《Werewolf’s Heartsong》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Introducing, Alora


    Beep ,beep, beep, beep¡­.


    The screeching of my rm clock is the first thing I wake up to, I hated that rm clock. I really should


    get a radio rm, anything was better than an rm clock that makes me think of the fryers at work.


    Goddess I hated working in fast food. But fast food is all I can get within a thirty minute walking


    distance of home. I can usually get themute down to fifteen minutes riding my bike. I don¡¯t have a


    car, like my older sister did, she has already wrecked two cars and was now on her third. My parents


    spoil her, I hate that they treat us so differently.


    Unfortunately for me, I¡¯m truly both my mother and father¡¯s child. I even had it tested. I¡¯d done it


    because I didn¡¯t look like either of them at all. I was born with violet, almost indigo colored, eyes. I had


    ck hair so dark a blue hue shines when light hits it. Then there was my skin, it was a copper olive


    tone.


    I¡¯m Alora. The wolves of my n, for the many generations now, have been born pale with blond hair


    and blue eyes. Both of my parents ns have deliberately bred out any dark features.


    But there had to have been someone, from one side or the other, who had to have passed on the


    gics for my coloring. The DNA test I¡¯d had done¡­ found that I¡¯m rted to one of the seven


    original werewolf bloodlines of our pack.


    I look like my ancestor, Luna Heartsong, coloring and all. The Moon Goddess was said to have blessed


    her bloodline with power, and amazing voices. A Heartsong¡¯s song¡­.is from the heart, as the surname


    implies, and when singing they could influence the emotions of those within hearing.


    The fated mate of a Heartsong could form a deeper soul binding connection when the mates sang


    together with power. A very powerful and magical bond was created that would bind the mates through


    reincarnation, ording to the old legends.


    At first, I had only talked about taking my DNA test with the Alpha. He¡¯d thought it had been a good


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    idea, so he was the one who authorized it. After the results, he showed me the painting he had of


    Alpha Luna Heartsong. That¡¯s how I found out I look almost exactly like her.


    I asked my Alpha to keep the results quiet from my parents. The reason I asked him to do that, at the


    time, was because I was afraid of what my family would do to me, if they knew I had this knowledge. I


    knew they wouldn¡¯t want it to be public knowledge, because The First Alpha, Luna Heartsong¡¯s


    coloring, was wrong. That was idiocy in it¡¯s prime if you asked me. I have used the test to my


    advantage though, a tool needed for escape.


    Any coupling outside the Frost and Northmountain bloodlines had been ¡°Strictly forbidden¡± for


    generations now. You don¡¯t dirty up the skin and hair color, you were to breed it out. Or you¡¯re basically


    thrown from the ns, being made a n less wolf. Or you had to hope the mate you¡¯d chosen over


    the n had a n of their own that would willingly im you.


    I used to be scared of the day they would cast me out. Yet as I¡¯ve grown, I¡¯ve be less scared of


    leaving, to being desperate for it after graduation. I had been kept from starting school until I was age


    six. Then I was held back my first year of school, by my parents request.


    They hadn¡¯t wanted me to be in a grade so close to my sister¡¯s, they didn¡¯t want our rtion to be too


    noticeable. Not that it helped any, as she was held back herself two years. It¡¯s the reason why I still


    have to suffer her in school. Sarah, and strangely, her three best friends, were still in school with me.


    So while I¡¯m eighteen and still in High School. I could have tested out already, graduated and gone to


    college, attended full time without having to take sses at the High School too. The school had


    pushed to have my education elerated, however my parents wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to advance


    this far. My parents had told the Principal, when first approached, that it was because they were


    worried I wouldn¡¯t know how to function in coge at such a young age, they didn¡¯t want me taken


    advantage of, or to have to much expected of me.


    Really it was that they hadn¡¯t wanted me to outshine my older sister, or have a means to escape them.


    This led to the Principal, the Superintendent, and almost all of my teachers realizing my parents were


    holding me back, and would need to go around them, to give me the education I not only wanted, but


    deserved.


    This all meant that, while I could have graduated High School by the 9th grade, my parents have


    prevented that from happening. I was still attending college sses early. They were just taken as a


    high school student. They have been taking ce at the local Pack University. I was bussed there after


    the high school courses that I took just to make it look like I still needed High School. The University


    was d to have such a bright young student. One that was on track to graduate from high school and


    to receive a doctorate.


    I¡¯ll basically be a double graduate, but I don¡¯t mind, I was grateful to have my education. My parents


    didn¡¯t know about any of the lengths, the school and Alpha have gone through, to help me get my


    diplomas. They thought my transportation to themunity college campus was for remedial sses,


    and my time at theb required by the High School to pass. My sister didn¡¯t care enough to notice any


    of this, she was oblivious, which was a good thing.


    The doctorate programs I¡¯ve been taking, were supposed to take eight years each toplete. I¡¯ve


    been able toplete all three programs in just four years, while attending High School, and working. I


    was doing my internship at ab three days a week, I don¡¯t need to for credit anymore. I¡¯ve got all the


    required hours in for my license and degrees. But theb was my reprieve. The fast food job was only


    twenty hours a week, just enough time to give me a small shopping budget, and pay for my cell phone.


    If I made more money than that, I would be drawing my parents attention¡­and Sarah¡¯s¡­ and that was


    the veryst thing I wanted right now.


    I¡¯m five foot nine, I have a triple d bust, a long, lean, toned, tucked in waist. Wide shapely hips, arge,


    but firm, round bottom. My legs are long, and toned, my arms also toned with muscle. My skin still the


    olive tone I was born with, was smooth, with no blemishes. No matter how many beatings I took from


    my family, my skin refused to scar, hiding them inside my heart and soul instead.


    My hair hangs down to my hips in gentle waves, I would braid it to keep it out of my face, usually


    binding the braid in a bun to keep it from getting intob equipment, or the fryers at the fast food joint I


    work at. Otherwise, I usually left it down to hide my face. My eyes arerge and almond shaped, they


    tilted up at the outer corners. My violet silver rimmed eyes, are framed by long, thick, ckshes. I


    have a slightly small nose, the tip tilted up a bit. My lips are full and slightly pouty, and naturally tinted


    red.


    I was strong and toned, because every werewolf of the Pack has to train. The Alpha, to conceal how


    much better I was at training, than my sister was, from my family fearing what they would do to me, had


    me train with the Pack¡¯s Elite Master Trainers. I have been in a different building than my sister, and all


    the other wolves in my grade, until this year.


    Her group, still trained in another building out of the seniors. This was because they were reserve


    fighters, ones who would stay back with the pack and hide in the shelters. They were to protect those


    inside. As they didn¡¯t have enough power to be a first line or even second or third line of defense. I was


    now with the Seniors of the Alpha ss level, and we trained in our own building. My father was a


    former Beta candidate, my mom a daughter of an Alpha and Beta. They both were under the delusion


    their oldest was in Beta level training, ¡®Oh the lies Sarah told them.¡¯


    I was saving all my specialness for after graduation. My sister¡¯s friends, and most of our high school


    ssmates, either thought I was just nerdy she wolf, and a fast food worker on skates who brought


    them food, the others believed the rumors my sister and her friends spread. Only the adults that have


    helped me, have let me know how special I am, well, they say I¡¯m special. But how can I be? When my


    own blood hates me because I¡¯m not pale. I didn¡¯t have almost white blond hair, my eyes were not a


    shade of blue. I didn¡¯t even have the small, slim and sleek figure, the rest of the women in my n


    have.


    Next to them, I felt fat, toorge and too dark. Although I know I¡¯m not fat, and being dark isn¡¯t a bad


    thing. I trained too hard to even have one ounce of fat, my training was one more tool I would use to


    escape from my family. It was a good thing Werewolves only need about four hours of sleep a night. I


    would have never gotten all my education and work done otherwise. Besides sleeping was only for


    those who felt safe in their home.


    And I have never felt safe here.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My sister Sarah, loved to torment me, taunt me with the things she would do to me. She had no ns


    to let me leave and live peacefully. She had a boyfriend, the youngest son of our Pack¡¯s Beta. She¡¯s


    already told me that once she is mated to Matt, she¡¯ll find a way to have me exiled from the pack, and


    dered a rogue. This is so she can kill me, or have me killed. She said it was only right for her to


    remove the embarrassing dark stain that was me from their lives.


    Sarah doesn¡¯t know we are from a very respected bloodline, not that she¡¯d want to im it. I also found


    where my coloring might have possiblye from. I¡¯m the doppelganger for the first of our ancestors,


    Luna Heartsong. She had been an Alpha warrior, she was reputed as one of the strongest and fiercest


    wolves of our history. My family would want to deny any rtion to her because of her skin, hair and


    eye color. I still couldn¡¯t figure out the reasoning behind this, no other ns cared as they did about


    coloring.


    Forcing myself to shake off the depressing thoughts, I start thinking about the day ahead. I had turned


    eighteen over the four day break, making me somewhat excited for today. I might be able to meet my


    mate today. Xena is excited as well. Probably more so than I am.


    Oh I know I¡¯m more excited she remarks.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I inquire teasingly.


    Because our mate will love us, we¡¯ll have someone who appreciates us for who we really are she says


    excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s our hope at least, it would be nice if our mate epts us. Hiding away, with graduation just


    around the corner, has be exhausting. School ends officially in two weeks. The University¡¯s finals


    have been taken, only tests left, are the High School¡¯s finals.¡±


    Tests, more tests, how long are they going to take, I¡¯d rather be running she grumbled.


    ¡°Just the first three days this week, then thest week and a half will be full of nonsense, we¡¯ll go


    runningter tonight¡± I say soothingly.


    When do we stop hiding everything you¡¯ve aplished from your family she demanded.


    ¡°The moment the ink dry¡¯s on my diplomas and I have my license in hand and a key to my own


    apartment. The Alpha has a suite of rooms at the Pack House he¡¯s going to assign me the moment I


    graduate¡± I tell her, then ¡°Although¡­I may not wait till then even.¡±


    The Alpha really respects you, you¡¯re like the daughter he¡¯s never had she reminds me.


    ¡°Yeah, the Alpha only has two sons. His eldest is to be our next Alpha of the Pack. He¡¯s finishing up his


    final Alpha training, and shoulde back this summer¡± is my response.


    I hope he¡¯s still nice to us when hees back to start taking his father¡¯s position she says.


    ¡°I¡¯d almost drowned the day we met. When he found me on the side of the river, covered in mud and


    blood, I was just a pup, he was a teen wolf. He helped his father rescue me, and helped his mother


    nurse me back to health. He was always protective of me after that, and you, after you came to me.


    Then once we were able to shift, his wolf would watch over us whenever we ran with him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll


    still be nice to us when he gets home.¡± I assure her.


    I start to dwell on the memory of that day, the day I met him, the same day Sarah tried to drown me. It


    had been raining for a week, downpour after downpour before we finally got a sunny day. One of our


    neighbors had given me some used clothing, and there was this dress.


    It was a simple dress, white with blue flowers and went down just past my knees, my sister tried to


    wear it but she had been to big for it, I had saved it for that day. We had been attending the pack pic,


    a celebration for the end of winter, and the beginning of spring.


    The trouble started because everyone was remarking how pretty I looked in that dress. My hair in two


    french braids on either side of my face. They were saying how beautiful my skin tone was next to the


    color, how it made my eyes pop so pretty.


    As for my sister, she was in a pale pink dress, that was just like all her other dresses, so while she got


    a ¡°You look nice, as always darling¡±, she had became increasingly infuriated at all thepliments I


    had been getting. She went and told our parents I was making a public scene in front of the Pack,


    drawing attention. My parents then walked over and stood near, but still at a distance, from the group of


    wolvesplimenting me on how beautiful I was.


    They had beenplementing everything my family and n hated about me, which was everything.


    They had always told me I was ugly, and that I was a dark mistake, because I was not pale, my hair


    was not blond, my eyes were not blue. I was the blight upon the family, the shameful blot of


    imperfection in the n, and those wolves at the pic had praised all of those features as beautiful.


    My parents had been furious.


    They couldn¡¯t just storm up and yank me away, too public a confrontation. It would have been bad for


    their image, the image of the n. Instead they sent my sister to get me. She had grabbed my arm in a


    tight painful hold, and said, ¡°Mommy and Daddy are looking for you¡± in a bright childish voice. So the


    adults had bid us goodbye, and left me to the mercies of my parents.


    Mercy¡­¡­if only they really had any, my mother had pped me as soon as she could get away with it.


    ¡°You ungrateful wretch, how dare you disparage your sister, how dare you go out in public like this,


    you¡¯re an embarrassment to this family you ugly child, a stain that I should have drowned at birth, go


    home! NOW!¡± she had shrieked thest word.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As I was walking home, embarrassed, my cheek red with the imprint of her hand and tears running


    down my face, my sister and her friends surrounded me. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for trying to outshine me


    you worthless wretch¡± Sarah hissed.


    ¡°They just liked the dress, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡± I had hoped she would understand, and not punish


    me for it, how wrong I had been.


    ¡°That dress is an eyesore¡± Agatha had said.


    ¡°Yeah let¡¯s do something about that¡± said Lauren.


    ¡°Yeah let¡¯s get rid of it¡± suggested Beatrice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right that would make it better¡­.but is it enough?¡± Sarah¡¯s tone had made my belly tighten, fear


    had taken hold.


    Then she looked at the swollen river behind me and the muddy embankment.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯ll do, how bout a swim little sister¡± she said with an evil smirk on her face.


    She reached out and grabbed me, then she started to drag me. I had dug my feet into the ground to


    keep her from dragging me further. Her nails had bitten into my skin, drawing blood.


    It had hurt and I had cried from the pain. The blood had made my arm slippery, and I was able to break


    her hold on me. I had turned, and was running away from the river, but her friends jumped me before I


    could get far.


    Lauren and Beatrice grabbed me by my feet, and pulled me back to the river. Agatha and Sarah where


    trying to get my hands, but I was punching pping and scratching, Sarah had blood running down her


    cheek now and was furious, ¡°This better not scar you little freak, I¡¯m going to drown you, you bitch!¡± she


    shrieked.


    They picked me up off the ground, Sarah pped me so hard my ears had rung. I was dizzy, my vision


    blurry with tears, when they were finally able to throw me off the embankment, and into the raging river.


    I went under the river tossing me again and again as I fought to surface only to be able to gasp before


    being tossed back down by the current, I started to work my way to shore.


    The water mming me into the rock and river debris over and over. I finally caught a branch and hung


    on to keep the river from taking me again, gasping, trying to get my breath back, but I was battered and


    weak.


    Trembling, but determined I used the branch to get me to the edge of a steep and muddy embankment.


    Clinging to the branch I started to w my way up, mud and dirting away to cover me as I finally


    pulled myself up and out of the river. I had copsed there at the edge of the river, in the mud, and


    passed out.


    I came to as someone touched my shoulder turning me over, I smelled wolf.


    ¡°What happened to you little one?¡± a young voice asked


    ¡°Son, what are you doing in the mud get over here.¡± an older voice demanded


    ¡°Dad there¡¯s a little girl here, she¡¯s covered in blood and mud and she¡¯s soaked.¡± said the young voice


    ¡°WHAT! ¡± I hear shouted, then there was running, the feet stopped on my other side, then he was also


    kneeling in the mud. ¡°Why would a pup be out here like this?¡± I hear him ask in a voice filled with horror.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I was barely conscious as they continued to talked about me, sounding worried.


    ¡°She¡¯s got marks on her face, look there¡¯s a handprint¡± said the older voice.


    ¡°Dad who would abuse a pup.¡± asked the young voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, look at her arm, there¡¯s a dark bruise in the shape of fingers, see the nail marks, she¡¯s


    got another hand shaped bruise on her other cheek.¡± points out the older voice.


    ¡°Why dad? She¡¯s just a pup, they must have thrown her into the river.¡± said the younger voice


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re right son, and she could have died, the river is swollen and dangerous, her legs¡­.¡±


    the older voice trails off.


    ¡°So many bruises¡­.¡± the younger voice also trails off.


    ¡°All these cuts, she must have been tossed over and over, the poor child, how did she get out of the


    river?¡± the older voice asked in wonder.


    ¡°Where did shee from dad?¡± the younger voice asked.


    ¡°There is a pack pic today remember, that¡¯s where we were heading, looks like she had on her best


    dress, despite what it looks like now, she must havee from there.¡± the older voice had said.


    ¡°Dad¡­.that¡¯s five miles up river.¡± points out the younger voice.


    ¡°I know, Goddess¡­she should have died, any other pup would have died, she¡¯s incredibly lucky to


    have survived.¡± said the older voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s got dark skin, and ck hair, think maybe she belong to the Stonemakers or the


    Mountainmovers?¡± the younger voice contemted. ¡°They both have some people among them with


    tan skin¡­but most have brown, red or blond hair.¡± he added.


    ¡°There¡¯s also us, the Moonstars, and then the ckfires and the Shadowtails, we all have ck hair


    and tan skin among our n¡¯s as well, but I know she¡¯s not one of ours, and she dosn¡¯t smell like those


    ns.¡± Said the older voice.


    ¡°The Frost and Northmountain Families though are exclusively pale and blond for a few generations


    now, she can¡¯t be one of theirs.¡± remarked the younger voice.


    ¡°That n has been purposely breeding dark coloring out, they only mate with others who have blond


    hair and blue eyed features son. Any family member born with tan skin or dark hair is made an


    outsider, or married off, still removing them from the Families. If their fated mate has dark coloring they


    reject them.¡± said the older voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid, why do that?¡± asked the younger voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know son, but that n¡¯s practice is why I have always been at odds with that n. I Allister


    Northmountain reject his Goddess given mate for that Ice Queen he married, because his fated was


    dark skinned, that Ice Queen also rejected her fated, because he¡¯d had dark hair.¡± the man said, then


    continued


    ¡°The Heartsong n¡¯s ancestor was tan, with ck hair and violet eyes. It¡¯s said that Allister and


    Bettina had a daughter who looked like the Heartsong¡¯s Ancestor, the First Alpha. Probably karma for


    rejecting their Goddess given mates¡± said the older voice, grumbling thest sentence.


    ¡°Do you think this girl is her, dad?¡± asked the younger voice.


    ¡°The abuse this child has obviously suffered, was not necessary, we will find out if this was her family¡¯s


    doing.¡± said the older voice. I was finally able to open my eyes and look at them, the young man next to


    me gasps when he sees my eyes.


    ¡°Is your name Alora little pup?¡± the older wolf asked, I had nodded my head yes, my throat hurting to


    much for me to speak.


    ¡°She has bruising on her neck too dad.¡± said the young male. He had ck hair and midnight blue


    eyes, and pale skin, his shoulders were broad. You could tell he was going to be a giant of a werewolf


    when he was done growing, just asrge as the older male next to me. The older male looked like the


    young one, only his eyes where green and there was a streak of silver in his hair at his temple, it made


    him look more handsome.


    ¡°Do you know who I am child.¡± asked the older wolf.


    How could I not? I had only seen him once, but I¡¯d felt the his power and status over me. ¡°Alpha.¡± I¡¯d


    croaked.


    ¡°Yes child, and this is my son Damien, we¡¯ll get you to the Pack House, and treat you before taking you


    back to your family.¡± said the Alpha


    ¡°Dad are we really going to let them have her back?¡± asked Damien.


    ¡°We have no choice son, she needs to be with her family, and I can¡¯t just take the child away.¡± I¡¯d


    passed out again while they were arguing.


    The pounding on my bedroom door brings me back from that memory. Sadly, that was not the only


    awful memory I carried. It was not the only scar embedded into my soul by my family, there were many,


    many others. I knew who had been pounding on the door, even before I heard her voice.


    ¡°Get up you wretch!¡± she screams, she¡¯s always screaming at me. Half the time I think she¡¯s forgotten


    my name, because she is always addressing me as ¡°you wretch.¡± The ¡®her¡¯ being my mother. You


    would think she would call me by name. But it was a waste of time to hope for something different. I¡¯ve


    known that for awhile now.


    Time to get dressed and go to school, I do my best not to give in to the urge to sing in the shower.


    Every time I sing, my family goes into a rage. They tell me to stop screeching like a dying cat, telling


    me my voice makes their ears bleed. It was one more thing they used to hurt me.


    I¡¯ve be less and less tolerant of the oppressive and abusive way they treat me. I¡¯ve been


    struggling to hold back, to maintain the image of a submissive and obedient she-wolf. There are only


    two more weeks left of school. That¡¯s what I have to remind myself, and Xena.


    ¡°Just two more weeks Xena, and we¡¯ll be free.¡± I say to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What exams do we have today? Xena asks.


    ¡°You know what, I believe we have our training exams today, both in human and wolfbat.¡± I feel her


    immense delight, we both like the exercise of training, of feeling how powerful we really are.


    Are you going to ask me to hold back she asks, I feel her delight dim at the thought.


    sigh ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to have to, we are going up against the elites today, but we¡¯re going up against


    them in front of the rest of the seniors.¡± I tell her.


    That takes all the fun out of itshe whines , I feel her tail droop.


    I sigh, ¡°Yeah, yeah it does¡± my reply filled with my own disappointment.


    Then I pause to think a moment. There was no real reason for me to hold back on my exam. ¡°Seeing


    as we¡¯re not going up against the Ice Princess, and this is thest exam, there is no real reason to hold


    back anymore¡± I felt Xena¡¯s excitement pick back up, visualizing her tail wagging with her tongue


    hanging out, and her ears perked up in interest. My wolf¡¯s antics made meugh.


    I decided that if the exam is going to be physical, I would need to dress for that, instead of the baggy


    track pants and hoodie I have been using to hide myself all these years. I go for the new clothes I¡¯ve


    been buying with some of my earnings from the burger ce.


    I¡¯m tired of hiding in this way as well. I put on a dark purple wireless sport push up bra that supports


    while putting my girls where they¡¯re supposed to be. I put on a ck razorback midriff tank with purple


    skulls and a pair of ck capris leggings with side pockets down my thighs for my phone.


    I french braid my hair to my neck, bind it with a dark purple hair tie then split the rest of the length in


    three different braids tying them up with thinner dark purple hair ties. I grab a purple wrap around skirt


    over the leggings and a shoulder length ck short sleeved cardigan on over the tank. I decide to wear


    silver studs in my ears so my earrings don¡¯t get caught while fighting.


    I¡¯m probably going to catch hell for my clothes. But I really don¡¯t care anymore, I feel the impatience of


    my wolf. We¡¯re tired of hiding. It used to be a way to protect ourselves, when we were weak, when we


    knew they could take it away from us. Now I have already finished my finals for the college.


    I¡¯ll be given my Doctorates and licensing as soon as I pass the exams and have graduated. There are


    still the official ceremonies to go to, that¡¯s just a show. Fact is, the Alpha, and both schools are making


    everything official immediately after, they don¡¯t want to take a chance that my family or n will find a


    way to prevent it all from happening.


    I would get free of them, no matter what.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was set to be the third leading Research Doctor in the Pack¡¯s Lab¡¯s. I would be the lead


    biochemist with my majors in biochemistry, microbiology and hematology. I would be in charge of my


    own team of researchers, and luckily for me it was a team that couldn¡¯t wait for me to be serving over


    them in an official capacity, they respected my intelligence despite my age.


    The best thing about being a Doctor, is it gives me a respect and nobility that my parents won¡¯t be


    happy about. Because I was not their Ice Princess. I¡¯m their dark mark, a mistake, a dark blight forced


    upon them. I start to grin at the thought of their faces contorted in fury over how untouchable I will


    be after this. I¡¯ll no longer have to associate with them in any capacity.


    Another great thing is, they still don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve changed myst name already. The moment I


    turned eighteen, I¡¯d changed it. I had even changed my middle name. I was no longer named Alora


    Frost Northmountain. I was now Alora Luna Heartsong. I changed my name to with the approval of our


    Alpha, as It was proven I was of the Heartsong bloodline. And soon to be Doctor Heartsong.


    My new name will be announced aloud at the Graduation Ceremony, It was what would be listed on my


    diploma anyway. That¡¯s one way they were going to find out. A public separation of myself and them. I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    was tired of the constant beatings. The emotional and verbal abuse added to the physical. Then having


    to hold back once I knew I could defend myself, that has be the hardest thing to do. I have been


    trying to remind myself two weeks, but I don¡¯t think I can anymore.


    I don¡¯t eat breakfast with the rest of the family, they wouldn¡¯t like eating with me anyway. They would


    have made sure to use the time to bring me down, to the point that I had no appetite. I ate breakfast at


    school, or I bought some at the little convenience store on the way to school. I love to get two of their


    Big Sur breakfast burritos with eggs, cheese, sausage, bacon and spicy sauce, and a bottle of orange


    juice, and a bottle of milk. It was an energizing breakfast for a werewolf.


    My phone dings. I know it¡¯s Darien, the Alpha¡¯s second son and my best friend, my sister hates him,


    and he hates her. She tried to date him once, but he¡¯s been firm in waiting for his mate. He¡¯s been


    eighteen for a few months, he suspects he knows who she is. However he is waiting till she turns


    eighteen too, so that her wolf recognizes him before he approaches her. I pick up my phone and read


    the text.


    I¡¯m out front with the breakfast of Wolves, hurry up it¡¯sbat exercise today


    On my way out be one sec.


    The house has three floors, I¡¯m on the third floor in a converted attic. The second floor has Sarah¡¯s


    bedroom and my parents office. Sarah¡¯s room used to be two, till she decided she needed more space.


    The second floor has a wrap around deck with a door leading outside to it. I sneak out the second floor


    door down the stairs around the garage out the gate and down the driveway to the shiny dark blue


    Dodge Charger my friend drives. I open up the door and can smell the burrito¡¯s he¡¯s picked up for us, I


    dive in the front seat as the front door to my house opens.


    ¡°YOU STUPID WRETCH WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOUR WEARING, GET BACK IN THIS


    HOUSE AND CHANGE IMMEDIATELY!!!!¡± My mother screeched in fury. I wouldn¡¯t have been


    surprised if the entire pack had heard her. I close the door and my friend floors it. I see my mother¡¯s


    furious expression as she runs down the driveway shrieking and shaking her fist in the rearview mirror,


    probably promising retribution for ignoring her.


    My friend is also looking in the rearview mirror ¡°Man is she pissed.¡± he said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I know, wonder what she¡¯s going to do when I get home?¡± I ask with a resigned sigh.


    ¡°You know you could take her on easily, you¡¯re a bad ass in training. I¡¯ve seen you, and I¡¯ve been


    training with you, and the others in this year¡¯s Alpha ss, hell you¡¯re better than me and I¡¯m an


    Alpha¡¯s son.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­it¡¯s just¡­I¡¯m so close, I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t have to hide anymore soon.¡± I


    sigh.


    ¡°How soon is soon?¡± he demands.


    ¡°I was trying to hold on till thest day of school, but¡­¡± I trialed off.


    ¡°But what?¡± he asked after a minute of silence.


    I sigh before continuing. ¡°I find hiding it anymore, too confining. I¡¯m not going to hide everything


    anymore, but I¡¯m also not going to reveal all at once, today¡¯s going to be my first day.¡± I say.


    ¡°First day of what?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Of not hiding away anymore.¡± I state grimly.


    We ate our burritos on the way to school, we both want to get there as early as possible, as we¡¯re both


    hoping to meet our mates. I think I know who his mate is. Her name is Serenity, she was only two


    inches shorter than I was.


    A fit, and curvy werewolf with hip length, wildly curly, deep red hair, vibrant emerald eyes rimmed in


    gold, and the cutest line of freckles across her nose, with milky pale skin. She was a strong but shy and


    sweet she-wolf.


    My sister didn¡¯t like her either, because she would stand up for others. Fortunately the threat of her


    older brothers managed to divert any major retaliation my sister and her cronies would have done to


    her. So it¡¯s been kept to petty things, like name calling and put downs.


    Serenity¡¯s two brothers in school with us are twins, we¡¯re in the same grade because they were born


    only six months before her, at the end of November, making them start school with her. Sarah¡¯s antics


    towards the she-wolf really makes me wonder sometimes if she had ever really grew out of elementary


    school.


    I¡¯ve seen Darien stare at her with a longing expression, when he thought no one was looking. I knew


    that her birthday was the day after mine. I would be happy if she was his mate, they would make the


    cutest couple. As excited as I am to find my own mate. I¡¯m also dreading it, what if it¡¯s someone I don¡¯t


    like, what if he rejects me. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll feel, I¡¯ve been rejected by my family all my life.


    My sister and her friends have made it a hobby to iste me. Anyone who wanted to be my friend was


    soon set upon by her and her henchwomen. They even tried to make sure Darien would abandon me.


    They¡¯d make up terrible rumors. I avoided most guys, because they all believed I was a slut who¡¯d give


    it to anyone, because that¡¯s what she told everyone.


    Girls stayed away from me because they believed I would take their boyfriend and sleep with them. I¡¯m


    still a virgin, so yeah, not true. But will any of them listen, no. If they did, they kept their mouth shut.


    Not many of the students, had the protection needed for them to afford being a friend of mine, without


    some kind of bacsh from my sister. She was viscous, one girl stood up for me. She wasn¡¯t a friend,


    just a nice girl. The next day she came to school wearing a cap on her head.


    Her hair had been waist length shiny blond hair with like seven different shades ranging from white


    blond to gold. Until my sister and her cronies had caught her walking home. They had taken her


    somewhere without witnesses. Then they burned all her hair off.


    Worse they had also dosed her with a long acting wolves bane tablet. It had taken till lunch time before


    she had copsed on the floor coughing and throwing up blood. Her hair has since grown back out


    some, it¡¯s now shoulder length. She won¡¯t even look in my direction now, too afraid of my sister.


    I know how my sister had gotten away with it. The girls parents were low level wolves with no n


    status, and my parents found a way to make them keep their mouths shut. She has many more victims,


    and not always rted to me. If my sister didn¡¯t like what you were saying about her, she made you pay


    for it.


    One of the many reasons Darien has known not to listen to her, is because he¡¯d witnessed her talking


    to her friends about the rumors they had deliberately made up against me. Darien said he never liked


    her, said she has a slimy air about her that rubs his fur the wrong way.


    We¡¯re early enough to get one of the closest parking spot to the schools frontwn, he reversed into


    the spot, and we get out. We lean back against the trunk.


    ¡°So you going to tell me who it is you think your mate is?¡± I ask him.


    He shifts a bit against the car. ¡°The look in your eyes, tells me that you already think you know who it


    is.¡± he replies.


    ¡°I have a theory¡­.¡± I hedged.


    ¡°Who.¡± he asks in a suspicious tone.


    ¡°Serenity.¡± I finally say.


    He lets out a huge gust of air, running his hands through his hair he looks up at the sky for a moment


    before facing me. I wait, knowing he¡¯s still thinking, debating on telling me. Finally he says ¡°Yeah, yeah


    I think it¡¯s her.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    ¡°Was that so hard to tell me.¡± I tease, giving him a friendly jab of my elbow into his side.


    He shoves me in my shoulder making me stumble, andugh when he says ¡°Brat.¡±


    I look at the half smirk on his face at my antics, but I could still see some strain in his face. ¡°What¡¯s got


    you worried my friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll reject me.¡± he says quietly.


    I look at him a moment before asking ¡°Why would you think she¡¯d reject you?¡±


    ¡°What if she thinks I¡¯m not good enough for her, I mean, what if she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± I can hear the


    genuine worry in his tone.


    ¡°Rx Darien, your an amazing werewolf, you¡¯re strong, smart and loving, she¡¯ll ept you.¡± I pause a


    moment, letting that sink in a bit before continuing. ¡°You would make a loving mate able to provide for


    your she-wolf and pups, you¡¯ll make a great dad to any pups you have, and your loyal.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I hope your mate is amazing. You deserve a good wolf to stand by your side and love you.¡±


    He says.


    ¡°I hope he is too.¡± I say, but for some reason I feel a kind of foreboding in meeting my mate, a bad


    feeling I was not going to like who the Goddess chose for me, I feel like I¡¯m going to be in for some


    excruciating pain. I push my dark thoughts to the back of my mind as I see Serenity¡¯s decked out


    purple Jeep with lift kit and flood lights pull in to the parking lot. She parks fifteen spaces down from us,


    her and her brothers are talking.


    Galen, has ck hair and Kian has red hair that was a few shades lighter then his sisters. They were


    both huge, broad, and muscr wolves. Both were handsome in a rugged, rough way. You could


    visibly see the good in them. It was obvious they loved and adored their sister.


    Serenity was talking to her brothers, when arge gust of wind sweeps past us, carrying our scent to


    her. She stops talking abruptly and sniffs the air, the she turns around and looks at us. No, not us,


    Darien, she had eyes only for Darien.


    The look on her face is first of shock, then of wonder, before transitioning into excitement. I look at him


    and he¡¯s standing there frozen, gazing at Serenity like she was the most gorgeous person he has ever


    seen. He was no longer paying attention to me.


    What was he waiting for? I could see he wanted nothing more then to run to her, then I remembered


    what he had just feared. I look again at Serenity. No, she¡¯s not going to reject him, she¡¯s going to


    embrace him, and love him like he deserves, and if he doesn¡¯t go to her now he¡¯ll hurt her.


    So I decide to intervene, so my best friend didn¡¯t fuck up his first time meeting his mate. I push him


    telling him ¡°Run to her you fool, it¡¯s what she wants, go get your mate.¡± In aughing shout.


    With just that one push, Darien is running towards her, and she to him. They meet in the middle as she


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    jumps into his arms. They¡¯re smiling at each other while he spins her around once before setting her


    down. Then they say in unison ¡°Mate¡±.


    I¡¯m so happy for them I feel like I¡¯m glowing, I can feel Xena inside me happy for the two werewolves as


    well. But then that glowing feeling fades as my own realityes back. Somehow I don¡¯t think my first


    meeting of my mate is going to be as beautiful as this.


    I¡¯m still smiling though, because if anyone deserved happiness, it was those two. Serenity was so


    sweet that light practically shown out of her, one reason my sister hated her, she glowed effortlessly. It


    was her soul, she was pure, just like him.


    I have a feeling he¡¯ll be able to bring her out of her shell, with as outgoing and friendly as he was. I was


    hoping that maybe I might now be able to have a female friend that was protected fully from my sister.


    Speaking of¡­as I¡¯m standing there, her two brothers walk up to either side of me. They stare at me for


    a bit before I look at first one, then the other.


    ¡°Something I can help you with boys?¡± I ask softly. I step away from them and turn my back to the


    couple so I could look at them. They look at each other, briefly, looks of confusion on their faces. ¡°Ask


    whatever it is that¡¯s on your mind.¡± I tell them gently.


    They seemed more confused by my calm. But I know what the rumors say, and I know the damage my


    sister has done to my reputation with those rumors, and it¡¯s not their fault. I¡¯ve long stopped trying to


    dissuade people of the falsities she¡¯s spewed. They never did believe me. But this time¡­this time I


    think, might be different¡­so I¡¯ll give it a chance.


    Galen¡¯s POV


    Kian and I had been teasing our sister on the way to school, in her Jeep, saying we would have to vet


    her mate before he could im her. Of course while we were teasing there was a small truth to it, there


    was no way we would let some sleazeball take advantage and hurt our sister.


    Our sweet sister was trying to put her foot down, but we were aware, unless we crossed her bottom


    line, she would never do anything to us. I shivered a little thinking of thest time her bottom line was


    crossed. Sarah crossed it, once¡­only once¡­and it had been enough.


    That stupid she-wolf had bumped into me while walking with her nose in her phone. She turned and


    started to yell at me, all kinds of nasty remarks about me and my family started to spew from her


    mouth.


    My sister very quietly with eyes full of rage walked up to her, and as that she-bitch turned to spew more


    of her vileness at my sister, she had calmly drawn back her arm, then decked Sarah in the face. I had


    heard a snap, Sarah¡¯s cheek caved in, her eye popped out of it socket as her brow was broken, and


    her nose was broken sideways.


    We were not named Mountainmover for nothing. We were a peaceful and loving lot, our n. But we


    were some of the strongest wolves, usually we took on jobs as enforcers for the Alpha. We also did the


    mining and rebuilding of the Mountains.


    We get to the school and there is only one car here, I recognize Darien¡¯s blue charger, he¡¯s leaning on


    the trunk of the car next to Sarah¡¯s sister. A she wolf named Alora. Rumor had it, that they were a


    couple.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, along with all the other rumors iming she was a slut, that she was


    loose, and would bang the first thing that asked. But I was doubting the rumors.


    First I¡¯m sure they were started by Sarah and her she-bitch posse as I¡¯d seen them all spewing one or


    another of those rumors to different people. Second I had caught the she-wolf turning down more than


    one male, and a few times she¡¯d had to get violent. That didn¡¯t speak of an easy, loose slut to me.


    Serenity parks, her and Kian still going at it. We get out of the Jeep and she says ¡± You guys can¡¯t


    interfere with my finding my mate.¡± I get back to the conversation, telling her


    ¡°We just want to make sure the wolf is good to you.¡± and say.


    Kian adds ¡± Yeah we don¡¯t want you hurt.¡±


    Serenity turns to us and opens her mouth to say something just as a gust of wind blowing towards us,


    carrying Darien¡¯s and Alora¡¯s sent. My sister freezes, blinks, tips her head up, then as she¡¯s turning


    around, she is sniffing the air, she freezes again as her eyes lock on to the wolf across the parking lot.


    The look on her face changes swiftly all while she stares at Darien. I look at him too, he¡¯s standing


    there frozen too. The look on his face was abination of fear longing and wonder. I look to Arora,


    she was looking at my sister, there was a smile on her face. I wonder why.


    She looks then at Darien for a moment her expression shifting to contemtive, then a devilish smile,


    that for some reason I was finding adorable, lights up her face, and she¡¯s suddenly moving, shoving


    Darien towards my sister saying ¡°Run to her you fool, it¡¯s what she wants, go get your mate.¡± and he¡¯s


    suddenly running to my sister.


    I look at my sister just in time to see the joy light up on her face, the she-wolf had been right, that¡¯s


    exactly what my sister had wanted and then she¡¯s off running to him, jumping into his arms at thest


    moment, he spins her around once before setting her down I look at Alora as both Darien and Serenity


    say ¡°Mate¡±.


    The she wolf is smiling, practically glowing with happiness for them, but gradually, I see it dim, but there


    is still a smile on her face. In her eyes I see happiness for the couple, but also sadness and a wariness.


    Like she knows something bad is about to happen to her, and she epted it, while still being


    genuinely happy for the couple. The smile on her face, while slightly sad now, was still happy for the


    couple, despite her own internal pain.


    I now had questions, and I knew Kian would too. I look at him real quick, he looks at me. I motion over


    at Alora with a tip of my head, he nods. So we walk over to her silently. We go around ande up


    behind her while she watches the couple. She doesn¡¯t exactly freeze, but I could tell she sensed us.


    She looked up first at Kian, then to me, before looking forward and in a calm tone, I found confusing,


    said ¡°Anything I can do for you boy¡¯s¡± I don¡¯t answer at first. My brother, like me, looked confused at her


    calm and wary demeanor. I turn back to her. She steps forward then turns around to face us.


    Her next question is in that same calm tone. ¡°Ask what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Galen¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I look into her eyes, I see a wariness and resignation in those violet eyes. Like she¡¯s already knew what


    we were going to ask her, and was resolved to answer, but didn¡¯t expect us to believe her. For some


    reason that made me sad, she seemed so lonely, but if Darien had been her boyfriend¡­..why had she


    been so happy to see him with another she-wolf.


    This wasn¡¯t adding up with the rumors about her. I have a feeling things were finallying to light


    about this she-wolf today, at least to us. There was an air about her, one that I hadn¡¯t noticed before,


    like she was someone I should respect, if she were to give an order, it should be obeyed. Finally I just


    asked, now hoping not to hurt this she-wolf.


    ¡°The rumors said that the two of you were dating. However, based on what we just saw, I¡¯m really


    doubting that¡¯s true now. There are a lot of rumors about you, none of them good.¡± I pause a moment,


    she¡¯s standing there with a patient look on her face.


    So I continue with my query. ¡°But I¡¯ve personally witnessed She-Bitch Sarah and her posse spewing


    some of those rumors, I¡¯ve also seen you turn down many a male, one more harshly than others when


    he got handsy, so those two situationsbined, make me believe some, if not all, the rumors are bull


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    shit.¡± I finish and wait.


    There was a rumor I didn¡¯t want to ask about. If the others were lies, then the one about the abuse her


    family meted out on her was most likely true. But how did you ask a she-wolf if her family abused her. I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to, I had a feeling I wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.


    She looks at me for a few moments before speaking. ¡°Almost all of the rumors are, as you say, bullshit.


    Darien is my best friend, we never dated, we¡¯ve never been intimate, as for some of the others. I¡¯m still


    virgin, and my sister has made sure that the only friend I have in school is Darien.¡± she never once


    raised her voice.


    The entire thing had been said in a calm patient voice. Then she goes on and says ¡°But maybe now


    that your sister has both of you and Darien for protection, I might finally be able have another friend.¡±


    Alora¡¯sment makes me still a moment and look at Kian, we mind link each other. As siblings are


    able to do so, even when not phased to our wolf forms, all other wolves in the pack, with the exception


    of the Alpha, Luna and Beta, had to be phased to wolf in ordered to mind link, unless you were directly


    rted to each other.


    I think it was a way for a mother to find her pups should they wander to far. Which my brother and I had


    done, a lot, till our mother made us responsible for our baby sister, because we were only a little over


    six months apart. Werewolves have shorter pregnancies than humans, and healed almost immediately


    after giving birth. Few births were difficult, and rarely was there a death.


    Kian, she said protection, do you think she meant from her sister? I ask, I could hear my tension in my


    voice.


    I¡¯m aware, and it makes me think back a bit¡­ he paused a moment before continuing. You remember


    when Kelly had all her hair burned of and was poisoned with that wolves bane tablet?


    Yeah I remember that, why? trepidation starts to fill me, I had a feeling I wasn¡¯t going to like this.


    Well, I was there when she told Sarah to stop ragging on her sister, she had been doing it for half the


    ss, and wouldn¡¯t shut up. The next day Kelly came to school after being mutted like that. His tone


    solemn.


    It was Sarah and her cronies, it had to be I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for both Alora and Kelly. If Sarah


    was willing to do that to someone, and could get away with it, then no wonder Alora didn¡¯t have any


    friends besides Darien. If Sarah were to fuck with him, it would be thest thing she would do, him


    being a son of the Alpha.


    I think it¡¯s time this she wolf had a few more friends I say to Kian.


    Yeah I think it is, we can take care of ourselves against that she-bitch, and now she won¡¯t dare touch


    our sister, with her being the mate to an Alpha¡¯s son. He said thest in a wry slightly amused tone.


    Darien would rip her to pieces if our sister didn¡¯t first. Amused at the thought of my sister tearing Sarah


    to pieces I chuckle.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I waited for them to finish their silent discussion. I didn¡¯t get a sense of malice or disbelief from them.


    They seemed to understand and believe me. I was hesitant to hope for something good toe out of


    this talk, but I was getting a sense that this was fate, that the Goddess brought these two wolves to me


    while bringing their sister to Darien.


    I could feel the power they had, deep and strong as the Mountains they worked and lived on.


    Something told me I was going to be connected to them somehow. I just didn¡¯t know how I knew that.


    There was also still the sense of foreboding in my gut. I still couldn¡¯t get rid of it even with this deviation.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to be friends, you shouldn¡¯t have been so isted because of your sister.¡± Galen said,


    speaking first.


    ¡°Your sister is evil incarnate, and it looks like we¡¯ll be hanging together now anyway, with lover boy


    being our sister¡¯s mate.¡± Kian adds.


    ¡°Plus we need someone who¡¯ll be an outsider with us while they make googly eyes at each other¡± said


    Galen, amused.


    Thatstment makes me giggle. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse, that you¡¯re right or that a wolf as big


    as you said googly eyes.¡±


    That made themugh as we watched the couple, they¡¯re no longer standing in the parking lot but on


    thewn not that far from us. They were indeed making googly eyes at each other, the term making me


    giggle again. Then I hear a familiar engine sound and the sting sound system.


    My sister and her friends pull up in my sister¡¯s cherry red convertible all singing badly and off key to the


    song. It was some song about brushing their teeth with a bottle of jack, which I found the thought


    disgusting. But that just showed you how much of a party girl she was.


    As her and her cronies are getting out of the car, having parked not far from us, another vehicle races


    into the school¡¯s lot. This one is another off road Jeep, it¡¯s color red, and it belonged to Matthew, or


    Matt to his friends.


    He is my sister¡¯s boyfriend, the second son of the Alpha¡¯s Beta, Beta Boris. Technically Darien and Matt


    should have been best of friends. But his like of Sarah and his treatment of me had made that


    impossible for Darien. He didn¡¯t approve, and to Matt that, was uneptable.


    They had a big knock down, drag out fight that Darien won. They haven¡¯t been friendly to each other


    since. They would outright avoid each other, if they did meet, there were no words between them. Just


    res.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that guy¡± I hear Kian say. It¡¯s funny, but now that I¡¯ve talked to both of them I can recognize


    which one is talking, without having to look at them, despite their voices being nearly the same. But I¡¯ve


    always been good with sound and pitches, music was something I thrived on.


    I loved to be able to go to my favorite quiet ce, and soak up everything around me, while allowing


    my music to sink into my body and soul, to rejuvenate me when things got really bad. Then I would let


    Xena out, so she could run and feel one with the earth and life around us. The feeling I had in my


    stomach is threatening to bring my breakfast back up at the sight of him.


    My sister noticed Serenity¡¯s Jeep. Being as incredibly stupid and un-observant of everything not


    pertaining to themselves, so they stupidly start to makements. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s that raggedy Ann wolfs


    Jeep.¡± Agatha starts. ¡°Who get¡¯s one in purple, it¡¯s so gaudy.¡± Beatrice adds.


    Like she was one to talk, she actually wore a leopard print tube dress that threatened to leave her


    breasts hanging out, leopard print stilettos with gold heels and big chunky gold ne, earrings, and


    bracelets. A wolf in leopard print, now that was tasteless.


    ¡°That little heifer is so ugly I feel sorry for whoever her mate will be.¡± Sarah said viciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to step in and show her mate what a real she wolf is then.¡± Lauren said boastfully. They all


    let out screechingughs.


    They were like a group of hyenas, instead of a group of She-wolves. Matt is out of his Jeep and joining


    the group. Galen and Kian are angry and growling. ¡°Easy boys.¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s not you two, who needs to


    defend her right now.¡±


    They look at me in indignation, so I exin. ¡°She has a mate now remember?¡± I let that sink in a


    second ¡°It¡¯s now his job to defend his mate¡¯s honor, and put them in their ce, and he will.¡± I gesture


    in Darien¡¯s direction. ¡°Look.¡±


    The fury Darien felt was in to see on his face as he held his mate in his arms, she was angry too,


    and had tears in her eyes. I know Darien. He¡¯s going to make them pay for the tears in her eyes. ¡°I


    wouldn¡¯t touch a skank like you with a ten foot pole, and If you weren¡¯t a werewolf, you¡¯d probably be


    littered with diseases. You disgust me.¡± The anger and loathing in his tone was like a whip to the face


    for Lauren. He had the group¡¯s attention, their eyes widen when they see Darien¡¯s arms around


    Serenity.


    Sarah¡¯s expression is particrly vile. ¡°You have a pig for a mate, how fitting for someone who likes to


    hang out with the trash.¡± She spits.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    Matt is trying to shush Sarah, to get her to stop, but she never stops, she¡¯s an evil bitch and won¡¯t be


    satisfied till she¡¯s made everyone feel squashed beneath her ck and pink stilettos. The wind blows


    his scent my way as the confrontation goes on, and I smell it, the sent of my mate.


    The conversation melts into the background as I stare at Matt, and my heart instantly breaks. It couldn¡¯t


    be. Why would the Moon Goddess be so cruel as to choose him for my mate. My sister¡¯s boyfriend,


    please don¡¯t let her find out.


    The wind blows back in the other direction, Matt stops trying to get Sarah to calm down and sniffs the


    air, he turns in my direction and my heart stops beating for a moment. The look on his face when he


    see who it was, is of pure disgust and disbelief.


    My heart is now shattering, and I can hear Xena whimper inside from the pain she is also feeling,


    because we both know, we were being rejected. Our mate would never ept us. I must have made a


    sound, because Kian and Galen are on either side of me each touching an arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± it was Kian who asked first.


    ¡°You look like you are about to shatter.¡± Galen said in a worried tone.


    There was no point in hiding it, and I know my sister will spread just how pathetic I am. So I tell them,


    ¡°Matt is my mate.¡± my tone is low, despondent and husky. The two wolves look up at Matt and the look


    on his face, they both look back at me with sorrowful eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± whispers Galen,


    ¡°Yeah, you should have better then what¡¯sing.¡± said Kian.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I tell them. ¡°Somehow I knew today was going to be a very bad day for me, I just didn¡¯t


    realize how bad.¡± I feel the ringing in my ears as I start walking in Matt¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Time to get this over with.¡± I say.


    We meet in between our two groups. Darien is still putting down Sarah and her posy. Matt is tall, six


    one, he¡¯s also blond with blue eyes, lean with defined muscle, and a Beta¡¯s son. The perfect mate for


    someone in my family. But the look in his eye¡¯s said he did not find me appealing.


    Of course he¡¯s been just as disparaging of my dark looks as my sister, since they got together almost


    four years ago. They¡¯d been on and off for those years, off when my sister wanted to fuck someone


    else for a while, on when she found out Matt was also fucking some other she-wolf or human female. I


    knew what wasing, but it was still going to hurt.


    ¡°You!¡± Matt bit out. ¡°No! You can¡¯t be my mate, I don¡¯t ept you.¡± he said loudly enough that everyone


    had stopped and was looking, most of the rest of the school was arriving. So now we were in the


    middle of an audience. I felt so humiliated, being rejected in public like this, wasn¡¯t fate cruel enough to


    me!


    ¡°I Matthew Frost Stonemaker Reject you Alora Frost Northmountain.¡± I feel pain, but the bond is still


    there, It takes a moment, but my name was changed legally and I hade made a new blood connection


    to the Alpha with my new name, so he would have to use that to break the bond. He¡¯s looking confused


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    as to why it¡¯s not broken yet, so I tell him.


    ¡°I changed my name, it¡¯s Alora Luna Heartsong now.¡± my voice is low and husky with pain.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He bites out impatiently. ¡± I Matthew Frost Stonemaker Reject you Alora Luna Heartsong!¡±


    he yells out viciously.


    I felt like I had been struck by lightning inside my chest. The pain was electrical and fiery, it spread from


    my chest into the rest of my body, I could feel Xena¡¯s howl of pain inside my head, as she too feels this.


    But it¡¯s not done, I have to do my part, because there was no way I was going to stay tied to someone


    who would reject what the Goddess gave them.


    ¡°I Alora Luna Heartsong Reject you Matthew Frost Stonemaker.¡± officially severing the bond, the pain


    doubles inside me as it shreds, then travels back to Matt with triple the force, he drops to the ground


    from it letting out a short pain filled howl.


    Good! I think, It¡¯s what the bastard deserves for hurting Xena and me. I hope karmaes back to


    make him regret his decision, but I would not EVER ept him into our lives. I turn to walk away, fury


    starting to burn in my chest, it was helping me to relieve the pain.


    Darien and Serenity are standing next to each other, both had sad looks on their faces, the glow of first


    love muffled in the wave of someone else¡¯s heartbreak, my friend looks at Matt with anger on his face,


    Serenity¡¯s changes to one of determination, of what I don¡¯t know yet. I look to see Kian and Galen


    looking sad for me as well, then there is fury as my sister steps up to me.


    SLAP!!!! the sound of it rings out across the yard. I feel my cheek sting and know its instantly red with


    her hand print on my face, she looks furious and insane. ¡°HOW DARE YOU TRY AND STEAL MY


    MALE!¡± she shrieks. ¡°WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE YOU DISGUSTING WRECH!¡± SLAP now there


    is a hand print on my other cheek.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU HURT HIM YOU SLUT!¡± SLAP ¡°YOU SHOULD HAVE JUST ACCPTED HIS


    REJECTION AND KEPT THE PAIN!¡± SLAP ¡°IT¡¯S WHAT YOU GET FOR TRYING TO TAKE HIM


    FROM ME YOU BLIGHT!¡± as she goes for another p a hand grabs her wrist an holds it in ce.


    I look up at Galen who¡¯s holding her wrist, Kian was standing over Matthew, but he was still on the


    ground in pain and weak from it. Serenity was standing in front of Sarah¡¯s posse growling fiercely with


    Darian hovering behind her alternating between looks of fury at them and worry and pride at his mate.


    Galen throws Sarah away from us, shended hard, with a yelp, on her ass in an undignified heap.


    ¡°You¡¯re a right bitch you are, calling her the slut, the real slut is you. He deserves the pain he¡¯s getting


    and then some, you say how dare she? No. How dare he? The goddess blessed him, and he rejected


    that blessing. You don¡¯t reject the goddesses gift without suffering.¡± he says in a growl.


    I¡¯m shocked, the only other person who¡¯s ever gone toe to toe with her for me before was Darien. They


    had said they wanted to be my friends, and standing up for me. That, that makes them my friends.


    Despite the pain and the ps I was still standing, and the redness and swelling from her hitting me


    would be gone in thirty minutes tops. After all the abuse they¡¯ve dealt me, my body haspensated


    by having a highly elerated healing rate.


    I have a small shback to a time my father had me chained to a support beam in the basement and


    whipped me till my back was nothing but raw bloody meat. I had somehow kept from screaming or


    shifting, refusing to give him the satisfaction. My defiance had only made him angrier, he had finally


    stopped, only because he had been worn out.


    I guess I was lucky he¡¯d been letting himself go in thest few years. He still looked good, he was a


    werewolf, and werewolves had exceptional genes, but he¡¯d gone soft, a small blessing, I had thought,


    while he was leaving, even amidst all my agony at the time. They had kept me in the basement for a


    week, each taking turns whipping me. But my absence was too long for any werewolf not away from


    the Pack on business.


    As I was still just a teen-wolf, I didn¡¯t have any pack business I would be away for. The Alpha called


    them, having noted it, saying I was required to show up the next Monday or a Pack doctor would have


    toe and verify my sickness.


    They didn¡¯t have a choice, they had to let me heal and go back to school, or risk a serious infraction for


    the kind of abuse I was suffering. Their image was too important to them, so I was given the warning I


    was always getting. ¡°Say nothing or you¡¯ll regret it you wretch!¡± she always said it in the same scathing


    tone.


    The pain on my face no longer registering in the wake of that agonizing memory. ¡°Thank you Galen,


    other than Darien, no one has stood up to her like this in a long time for me.¡± I tell him, my voice still


    husky.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through enough today, you shouldn¡¯t have to put up with more.¡± says Galen.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I say quietly, then in almost a whisper ¡°I¡¯m so tired of the abuse.¡±


    Kian is now with us, as is Darien and Serenity, they surround me. I look up at Darien. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m


    going to make that three day mark, I¡¯m fed up with being their punching bag and whipping girl.¡± anger


    entering my tone.


    ¡°So the rumor¡­about you being abused¡­it¡¯s true.¡± Kian asked his voice filled with horror. Galen


    looking just as sad and horrified at that revtion.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It was Darien who answered. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been abusing her since she was a young pup, my brother


    and father found her half drowned and covered in mud and blood at the river once when she was still


    little. Sarah was jealous of a dress she wore to a Pack pic, and the praise she was getting wearing


    it, so her and her posse ganged up on her, beat her, then tossed her into the river.¡±


    Serenity gasps in horror, the twins looked angrily over at where Sarah, Matt and her posse had been.


    They had already slunk off. I knew what was going to happen next. She was going to cry home to


    mommy and daddy about how I had mistreated her, and she was going to report the boys to the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    principal.


    I looked at the building in time to see my training master nod and head in. I knew he had seen


    everything, and he would report it to the Principal, who would then talk to the Alpha. By reporting to the


    Alpha my parents wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Galen and Kian. They would thankfully be out of


    their reach.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± at thatment, I look at Serenity, she¡¯s looking at my face, it must be healing faster than I


    thought. ¡°The marks are almostpletely gone, it¡¯s like I can watch them fade.¡± she blushes before


    looking down. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t stare, your healing is amazing.¡± she peaks back up at me after.


    I smile a little, she is just so adorable. I look at Darien and see apletely smitten look on his face,


    this she-wolf is going to have him wrapped around her finger. I look back to her and say ¡°It¡¯s all right,


    my healing has elerated as I¡¯ve gotten older, my theory is it¡¯s my body¡¯s response to all the wounds


    they¡¯ve dealt me.¡±


    I look back up at Darien as tears gather in Serenity¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m confused for a moment ¡°I¡¯m used to your


    bearings.¡± he exins.


    I look at Galen and Kian they¡¯re looking at each other anger and pain in their eyes. It takes me a


    moment to realize they feel pain for me. For the things done to me. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I put Sarah in her


    ce, I¡¯m not going to allow them to touch me anymore.¡± I say.


    I feel the conviction fill me, put steel into my spine, my head held high. ¡°They¡¯ll never fuck with me


    again.¡±


    ¡°So how do we start this then?¡± Darien asks with a look of anticipation on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the training exams today, they will take ce in the bigger training arena, the top fighters to


    tournament, because this will determine your first cement among the fighters in the pack.¡± I remind


    him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on holding back, she¡¯s going to see just how skilled I am, and I hope I¡¯ll get the opportunity


    to beat her ass soon.¡± I say, then Darienughs darkly at my word while Serenity, Galen and Kian


    looked at us confused.


    ¡°Just wait and watch, this is going to be amazing.¡± Darien tells them.


    We all head to the arena, today all of the impending graduates will be there. Today she would learn,


    today they would all learn. First up were the lesser skilled wolves, they would be put in the reserves.


    Then there would be the moderate skilled wolves, they would be scouts, they were usually faster than


    they were strong, these wolves tended to be slim and sleek.


    Then there was the enforcer ss, usually big wolves, they had a lot of strength. You then get to the


    Elite ss fighters, Beta¡¯s and those going to be the alpha¡¯s elite soldiers went into this ss, Matthew


    was in this ss.


    Darian had passed into the final ss, The Alpha fighter ss, very few wolves without alpha blood


    made it into this ss, It just so happened to be the one I¡¯m in and I was the top student. Darian the


    second.


    The arena was styled after the Roman Coliseum, enormous, round and with a dirt floor at the bottom,


    and a covered roof. There was an extremelyrge LCD Screen that disyed all the sses and the


    fighters in those sses as well as rank. If my sister looked for it she would see my name. But she was


    probably looking for Alora Northmountain, not Heartsong.


    The first rounds were to be done in our human form, the second rounds were in our wolf form, then the


    third round abination of the two. I excelled at all of it. What I forgot about was that the parents


    were to be attending the battles as well. But I couldn¡¯t help but think it was about time they saw the real


    me, and learned to fearing at me.


    I spot the icy duo across the stadium, they were looking at the grouping of fighters, we had to sit


    ording to our fighting ss. Darien sat next to me and was looking over and down at his mate. What


    surprised me, but shouldn¡¯t have, was that Galen, Kian and Serenity were in the Elite fighter ss, they


    iming the top three ranks, Matthew was fifth in ranking.


    Well looks like I have some strong friends, and Darien a strong mate. Luckily mates were excluded


    from fighting each other, it was because mates couldn¡¯t stand to really harm each other for there to be


    any serious battle. So I didn¡¯t have to worry about Darien and Serenity.


    The sses were lined up in rows in the bleachers ording to the ss, Alpha at the top with the


    lower level wolves being at the bottom. Ice Queen Mommy dearest and Ice King Daddy dearest did not


    seem happy to see their Ice Princess in the reserve fighter ss, I bet they had been expecting to see


    her in the elite ss.


    There faces were scrunched in displeasure, then Allister makes ament to Bettina, and they¡¯re then


    searching the ranks again, going up level by level. They were looking for me, they get to the Elites and


    see Matthew, but still haven¡¯t spotted me. They were not even bothering to look up at the final level,


    with the Alpha fighters. Probably because they would be of the opinion that I couldn¡¯t possibly be with


    them.


    I see Bettina pull out her cell phone, she types furiously for a moment, then looks at Allister, I feel my


    phone vibrate in my pocket. I look at the message YOU BETTER BE HERE YOU WRETCH!!! DO


    NOT EMBARRASS US OR YOUR SISTER!!! so typical. I show Darien the text, he snorts ¡°Typical.¡±


    making meugh because he read my mind.


    I type them back I am here, I¡¯m in my assigned seat I send my reply, I look up, Allister is going


    through the fighters again, I see Bettina read the text and she snarls at her phone, causing Allister to


    look at her for a moment before he starts looking again.


    THEN WHY ARE YOU NOT SITTING WITH THE RESERVE FIGHTERS, I SWEAR IF YOU


    EMBARRASS YOUR SISTER OR RUIN OUR GOOD NAME TODAY YOU WILL REGRET IT WHEN


    YOU GET BACK TO THE HOUSE YOU DIRTY WRETCH!!! I snort at herment of their so called


    ¡°good name.¡± While she was texting me Allister had pulled out the booklet every parent was given on


    the way in with the fighters listed by ss.


    They both start looking for my name. There were several Northmountain¡¯s in the Enforcer ss and a


    few in the Elite ss, and I see them looking at both sses trying to find me. When they don¡¯t I see


    their face¡¯s twist in anger, fury making them look almost demonic. She pulls out her phone and sends


    me another text.


    WHERE IS YOUR NAME!!! I DON¡¯T SEE IT ON THIS LIST!!! well looks like the jig is up, she put her


    phone down they start looking at the list again. I went to the Alpha changed my name the day I


    turned eighteen, it¡¯s already registered on all my school paperwork, and blood sworn by the


    Alpha.


    I look up after I send the text. They¡¯re expressions wereical as they looked at the text, then


    suddenly they¡¯re arguing with each other, so I send another. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t ruin your so called


    ¡°Good Name¡± I look back up and watch them read this one, they both snarl.


    I can tell it¡¯s taking everything for her to not start shrieking. She¡¯s typing furiously then my phone


    vibrates again. WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU DONE YOU WRETCH!!! WHAT DID YOU CHANGE


    YOUR NAME TO!!! They¡¯re back to looking at the sheet. My new surname is Heartsong don¡¯t want


    to make it to easy to find me.


    They start looking through the list looking for Heartsong, but they disregard the Alpha ss fighters.


    She texts me again NICE TRY YOU LITTLE WRETCH, I DON¡¯T SEE HEARTSONG ANYWHERE ON


    HERE I look up at them a moment before texting them back. That¡¯s because you have not looked


    hard enough lets see them put it together.


    Suddenly the lights go dim, and the names on the board change to just those of the reserve fighters,


    their rankings and who their opponents were going to be at the start of their tournament. My parents


    will just have to wait and see. The fights start and my sister and her friends don¡¯t even make it to the


    third bracket of challengers. I decide to send a text. See, I¡¯m not the one ruining your ¡°Good Name¡±


    WHEN YOU MAKE IT BACK I¡¯LL TEACH YOU NOT TO TALK BACK TO ME YOU WRETCH, I¡¯LL


    MAKE YOU BLEED AND BEG FOR MY MERCY!!!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Arora¡®s POV


    I decided to ignore my mothersst message, and focused on this exam. The moderate ss was up


    next, it was almost as big as the reserve ss, but the fights went quickly, these wolves were built for


    scouting more than fighting, but were good enough to be kept out of the reserves.


    Then came the Elite ss. When it came to the final bracket, Serenity had already ced third having


    kicked Matthews ass, that was a sweet match to watch. Galen and Kian were so evenly match that


    they finally called a tie after thirty minutes of them fighting.


    V


    As they were cleaning up the arena floor for our ss Darien leans over. ¡°You know, it¡®s actually good


    that you didn¡®t take Matt as your mate.¡±


    I¡®m confused so naturally I ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    He looks over at Matt in the medical tent, Serenity had caved in his face during their fight ¡°Because


    he¡®s weak as fuck¡±


    Iugh, it¡®s the first time since being rejected that I felt that I was indeed fortunate. ¡°I hope your mate


    doesn¡®t hate me for what I¡®m about to


    ring with angry disbelief in my direction. GARRETT SHADOWTAIL, MASON NORTHMOUNTAIN,


    JAMISON BLACKFIRE, JAXON MOUNTAINMOVER, LEXUS STONEMAKER, DARIEN MOONSTAR,


    AND ALORA HEARTSONG


    With each of our names read, a full body picture was shown of us in our human form, and next to it,


    was one of our wolves. Darien¡®s showed him posed leaning onto a wall with his left elbow, hand and


    fingersbing the longer top part of his hair back, showing the shaved sides, his face tilted up, his


    almond shaped, amber colored, cinnamon rimmed eyes, sparkling with mischief.


    A devilish grin showing white teeth, his other hand on his hip. His wolf wasrge, a ck wolf with gray


    frosting the tips of his fur, he was posed sitting and had arge toothy grin on his muzzle.


    My picture showed me in my favorite fighters pose, my arms up, head down, my violet eyes glittering, a


    smirk on my mouth. I was wearing a purple sports bra and short ck sport shorts, showing off my


    tan skin and fit muscr body, with all my dips and curyes, I had to admit I looked really good in that


    picture.


    My wolf was in an attack pose, a snarl showing all her long sharp teeth, her white fur glowing, ck


    edging the tips of her ears, the ck crescent moon and star marking on her hip, the tip of her tail


    dipped in ck. My wolf looked beautiful and fierce. This was the picture Darien had tricked me into


    taking, saying ¡°What could it hurt?¡±


    For the first time I felt pride in being on disy, making me d Darien had me take it. I looked strong,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and despite what my parents and sister say, I know I¡®m beautiful, and my wolf was absolutely


    gorgeous. I could feel Xena preening on the inside, felt her own pride at how her image showcased her


    as fierce on screen.


    Next to me Darien said. ¡°Maaaaan does she look pissed, bet your parents are too, yep...yep they are


    too.¡± I looked to where Sarah is sitting and her and the rest of her posse have jealous fury on their


    faces. I then look up to where my parents are and they¡®re ring at my picture, if looks alone could set


    shit on fire, that billboard would be toast.


    The screen switched to disy all of us from first rank, from me, to the lowest rank. I hoped my parents


    were watching their status among the Northmountain¡®s diminish and lower with each moment they


    realize they could have used me to be number one. But now that I changed


    my name it was Sarah¡®sck of sess that is going to bring them down.


    ¡°Pissed is going to be an understatement. These fights also determine the future cement in the


    Northmountain¡®s n¡®s structure. Because I changed my name, Mason¡®s family will now be top ranked


    among the Northmountain¡®s, my parents have just been knocked down to the bottom.¡± he looks at me


    with shocked eyes. ¡°Oh shit.¡± he says, the smile he gets as he figures it out is wide. ¡°Now you are


    getting why I changed my name before the exams.¡± I say.


    The first match is Garrett and Mason, Mason came out on top, the next match is Jamison and Jaxon,


    Jaxoning out on top. Then it was Lexus and Darien, Darien came out on top. Because I was a top


    student I wasn¡®t in the first rounds.


    Mason and Jaxon fought next. Jaxon came out on top of that fight, meaning he was my first opponent.


    Then me and Darien would fight. I stand up, stretch, pop my neck, and start making my way down to


    the floor, to the Arena I would be battling in.


    I get my head into the battle. Start to think of facts. Making a n. Jaxon like Darian and the Twins was


    six foot five, he also hadrge solid muscles. He wasn¡®t just strong he was fast too.


    But then, I was too. I was the fastest.


    I could use my speed to add three to five times the power behind my hits depending on what move I


    used. I like to hit nerve points that deadened the reflexes, crippling an opponent for a moment, enough


    tond more blows for a win and not a kill.


    I had different skills that I¡®d use for a kill. Jaxon¡®s picture was up next to mine, his human form stood


    legs spread arms crossed, he was tan with fiery red hair. His wolf, a big red muscr brute, sat with a


    calm and steady look.


    The wolf was only two or three inches bigger than my Xena, she was the biggest she¨Cwolf in the pack.


    The size of an Alpha, one more thing that marks me as a Heartsong. My blood starts to heat, I feel the


    adrenaline start to fill my veins. I wasn¡®t going to be holding back today. Xena¡®s excitement at the


    impending battle was big. She was just as charged. We were finally going to be able to showcase our


    skills.


    I¡®ve been training with the Alpha¡®s Elite soldiers for years now. Then they brought in the senior ss to


    the dojo arena I had been doing my training in for thest three years already. I had been carful to not


    showcase the extent of my training, but I was toopetitive in a fight to note out on top. I was


    basically used to


    help train my fellow seniors.


    Luckily my parents haven¡®t opened up a single piece of mail or read any notice from the school that had


    my name on it in thest four years. So they havepletely missed all my college aplishments,


    my name change, and my training advancement and ranking.


    That and per the Alpha, as ofst year, all my school mail went to him. Because he was Alpha he


    actual had the authority to sign off on anything school rted. I was in a Pack High School and a Pack


    University. Making things a lot easier for me, than they would have been if I had been in human run


    schools.


    I make it into the arena and look up at were my parents were sitting. Their fury was a living breathing


    thing, but I wasn¡®t afraid anymore. I was an Adult, and the Alpha was able to keep them from harming


    my education. If they kicked me out early I¡®m pretty sure the Alpha will let me move into the pack house


    early.


    So I smirk at them then I turn away to face my opponent, everything else falling away but what was


    here on this tform. I take my skirt and cardigan off. Standing in just my tank and capris, I move into a


    fighting position and wait for the signal to start.


    This was going to be fun. I thought, a grin on my face.


    Unknown POV


    Sitting in a luxury office chair behind an antique desk in a private study at an Alpha university was an


    Alpha wolf nearlyplete with training, and looking forward to going back home to his Pack. In his


    hand is the most recent picture of a violet eyed beauty.


    He still remembers the blood and mud covered, half drowned little pup he had found on the side of the


    river near the Pack House. He had helped his mother nurse the pup back to health before they


    returned her to her parents. D


    The hand not holding the picture tightened into an angry fist, he hated those people, no matter how


    hard they tried to intervene, she was still abused. He told his father he wanted her protected. It was


    part of his deal for going away to this prestigious Alpha training school.


    Only the best go here, and only the strongest, Alpha and Beta¡®s graduate. His little brother had been


    her best friend for a very long time. He almost felt jealous of their deep connection, wishing he had a


    deep connection of his own with her.


    to this prestigious Alpha training school.


    Only the best go here, and only the strongest, Alpha and Beta¡®s graduate. His little brother had been


    her best friend for a very long time. He almost felt jealous of their deep connection, wishing he had a


    deep connection of his own with her.


    His brother would text him with updates, one such update several years back had him calling his father,


    demanding he find a way to free her from her parents. His brother had told him she hadn¡®t been to


    school in a week, he knew something was wrong.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Unknown POV con¡®d


    They had to be hurting her, he didn¡®t know how, his brother said she wouldn¡®t talk about it. Only that it


    took three days before he stopped smelling fresh blood on her. It made him sick to his stomach to think


    about what they could have been doing to her.


    Every now and then my brother will text me to let me know they had hurt her again, it wasn¡®t that she


    told him, she didn¡®t. But he could tell when she had been hurt and he could smell the blood. Her


    trainers were better able to tell me what kind of abuse she was suffering. My brother said her abilities in


    healing have elerated. I thought this might be a blessing from a curse. I start to wonder if she¡®s


    found a


    mate.


    She¡®s eighteen now. For some reason the thought of her with another wolf doesn¡®t sit well with me.


    Maybe I have just be possessive over the years. I¡®ve had this need to protect and care for this


    she¨Cwolf since I first met her. Her sister makes her high school life hell. My brother has told me of


    every rumor that¡®s been falsely spread about her.


    He told me of the one girl who stood up for her against her sister once, and the result of doing so. Her


    sister has effectively isted her, it made me grateful my brother has been by her side, even if I was


    still a little jealous. My phone dings with a message. Looking at it I see it¡®s from Darien.


    Something bad happened today to Alora my heart stops for a moment in fear for the she wolf who¡®s


    been through entirely to much.


    What happened? I send.


    She found her mate today...but.... he replies back.


    But what? I send.


    It was Matthew, Sarah¡®s boyfriend. He rejected her on the frontwn at the school, she rejected him


    back instead of just epting it. She sent the repercussions back at Matt, fucker copsed on the


    lawn. Then that bitch Sarah started pping her over and over shrieking bullshit at her. One of my


    mate¡®s brothers stepped in and threw Sarah


    away from her after the fourth p. He replies.


    What the fuck!? How is she reacting to all this I ask.


    Well bro it¡®s not good. She said she¡®s finally reached her limit. That was herst straw, she


    said will not hold back anymore. I say....they fucking deserve her wrath was his reply.


    Congrattions on meeting your mate I send. I am happy he¡®s met his mate.


    *Thanks, Serenity is amazing. I wish you could have been Alora¡®s mate, Matt didn¡®t deserve her.¡± He


    replies


    Your Senior ss should be having your training Finals todaysend. 3


    Ya, you should see the picture they have of her, and her wolf Xena. he tells me.


    He sends me the picture they made of Alora and her wolf Xena. I open it up and instantly I felt a punch


    to my gut, all the air leaves my chest. She¡®s grown to be utterly magnificent. Tall, with well defined


    muscle that had the perfect amount of bulk to match that amazingly curvy body.


    Her look was fierce, her eyes glittering like purple diamonds. Her hair long, a deep ck, shiny with a


    blue hue was pulled pack from her face in high tail. Her outfit bared mouth watering amounts of her


    gorgeous olive toned skin.


    She always smelled of hot caramel, apple, and cinnamon to me. I look at Xena and she¡¯s just as


    fierce and magnificent, her luminescent white fur glowing, the few ck markings she had outlined her


    ears, her tail looked like the tip had been dipped in the ck.


    Then there was the mark on her hip. It was a blessing from the Goddess. It was of a crescent moon


    and a star. Her face was pulled into a snarl disying all those long sharp and shiny fangs.


    I¡®ve kept an eye on, and took care of, this she wolf through progress reports my father passed to me


    and updates my brother would send me. I don¡®t know why I feltpelled to do this, my wolf Zane was


    also protective of her, ever since that day we found that poor abused pup at my favorite thinking spot.


    I shudder to think what could have happened had I not been there that day. I¡®m also grateful that her


    Goddess blessed mark didn¡®t show up till after first shift, long after her parents stopped really seeing


    her. They would have used her to their own ends, never letting her go. Never letting people near her


    enough to show the abuse she suffered.


    I had begun to watch the little she wolf, telling my brother to be nice to her. At first he didn¡®t know why.


    Then as he got to know her for himself he formed a friendship with her, and


    they had be best friends. I knew he was her confidant, and her defender, as much as she would


    allow anyway.


    She was as independent as she was able to be in her current environment. I suspect she was trying to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    protect the others that were around her from harm. I saw how brilliant she was one day. I decided that


    was how we were going to free her from her family. Education. But her family was holding her back.


    They had perfectly reasonable exnations as to why they didn¡®t want her to advance in school as fast


    as she could. But I knew the real reasons, they hadn¡®t wanted her to show up their perfect Ice Princess.


    So my father and I came up with an idea, she would advance in her high school, and she would only


    attend training and all AP sses, of which she only had two.


    They were just English and history, then she would be bussed to the University to attend the rest of her


    sses, she elerated her learning there, she was a genius, had a photographic memory and able to


    retain everything she read and learned. She already passed her finals and put in the required


    internship hours to get her doctorates.


    We had only stepped in to get her the internship at theb she has worked at the past three


    years, because of her age she would have been turned away from any human ownedb. But we had


    our ownbs with advanced and continuing advancing technology. She had proven herself to theb


    and secured a position as a lead Doctor and head of her own research team as soon as everything


    was done.


    She just needed to finish her exams, her test result in each of her exams would be immediately


    reviewed graded and submitted after each exam, her diploma issued and signed the moment herst


    results were submitted. I didn¡®t want her to have to be by those people for a second longer that she had


    to.


    There was another thing we were able to do to help her gain her freedom from her family. She had


    looked so much like the First Alpha that when she came to the Alpha to have her DNA tested and


    matched to her parents, he immediately had it done.


    He not only had itpared to her parents but against the Heartsong¡¯s as well, and found to our


    delight that she was indeed a descendent. Thest Heartsong had married a Mountainmover, they had


    one son and one daughter.


    The son looked like his father, pale with blond hair and his mothers blue eyes, the girl dark


    skinned with blond hair and violet eyes. The girl and her parents were killed in and slide. The son


    married into the Frost line, Bettina his daughter.


    Both he and his mate were killed in a car ident when a semi tuck lost control, the weather had been


    bad and they were one of twenty cars in the pile up, this happened before Bettina turned eight, she was


    then adopted into a strictly traditional frost family,pletely changing her from the woman she should


    have been.


    Having discovered all this after the investigation, my father had made a suggestion that she change her


    name when she turned 18. Come to find out she had already ned to. The name she chose was


    fitting, and because she was indeed a descendent, allowed. She was reborn Alora Luna Heartsong and


    blood sworn into the pack by the Alpha with that name. O


    All her school reports and paperwork immediately changed to match. I decided for extra protection she


    should be moved into the pack house as soon as she graduates. So I had father give her a suite of


    rooms next to mine, they were already prepared and waiting. Just in case she had to move early. And it


    was looking like she might.


    I hear a knock on the bedroom door, it opens and I know who it is before hees through the study


    door. He has ck hair blue eye and pale skin. His name was Xander Frost Stonemaker, my chosen


    Beta, and that fuck¨Ctard Matts older brother, ¡°What¡®s up Damien.¡± he askes.


    ¡°Your brother is a fucking idiot.¡± I tell him.


    A resigned look appears on his face, he asks ¡°What did the fucker do now.¡± growling a little.


    ¡°He rejected his mate in front of the school for Sarah.¡± I wait. First he look shocked, then he had a look


    of indignation, before finally, anger.


    ¡°That IDIOT what the hell was he thinking!¡± he looks at me, do you know who he rejected. I nod, saying


    nothing for the moment. ¡°Who?¡±


    I pick up my phone and show him the picture my brother just sent me of Alora and Xena. His jaw drops.


    ¡°The fucking idiot gave up that sexy she¨Cwolf for the slut of the century.¡± his tone was one of disbelief.


    ¡°How, I mean this one is supremely hot what was he thinking, and a goddess blessed wolf too.¡± he


    looks at the picture a little longer a look of confusion appears. ¡°Wait...is that...that¡®s Alora!¡± he looks at


    me now surprised by who she


    was.


    I just nod again. ¡°Oh he¡®s going to regret his decision. And I¡®m not going to feel sorry for him at all.¡± He


    growled thest word.


    He looks at me then asks. ¡°What¡®s got you


    worried?¡± he asks. I look back down at her picture, it was a moment before I looked back up at him and


    said.


    ¡°Your brother rejecting her and her sister attacking her for rejecting him back had drawn herst straw.¡±


    I see fury at what his brother and Sarah had done to this she wolf. ¡°My brother told me that she¡®s


    reached her limit.¡± he looks confused


    ¡°What¡¯s that mean now?¡± he asks. 2


    ¡°It means....she¡® no longer going to hold back.¡± I say.


    He looks at me before understanding lights in his eye. ¡°Oh shit.¡± and that about summed up my


    thoughts exactly.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Jaxon¡®s POV


    I look across the arena. And the introverted wolf that hid in a hoddie and baggy track pants is gone. In


    her ce is a fierce warrior. I was in the crowd when she was rejected. My cousins had stepped in. I


    couldn¡®t figure out why at first till I talked to them. What came out of that conversation was that this was


    a she¨Cwolf who deserved better than what she had been handed. As I look at her now I realize that


    what I had seen before was a she wolf hiding who she truly was. This magnificent fighter before me


    was the real wolf.


    She was going to kick my ass. But it would be my honor to battle her. She had a fierce aura that


    screamed Alpha. After this I hope she would ept my pledge of friendship. The bell dings and the


    battle begins. It was over quickly, she had been fierce. Taking no quarter, proving she was the best


    fighter. And I felt joy at having been defeated by such a strong person. Right before I ck out. 18


    Sarah¡®s POV


    My blood is boiling with fury. How dare she show me up. How was she in the Alpha ss. How dare


    she try to steal Matt from me. That


    little bitch would pay. My parents were mad at me. They wanted to know why I wasn¡®t in at least the


    elite fighter. Uh hello, I didn¡®t want to break my nails, and all the sweating and running, ugh, so not


    pretty. Also I didn¡®t like pain. I loved to give it though. And I would give it to her. (2


    I¡®ll have daddy chain her to the post in the basement again. By the time I¡®m through with her she¡®ll


    never think to show me up again. And how dare she change her name without permission. Didn¡¯t she


    know that she humiliated our parents publicly. They were also going to make her regret her decision. I


    hope they kicked her out. After I¡®m done with her first though.


    I look for Matt in the stands. But he¡®s not looking at me. Serenity had caved in his face, I knew from


    experience that hurt, but he healed faster than I did, so all that¡®s left is a lot of really ugly bruising. I had


    been in pain and unable to show my face for three days. I try to get his attention but he¡®s still not


    looking at me. He¡®s looking at the billboard with my sister¡®s picture.


    The slut was practically naked. Stupid bitch wasn¡®t even covering up her horrible dark skin. And that


    wolf of hers, what was with those


    markings, she was grotesquely huge, too big for a she wolf. God she needs to lose weight. And


    someone should tell her a snarl was horribly unattractive. But Matt is looking at that picture with


    sadness and longing.


    What! No! You¡®re mine! You already rejected her, and she rejected you back! I look back at the picture.


    That slut! She¡®s still trying too take Matt from me! No! I won¡®t allow it. That bitch should go to hell! This


    time I¡®ll make sure she has scars. I¡®m going to carve her face with a silver knife. I¡®ll put silver in the tails


    of the whip before I whip her till her back and front are nothing but raw meat!!!! 2


    My fury grows as I watch her descend into the arena, I look and sure enough Matt¡®s eyes are still on


    her, he¡®s looking at her like he wants her. This only makes me seethe. My fists clenched so tight my


    nails are drawing blood. She¡®ll pay, oh she will. pay!!!! I look for my parents not bothering to watch the


    fight.


    My mom and dad are arguing with each other. She even made my parents forget about me. Me! I¡®m


    their Princess! The only one that matters. Before long the battle is over and she¡®s dered the winner.


    What?! I look up at the board and there it is. The bitch!!!


    Matt¡®s POV


    I fucked up. I rejected my mate. I look at the picture on the board. And I no longer see anything ugly


    about her. All of Sarah¡®s words falling away. My wolf is silent inside my head. He never liked Sarah, he


    never was going to ept her. But I had ignored him in the wake of what I thought was good sex. And


    all the things Sarah told me. But I should have been thinking with my head and listening to my wolf


    instead of following my dick. All the times my wolf told me not to listen to her. I should have listened.


    Now I¡®ve rejected my mate for someone, I now know was not worth it.


    Once both parties reject the other, there is no way to repair the bond. I felt the pain, when I threw away


    my Goddess given mate. Then Sarah had attacked her, but I¡®d been, and am, too weak to protect her. I


    look at her picture. The board, lists her as First Rank Alpha ss. She deserved better than me. My


    wolf spoke to me for the first time in awhile ¡°She should have someone stronger than us, she was right


    to reject us.¡± Aries sadness is my own. ¡°No, she didn¡®t reject you. It was me she rejected.¡± I tell him,


    pain in my voice.


    ¡°This was my fault. if we get a second chance. I¡®ll not make the same mistake.¡± I feel Aries stir in me.


    ¡°Will you listen to me now.¡± he asks softly. ¡°I should have been listening to you all


    along. Hopefully the goddess will give us a chance at redemption. And another mate I will swear to love


    and appreciate like I should have Alora.¡± I watch Alora as she descends, she looks ready for battle.


    I¡®m filled with sadness for what I¡®ve thrown away, and longing for what could have been. ¡°I hope the


    next one the Goddess choses for her truly deserves her.¡± I look over at Sarah, the stupidest reason I


    had for rejecting the glorious she¨Cwolf. And I see her ring in a poisonous fury at Alora. ¡°I don¡®t like


    the look on her face.¡± I say to Aries.


    ¡°She¡®s going to do something, something horrible to that girl.¡± was Aires response. ¡°I don¡®t doubt that.¡±


    My stomach turns at the thought of having to go near Sarah. ¡°The only thing we can do. Keep her


    attention on us and away from Alora.¡± he growls not liking the Idea. ¡°I also think it¡®s time I talk to Darien.


    He was right all those years ago.¡± sick to my stomach but resigned to my fate I look up for Darien, he


    would be up next to fight Alora. 2


    I see Darien using his phone to record the battle. The bell rings, bringing my attention back to the two


    opponents. She moved fast, a blur of speed and grace going in low only to snap up high in a


    spinning whip like kick that


    had the wolf flying back body spinning, hends face down before rolling to the edge.


    Aloranded from her kick with both feet spread her arms up in a fighters position. She waits for the


    other wolf to get back up, he runs in her direction and she¡®s off again with all that speed going at him


    then she jumps up high over him, and spinning,nds another whip like kick on the back if his


    shoulders, sending therge male crashing down to the floor.


    Aloranded next to the wolf and jumps back before resuming what I¡®m now tagging as her fighters


    stance. She waits. Her opponent doesn¡®t move. She¡®s dered the winner, she hadn¡®t even broken a


    sweat, she wasn¡®t breathing hard. She had moved from her fighters stance and was now standing


    proud, shoulders back, spine straight, head held high, her eyes still glittering like purple diamonds.


    She¡®s an Alpha she wolf. Without having to be mated to an Alpha, she is an Alpha, and the full


    ramifications of what I gave away start to drown me. I never deserved her. Her next mate would have to


    be the Alpha of Alpha¡®s to deserve being blessed with her.


    Darien¡¯s POV


    After texting my brother I decide to record


    Alora¡®s battle so I can send it to him. I record her walk down into the Arena, her climb to the tform.


    She removes her cardigan and skirt, and takes a familiar fighters stance. One I¡®ve seen my brother and


    father take. There is a reason I¡®m one of the top two ranks of the Alpha ss. But watching Alora move


    and take down the other wolf reinforces why Alora was ranked first. I didn¡®t start training with Alora till


    this year. I knew she was training in a separate dojo arena since the beginning of high school.


    I knew my brother and father had done that to protect her from her sister. But I realized as I was


    training with her, it was also to help her hide her abilities. The less her family had to despise her, the


    fewer reasons they had to abuse her, and the more chances she had to improve herself to get her out


    of their reach. That¡®s why my bother and father have helped her as they have. And I was thinking it


    would be better to move her into the pack house sooner rather thanter. Looking down at Sarah and


    the maniacal fury on her face makes me think tonight would be the night she needed to move.


    I send my brother the video of her fight. Then I sent him a message about what I¡®ve observed and my


    thoughts and gut instinct telling me we need to move her into the pack house tonight. I


    same thing and was waiting on our father to message him back. I knew my father was among the


    crowd.


    There was no way he was going to miss this. He has watched all of our official fights. Damien¡®s, mine


    and Alora¡®s. He thinks of Alora as the daughter he never had, mom loves her, and wants to be able to


    shower her with it. But mom knows what her family would do to her if they new how much the Luna and


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alpha of our pack cared about her. A


    To me she was more than my best friend, she was my sister. But I was sure she meant so much more


    to my big brother, and not as a sister. I hoped the Goddess will bring those two together. If anyone


    would take care and love Alora the way she deserved, it was Damien, and at age 23 with no mate yet, I


    was starting to wonder if that wasn¡®t what the Goddess had nned in the first ce.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Alpha Andrew¡®s POV


    I¡®ve been getting messages and reports all morning about what was happening. I was in the Principal¡®s


    office when my Master Trainer of the Alpha ss came in. He reported the scene on the school¡®s front


    Northmountain. We also got the camera footage pulled and ready for when they came into the office.


    As expected they hade in mad.


    They started of asking how we could let Alora and two brutes bully their precious princess. We yed


    the footage of what happened before we informed that no punishment would be exacted against Alora,


    or the boys who helped her. Neither would his son or his new mate Serenity. A she wolf I happened to


    know was sweet as could be, she loved to be helpful, but she was so shy it was hard for her to talk to


    people. I knew my boy was head over heels in love with her.


    My Beta and his Mate came in after the Northmountain¡¯s left. We reyed the footage for them. My


    Beta was furious that his son would be so stupid, his mother was horrified at his cruelty. I knew they


    wanted to confront their


    son, but there wasn¡®t time. We had to get to the Arena for the Training Finals. I didn¡®t want to miss my


    son¡®s or Alora¡®s fights. I had wanted to talk to them both before the matches. But this mornings events


    prevented that.


    I make my way to my seat, My Beta and his mate to my left. My matees up on my right, sits down,


    then cuddles close, wraps an arm around mine and leans her head on my shoulder. ¡°So... I¡¯ve heard


    it¡®s been a very eventful morning for our son and Alora.¡± she looks up at me inquiringly. I lean down and


    kiss her forehead. I love this she¨Cwolf with all my heart, and my entire soul.


    Even with age she is still the most gorgeous woman I¡®ve ever known. Her hair was still a solid deep


    dark red, almost ck, her eyes a cerulean blue tilted up at the edges wererge, she had a petite face


    with a pointed chin, her nose was cute, tilted up a little, her lips full and pouty, were a natural dark pink,


    she was lean and her breasts were perfect and full. Her bottom even at fifty was still firm and round


    with a beautiful bounce to it. Her legs were long, her thighs were just the right mount of thickness,


    toned with muscle.


    I loved the way her muscles moved under my hands as I touched and kissed my way all over her body.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even after all these years my mate


    could make me burn and feel as randy as a teen wolf hocked up on hormones. Shifting in my seat as


    my pants be a little tight. I move a strand of her silky hair behind her ear. ¡°Yes my love, it has


    been an eventful morning for both.¡± I look across the Arena at both Darien and Alora, they were sitting


    next to each other in their assigned seats. ¡°Our son found his mate, a she¨Cwolf I believe you will


    approve of, and Alora, sadly was rejected by hers.¡± I hear her gasp. ¡°By who?!¡± her tone one of


    outrage.


    My Beta Boris and his mate Lissanna lean forward ¡°It was our idiotic son Matthew.¡± states Boris.


    Gasping ¡°No!, This can¡®t be true, Lissanna?¡± my wife looks to my Betas mate. ¡°I¡®m afraid so, how he


    could do something so foolish, and for that she wolf Sarah.¡± Lissanna looks angrily in the direction of


    that she¨Cwolf. ¡°Alora would have been a blessing to our household.¡± she looks up at Alora, her look


    sad. ¡°My son wille to regret his decision. But there is no going back, he will never regain the bond


    he broke with her.¡±


    My mate is looking at Lissanna, her look sad as well. ¡°I hope your son will get a chance to redeem


    himself and hopefully get a second chance. One I hope he¡®ll appreciate.¡± Lissanna nod¡®s then faces


    forward as the lights dim and the fight start wo 11uch no Carnhhoe har rann


    handed to her, not even making it to the third round. Further into the fight, my eldest son Damien starts


    to message me.


    I heard about what happened this morning. he said.


    I was going to call you about it this afternoon, however, it seems your brother beat me to it I reply to


    him.


    He also told me she said she¡®s not holding back any more He sends back.


    That, I did not know


    My mate shakes my arm. ¡°Honey look at our son¡®s picture, isn¡®t he just darling.¡± She coos smiling.


    My mate didn¡®t believe in hiding her affection. It¡®s why hiding how much she really cared about Alora


    was difficult for her, but she did it with grace. In return she seemed to be extra loving to her family


    during those times. I think it was how she coped with all the horrible things done to the girl. Some we


    can only guess at based upon reports given. We can only tell because of the smell of blood, or the way


    she¡®ll favor certain limbs, or carry herself a certain way. She didn¡®t really speak too much about what it


    was they put her through.


    My oldest is extraordinarily protective of her, had been since he found her during that pack pic


    covered in mud, blood, cuts and bruises. We rushed the poor child back to the Pack House. My mate


    ran the Pack clinic being a Pack Doctor, she was one of the top surgeons there. She had been home


    that day and took over her care when we got there. O


    I had never seen my wife so furious. She raged for hours about the mistreatment of the girl, and the


    condition she was found in. My wife said she was not to be moved for at least a week. It was all the


    reprieve we could give her. But in that week, that gorgeous little pup found her way into our hearts.


    Darien thinks of her as a sister and his best friend.


    My phone dings, it¡®s another message from Damien. Dad, I think we should n to move Alora in early.


    I have a bad feeling about leaving her with those people any longer. I read my son¡®s text then I look for


    the people he¡®s talking about.


    The looks of fury on both of their faces as they red at the program list, it looks like they found Alora¡®s


    name and rank. Before I can reply to Damien my wife shakes my arm pointing at the Arena and the two


    fighters.


    ¡°That¡®s Serenity, Darien¡®s Mate.¡± she points out


    and then pointing at the other opponent ¡°And that¡®s Matt.¡±


    ¡°Well indeed it is.¡± I look at Boris ¡°How do you think this I going to go?¡±


    He cringes ¡°I think this is going to go badly for my son, that little she wolf looks really angry.¡±


    Looking down, I see that the girl is indeed angry. ¡°I have a feeling she has taken a liking to Alora.¡±


    ¡°I believe you are right, and Mountainmovers tend to be protective of those they like.¡± his tone grim ¡°But


    if what you have told me is true, then Alora deserves protection. I¡®ve heard Sarah talk about her before.


    It was all bile and venom. One of the reasons my mate and I have never liked her. She is constantly


    putting down her fellow wolves and bragging about herself.¡± Says Boris.


    ¡°She¡®s extremely arrogant, just like her parents. That Alora had the misfortune of being born into that


    family had been breaking my family¡®s hearts since we first met her.¡± I tell Boris.


    ¡°How did you meet her?¡± he asks with genuine interest in his tone.


    ¡°Remember that pup my son and I found half


    drowned by the river during that pack pic about 9 almost 10 years back now?¡± I ask him.


    It was Lissanna who gasped in horror. ¡°You don¡®t mean... Alora is that poor little abused pup is she...?¡±


    I nod in confirmation, she looks up at Boris with anguish. ¡°Oh Boris...does he even not know or


    remember? That poor girl.¡± she looks down, when she looks up again it¡®s with the angry determination


    of a momma she¨Cwolf who¡®s pup is about to be disciplined. I¡®ve seen it on my mates face when our


    boys would get out of line. ¡°That boy will be taught a lesson when he gets home.¡± she growls angrily, ¡°If


    that little she wolf down there doesn¡®t first.¡± Boris says.


    We all look down at the match. Matt already looks like he¡®s been hit with a boulder as Serenity runs


    straight at him, he goes to grab her but she slides down feet first between his legs, once behind him


    she does a quick turn and jumps up as Matt turns around, he looks up as she brings her fist down in a


    vicious punch that caves in the left side of his face.


    Blood spraying he¡®s spun around and down to the tform and rolls a few times beforeing to a


    stop on his back, it¡®s obvious he will not be getting back up soon. I look back to see Serenity had


    the winner.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s POV Con¡¯d


    We are all cringing in sympathetic pain. Boris clears his throat. ¡°I believe, Andrew, that your son¡¯s mate,


    has thoroughly taught my son a lesson.¡± His mate looks up at him, her face has a multitude of


    expressions, like she couldn¡¯t decide what to think at this point, but she wasn¡¯t angry anymore, in fact I


    think she was feeling almost the same as her mate. I look at mine, the look is hesitant.


    ¡°I think¡­that I should agree with Boris on this dear, what about you?¡± looking at Boris and Lissanna I


    nod in affirmation. ¡°I will still be giving him a lecture, I want to make sure he knows well how badly he


    messed up.¡± said Lissanna. ¡°So he doesn¡¯t ever


    make this mistake again?¡± asked my mate. ¡°Exactly that Ember.¡± Lissanna agrees. We fall silent for a


    while watching the rest of the Elite¡¯s battle.


    It got interesting, the top two ranking wolves were twins, and Serenity¡¯s brothers. The Boy¡¯s were too


    evenly matched, this resulted in a tie between them. When it came to battling her brothers for the top


    two ranks, Serenity forfeited, saying she was content with third rank. Looking at her I believe if she truly


    wanted to, she could have probably won first rank.


    But to do that she would have to cause injury to her brothers, and I sensed that was something that


    little she-wolf couldn¡¯t stand the thought of, looking at her brother¡¯s I get the same sense. They wouldn¡¯t


    ever hurt their sister in that way. Training was one thing, an actual battle was


    another.


    Ember pulls my arm and is pointing at the screen. Now that the Elite ss human fights were over, it


    was time for the Alpha ss. ¡°Look at Alora¡¯s picture dear.¡± I look up and I¡¯m shocked. Alora is always


    in lose track pants andrge hoodies, even in the middle of the worst heat of summer she would stay


    covered. But in this picture she¡¯s not.


    She¡¯s in what looks like perfectly fine athletic shorts, they went to mid thigh, her top looked like any


    other sports top most of my female warriors wore to train in. I was just in shock of seeing her dressed


    like anyone of those other warrior she wolves instead of covered uppletely for the first time. But


    that wasn¡¯t the only thing different.


    She was pictured standing in my


    favorite fighters pose. One taught to me as a pup during my training, one I taught my boys, and the one


    I taught her. All her long hair pulled back out of her face in one high tail. Her eyes were glittering with


    her internal strength, an Alpha¡¯s re. When had she developed that look? This was not the little girl


    pup I¡¯ve known, this was an Alpha she-wolf. O


    I look at Xena, she¡¯s braced in a standing attack position. Her long ws spread, her head low. Her


    muzzle forward, her mouth drawn back in a fierce snarl showing all her long, shiny, white fangs. Xena¡¯s


    eye¡¯s, a glowingvender, had the same Alpha¡¯s re her human had.


    Thebination of both side by side was a powerful image. ¡°Darien took those photo¡¯s.¡± Ember states.


    I look down at my mate. ¡°How do you know?¡± 2


    Sheugh¡¯s, ¡°Mate darling, our son has been taking photography courses at the University as one of


    his electives. He came home all excited one day telling me how he was getting to take the Alpha


    ss¡¯s Tournament Day photo¡¯s for the finals.¡± she says brightly. 2


    ¡°Alora must have taken his, she might not be in the ss, but Darien shows her everything he¡¯s


    learned. He told me if she¡¯d been in the ss she¡¯d be the top student. He said her pictures are pure


    art.¡± she pauses. ¡°Of course it helps they¡¯re both very photogenic.¡± She¡¯ say¡¯s looking at both of there


    pictures.


    I notice how good the other¡¯s are, then I started to wonder. ¡°Did he do any of the other ss¡¯s photo¡¯s?¡±


    I ask my mate.


    ¡°He did the Elite ss. The Mid Level ss and the Reserve Level ss


    Photo¡¯s were done by another one of his ss mates. They were both given permission to use them as


    Senior Projects for their Photography Finals.¡± I look at the Photo¡¯s again, my wife handed me the


    Tournament Guide Booklet.


    It has all the Seniors and their Tournament pictures. I flip through the program looking at the one¡¯s my


    son had done. They were very good. ¡°I would like to assume he aced his finals, these are amazing.¡± I


    say to Ember. Boris and Lissanna are looking at there own booklet nodding and making noises of


    appreciation.


    We look up when we hear our son Darien¡¯s name announced, he was up against Lexus Stonemaker.


    One of Boris¡¯s nephews. Both of our eldest boys away at coge. They are at the top Alpha¡¯s


    University, only strongest


    of Alpha¡¯s and Beta¡¯s evenplete their training at this school. Few able toplete all five years.


    Damien and Xander, however, were graduating First Rank.


    They have stayed at the school most of this time. Rarelying home. Only for the few holiday¡¯s


    werewolves celebrated that would be considered major, the summer and winter solstice celebrations.


    There were the spring and fall, but winter and summer were the two they chose to visit on each year,


    and only for a night. So my mate and I would go to the school to visit them.


    The match between Darien and Lexus was over quickly. Darien never lost his smile the entire battle. I


    could tell he was having fun. I remember the text from my son in that moment. And I look back at the


    Northmountain couple. They were


    arguing still. I text Damien ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your mother.¡± he sends an acknowledgment with ¡°Okay.¡± I look up


    as they announce Alora¡¯s match.


    I nudge my mate. ¡°Do you have your camera?¡± she takes it out of her


    purse.


    ¡°You want me to record her fight?¡± she asks.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, I want her to have a memento, and I think Damien would like to see it.¡± she nod¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± she gets the camera set up and starts recording.


    Alora¡¯s descends to the Arena floor and up onto the tform, her stance and aura that of an Alpha,


    spine straight, shoulders back, head held high, eyes glittering like purple diamonds, Alpha¡¯s re in


    ce. She was magnificent. ¡°She¡¯s all grown up.¡±


    Emberments. I nod my acknowledgment. I now know what my son was trying to tell me. She had


    told him she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    What I hadn¡¯t realized, was how much she had been holding back. Who knew she was this much of an


    Alpha. She steps up to the tform, takes off a really short ck cardigan, and a wrap around skirt.


    Leaving her in a pair of ck athletic capris and a short ck tank with purple skulls on it. She takes


    the fighters stance and waits for the signal.


    She was fast, I didn¡¯t know she had progressed to this level, and she was strong. It only took her two


    hits and then her opponent was down and out, she was the winner. The entire crowd was in shock at


    how abrupt the match had ended. Then the announcer


    dered her win. There was a roaring of victory that spread to the crowd, a tribute to the victor.


    Something is niggling at me, and I look down at the Northmountain¡¯s again. There fury and res at


    Alora were murderous. The worry my son¡¯s had expressed, was now in me. ¡°Ember my love,¡± she


    looks at me, then turns to look at the couple too. ¡°How do you feel about moving Alora into the pack


    house early?¡± she¡¯s still looking at Allister and Bettina. ¡°I think tonight would be as good as any.¡± my


    phone dings with a message.


    ¡°Dad, Darien thinks we need to move Alora in tonight. He said Sarah looks insane with anger.¡± and


    then immediately after ¡°Dad we need to move Alora tonight, I can¡¯t help but feel something bad is going


    to happen to her if we don¡¯t.¡± this one from Darien. I show them to Ember,


    she looks into my eyes.


    ¡°Text them back to let them know that¡¯s the n. It¡¯s no coincidence we were feeling the same.¡± I do as


    my mate says. ¡°We¡¯ll take her to their house ourselves after the exams are finished, you¡¯ll help her


    pack her things, we¡¯ll get her moved tonight.¡± I look at my Beta, he¡¯s looking down at his phone,


    Lissanna is looking over to were his son is with worry. 2


    ¡°What is it Boris?¡± He looks at me. ¡°My son sent a text telling me he¡¯s worried about what Sarah¡¯s got


    nned for Alora, he said she looks maniacal.¡± He pauses to swallow. ¡°He said he¡¯s going to try and


    keep her attention on him, and asked if there was something I could do to make sure she was safe


    from her parents.¡±


    I think for a moment. ¡°Tell him the Alpha is already seeing to her safety,


    attention on him, and asked if there was something I could do to make sure she was safe from her


    parents.¡±


    I think for a moment. ¡°Tell him the Alpha is already seeing to her safety, and to not be alone with Sarah,


    I don¡¯t want anything happening to your son either.¡± He nod¡¯s and starts texting Matthew back.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Kian¡¯s POV Watching my sister literally smash in Matt¡¯s face had been cathartic, he fucking deserved it


    after what he did this morning. Fighting Galen had dragged on, we were matched on skill. Finally they


    called it a tie, I epted second rank because I was the younger twin. Our sister could have fought us


    to get first Rank. Hell we would have given it to her, but she didn¡¯t, she epted third rank. She told us


    it¡¯s because she¡¯s third born and liked the numerology. 5


    She was going to take lead of her own Mountain Excavation Team, she¡¯ll be finding the best ce¡¯s to


    mine, deduce how much to mine before it bes detrimental to the Mountain, mark the ces that


    need to be left alone with an estimation of


    how long, and seeing to the cultivation of already mined spots.


    Me and my brother were going to be enforcers, we nned to work our way through the ranks till we


    reach the top. We¡¯re going to be entering the Pack¡¯s entry enforcer unit for training after this, if we can


    maintain our top Ranking through all three fighting exams. I look over at our little sister and she¡¯s


    staring at her mate. He¡¯s on the tform now. His moves are fast, fluid and damaging. I wasn¡¯t sure of


    him at first.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then knowing what I know of Alora, and that he had stayed her friend through it all, started to alter my


    mind. But watching him out there assures me that he would be able to adequately protect our sister,


    solidifying my approval. I look over at Galen as he meets my eyes and nod¡¯s


    5:25


    letting me know he approves as well.


    Darien finished his opponent quickly, and made his way back to his seat. There was a moment of clean


    up before the next match would begin. I look up at the board. Alora¡¯s Picture and her wolf, the name


    showed her wolf went by the name Xena. The look in their eyes and the way they posed spoke of


    power. She was a woman you could devote your life to serving


    It would be an honor to be assigned as this she wolf¡¯s enforcer. She was going up against a close


    cousin, Jaxon Mountainmover. The moment she steps up on the tform and readies herself for the


    fight I could tell it was going to be quick. And it was, two hits was all it took. I look at my brother, he


    looks just as shocked and amazed as I am


    As the crowd starts roaring in appreciation I hear my sister say ¡°Oh shit.¡± she looks at us. ¡°Darien is


    supposed to fight her next¡± her voice has a hint of hysterical horror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry little sis, they¡¯ve been


    best friends for forever now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡± She doesn¡¯t lookpletely convinced. She looks


    up and a look of confusion appears.


    Looking up I see her mate looking worried and staring towards the reserve fighter ss. I look in the


    direction he is and my stomach clenches. Sarah looks insane with fury, the kind of insanity that speaks


    of a rabid killer. ¡°Shit.¡± that came from Galen, my sentiment exactly. ¡°I¡¯m worried for Alora.¡± my sister


    says. ¡°I think we have good reason to worry about her.¡± I tell them both.


    I look back up to see Darien texting, the worried look still on his face.


    Then he puts his phone away and seems to gather himself together, getting his mind back to whats on


    the floor, the next match was between Mason and Jamison. My sister shakes me. ¡°Look at Matt, he¡¯s


    noticed too.¡± I look over and sure enough he¡¯s looking at Sarah. His fear ispletely visible as he


    stares, then he¡¯s texting too.


    After he texts, he looks at Alora with worry on his face, then back at Sarah with what I can only see as


    resignation, he gets a text back, after reading it, his look changes to one of relief. I could tell the text


    was not from Sarah, she hadn¡¯t stopped ring homicidally at Alora.


    I wonder what he was texted. It obviously had to do with Alora. ¡°Hey after this match there¡¯s a thirty


    minute break. I think Galen and I should find Alora and stick next to


    her, Serenity you find Darien and both of you shoulde join us.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I nned on finding Darien after this anyway. But you know mom and dad are going to want to


    see us, all three of us.¡± I look a Galen. ¡°I¡¯ll text them where we¡¯ll be and we can have them wait with us


    and Alora until you catch up to us with Darien.¡± He tells her, I nod in agreement. The match between


    Mason and Jamison was won


    by Jamison.


    The next up where Jaxon and Lexus. Although Alora took out Jaxon with only two hits, he was an


    amazing fighter. And now that he was back up he was able to beat Lexus, securing third rank in the


    Alpha ss¡¯s human form tournament. Now it was finally time for Darien and Alora¡¯s fight.


    I look up at Darien, whatever he was reading on his phone had taken allot


    of the worry out of his expression. That was a good thing, distraction while fighting was dangerous. I


    found that I was actually looking forward to watching them battle. I had a feeling it was going to be


    unforgettable and epic. There where to be two more matches before theirs was to happen, we settled


    in to watch. (2


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I stretch, getting ready. Darien was no slouch as an opponent. But I was not first rank because he let


    me. I was first rank because I was that good. I wasn¡¯t going to hold back. I hadn¡¯t been while training


    with just Darien. He was good, really good. But I was still better, and we were going to give them a


    show. Just the thought of the battle toe adrenalized me.


    We make our way down to the Arena side by side. I can feel his excitement


    as well. A battle aura ising off of us in waves that was almost visible. I knew our eyes would be


    glittering with Alpha res. From the reactions of every wolf we passed we were intimidating. Some


    even made submissive motions involuntarily.


    We get to the Arena floor and make our way to the tform. I look over at Sarah, her face is almost


    frothy with her rage. That made me smirk at her, which only made her twist her face more, she was


    ugly with her anger, it had twisted her into something demonic. I look away and over at my parents.


    Their faces twisted with angry disdain and outrage. My smirk turned into a full on smile, I could feel


    Xena¡¯s joy at their irritation. We would no longer bow to their dictates. After this battle I¡¯ll ask the Alpha


    if I can move in early. I really


    couldn¡¯t stand another night under their roof.


    I face forward, the announcer having introduced us, we both take the same fighters stance. Then


    thrown without mercy, most blocked, the ones thatnded powerful and damaging. We go on like this


    for five, almost ten minutes.


    Then he dropped his guard just a fraction, but it was enough tond a whip like kick to his chest


    sending him flying back. He quickly spinsnding on his feet, but I¡¯m already therending three


    lightning fast kicks across his chest. I jump back before he can grab me. Then I dodge back innding


    a spinning kick across his shoulders knocking him forward and to his knees.


    I jump on his back wrapping my legs around his arms pinning them to his body, then I wrap my arm


    around his neck cutting of his air. He tries to stand but can¡¯t then he flips us, my back on the tform


    my hold was still firm. Finally after trying to m me into the ground he taps out.


    As soon as I let him go he rolls over and gasps for breath, coughing his face red. It takes him a minute.


    Then he sits down on the tform, I had sat up to watch him after he had rolled off me. We look at


    each other andugh. I was dered the winner, my rank still secure. 2


    We get up and dust off before getting down, I put my cardigan and my skirt back on. I look at Darien as


    we make our way back to our seats. ¡°What are you doing during the thirty minute break?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°My parents want to meet Serenity. They also want to


    see you, so you have toe with me,¡± he tells me. ¡°Really? Why do they want to see me?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we see them.¡± His tone teasing. The ass. ¡°This Means you¡¯ll be meeting her parents


    too you know.¡± I smile as I see him pale at that fact. Then Iugh as he starts looking panicked. ¡°Stop


    The Board is now disying the new ranking for each fighters ss ording to the wins and losses


    made in this portion of the tournament. Then we were released for our break after being advised of


    what was next and how the fights would be conducted and what to expect. ¡°Come on my parents have


    a spot for us already picked out.¡±


    He then stands and hollers for


    spot for us already picked out.¡±


    He then stands and hollers for Serenity to get her attention. We wait standing in front of our seat


    waiting for Serenity to reach us. Her brothers following. Darien wraps an arm around his mate and


    takes the lead, we leave as a group.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Alora¡¯s POV Con¡¯d


    We were walking to the area Darien said his parents wanted to meet us when I get the text. GO TO


    THE PRINCIPAL THIS INSTANT. YOU WILL HAVE YOUR NAME CHANGED BACK TO


    NORTHMOUNTAIN BEFORE YOU FIGHT IN THE NEXT EVENT!!!Iugh at the text. Darien looks


    down at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I show him the text. He snorts. ¡°Why would you ever want to change your name


    back?¡± he asks. ¡°Not that you could in the next few minutes anyway, besides, your blood sworn into the


    pack under that name now anyway, you would have to take another blood oath with the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°And your dad being the Alpha is not a push over, he won¡¯t do it unless I want to, and he more than


    knows how much I love my new name.¡± he nod¡¯s ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± another textes in WE WILL SEE


    YOU IN THE OFFICE, IF YOU DON¡¯T GET THERE IN THE NEXT FIVE MINUTES YOU WILL


    REGRET IT WHEN YOU GET BACK TO THE HOUSE!!! I show him the new text.


    ¡°At least we know where they¡¯re going to be for most of the break,¡± he pauses. ¡°At least till they get


    tired of waiting ande looking for you.¡± his tone dry.¡± I wish we knew where Sarah was going to be


    so we could avoid that she-bitch.¡± Serenityments. We look at her for a moment in shock before we


    He smiles in pride, preening a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s my mate as well.¡± Serenity giggles, her brothers are both smiling. I look at them ¡°How


    do you two feel about them being together.¡± I ask ¡°As long as he does and acts as a mate should we


    have no problem.¡± said Kian. ¡°We just want her happy and loved.¡± was Galen¡¯s reply.


    We hear Darien¡¯s name hollered. We see his mom and dad, our Alpha and Luna. Serenity grabs onto


    Darien¡¯s arm and looks up at him, scared. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll like me?¡± her voice small, worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll love you.¡± he kisses her forehead. ¡°You sure?¡± he smiles lovingly at her. ¡°I promise.¡±


    She smiles, her eyes soft with emotion. ¡°Ok.¡±


    We get to Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember. I¡¯m surprised at first when the Alpha grabs me into a hug.


    ¡°You did amazing today, I¡¯m so proud of you


    Alora.¡± he says. I hug him back after a moment, so grateful for the affection. My ¡°Thank you.¡± was for


    more than the words. He lets me go and Luna Ember is there to offer me her own hug. She hugs me


    like I¡¯m one of her children.


    It felt so good to be hugged like this. Itpletely breaks down my defenses. She lets me go still


    holding my upper arms she looks at me. ¡°You did so well today.¡± She praises. Smiling she looks me up


    and down before putting a hand on my cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much, you¡¯ve be a wonderful


    she-wolf before my eyes.¡± I can¡¯t help thinking this was how my mother should have been treating me.


    I sniff, my heart full of emotion at their kindness and affection, at the same time I¡¯m sad because I


    should have had this all along from my


    parents. ¡°Thank you, I can¡¯t tell you how much it means to me.¡± she pets my head. ¡°We¡¯ll be here for


    you sweetie. And we will support you.¡± sniffing I look at Darien. ¡°Have you met Serenity.¡± I ask them.D


    Darien brings Serenity and Ember grabs her up. ¡°Oh! look at how darling you are, my goodness look at


    all that beautiful red hair. My girl I saw you put Matthew in his ce during your match and I must say it


    was a wonderful sight.¡± this sends Serenity blushing her mumbled ¡°thank you¡± barley audible. 3)


    The Alpha chuckles, he takes one of Serenity¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you Serenity, you let me


    know if my son ever treats you wrong and Ill teach him a lesson in how to treat your mate.¡± Serenity is


    red from head to toe but she¡¯s smiling.


    Darien leans down to whisper loudly ¡°See, I told you they would love you.¡± his smile mischievous and


    bright. His mother smacks him in the shoulder. ¡°Behave young man.¡± This made everyoneugh. Galen


    and Kian are waiving to a couple. When they join us I see that it¡¯s their parents. As the parents make


    their way over I look around a moment.


    Across the field I see Matthew with his parents. I don¡¯t see Sarah anywhere. She must be in the office


    with mommy and daddy dearest. Kian nudges me to get my attention, I look up at him, he¡¯s motioning


    to his parents. It¡¯s Galen who introduces me, ¡°Mom this is Alora, she¡¯s best friends with Darien and our


    and Serenity¡¯s new friend.¡±


    His mother Camille was once a ckfire before mating into the Mountainmovers. When a she wolf


    mates she usually takes her matesst name, and parts of her maiden name make it into her pups


    middle names. So Galen, Kian and Serenity¡¯s names were followed by Fire Mountainmover.


    ¡°We saw your fight against our nephew, and Darien, I must say you were magnificent my dear.¡± she


    says. Her mate Alfred Stone Mountainmover is a sweet looking older wolf, his kind heart radiated from


    him, just like Serenity, now I knew where she got it. ¡°You did very well, you are most definitely an Alpha


    she-wolf.¡± this made me smile and


    blush.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± this seemed to be the only words I¡¯ve been able to say since arriving over here with


    everyone. My phone rings, I look down, it¡¯s my parents. All the good I had been feeling, the glow of


    warmth, was gone


    in an instant. I felt saddened and cold at the loss, it was gone as quickly as it hade.


    I look up at Darien, he¡¯d seen the caller description, it was the Luna who spoke. ¡°Go ahead and answer


    it my dear, we¡¯re right her with you.¡± she wraps an arm around me in support. ¡°Put it on speaker Alora,


    we need to hear what it is they say.¡± said Andrew, as he¡¯s the Alpha I obey the order.2


    I see out of the corner of my eye Darien exin to Serenity¡¯s parents who is calling, they look


    confusedly at the apprehension on all our faces. They don¡¯t understand why this call from my parents


    would have even the Alpha and Luna apprehensive. It¡¯s only after I put them on speaker that their look


    changes to understanding, then at each word shrieked at me, turns to outrage and anger. Anger at


    how a parent could say what she said


    to me.


    ¡°WHERE ARE YOU WRETCH!!! YOU HAD NO RIGHT TO HUMILIATE US AND CHANGE YOUR


    NAME!!! HOW DARE YOU ADVANCE TO THE ALPHA CLASS WITHOUT YOUR SISTER!!! YOU


    STUPID WRETCH!!! YOU WILL PAY FOR ALL OF IT!!! YOU WILL CHANGE YOUR NAME BACK


    BEFORE YOUR FINAL MATCH AND RESTORE OUR STATUS!!! IF YOU DONT YOU WILL REGRET


    IT!!! YOU CAN FORGET GRADUATING!!! YOU WILL BE CHAINED UP IN THE BASEMENT AND


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    WHIPPED FOR OUR HUMILIATION YOU WETCH!!! DO YOU HERE ME!!! ANSWER ME YOU


    UNGRATFUL WRETCH!!! I SHOULD HAVE DROWNED YOU AT BIRTH!!! YOU¡¯VE BEEN NOTHING


    BUT AN UGLY BLIGHT ON THIS FAMILYS REPUTATION SINCE I BIRTHED YOU!!! YOU SHOULD


    NEVER HAVE


    3-26


    EXSITED!!!¡±


    The Alpha reached over and disconnected the call. I was just standing there, feeling cold and crushed.


    The happiness I felt a moment ago like a distant memory. I don¡¯t make a sound, I look up at the Alpha. I


    hadn¡¯t realized the wetness I was feeling on my face were tears until he grabs me up in a hug. 5)


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to cry Alora. But don¡¯t worry, your not ever going back to those people. We¡¯re moving you into


    the Pack House tonight. We¡¯ll be going with you to pick up your things so they can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±


    That was all it took to have me sobbing silently. My body shaking me, the Luna puts her hand on my


    head and pets my hair and gently rubs my back. ¡°Oh, darling girl¡­It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± 3


    I hear her whisper to Darien. ¡°Go exin everything to Serenity and her parents while we take care of


    Alora.¡± I hear him move away from us. ¡°You¡¯ve been abused by those people enough.¡± Luna Ember¡¯s


    voice is soft but angry. ¡°I won¡¯t stand for it any longer, we¡¯re taking you home with us, we¡¯ll be your


    family.¡± I look up at her in surprise, afraid to hope.


    I must have heard her wrong. ¡°W..wha..what?¡± my question stutters out. ¡°You heard right dearie, we¡¯re


    taking you home and we¡¯ll be your family from now on.¡± she touches my face wiping my tears, she


    hands me a tissue from her purse so I can blow my nose. ¡°Would you be ok with being part of our


    family?¡± she asks.


    I didn¡¯t even need to think about it. ¡°Yes.¡± They had been kind to me since the day Damien found me on


    the


    4-65.pdf


    being part of our family?¡± she asks.


    I didn¡¯t even need to think about it. ¡°Yes.¡± They had been kind to me since the day Damien found me on


    the river embankment all those years ago. The memory of how wonderful they¡¯d been, had never left


    me. 12

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Serenity¡¯s POV


    I watched her cry, the she-wolf who had shown such amazing power just a short time ago. The glowing


    happiness I had seen in her at getting praised by the Alpha¡¯s was gone. I felt almost like the sun had


    suddenly disappeared, leaving nothing but darkness and despair in it¡¯s wake. Darien had told us it was


    her parents calling when she had first stopped smiling, when they all had stopped smiling.


    Then she answered the phone, and that horrible shrieking began. The things that voice threw at her,


    those vile words. How could they? How could a parent say those things to a she-wolf like Alora. She


    was such an amazing she-wolf. I had never believed any of the rumors about her.


    I had always secretly wanted to be her friend. I had never approached her because I was too shy.


    She had always been dressed in hoddies and baggy track pants. Hiding her true self away from


    everyone. Now I¡¯m beginning to wonder if they were to hide, not her true self, but something worse. I¡¯d


    always admired how smart she was. She was brillient. I don¡¯t know how many people knew she was


    going to be a Doctor after finals. She had been taking coge courses.


    I knew because my mom was aputer technology professor at the Pack University, and I was often


    there to visit with her. I had always disbelieved the rumors, thinking them fake because Sarah and her


    cohorts were always the first ones to start them. But the conversation I had with my mother the day I


    spotted


    her on campus after school hours confirmed that all those rumors, had to beplete bullshit.


    ¡°Hey mom, why is that girl still here?¡± I¡¯d asked her. ¡°Huh? what girl dear?¡± so I had pointed at her.


    Mother seeing who I was talking about had smiled ¡°Aw now I know who your talking about. Alora, is


    special. She is in a doctorial program and is advancing faster than any student we¡¯ve ever had. She


    takes two after school courses every day of the week to elerate her education. She¡¯s been interning


    at the packb three days a week for a year now. She¡¯s been taking summer sses here at the


    University since starting junior year, And has been approved to keep her internship at theb through


    the summer as part of her elerated learning program.¡± I had been amazed.


    Then another thought had hit me. ¡°But, doesn¡¯t she work at the burger ce too? I know I¡¯ve seen her


    there.¡± I say.


    Mom nods ¡°Yes she does, she¡¯s part time there.¡±


    All I could think at the time was, there was no way the rumors could be true, she didn¡¯t have time for


    them to be true. I was d I never believed them, it had only made me want to befriend her more. And


    that day Sarah came at me, I decided to put her in her ce, not just for me, but for Alora too. It had


    felt great to punch Sarah.


    She has been avoiding me ever since then. After the glow of first meeting my mate died down enough


    for me to stop being brainless, and fully realize who my mate was, I was ecstatic. Darien is Alora¡¯s best


    friend. I would


    finally have a real reason to talk to her and be her friend. That had made me happy.


    When I did finally get an introduction, it was only to watch in horror as she¡¯s rejected. Her mate


    Rejected her for that horrible she wolf, and then her sister goes and attacks her, shrieking that Alora


    was stealing her male. But Alora didn¡¯t just ept being rejected, rejecting him back. When she did he


    copsed with the pain of the shredded mate bond.


    Good, he should be in pain for rejecting such an amazing she wolf for the psycho he chose over her.


    While every one stood stunned for a moment we all quickly had shaken it off. I turned around and stood


    in front of Sarah¡¯s posse and growled at the she wolves to keep them from -Alora. Darien hovered


    around me but


    didn¡¯t get in my way. (3)


    My brother Galen was in front of Matthew making sure he didn¡¯t get involved, although he was still on


    the ground pale with pain. Kian grabbed Sarah¡¯s hand to keep her from pping Alora any more than


    she already had. Sarah was then shrieking, falsely using her of trying to steal Matt from her, then


    spewing more bile. My brother fired back and put her in her ce.


    My brothers, Alora, Darien and I all walked to the Coliseum Arena for our training exams. I got to watch


    Alora in a whole new way then ever before, her power as a fighter was amazing! Even when I was


    worried she would choke my mate to death, I was still in awe of how strong she was.


    To hear those things from this amazing wolfs parent shrieked at her


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    broke my heart, she deserved to be treated better. I watched as the Alpha had hung the phone up for


    her, her tears had been silently falling down her cheeks. The Alpha then pulled her into his arms and


    she silently sobbed, breaking my heart for her even further. 2


    I look up at Darien, I could tell from the look on his face that he was just as torn up about what just


    happened to her. I reach out and grab Darien¡¯s hand, he turns to look at me his eyes sad, I reach my


    other hand up and ce it on his cheek, he nuzzles into my hand closing his eyes. His mom whispers


    something to him, he nods his head his cheek still in my hand.


    He pulls away after a moment opening his eyes, he looks down at me, his eye¡¯s still sad. ¡°I need to


    exin things to your parents.¡± he said, his voice soft. I nod and we face


    my parents, still holding hands. My brothers were standing next to them. And from their expressions


    they wanted to hurt someone, preferably the people who had made that strong Alpha she wolf cry. She


    didn¡¯t deserve what has happened to her.


    Darien clears his throat, he takes in a deep breath, lets it out, then begins to tell us about Alora. With


    each word said more and more of the horrors Alora has gone through are revealed. To say I was upset


    was an understatement. At the end my mother was leaning into my father, his arms wrapped around


    her to providefort and support. ¡°Oh that poor pup, how could they? All this¡­to their own pup.¡± it


    takes my mom a moment to calm down.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she changed her name, every she-wolf with that marking on her hip was a Heartsong, it¡¯s only


    fitting.¡± mom says. I¡¯m confused for a moment. ¡°What do you mean mom?¡± I ask her. ¡°Well the


    Heartsong females are decedents of the Moon Goddesses Daughter. The first Alpha, Luna Moon


    Heartsong.¡± I had forgotten about that legend, then mom continued.


    At this point everyone was listening, even Alora, her tears dried, her despair momentarily lifted in the


    wake of curiosity. ¡°The crescent moon and star marked Luna Heartsong as the Goddesses daughter.


    And all the acknowledged female descended from her bloodline have this mark.¡± she pauses. ¡°But it


    brings to question why Sarah and Alora¡¯s mother both don¡¯t have the mark.¡± 2


    ¡°What do you mean by acknowledged descendent?¡± Alora asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been acknowledged as a


    daughter of


    the Moon Goddess and you are meant to bear her next generation of Heartsong¡¯s.¡± Aloraugh¡¯s, were


    confused as to why she¡¯sughing. After she stops she exins. ¡°My parents are about to lose the high


    status they¡¯ve been enjoying among the family most of their lives, because they failed to produce a


    powerful she wolf.¡±


    I¡¯m the one that asks ¡°But you are a powerful she-wolf, why would they lose status?¡± she looks at me.


    ¡°Because I changed my name, I severed my ties to the family by doing that, I am no longer their


    daughter, the only one they have is Sarah.¡± I connect the dots and startughing, I had finally gotten it.


    The daughter they treated like a princess, the one they chose to acknowledge and actually care for,


    ced at the bottom of the training


    3:27


    structure. She was basically an omega. And the powerful Alpha she wolf they had abused for all of her


    life to the point she changed her name so she could escape them, was the one that could have kept


    them at the status they¡¯ve enjoyed. That means they would me her for their misfortune. I believe the


    Alpha had already been aware of the danger to her. ¡°Darien we should go with your dad to help Alora


    pack and move. I¡¯ll go up to her room with her so it¡¯ll be faster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea Serenity, you¡¯ll both go with me and Alora after the tournament ends.¡± he looks to


    his mate ¡°Will you make sure her room is aired out and fresh?¡± she goes up and kisses him. ¡°Of course


    my dear.¡± I look at Alora, she¡¯s staring at me stunned. ¡°Thank you.¡± she said. ¡°I could use the help and


    it would be nice to have another friend.¡± I take


    3:27 her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to be your friend for forever but I¡¯ve been to shy to say anything. I¡¯m d you¡¯re best


    friends with my mate because now I get to be your friend like I always wanted too.¡± she smiles at me,


    happy once more.


    2


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t forget about us, we want to be her friends too.¡±ined Galen teasingly


    Alora isughing as she says ¡°I¡¯d like to be your friends too.¡± the bell rings then. It¡¯s time to go back in


    for the next portion of the tournament exams.

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Chapter 17</strong>


    <strong>Sarah¡¯s POV</strong>


    Mom and Dad had dragged me to the Principal¡¯s office. This was not where I wanted to spend my break, but my parents were determined to get that girl to change her name back. I didn¡¯t want her to; she had tried to steal Matthew from me. Why should I want her to change her name? I said as much to my mother, and she turned around and pped me. Me! Her precious Princess!


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because of you and your sister, we¡¯re about to lose all the respect we¡¯ve worked for in this family. Mason¡¯s family is about to be promoted because he is now listed as the strongest wolf of the Northmountain n,¡± she snarled.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This caused me to pale. ¡°Why would that matter?¡± She pped me again for my question. ¡°Because you are now the lowest-ranked fighter of the Northmountain¡¯s!¡± she shrieked, ¡°And your sister, who is now First Rank of the Alpha ss, the child who can support our status, has severed her ties to the Northmountain¡¯s by changing her name.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?¡± She looked at me in fury. ¡°I did, every time I told you that you had to be better than your sister!¡± We stood around in the office. It was ten minutes before the Principal showed up. He didn¡¯t look surprised to see us.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked my mom after he was seated behind his desk.


    ¡°I understand that my daughter has changed herst name to Heartsong. We¡¯re here to have it changed back,¡± her tone was sharp. This was all that girl¡¯s fault; my mother never treats me like this. I¡¯m her Princess! I¡¯ll make that girl pay for this.


    Maybe I¡¯ll cut her face off and give it to Matthew as a gift, since he kept staring at her instead of paying attention to me. He was mine! She can¡¯t have him! I¡¯ll make her bleed, make her hurt for this. Maybe I¡¯ll pay some human males to have their fun with her before I cut her face off. I¡¯ll make her beg for death, but I¡¯ll keep her alive to torment her further.


    I¡¯ll keep her chained up and have my fun with her. If someone makes me angry, I¡¯ll just go to the basement and torture her. She¡¯ll suffer for breaking my spell over Matthew. I¡¯ll have to ask the Witch how she did it and get another sachet. I was snapped out of my internal nning when the Principal said my name. I tuned back in to what they were saying.


    ¡°As far as I know, Sarah is still registered as a Northmountain,¡± he told my mother. Pointing at me, she shrieked, ¡°Not her!¡± She then threw her hand up in the air. ¡°My other one, the brown-skinned one with the purple eyes and ck hair!¡± she snarled.


    ¡°Oh! You must mean Alora!¡± he said brightly with a smile, then frowned at my mother. ¡°I was under the impression that she was an orphan that the Alpha and Luna had taken in,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Just when I thought I had yelled that out loud, I realized it was in my mother¡¯s shrieking tone as she continued, ¡°What would give you that idea?!¡± still shrieking. I felt like my ears were going to bleed. Just one more thing that girl needs to pay for. I¡¯ll have to bust her eardrums, let her feel my pain.


    ¡°The Alpha and Luna are the ones who have signed off on and filled out all of her school enrollments, as well as her permission into an elerated education, and her entry into a special educational program.¡± He paused to take a breath and continued while my head tried to wrap itself around the information we were being given.


    ¡°The Alpha is also the one who had all her registration paperwork changed to reflect her new surname as soon as it was changed. She was 18, so legally allowed to change herst name. Her blood work confirming her as a descendant of the Heartsongs has allowed her to have Heartsong as her chosen surname.¡± He paused again before dropping another bombshell. ¡°Oh, and her being the only she-wolf with the Heartsong surname, and possessing a crescent sun and moon marking, has allowed the Alpha to have her named as the Alpha Female of the Heartsong n and the title officially put into the Pack Records.¡±


    He looked at each of us, taking in our expressions, before directing his gaze back to my mother. ¡°The only way her name can be changed back is if she consented and was sworn by blood to the Alpha with the name change. As she is the one who filled out the request for the change in the first ce, I don¡¯t think she will change it back.¡± My mother was practically seething in rage at this. ¡°Also, after the exams are finished, she will be receiving her doctorates from the University. She will be made a lead research Doctor, assigned her own team of researchers at the Pack¡¯s Lab,¡± then shocking us even further. ¡°As a n Alpha Female and a Doctor, this will make her more than just a Noble in the pack.¡±


    No! This couldn¡¯t be! How could this be?! All my ns, they¡¯re slipping through my fingers! There has to be some kind of mistake! No! I won¡¯t ept it! She will pay for my pain somehow! My mother asked if the Principal could get Alora here using the Loud Speaker. He told her no. Since Alora is 18 and a registered Alpha Female of the Pack, Mom has no parental rights over her anymore.


    Mom then grabbed my arm, painfully, and dragged me out of the office. I have to be able to make that girl pay for this humiliation! Mom took us into an empty ssroom and called Alora. I didn¡¯t pay attention to what she was shrieking at Alora when she finally picked up. I didn¡¯t care; I just wanted to take my anger out on someone.


    Wait...she still has toe back to the house. I could find a ce away from the house to hold her. There was Granddaddy¡¯s old ce in the mountains. It¡¯s been abandoned since he and Grandmommy died. There were no neighbors close by, and it wasn¡¯t that far from here. I didn¡¯t know why we didn¡¯t live there.


    I knew there was a trust set aside that paid to have the ce taken care of, but that didn¡¯t exin why we didn¡¯t at least holiday there. I remember that there was arge basement the size of the house. There was an insted wine cer that would be soundproof; that¡¯s where I could stash her. As though summoning it forward with my thoughts, Mom suddenly started talking about it.


    ¡°The House Allister, the one in the mountains!¡± she yelled. ¡°In father¡¯s will, the house would go to the daughter with the Crescent Moon and Star mark. If no daughter of mine is gifted with this mark by the time the youngest is twenty-one, then ownership will revert to me!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°The will is registered in the Pack records, and now so is she with her mark! That means she owns the Heartsong Mansion and all the surrounding thousand acres!¡± she was shrieking now.


    ¡°Thatnd was the first seat of power for this Pack. Everything on thatnd is historic and extremely valuable. By bringing that to the family, I would have been able to make us head of the entire n, and we¡¯d be the richest wolves in the Pack!¡± she was practically frothing at the mouth now.


    What¡¯s happening? How can this be happening?! She gets everything?! Why?! She¡¯s just a blight! A mistake! An ugly, worthless wretch! How can this be happening?!


    ¡°The only way we¡¯ll get the house now is if we force her to sign it over to us.¡± Those words from Mom had me tuning back into their argument.


    ¡°How will she sign it over if she doesn¡¯t know about it?¡± asked Father. ¡°Maybe if we keep silent, she won¡¯t be able to take ownership of it,¡± he suggested.


    Mom scoffed at him. ¡°You don¡¯t think the Alpha is very aware of that will?¡± she spat at him. ¡°It was where the First Alpha ruled our Pack; centuries of Alphas owned that house, all Heartsongs.¡± She informed us. ¡°Then the powers shifted here or there, and now the Alpha House is on Moorstarnd.¡± Giving us a history lesson. ¡°Now with that wretch owning that house, she¡¯s not only going to be a Noble in just name only.¡± Sheughed ruefully. ¡°I bet he¡¯s waiting till she graduates before telling her about it,¡± she said.


    With this information, I realized keeping her for a long time before I kill her is no longer an option. We¡¯ll need her to turn up dead soon, before we lose our status officially, so I¡¯ll only be able to keep her a week. I¡¯ll start tonight, and I¡¯ll let her know just how close she was to escaping. I¡¯ll let that tear into her soul as I torture and torment her.


    I won¡¯t have long, so I¡¯ll make the best of it. That thought calms me down and makes me smile inside again. I¡¯ll have my fun and get my revenge. Mom will never be able to be mad at me anymore, and Matthew will never lust after that girl ever again!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Luna Ember¡¯s POV


    My heart aches for Alora. The poor darling has been through so much, and I¡¯m sure there is allot we


    don¡¯t know about. Especially with the way she broke down and cried earlier. That any woman would


    have talked to her pup in that manner was horrifying. The way Sarah turned out, and her treatment of


    Alora make me believe she was never fit to be a mother.


    I wanted to rip the woman to pieces for the injustice she has done Alora. I sigh. There is nothing I can


    do at the moment. I started thinking about Darien¡¯s mate. I¡¯m d he¡¯s found his so soon. Damien is 23


    and still has not met his mate. When he finally does I hope I will like her just ass


    much as Serenity. 18)


    I spot the Principal rushing over to where my mate and I are seated. ¡°Johnathan what has you in such


    a hurry?¡± I asked him. ¡°I had to tell Alpha Andrew what I have overheard.¡± he says to us a little


    breathily. ¡°What is it?¡± she asks, he looks at us ¡°I just got done talking to Alora¡¯s parents not moments


    ago.¡± he said ¡°I gave them the information you told me to Alpha.¡± he said while looking at Andrew. ¡°But


    as I left, I happened to hear the wicked witch of the west talking about the Heartsong Mansion and


    Grounds.¡± Andrew¡¯s face was now drawn with concern.


    ¡°They know that the Will, Bettina¡¯s father left, now put that Mansion in Alora¡¯s possession.¡± I gasp. I had


    talking


    about how they¡¯re going to force Alora to sign over the house and grounds.¡± I pale at his words, now


    understanding his fear, he has a reason for it.


    ¡°Oh Andrew, their going to do something terrible to her, I just know it.¡± I look at my mate. ¡°I was going to


    wait till graduation before I told her about the Mansion that is rightfully hers.¡± said Andrew. ¡°Now I¡¯m


    thinking it¡¯s best to do that during the lunch break.¡± his tone grim. ¡°I¡¯ll mind link Ss now and have him


    bring the paper work here, after Darien and Alora¡¯s final matches.¡± he said, I nod letting him know I


    agreed. 2


    He looks at Johnathan ¡°Will you be the secondary official while we do this.¡± Johnathan looked delighted


    to be asked this. ¡°Nothing would give me more pleasure. That girl deserves to have her heirloom


    handed to her,


    she¡¯s gone through to much to not have some good in her life now.¡± Andrew said. I can¡¯t help but agree


    with him. With all the bad the girl has been through, she deserves a lifetime of happiness.


    I was thinking about her n Alpha status now. She¡¯s going to need a Beta and two Enforcers. Who


    would be able to be her Enforcers. Then as I¡¯m looking at the two wolves I address Johnathan ¡°What


    can you tell me about Kian and Galen Mountainmover.¡± I then look him in the eye¡¯s. (3)


    ¡°They¡¯re top fighters, they¡¯ve achieved high marks in all of their studies, they¡¯ve been exemry


    students.¡± he says. ¡°They n to go into the packs Enforcer Unit at entry level, even though they¡¯re not


    in Alpha ss, they should have been, but that was a personal choice.¡± he


    told me ¡°They didn¡¯t have enough room to allow all three of the Mountainmover siblings. Though to be


    fair all three of them should have been in the Alpha ss. They want to be assigned to an Alpha.¡± he


    finishes. I stay silent for a moment, taking all this in.


    ¡°What are you thinking my darling mate.¡± asks my husband as he takes my hand and ces a kiss on


    the back. I smile as my heart warms at his gesture. ¡°I¡¯m thinking Galen and Kian would make good


    Enforcers for Alora. But who to make her Beta?¡± I ask him. Jonathan clears his throat. ¡°If I may make a


    suggestion?¡± smiling, I gesture for him to go on.


    ¡°I believe Jaxon Mountainmover would be a good fit, he¡¯s a sibling to the twins, a close cousin.¡± He


    informs us. ¡°He works well with them on the mock missions we¡¯ve sent them out


    on.¡± I¡¯m beaming now. ¡°Perfect, what do you think Andrew?¡± I ask my mate.


    ¡°I think its a wonderful Idea, we¡¯ll wait till after the fights and we¡¯re settled at home for the evening and


    let Alora know then.¡± he looks at Johnathan. ¡°Please get messages to all three to meet me and the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna at the pack house tomorrow at ten in the morning.¡± Johnathan nods. ¡°I will get those prepped now


    and be back before thest match.¡± He said, then leaves the Stadium to do just that.2


    I look around to make sure those ¡®people are still where they¡¯re supposed to be. To my surprise they


    are. Also to my surprise is how well Sarah is doing as a wolf. If she keeps it up she¡¯ll make it to the top


    of the reserve ss and be allowed to challenge one of the five top ranks in the Mid ss Level to


    earn


    advancement.


    To my surprise that is exactly what she does, she manages to eke out a win, that allows her to


    Advance, and once more pass that. She managed to make it to number eight in the Elite ss ranking


    before being defeated. Allot of the lower level wolves were using this chance to make advancements to


    their rank. Kian, Galen and Serenity kept the first three ranks in the Elite ss, Matthew advancing to


    fourth rank.


    During thest fight Jaxon advanced to third rank. He was able to keep this rank. Garret won against


    Mason this time, and when he fought Jamison, was advanced from seventh rank to fifth rank. Lexus


    retained fourth rank, Jamison was reduce to sixth with Mason now in Seventh.


    ¡°Watching Alora fight Jaxon in wolf


    form had been a sight to see. Xena was as big as the Alpha males she was up against. She was the


    biggest Alpha she wolf we had since thest female Heartsong Alpha. She did her lineage justice by


    changing her name. I did however find the red blood from the other wolf on her white muzzle startling.


    And the other wolf wasn¡¯t able to touch Xena. After her battle with Jaxon and his wolf Bruno, Alora


    changed back and cleaned up. Getting ready for her fight with Darien.


    I hear footsteps. Johnathan was back. ¡°I got the messages sent to all three, as well as their parents just


    in case.¡± he tells us. He sits to my left. I look over at Lissanna and Boris. ¡°How was Matt?¡± although


    he¡¯s done something so incredibly stupid that boy was still like a nephew to me. Boris sighs and runs a


    hand through his hair tussling his shaggy strands.


    ¡°He¡¯s devastated at what he¡¯s done.¡± he pauses and looks over at Lissanna, they have a silent


    conversation. ¡°He said the rejection made something break, he said it was like he could think clearly,


    that he was no longer in, what he called, ¡°The fog of Sarah¡± was the way he put it¡­ It had me


    remembering that one Witch we had to banished several years back.¡± 2


    He looks at Andrew ¡°You remember, the one who was making spell sachets, they forced someone to


    stay with you and overlook everything that made you want to leave?¡± asked Boris. I gasp, he nods at


    my reaction. ¡°I asked him if Sarah had ever given him some kind of sachet filled with herbs.¡± he


    pauses, then in a serious tone. ¡°It was in his wallet, something he carries on him all the time.¡± I felt


    horrified. ¡°We need to find out how Sarah got ahold of that Sachet.¡± said Andrew. ¡°I agree, I already set


    someone on it.¡± Boris said. He looks at us, then says solemnly ¡°I don¡¯t think my son should go near


    Sarah again.¡±


    I looked up at Andrew, he looks at me, he agrees as well. ¡°Your right, it¡¯s just be too dangerous for


    your son now.¡± said Andrew. ¡°Tell him he¡¯s not to go near her for any reason.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone serious.


    ¡°That if she tries to trick him into going with her somewhere, he is to call and confirm information and


    ask for help.¡± Andrew finished with his order. Boris nods in acknowledgment, then picks up his phone to


    text his son. We look forward. It was time for the match between Xena, Alora¡¯s wolf and Axle, Darien¡¯s


    Wolf. They both made their way onto the tform and took their fighting stances.


    They both radiated strength. ¡®Only a really strong wolf should be blessed


    as Alora¡¯s second chance mate.¡¯ I pause at that thought. There are only a few wolves stronger than she


    is in this pack. One was my eldest son, and his Beta Xander, Boris and Lissanna¡¯s eldest son, our top


    Enforcer training Master, and maybe a few of our top


    soldiers. Of the three top choices, the only two not mated where Damien and Xander. 3


    I didn¡¯t want to, but I honestly hoped it would not be Xander. Only because I knew my eldest held a


    deep affection for this she wolf. Who knows, maybe Damien was meant for Alora. Maybe that¡¯s why he


    hadn¡¯t found his mate yet. The signal to fight sounds, then Xena and Axle are flying at each other. They


    dodge, go in, they take swipes and bites, then Xena has Axle¡¯s throat in a suffocating bite, she holds


    Axle down till he surrenders. They dere Alora and Xena the winner.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Jaxon¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m just sitting in my seat, resting, I¡¯m hurting from my battle with Alora. Her wolf Xena kicked my wolf


    Bruno¡¯s ass. Bruno whines in my head, I chuckle. ¡°What are you whining for?¡± I ask him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe


    I lost to a female.¡± he whines. I chuckle ¡°We lost to the Alpha of all Alpha Females, Bruno, she¡¯s


    special, I think I would be honored to serve as her Beta.¡± he¡¯s silent for a moment. ¡°The Alpha of all


    Alpha females, Beta to that title would be an honor.¡± he finally said. I settle back, happy and at peace.


    Bruno settles down now, content now with the results of the battle. My phone dings with a notification. I


    look and its an urgent e-mail through ¡®the student message board. I open


    the e-mail, its from the Principal, I¡¯m to meet the Alpha at the pack house tomorrow at ten to discuss a


    career opportunity. Suddenly Bruno and I are excited and can¡¯t wait for tomorrow to be here.


    Matt¡¯s POV


    Today is the worst fucking day of my life. To start off with rejecting my mate and being rejected in


    return. Which broke the spell a sachet of herbs Sarah had given me under the guise of it being made to


    ward off evil. Ha! Ward off evil my furry ass. It allowed evil to manipte me for thest six years! It


    exined why I¡¯d been ignoring Aries. And it¡¯s what made me make the biggest mistake any wolf could


    ever make. Rejecting their mate.


    I wanted to howl in despaire at the wrong done to us. Sarah is pure Evil. Withant tha All


    Without the spell I would have been working all this time to be the wolf that truly deserved a female like


    Alora. There was nothing we could do now, we lost our chance. Hell. Sarah had made sure I never had


    that chance. I swear to the Moon Goddess if she ever see¡¯s fit to bless me with another mate I wouldn¡¯t


    allow anything, not a damn thing to get in my way iming her.


    I may not deserve a second chance mate. But Aries did, none of this was his fault. It was all mine, for


    not being strong enough to withstand a spell sachet. My father told me that the satchet carried a


    me. It was the shattering of my mate bond, an even stronger magic, that had broken the


    spell.


    But that was a small constion. Compared to what it was the small, seemingly harmless, packet of


    herbs had cost me. That she-wolf needed to be held ountable. My father said I can bring charges


    against her. And I think I will. Now that the fog was lifted I realized there were allot of things I¡¯d seen


    that spoke of her evil.


    She liked to hurt people. I¡¯ve been remembering some of the things I heard her tell her friends. They all


    wouldugh about who she hurt and how. Those three were just as evil as she was. Then I pause, or


    were they? Now that I think about it. Those threee from good loving families. Maybe they had


    sachets themselves? The only way to find out was to ask them. Sarah was going to be with her parents


    immediately after we¡¯re released for the lunch break. Maybe I can catch the three girls on there way


    out. 2


    So my father doesn¡¯t worry I text him. I tell him my theory and my n. It¡¯s a simple n really. Ask


    them if Sarah ever gave them a packet of herbs they were told to keep on them. That¡¯s all my dad had


    asked me. My dad texts me back. He tells me he¡¯ll wait nearby where I¡¯m going to try and stop them, so


    he can keep an eye on me in case something happens.


    I almost wished someone would kill me. I¡¯d rejected my chance at a wonderful, love filled life. But that


    wasn¡¯t fair to Aries. If I¡¯m honest with myself, it¡¯s Aries who I¡¯m seeking justice for, he had been the one


    held hostage the most. Because while the spell worked on my human brain, it didn¡¯t affect my wolf¡¯s


    brain. I¡¯m learning the full extent to which my wolf was tormented.


    I can¡¯t help but thinking that if Lauren, Beatrice and Agatha were under a sachets control, just how their


    wolves feel. Putting those thoughts aside I look back down at the tform and watch the matches of


    the Alpha ss. I couldn¡¯t help but be in awe as I watched Xena battle. She was an amazing Alpha


    female. Her form was fierce and perfect for battle, her strength glowing from within.


    It¡¯s not long before it was over. I get up and make my way to the exit to wait for the girls. Dad told me,


    to break the spell for them, I¡¯d have to set fire to their sachets. If they were indeed being controlled by


    one. But I thought about the fact that we would need evidence to be able to get a conviction. I look up


    at the big screen with this portion of the tournaments rankings, then it came to me. Photographic


    Evidence.


    I pull out my phone and text my dad ¡°Can you find a way to record me and the girls. I want evidence


    space created by the high wall of the arenas surrounding bleachers above the pit. There was a wide


    hallway leading to the double doors of the exit, standing near one of the concrete floor to ceiling


    support beams that were ced at regr intervals around the Coliseum, I spot the girls. Then I waved


    them down.


    Theye over to where I was standing. ¡°Hay girls, I wanted to ask you something.¡± I say. They


    looked at each other, their looks confused, then Beatrice and Agatha nod at Lauren, she looks at me


    and says. ¡°Go ahead.¡± in a short crisp voice. ¡°Has Sarah or anyone given you a sachet of herbs they


    told you to carry with you at all


    times?¡± They all look surprised at my question. Then confused again. O


    It was Lauren who first started to dig in her purse, then the other two did. Lauren pulled out arge


    rhinestone covered, clip wallet, Beatrice a small shiny card carrier, and Agatha arge double zipper


    wallet in a standard ck with gray diamond patchwork. All three girls pulled out a sachets from these


    wallet. ¡°Can I see those?¡± I ask.


    Lauren looks at the other girls, shrugs her shoulders, turns and hands me the sachet with a roll of her


    eyes and a ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t see why not.¡± uttered in a dry tone. The other two hand me theirs. ¡°Do you


    remember who gave these to you and when?¡± I ask them. Lauren and the girls looked at each other


    then at me. ¡°It was Sarah,¡± said Lauren. ¡°She gave them to us during her ninth birthday


    party.¡± added Beatrice. ¡°She said they were to make sure we always remaind best friends.¡± this from


    Agatha. (2)


    ¡°Did she say how she got them?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, she got them from a Witch.¡± Said Lauren ¡°Sarah calls


    the Witch Aunty.¡± said Beatrice ¡°The Witch was best friends with Bettina, they were always together


    before the Witch was Banished.¡± said Agatha. ¡°Sarah was really upset when that happened.¡± said


    Lauren.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°We had a Pack pic about three months before it happened, but after we received our Satchets.¡±


    said Beatrice ¡°That was the day Sarah had us help her throw Alora into the River.¡± said Agatha. ¡°I


    remember my parents being so furious at me for being involved.¡± said Lauren. ¡°My mother was


    horrified, told me I humiliated her and dad in front of the


    Alpha.¡± Beatrice told us ¡°My


    grandmother was really disappointed in me, she wouldn¡¯t talk to me for a month after that.¡± said


    Agatha.


    ¡°What are you going to do with the sachets?¡± asked Lauren. ¡°The spell on these is harmful to all three


    of you, so what I¡¯m going to do is burn them to get rid of the spell.¡± I tell them. I get out my lighter, the


    one dad gave me when I went on my first survival mission in training ss. The girls are muttering


    between themselves, I crouch down, set the sachets down on the ground, then set them on fire.


    They burned different colors, blue, then green, then red, before the mes dimmed and the sachets


    were nothing but ash. They had gone up quickly, the herbs being dry and the material of the sachets


    had been worn with age.


    I look back up at the girls, they were


    standing there, staring at the ashes of the sachets. Each had different expressions of shock and other


    emotions. It was Beatrice who fell to her knees with a scream of anguish, it was heart wrenching. It


    took me only a moment, for me to recognize that pain. And as cruel as I was beginning to realize Sarah


    was, I didn¡¯t doubt I was too far off my mark.


    She screamed once more, before sobbing, tears rushing down her face ¡°She had me reject my mate!¡±


    she curls up into herself on the floor, her pain and despair a voluminous cloud around her. Lauren and


    Agatha fall to their knees, one on each side of Beatrice, tears on their faces they both hug Beatrice.


    Supporting her as her anguish cripples her. Sarah has done so much damage. She was a horrible she-


    wolf, evil incarnate. It¡¯s the only way to exin what she made her friend and I do. O

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Principal Johnathan¡¯s POV


    Beta Boris, his mate Lissanna, Alpha Andrew, Luna Ember and I were all on the bottom seat of the


    bleachers next to the support beam we had all recently hid behind. The Luna had discretely recorded


    the hole interaction with Sarah¡¯s three friends and Matthew. As we listened to the conversation


    between the four, we had all gradually started to drift out from behind the beam, and watched as


    Matthew burned the sachets. I was horrified that these poor girls had been under a spell for the past


    ten years. Half of their life span.


    It made me sick to my stomach. And then that scream , that horrible agonized scream, the pain that


    she wolf was in could be felt by everyone who heard that scream. Then the way


    she copsed in on herself, sobbing like her world had ended. We didn¡¯t have to wait long for an


    exnation. And oh how I hated what that reason was, that Sarah was too cruel to be allowed to stay


    free.


    ¡°She made me reject my mate!¡± was her agonized keening cry. Sarah¡¯s crimes now severe and


    umting. That¡¯s two children she¡¯s taken mates from now. My wolf Lucas was also in distress. The


    pups, their pain is all he whines out.


    I suppress my own tears at the pain caused to these children. As the Principal of this school it is my job


    to protect my students. We didn¡®t protect them, the pups are hurt Lucas says. ¡°I have failed in my duty,


    Alpha.¡± I tell Andrew, my voice husky. ¡°What do you mean Johnathan?¡± he asks, I look into his eyes,


    their just as sad. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to protect my students,


    none of this ever should have happened.¡± 4


    He shakes his head. ¡°No Johnathan, you didn¡¯t fail in your duties, there is no way you could have know


    about any of this.¡± He looks at the children. ¡°But what I can do is give justice to these children. I¡¯ll mind


    link the parents now, and have them meet us at the pack house at seven tonight.¡± he says, then looking


    around at each of us states ¡°I¡¯ll need everyone here to be there as well.¡± I want justice for the pups


    stated Lucas We will help them get it I tell him.


    As we watched, the girls parents arrived. Beatris¡¯s father picks her up and cradles her to his chest.


    ¡°She made me reject my mate.¡± she keens, this time in a low voice. This caused her father to hold her


    tighter, her mother has tears streaming down her cheeks, her hand over her mouth as


    she hurries to keep up with her Mate. Lauren and Agatha are exining to their parents as well, both


    girls crying.


    Agatha¡¯s grandmother grabs her into a hug, she sobs into her shoulder, her parents petting her back


    and hair. Laurens parents are now holding her as she cries. The Beta and his mate went to their son,


    his mother hugging him, his father had his hand on his shoulder, he was watching the girls, his face


    grief stricken. So much pain has been caused by such small innocuous looking sachet of herbs.


    This is why Witches have forbidden the practice of spells like these, and they can get you banned from


    your Coven or Executed by the Magic Council, which oversees all Witches, Wizards, Wan¡¯s and


    Warlocks. The Vampire¡¯s Council oversaw the Vampires. Our territory was the seat


    of power for all the Northern Continental Werewolves, our Alpha was the Alpha of all the other Alpha¡¯s.


    He was also on the The Northern Continental Shifter Council. Werewolves are not the only breed of


    shifters out there.


    The Alpha would remain on the Council till he either died, or passed it down to his son. For the mixed


    breed shifters, Goddess blessed mating¡¯s between breeds bing moremon, they belonged to


    whichever group their parents chose to be apart of, we had several mixed breeds in our Pack. The


    bear-wolf mixes making the strongest of


    Enforcers, a respected position.


    For hybrids, which were also bing increasinglymon, because more and more Supernaturals


    were finding their fated mate in another species, it


    depended on what your crime could bebeled as, once that was determined you were sentenced by


    that councilsws regarding your transgression.


    Then there were the Dragon Masters. They were a rare sight. And the most powerful beings on this


    earth. There is little to no information about them, they were a mystery. It is said that when you meet


    one, you knew it. You knew not to disrespect or anger this being, your every instinct will scream at you


    in warning. If that was the case, I¡¯d rather not meet one.


    I left the arena, We were no longer needed here anymore. The Alpha and Luna had left to meet up with


    their party for lunch. Our mate would join us in attending the lunch as well, I was to witness Alora being


    signed over the Heartsong Mansion. Lucas and I were in need of thefort and


    touch of our mate right now, after so much heartache, we needed her in our arms.


    Alora¡¯s POV 1


    The Alpha and Luna had me ride in the car with them, Darien and Serenity, on the drive to a popr


    Werewolf owned steak house. They already said they were paying for my meal, as I was now theirs to


    take care of. That felt good, being imed by them was amazing to me. My own parents hadn¡¯t wanted


    me. But the Alpha and Luna did, and they were taking me away from my parents, the tion and relief I


    felt at that was astronomical.


    I was almost giddy with the feelings. But I tried to calm myself down. I didn¡¯t want to get to happy, and


    then despair when it was gone. That was an awful feeling, I don¡¯t want to


    drown in my own despair like that anytime soon or ever again. I don¡®t ever want to feel that way again


    either Xenamented.


    To my surprise Elder Ss, thewyer for the Werewolf Council joined us. When we had all put in our


    order¡¯s Ss brought out a brief case. ¡°The Deed, The Will and paperwork are in here Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, lets get this done before that woman can do anymore damage.¡± He says. I wonder who he¡¯s


    talking about. He looks at me his gaze serious. ¡°There is a Will, that was left by your mothers father, he


    filed it with the Werewolf Council.¡± he tells me.


    My face scrunches in confusion. Xena is listening, also confused. Why is the Alpha mentioning


    Grandfather¡®s will? asked Xena I don¡®t know was my


    answer.


    The Alpha continues ¡°In the will he states that his Mansion and his wealth were to be ced into a


    Trust, and cared for till ownership could pass to the first granddaughter to receive the crescent moon


    and star mark of the Heartsong lineage. In a


    contingency it states that if none of his granddaughters receive the mark by the youngests twenty first


    birthday, all ownership and wealth will be redistributed to your mother.


    ¡°It also has a stiption for the granddaughter that has the crescent moon and star mark. To im


    ownership you have to legally, and by a blood oath, swear to the Alpha, with the change of your


    surname to Heartsong.¡± I stare at him, Xena is staring through my eyes, both of us stunned. ¡°What


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    does this mean?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°This means that you will be the new owner of the Heartsong Mansion and apanying thousand


    acres and all that is on them, and all your grandfathers wealth. The Heartsong¡¯s were, are, I guess I


    should say now, being as you bare thest name, the wealthiest wolves of all the Northern Continental


    Packs.¡± I¡¯m absolutely stunned. I can¡¯t say anything at this point.


    ¡°I was going to wait till after your graduation to have the transfers done, but your mother has made it


    necessary for it to be today.¡± He tells me. Ss pulls out the paperwork, they hand me a pen.


    Mechanically I sign and initial where they tell me using my new signature and initials. Every thing is


    Still stunned I¡¯m pulled from my daze when the Alpha starts talking again.


    ¡°With this you are now officially a Noble of the Northern Continental Wolves, and our Pack. You are the


    Alpha Female of the Heartsong¡¯s and now the Matriarch of your own line. Your parents can¡¯t touch you


    anymore.¡± he tells me. Does this mean we¡®re free? Xena asks, It does, we¡®re free, we¡®re finally free I tell


    her.


    ¡°We¡¯re free, we¡¯re finally free.¡± I say out loud, hardly believing it, then Iugh, I look at Darien. ¡°I¡¯m free,


    I¡¯m finally free.¡± Then the world goes dark. I hear a scream from somewhere as I feel myself crash to


    the floor. Then nothing as I¡¯m thrust into unconsciousness.


    Authors Note //I want to thank the readers who have stuck with me this far into this book. The journey


    with the Alora is just beginning, she has, what I hope to you as readers is, an epic tale to tell.//

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My consciousness became aware of being on another ne. I¡¯m lying on a soft patch of ground


    underneath a tall Willow, unlike the ones I see when I go to the river. This tree had deep, plumb purple


    bark, and there were bright blue flowers that almost glowed against the dark green of the leaves all up


    and down every dripping branch. The grass I was on was short, thick and dark green. It was strangely


    soft, like moss, only dry and not as fragile. I look over, I¡¯m next to a stone lined pond, the earth of the


    shore around the pond was a deep dark brown, almost ck. 2


    I get up and walk over, for some reason I¡¯m barefoot here, where ever here was, the dirt was soft


    beneath my feet. I look in the pond, the water


    is a beautiful deep blue. There was something at the bottom that glowed white, it was lighting up the


    water from underneath. There where koi fish in amazing vibrant colors. I look around and It looks like


    I¡¯m in a garden of some sort. 3


    There are trees and bushes all with glowing flowers in different colors. The smell in the air was sweet


    with them. I look up at the sky. It seems frozen in what could either be before dawn or at the end of


    dusk. With a Crescent Moon on one side and the Sun on the other. There where glittering stars all over,


    the brightest ones in the darkest part of the sky.


    The stars seemed to fade away closer to the Sun. I¡¯m wondering where I¡¯m at, it feels peaceful here. I


    feel like I can breath properly for the first time. Like a crushing weight was removed


    from my body, leaving me feeling almost like floating. But still.


    ¡°Where am I ?¡± I ask aloud, not expecting an answer back.


    Only to jump into the air like a startled cat when an answer doese. ¡°Your in my ¡®space¡¯.¡± I turn


    around and I face who had spoken. Shocked at what I¡¯m seeing ¡°Xena?!¡± is all thates out. She


    smiles in that wolfy way of hers. ¡°Yes, we are in my space, this is where I am when I am not with you.¡±


    she tells me. I look around again. It¡¯s so beautiful. O


    ¡°This ce is so beautiful.¡± I tell her. ¡°Wait...why am I here?¡± I asked her. ¡°You needed a ce to


    process quickly what has happened today, so I pulled you here.¡± she tells me. ¡°We didn¡¯t have time to


    wait for your mind to catch up the normal way. This space is basically timeless, by


    the time I send you back you¡¯ll have only been passed out for ten minutes at the most.¡± I take a


    moment to think about what she said.


    ¡°We¡¯re free.¡± I finally say in a whisper. ¡°We¡¯ve just inherited a Mansion.¡± my voice louder this time. But


    saying it out loud helped me to orient myself around this fact. ¡°The Heartsong Mansion is ours now.¡±


    She¡¯s nodding at each fact. Letting me work trough this. ¡°We¡¯re not poor anymore, we actually have


    money.¡± Iugh, hopefully there is an ountant that came with the ce. But seeing as it¡¯s been in a


    Trust till now, I¡¯m sure there is one.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been named Alpha Female of the Heartsong lineage.¡± that one was a wow, I mean, I¡¯m first


    rank in the Alpha ss yeah, but I¡¯m just now about to graduate. I¡¯m barely an Adult. But it feels right. I


    feel the


    responsibility that came with that title wrap around me like a warm cozy nket, pulling me back


    together. It felt natural.


    That¡¯s when I realized this was my destiny all along. I was born to be an Alpha she wolf. Everything I


    had been through, what my parents put me through. What my sister had put me through. My drive to


    strongest warrior I could be. All of it.


    All of it made me the strong Alpha She wolf I am now. I will get stronger, I will do my new title proud. I


    was an Alpha she-wolf. My parents and sister will learn to respect and fear my new title. No longer


    would they be allowed to touch me. I feel the metaphysical chains that have held me back break. Then


    something warm


    and glowing fills me.


    I look at Xena and ask her what¡¯s happening. ¡°You¡¯ve epted your true self, now the blessing our


    mother, the Moon Goddess had blessed the Heartsong¡¯s with will bond with your soul and body. You¡¯ll


    have ess to your Magic now.¡± I feel it filling me till I¡¯m lit up like the brightest star, the light bursts out


    dispersing in a wave of stardust, it only goes so far before it rushes back to me.


    Only the magic settles on my skin in the form of tattooed jewelry. Around my wrists are two inch bands


    of Celtic knots, looking down at my ankles there are the same bands of Celtic knots, only the bands


    were four inches wide. I go to the pond to see the rest.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s when I realized I¡¯m not just


    barefoot, I¡¯m naked. I don¡¯t feel ufortable though, it¡¯s only me and Xena here. Underneath my


    cor bones the silver Celtic knots looked delicatelyid against the skin, like a ne, it dipped into


    a V-shape in the middle. Across my forehead was a V-shaped crown with the same delicate scrolling


    Celtic knots.


    My hair is down around me and looks like it has tiny shimmering stars winking out of the strands. I look


    gorgeous. I look over at Xena. She has the same silver makings as me, her white fur is glittering, like


    my hair. ¡°Our in between form will have the same markings. While human your magic will only allow the


    crown and the stars in your hair at night.¡± she tells me.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the crown?¡± I ask her. ¡°We are a Daughter of the Moon Goddess, the Crown is because


    we are


    now acknowledged by the Goddess, making us the Moon Princess.¡± Oh wow, is all I can think for a


    moment.


    ¡°So¡­.we¡¯re¡­.royalty?¡± I finally get out, afraid to acknowledge it for a moment.


    She just looks at me waiting. I knew the answer, she didn¡¯t really have to say anything. We¡¯re royalty


    that transcended the Pack, all the Packs, not just here on this continent but the world. That¡¯s scary. And


    something I¡¯m not going to advertise. No thank you, didn¡¯t want that much attention.


    I take in a deep breath to center myself again. I look at Xena, I take the time to look at her this way.


    She¡¯s truly a beautiful wolf, her eye a glowingvender stood out against her white fur. I reach out an


    touch her head, her fur is the softest thing


    I¡®ve ever felt. ¡°You are absolutely beautiful, I¡¯m d you did this for me.¡± I tell her still stroking her fur.


    ¡°But it¡¯s time for me to wake up now, we have a tournament to finish.¡± she huffs out a sigh, then nods.


    She stands up in front of me. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± she said. When I close my eyes she touches her nose


    to my forehead. Nothing happens at first. Then I feel warmth all over as I¡¯m sunk back into the dark


    again.


    It was the smell of coffee that was bringing me back to reality. I love coffee, it was borderline addiction.


    But I didn¡¯t love just any coffee. No, I loved good coffee. Organic grounds, preferably a dark roast.


    Darien called me a coffee snob. Not that I cared, I had told him I just had high standards when it came


    to coffee. To which his reply was just one word.


    mah. Takich hohnd meughing


    ¡°Snob.¡± To which he had meughing all the way to school that day.


    I feel the smile form on my face, now fully back in my own body, when I her his voice ¡°See, I told you


    this would do the trick.¡± he gloated. ¡°How did you know that would work?¡± that must be Serenity.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s addicted to coffee, but not just any coffee, the snob has to have organic dark roast.¡±


    was his reply.


    I open my eyes and look around, the Alpha had me in hisp, the Luna next to us. She smiles and lets


    out a relieved breath when she see¡¯s me looking up at her. The Alpha seeing her expression looks


    down, and lets out a relieved breath of his own. ¡°I¡¯m d your ok and awake now.¡± he tells me. ¡°Well


    someone has to tell Darien I¡¯m not a coffee snob. I just have high standards for good coffee.¡± Everyone


    is silent for a moment, then Darien


    looks down at me, and after staring for a moment says that one word. ¡°Snob.¡± he enunciated it. 3


    Then Serenity snorts, she ps both of her hands to her mouth before shepletely breaks down


    into a fit of giggles, that had Darien smiling at her. I was chuckling as the Alpha helped me up. The


    Alpha and the Luna are giving me concerned looks. I smile at them ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Xena just pulled me


    into her space so I could process everything quicker. Saying we didn¡¯t have time for my brain to catch


    up the normal way.¡± I tell them. ¡°I had to ept my destiny as an Alpha she-wolf of the Heartsong


    blood line, now I¡¯ve received the Moon Goddesses acknowledgment as one of her daughters.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Darien¡¯s POV


    After our orders were taken we settle down to wait for our food and drinks. Then Elder Ss had put


    that brief case on the table. Telling my father about the paper work inside. Then my father turns to


    Alora. With every word Alora loses color. We¡¯re all looking in their direction because of the information


    given.


    Because of the Will left by her grandfather, Alora is now the owner of the most historic property of all


    the Northern Continental Wolves. As she is signing and initialing in her new name I noticed something


    was wrong. She¡¯s not saying anything. The expression on her face is frozen, and she¡¯s too pale.


    After she signed it all, the only thing


    she said was ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± I heard the shock in that voice, the hesitant belief. Then she looks at me. Her


    eyes are ssy, she looks like she¡¯s about to break. ¡°I¡¯m finally free.¡± is thest sentence to pass her


    lips before she¡¯s falling out of her chair, Serenity lets out a startled scream as I jump out of my own


    chair to catch Alora, my father on her other side.


    My father sits on the floor to cradle her against his chest. My mom kneels down next to him. ¡°Oh the


    poor girl, how much has she gone through that freedom makes her faint.¡± she asks tears in her voice. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know my dear, but she¡¯ll be protected now.¡± responded dad.


    ¡°How do we bring her back around?¡± asks Serenity. ¡°We have thest of our Tournament fights after


    the break.¡± she reminds me. Crap! The fights! Alora would be so pissed if we


    missed them. I think of something, I turn to my mate and I kissed her, forcing myself to keep it light and


    not drown in a fire of need.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back I need to run across the street real quick.¡± I tell her as I jump up and run out of the


    restaurant. There is one thing I know will work, and it¡¯s so simple. Coffee, organic dark roast with


    cinnamon and nutmeg, lightened with a vani vored coconut milk creamer and several scoops of


    sugar. I get to the shop and buy the coffee.


    I rush into the restaurant and kneel down next to my dad. I open the lid on the coffee and waive it under


    her nose, her nose starts twitching, ¡°This


    should bring her back.¡± I tell everyone. It¡¯s not much longer, then I see a smile form on her face. ¡°See, I


    told you it would do the trick.¡± I turned to Serenity, gloating a little.


    ¡°How did you know that would work?¡± she asks. ¡°Because she¡¯s addicted to coffee, but not just any


    coffee, the snob has to have organic dark roast.¡± I tell her.


    Alora stirs, my parents are relived and d she¡¯s awake and tell her so. Then she makes that


    I¡¯m not a coffee snob. I just have high standards for good coffee.¡± I look down, right into her eye before


    enunciating one word. ¡°Snob.¡± with a straight face. I hear a snort next to me.


    My mate ps both her hands over her face and brakes into a fit of giggles. It makes me smile. This


    she wolf is so beautiful, I can¡¯t wait till I have her all to myself. I had ns that involved us staying in


    bed for a month. Damn she makes me so hard,


    I felt like my dick was going to shatter any moment, my wolf wasn¡¯t doing much better. He¡¯s been


    howling to im his mate since this morning.


    The touches and kisses we¡¯ve been able to im so far were not enough. And fighting only made me


    more eager to im her, especially when she kicked ass. Goddess her ass, so perfect and round with


    the right amount of bounce and sway as she walked. I could feel myself dripping out of my tip a bit.


    Shit, that was thest thing I need, a wet spot show casing exactly how needy for my mate I am. Not


    that anyone couldn¡¯t smell it, we are werewolves after all, a heightened sense of smell was a given.


    Doing math equations and reciting the duties of an Alpha had me calming down enough I could sit


    during lunch.


    I look up and my dad is staring at me with a smirk on his face. The old bastard knows exactly what I¡¯m


    going through, then he looks at my mother and I look away. I¡¯ve heard them plenty of times through


    their bedroom wall to know they still had a very active sex life. Not something I wanted to think about


    while eating. The thought of mom and dad getting it on helps take care of the rest of my erection. I start


    thinking about the fight ahead.


    We were to be in our half forms this time around. This form was not easy to hold. It took dedication and


    discipline to fight in this form. The half form was stronger and built for battle. For the fighters who had


    mastered this form this portion of the tournament would be therest chance to make it up in the ranks.


    Alora hasn¡¯t trained with the rest of the Alpha ss in her half form. 3


    She had trained with our Pack¡¯s top warriors in that form, only the Seniors Alpha ss Fighters trained


    with the Pack Warrior¡¯s normaly. This year dad had the pack¡¯s elite Training Master working with us.


    Master Brock Stonemaker was a big powerful wolf. He was trained with dad and his Beta by his father.


    He became Training Master when his father had retired.


    His entire line had passed the position from Father to son since the First Alpha. They would add new


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    techniques as they were discovered. They were always improving, saying ¡°The world halts for no one.¡±


    meaning we needed to adjust as the world continued to change. He had trained Damien before he had


    left for the University. I knew he was sad to see one of his favorite students go.


    But I watched how ecstatic he became at being told he would be Alora¡¯s trainer, having already met


    Alora by then. I knew his excitement was because of how closely she resembled the First Alpha. Then


    when she had her blood test done, proving her a Heartsong, he beamed with pride like he knew it all


    along, dering ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s always been special.¡± in a boastful tone. She was my best friend, I¡¯ve


    always know she was special.


    I¡¯m d my mate likes her, it means Alora has one more friend. Then I look at my mates brothers, three


    more friends, she now has three more friends. Good. She deserves it. For years I¡¯ve stayed by her


    side, and for years I have watched her pain. So much pain. All those times I would smell fresh blood, all


    those times she would walk, stand or sit funny. Yet I have never seen her break¡­.until


    today. But then, after all she¡¯s been through, and that¡¯s with just what she¡¯s told me, and what I¡¯ve


    found out on my own, she was due for one.


    I don¡®t understand how Xena was able to do what she did for Alora, but I was grateful for it. When she


    woke back up she was put back together, but changed. It was a good change, I could sense that much,


    and now she was free from her parents and sister. We just had to go with her to collect her things after


    ourst match.


    Thinking of the matches has me thinking of my mate. ¡°I wonder what her half form looks like¡± Axel said.


    Making me think about it too. She¡¯d be covered in all that vibrant red fur. Her wolf was powerful, so I


    had no doubt that power would make itself visible in her half form as well. Oh and the curves that form


    would have. I growl softly thinking about it. Oops,


    must not think such carnal thoughts in the middle of a restaurant sitting with your parents, I think to


    myself.


    ¡°She¡®ll be magnificent¡± I couldn¡¯t help but reply to Axel. I¡¯m d I needed to focus on my match,


    otherwise I¡¯ll have blue balls the size of my head by the time I get home because of how much I desire


    my mate. Maybe I can talk her into staying the night at the pack house I wonder. I have my own suite of


    rooms away from my parents, and we¡¯re both of age now. Shiti needed to get my head out of the


    bedroom


    Lucky for me the food had arrived, and that took my focus away from carnal pleasures to be had with a


    mate. I look around at everyone, taking in their expressions, listening to their words and thinking. Then


    I look back at Alora, I see a smile on


    taking in their expressions, listening to their words and thinking. Then I look back at Alora, I see a smile


    on her face. She¡¯s happy now, that¡¯s good. But she could be happier, she could be with a mate. I


    wonder who the Goddess would bless to have Alora as his mate. ¡°Who ever they are they better treat


    her as she deserves.¡± I say to myself.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Unknown POV


    We had been walking back to the dorms from our morning training session, when I felt it. It was a deep


    visceral pain that dropped me to my knees. It radiated out of my chest. It took me a moment to realize I


    was not feeling my pain. No, this was from the woman who¡¯s rejection I refused. I was still bonded to


    her, and could still feel her pain. (3


    Something has happened to her, something bad, it feels as though her soul is being ripped out, taking


    mine with it. I wanted desperately to go to her. But I knew she wouldn¡¯t want to see me. Her friend


    Sarah had made that clear thest time I tried to talk to her.


    I still haven¡¯t epted her rejection.


    I still won¡¯t. My best friend kneels down next to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what has happened.¡± He demands,


    forever the Alpha. ¡°Something has happened to her, she¡¯s in so much pain.¡± I tell him. The pain


    continues on for only a little while longer before it stops abruptly, like she passed out. My friend looks at


    me. ¡°I¡¯m going to give dad a call and find out what¡¯s going on at home.¡± I nod, and I¡¯ll text the only ally


    there I seceretly had in the bid to im my mate.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After we ate lunch we all went back to the school¡¯s Coliseum together. The Principal and Elder Ss


    joining the Alpha and Luna. Serenity, Kian, and Gn¡¯s parents were now seated with them as well.


    Strangely, Lauren, Agatha, and Beatrice were being exempted from finishing the exam


    due to special circumstances.


    During this time, a lot of the lower level wolves used these fights to advance in rank, further than


    they¡¯rest fights did. This tournament was like the ones the Pack holds yearly for the soldiers, if they


    did really well, this was an opportunity to earn an advancement in rank.


    We needed to be able to match a wolves skills, to where they would better support the Pack. So when


    it came to leadership, your intelligence was just as important a factor. The Training Masters of the pack


    wereprised of the toughest wolves in the pack, they were also very intelligent and came from


    generations of training masters, most having received their position from their fathers or mothers, who


    were given it by their fathers or mothers, and so an and so forth.


    The Alpha positions were kept indefinitely until you either, died, retired, or was challenged for your


    position. Most Alpha¡¯s, like the trainers, are from generations of Alpha¡¯s. With a few exceptions, like me


    now. But you were only able to


    challenge an Alpha once every five years. If you lost your match, you had to wait five years before


    being able to challenge that Alpha again. You were also, only able to challenge the same Alpha three


    times in your lifetime.


    I watched the wolves who have trained hard in thest three months, make leaps and bounds up the


    ranks. They all we¡¯re usually wolves whose power and or growth came to themte. Or are just now


    finding their determination, having finally decided where at in the Pack they wanted to be. There was


    also the wolves who have been focused more on their


    studies than on fight training. 2


    This year had seen the biggest improvement, and the most change, of every werewolf in their Senior


    year. It has been amazing to watch, even if I wasn¡¯t a part of any of it, but I had been watching from the


    shadows, secretly cheering on my fellow pack members.


    This year had seen a lot of change in me too. I was only beginning to realize that it was because I had


    always been my destiny to be an Alpha. Aaaaand I now have a Mansion and more money than I will


    ever know what to do with. I literally, have no idea what to do with that kind of wealth. I mean, sure, the


    ie I¡¯ll get working at theb will be very lucrative.


    Enough to get me arge plot ofnd and a really nice house, and to support a family. I paused,


    saddened If there will be a family now, is what goes through my mind. That leaves me to wallow for a


    moment, but I don¡¯t allow myself to fall into despair. I would not ever again allow myself to fall into that


    dark abyss again, because I was an Alpha, I had a responsibility to my Pack. I¡¯ve never felt as strong


    as I do now, It was an incredible feeling. 2


    When it came time for Serenity¡¯s match I looked at Darien, he was drooling. The desire in his eyes as


    he looked at Serenity was electric, his attention entirely focused on her as she fought. I bet she could


    feel his gaze on her, it had to be intense. It makes me long to feel that kind of connection with my own


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    male. I was hoping the Moon Goddess will bless us with a second chance mate.


    Someone who can love all of me, someone to appreciate me.?


    Right now that dream feels unachievable. So I¡¯ll have to focus on other things for now. Like my own


    fightsing up, I would be battling four opponents this time around. Jamison, Lexus, Jaxon and


    Darien. I was actually looking forward to it. Darien was to fight, Garrett, Mason, Lexus then me.


    For Jaxon, who I was now keeping an eye on, as he¡¯s a really close cousin to Serenity, and her


    brothers. He was the same age as the Twins, being raised together made him like another brother to


    them. He was to fight Garrett, Jamison, Lexus and me. Lexus¡¯s fourth opponent was Jamison.


    Jamison¡¯s fourth opponent was, Mason. Garrett and Mason as the bottom two ranks of the ss only


    had three opponents to fight, and were each others third battle


    were each others third battle.


    Everyone was waiting around for the Alpha ss¡¯s battles. They all knew how epic the battles were


    between the Senior¡¯s of the Alpha ss. We were the strongest to begin with. And we all have only


    gotten stronger. With my new eptance of my destiny I felt like my strength has tripled, almost like


    the chains I felt breaking in Xena¡¯s ¡®space¡¯ hadn¡¯t just been holding my magic back, but holding me


    back physically as well. Then a memoryes forth, It was about one of the few times I hade


    close to beating Brock.


    It had been during a fall afternoon in one of the outside training rings. The trees were bursting with


    color, reds, oranges, yellows and browns. The wind was blowing the leaves already liberally littering the


    ground and taking more from the trees. The sun


    was still out and the sky was a beautiful blue with a few clouds, and the earth was damp. I knew


    because I had been on my back on the ground looking up at the sky panting heavily.


    That¡¯s when he said. ¡°Somethings holding you back girly, you nearly had me, once you find out whats


    holding you back and break it, trust me, you¡¯ll be unstoppable, now that¡¯s a sight I would love to see.¡±


    He had knelt down offering me a hand, looking me directly in the eye he said. ¡°You got what it takes to


    be a great Alpha Alora, one day you¡¯ll see it too.¡± I hadn¡¯t believed him at the time. But now I know what


    he meant.


    I look over at the area all the Trainers were sitting in, and he was there. I¡¯ve been his student for the


    without the


    chains that had been holding me back. I felt happy to know he was here to witness my transformation. I


    watch as he pulls out his phone, he reads whatever was sent to him, he smirks at it, then types a reply.


    He¡¯s got that smile that says he knows he has annoyed someone, and is gloatingly happy about it.


    Wonder who the message was to?


    Unknown POV


    I¡¯d sent a message to that old man Brock asking if he could record Alora¡¯s fight for me. He would be


    sitting with the other trainers in the Arena and they had front row seats. His message was deliberately


    irritating, I growl in annoyance. Old man still new how to get to me.


    If I didn¡¯t respect him so much I¡¯d teach him a lesson when I got back home. But he did make a point,


    even


    if I was reluctant to admit it. ¡°If you wanted to watch her fight, you could havee to the tournament


    yourself today.¡± I growl again reading his message.


    I should have gone, but I had stayed away. My attraction for her having grown for her over thest two


    years, it was bing an obsession. I knew it was inappropriate, so I had stayed away. Convincing


    myself to be satisfied with the reports and pictures I asionally got from my family. Soon the excuse


    of school would be no more. I would graduate soon, our finals started in two weeks, then we would be


    going home.


    She was eighteen now, and had been rejected by her mate. I abruptly cut off that line of thinking before


    any hope could form. She had another mate out there somewhere. And if I


    touched her even once¡­. I would


    touched her even once¡­.I would never let her go.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Brock¡¯s POV


    I knew the boy would be irritated. But I couldn¡¯t help it. He should have shown up to watch her himself. I


    was looking forward to thisst part of the tournament. I had a feeling something was going to be


    different. The Alpha had told me, all that had gone on since I witnessed her rejection and the ps


    from her sister this morning. 2


    It breaks my heart at all her family has put that pup through. I was grateful I was made her trainer. If I


    could do anything for this pup I could give her the skill she would need to get free of her family.


    Over thest year it became almost a physical image, the chains binding her, holding her back. My


    father called what I could see a trainers


    intuition, we were able to see a fighters potential and bring it out of them.


    With Alora all I had been able to do is make her stronger than any other wolf in her school, despite the


    impairment. But when I looked at her moments ago the chains were gone. Her strength glowing, rising


    from her like a spiritual fire.


    That¡¯s when I had sought out my Alpha, to see if he new what happened. Something had happened


    while on the lunch break, and now, she was freed from her family. That¡¯s what must have broken the


    chains. This means we¡¯re going to be blessed with a sight we haven¡¯t seen since thest female


    Heartsong Alpha, a Lunar Princess.


    There was a picture of thest one in one of the many journals my family kept. Centuries of training


    and it¡¯s


    improvements were in those journals, and my family line had been blessed with training every female


    Heartsong Alpha since the first one.


    That¡¯s when, ording to my father, and the journals, we were blessed with our second sight. The one


    that¡¯s allowed me to see the binding on Alora¡¯s strength. It was what has allowed our family to be the


    best trainers around the world, that and our dedication. We have all, at some point in our lives, in every


    generation, spent five to ten years traveling. Learning other Packs techniques. Learning how not to just


    fight other wolves but the ¡®Others¡¯ of our world. We always brought back more books and information.


    Books brought back in there countries originalnguages were paired with their trantion.


    It was a great honor to be Alora¡¯s trainer and hanafill..


    trainer, and hopefully she¡¯ll allow me to train any pups she may have. I had a feeling the wolf she¡¯s


    matched with next will be powerful. Maybe it¡¯ll be that irritating brat of the Alpha¡¯s that I watchede


    into his own as he grew. Now he was at that Alpha¡¯s University with his Beta. 4


    They¡¯ll be home in three weeks, it¡¯ll be good to see how much they have grown, I taught those boy¡¯s


    everything I could before they went off. And from what I¡¯ve been told, they will graduate first Rank. It¡¯s


    only fitting for the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.


    I smile to myself. Maybe I should have those two battle Alora, see how they hold up against her. I¡¯m


    sure I could find a way to set that up. I bet she¡¯ll be able to hold her own against them. She had that


    much strength, that little abused pup I first met has grown, she was now an Alpha Female.


    AM


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It was time for my first fight this round, Xena was excited. We would show everyone how strong we are.


    I know my parents and Sarah would be watching. I was out of their reach now. This would prove it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jamison was my first opponent.


    I walk down to the tform and take my ce. I strip down to nothing, before transforming.


    Werewolves didn¡¯t care about nudity normally, why would they, we all had to transform, couldn¡¯t do that


    in clothes.


    I hear gasps and murmurs after my transformation. My wolf and I were tall and powerful in this form as


    well, much bigger than Jamison. The Celtic bands around my wrists, ankles and on my cr bones,


    visible on our half form. The stars appeared in our fur, the crown across our forehead. 3


    No one had seemed to see the markings on my skin at the restaurant. They had all been to focused on


    me copsing, and then we had all been to hungry for anything but chowing down once the food had


    arrived.


    It had been fifty years since another Lunar Princess walked among us, and now here I was, with the


    chains binding my true self broken. The magic rushing through my veins is amazing. I feel like I could


    do anything at this moment. All around me, the Adults are in a tizzy about my transformation. 2


    Off to the side I see Master Brock smiling like he new all along, and maybe he did. The words he said


    to me that day making a return, ying through my mind again. The memory making me smile. I could


    only imagine that this smile, looked like a threatening grin. With my lips drawn


    45 AM 0


    back, exposing my fangs.


    I look across from me at the tform at Jamison and Seth in their half form. Seth was a ck and


    silver wolf so that¡¯s the color of their fur now in wolf form. Jamison is a good looking male. Tall, broad


    shoulders, a muscr chest and an eight pack, the muscles in his arms and legs wererge, but not


    overly so. They were tightly packed and lean, not bulging, justrge. That continued over into his wolf


    form as he grew to eight feet and seven inches tall. 2


    His eyes were a glowing gold, rimmed in a cinnamon colored amber, his tail long and bushy. The fur


    that started on his forehead over the back of his neck, spreading half way across his shoulders,


    tapering to a V on his spine half way down his back, was ck. His body fur brown, and was four


    inches longer then all his other fur, excent that the bushy strand of


    his tail were even longer, they were about six inches. It was kind of like the hair of his human form,


    appearing on his wolf in this half form.


    Xena and I grew to be nine feet and four inches, the ck of my hair transferring to this form. Like


    Jamison and Seth half for the fur that was our ¡®hair¡¯ was in the same ce on Xena and mine¡¯s half


    form, only our ¡®hair¡¯ was two feet in length. Draping back in a water fall of fur, my ears, are all white,


    parting some of the fur. Our ¡®hair¡¯ was the only ck fur in this form.


    Our tail fur, had about eight inches of length in its bushiest part. My fur covered breasts where just as


    proportionatelyrge on this form, as they are on my human form. The rest of my form is just as


    proportionate. A long, lean torso, with a tightly muscled belly, just shy of being a six


    pack, tucked in at the middle, small but not overly tiny. Wide hips. Well defined muscr arms and


    legs,rge without being bulky or overlyrge.


    My ws were long, ck and sharp. We had thumbs in this form, our legs were a straighter, longer,


    slightly human, version of wolf legs. Our feet also having ws, adding to an already deadly form. Our


    eyesrge glowing violet, rimmed with silver. The stars in my fur sparkling like diamonds in the ck of


    our hair. I know we¡¯re beautiful. D


    I can also hear some of the whisperes andmentsing from the crowd. I hear it when Sarah


    snarls. ¡°That whore! How fucking dare she do this!¡±. I knew what she meant. ¡°How dare I show her up


    like this. Well I dare, because this is who I am, and I¡¯m done suppressing myself for their vanity.


    Jamison didn¡¯t have a chance. The moment the signal to start sounded we attacked. We were fast, a


    blur of speed, just a streak of color. We connected with a spinning kick to the chest that had him flying


    up and out of the ring, rolling across the floor to m into the stadium wall. He was out cold. The


    officials went through their motions, then dered us the winner of this match.


    The roar of the crowd was loud as I changed back, and got into my clothes. The crown and stars were


    gone, but the ne and braces on my wrists and ankles stayed. I didn¡¯t bother with the skirt


    cardigan or shoes, just carried them with me up to my seat. Every wolf I passed on my way to my seat


    showed me signs of respect.


    They knew what and who I was, both before and now. That they were now showing me this should


    have been


    gratifying. But too many of these wolves stood by while I was tormented by my sister and her friends. It


    would take awhile before I could let that go. I was an Alpha, I had to let this go in order to be the best


    Alpha I could be, and I would. It would just take some time, I needed to heal.


    Setting my stuff under my seat I turn around and sit down. I look at Darien who is staring at me in mute,


    shocked silence. I wait for a moment before asking ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± in a drawl, smirking as I did.


    He starts to say something a few time before finally bursting out with ¡°What the fuck happened while


    you were passed out?!¡± causing me to burst out withughter. 2


    ¡°Like I told your parents, Xena pulled me into her ¡®space and helped me process the fact that I was


    finally free.¡± I start the exnation. ¡°When I


    epted that fact, epted my destiny as an Alpha she-wolf of the Heartsong¡¯s. These chains that


    had been binding my magic, and my physical power, were broken.¡±


    He looks shocked and amazed for a moment, then his smile turns to a frown and a look of concern


    forms. ¡°Where did the chainse from?¡± he asks in a serious tone. My look turns to one of confusion


    as I tell him ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t even know they were there.¡± Where had theye from?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Jaxon¡¯s POV


    She was magnificent. She was a Lunar Princess. To be her Beta would be the greatest honor I


    could achieve for my family. My cousins were her friends, I hoped to be one as well, and put in my


    bid for Beta. Now I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not worthy of the position. But I would still ask, maybe I¡¯ll be lucky


    enough she will allow me to serve by her side.


    I¡¯m d I get to watch her fight two others, it will give me more time to admire her power. I¡¯ll be lucky if


    our fight canst for any length of time, I want to prove myself worthy of consideration to be her Beta. I


    wanted to prove I had what it took to stand by at her side. The power this she-wolf radiated was


    amazing, and I would only see more of it by being


    where she was.


    Darien¡¯s POV


    I was inplete awe when I witnessed her transformation. She was an incredibly gorgeous wolf,


    otherworldly. I felt a little guilty thinking that with my mate not that far from me, but damn, Alora was a


    Lunar princess. She had Goddess like beauty now. Or maybe she always has but being covered up all


    the time it was missed.


    When had those markings appeared on her? They had intricate knots all over the wide bands on her


    ankle and wrist. The designs of the ne and crown delicate looking. They looked like silver jewelry


    that had winked in and out of her ¡®hair¡¯.


    Her fight was over in seconds, and when it was over, the crown and stars were gone. But the braces


    around her wrists and ankles settled on her skin like silver, intricate, tattoos. When she sat down next


    to me after her fight I couldn¡¯t talk, I could only


    stare.


    Finally she says. ¡°Cat go your tongue.¡± In a long drawn out drawl, smirking at me as she did so. A


    million questions start to form, finally I settled on the first one I think will give me most of my answers.


    ¡°What the fuck happened while you were passed out?!¡± In a whispered yell. I¡¯m absolutely amazed as


    she exins it to me.


    Then I get stuck thinking about part of the exnation that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. The one that has


    suddenly got me worried for my best friend and thinking again at what her family has done to her, so I


    solemnly


    0:47 AM O


    I ask ¡°Where did the chainse from?¡± her answer didn¡¯t make me feel any better. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I


    didn¡¯t even know they were there.¡±


    Dread fills me with this answer, and I start to think about the Training she¡¯s been doing with Master


    Brock thesest four years. He must have known something was holding her back, and yet even held


    back by metaphysical chains, she was able to be First Rank of the Alpha ss.


    I now have a new found respect for my friend, and the power she holds. I think of my brother, he¡¯s


    going to flip when he see¡¯s her transformation, and I want to be there to watch it happen, It¡¯s going to


    be epic. ¡®Shit¡¯, I should have gotten a picture. But I¡¯d been so caught up in the sight of her


    transformation I forgot. Oh well, maybe next time. 2


    Luna Ember¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m d I had started filming the match from the moment she walked onto the arena floor before


    stepping onto the tform. I was still amazed at what I had seen. She has been so beautiful, I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile. My heart warmed at her transformation. She had told us Xena, her wolf, had pulled her


    into her ¡®space¡¯, so she could process her freedom and ept her destiny and responsibility as an


    Alpha she wolf of the Heartsong¡¯s.


    Looking at her transformation, and seeing the marking announcing her as a Lunar Princess, brought a


    whole new understanding to the words she had said. She had epted her blessing from the Moon


    Goddess and was now an acknowledged Daughter of the Goddess. Her power and status now visible.


    Seeing this, it was only now that I realized the marks had appeared on


    her skin in the restaurant, but I had been so worried about her at the time I hadn¡¯t noticed till now. The


    crown and stars that are visible now wouldn¡¯t be visible on her human form until nightfall. ¡®Well, she¡¯ll


    always be able to tell when it¡¯s nighttime¡¯ I think amusedly after a moment.


    ¡°You got all that on video right dear.¡± asks my mate. ¡°Of course I did my dear.¡± I tell him. ¡°Good. You


    should send that to Damien.¡± he tells me. ¡°Damien? Why?¡± I ask him, although I suspect I know why.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to hear him whine, when he finds out from someone else about Alora¡¯s newest


    transformation.¡±


    ¡®Yup, I knew it¡¯. ¡°Alright I¡¯ll send it now, and I¡¯ll send him her other fights as well, because we both know


    he¡¯ll want those too.¡± I tell my mate. My oldest probably thinks we are oblivious about his obsession for


    0:47 AM 0


    Alora. I am his mother, like I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that he¡¯s been attracted to Alora for years now.


    It¡¯s why I had always and still do hope that she¡¯s his mate. It would exin why, at 23, he is still


    unmated. I knew why Xander, his Beta was not mated as well. It was because Beatrice had rejected


    him. I don¡¯t think he knows I know about it. But I had been walking backte, from the Pack Clinic,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when I witnessed it.


    Her reasons had not made sense to me, or to him either, because he refused her rejection. We now


    knew, that it was because Beatrice had been under a spell that had allowed Sarah to control her, and


    she had made her reject her mate. It was so cruel. That horrible she wolf had destroyed the lives of two


    others and has caused unimaginable pain to many now.


    I decide to text Damien now. He


    should know to be there for his Beta, Xander was going to need his best friend to help him keep control


    when he gets this information, as I¡¯m about to hit send, I stop, now is not a good time for Xander to find


    out about this. They have their finals in two weeks.


    That¡¯ll be soon enough unless they ask for information before then, one thing I¡¯ve never done is lie to


    my son, and I wouldn¡¯t start now. I¡¯ll let him decide when it is the right time to tell his Beta. I delete what


    I¡¯ve typed, then I send the video of Alora, telling him she had a rough afternoon but was now obviously


    doing better.


    I figure that will pacify him for a little while, at least till I got his message back. ¡°Mom what the heck


    happened this morning? Xander was doubled over in pain, we know something happened to his mate,


    and he needs to know what. And what do you mean


    by rough afternoon? What else has happened to Alora today besides her being rejected?¡±


    ¡°Oh boy¡± I say out loud. ¡°What is it love.¡± Andrew asks. I show him the text from Damien. ¡°Oh boy¡± he


    copies. He thinks for a few moments, then finally says. ¡°Might as well tell him everything. He¡¯s only


    going to keep pushing till we tell him. Also Xander does need to know about Beatrice.¡± He finishes with


    a sigh.


    It took several moments to type up the text, it was long, a lot has happened today. By the time I got


    done sending the message, Darien had reached the Arena floor, I raised my camera in time to record


    him stepping onto the tform. ¡®Oh my handsome boy has grown into a hansom Alpha¡¯ I can¡¯t help but


    think.


    My son¡¯s half form is broad and lean


    at the same time, he grew to be nine feet and six inches. His ¡®hair¡¯ was ck and about nine inches


    long, his body fur was a bright almost white silver, his eyes are a neon blue rimed in silver. Like most


    Alpha wolves his muscles wererge and well defined, but without being overlyrge. 2


    To this day, do to the necessity of continued training, my mate has retained his physique. His body has


    filled in and broadened over the years, but he¡¯s still the sexiest wolf alive to me. His son¡¯s take after


    him, hansom devils making girls swoon and she wolves pant after them. But they both knew they had


    mates. So they both left the she-wolves alone.


    But I know both of them had taken a tumble or two with human females. I¡¯ve never seen them, both of


    my boys discreet enough to have gone a few towns over for their dalliances.


    Knowing their mates could be apart of this Pack, and not wanting any strife toe about because


    they were burning off hormones. D


    I was proud my boys had both been that considerate. Hormones in teenage wolves were difficult to


    manage. That¡¯s why mates hardly went to each other virgins, most keeping it to one nights stand out of


    respect for their future mate. Some didn¡¯t and it¡¯se back to bite them. My son¡¯s had seen one such


    scene when they were young, and it obviously had stuck with them.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Alora¡¯s POV


    As Darien was fighting his first opponent, I was thinking on the question he asked me. ¡®Where had the


    chainse from. I wanted to know how they got there, but how to find out. I felt like this was


    important to know. The only way to get answerers was to ask questions.


    ¡°¡±Xena, do you know how we came to be bound by the chains?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve always been there, since our birth¡± she says


    ¡°Since our birth?¡± I say questioningly, surprised, making me want to know why.


    ¡°Yes, since birth, there was even a chain that was supposed to keep me froming to you¡± at this,


    I¡¯m


    shocked to my core.


    ¡°What?! You mean I wasn¡®t supposed to be able to shift, to have you with me?¡± I ask her, panicked at


    the though of how horrendous my life would have been without having Xena, She¡¯s all that¡¯s kept me


    together during those really dark pain filled times I wanted to give up and die. I remember when I first


    heard her voice. 2)


    Soaked in my own blood, the fire of so many wounds open. Some half healed, others new, all painful. I


    would cry silently wondering what I had done to deserve what was happening to me. All I wanted was


    to be loved, I couldn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t love me. Laying in the cold, dark and damp


    basement. I had heavy manacles around my wrists, they hurt, digging in and cutting into my skin. They


    were no longer necessary as I couldn¡¯t even get up I was so weak. Why had they done this


    to me? I kept wondering, was I really that bad a child? Did I really deserve this?


    All I wanted was a piece of the birthday cake made for Sarah¡¯s birthday. So I had asked for one. Mom


    got so angry, she started pping me over and over till I copsed in tears on the kitchen floor. Then


    she grabbed me by my hair, pulling me back up, pping me more and more. My face was swollen and


    bloody, my lips were split, my eyes beginning to cken. She was shrieking, her words a load roar to


    my ringing ears. 4)


    ¡°How dare you ask for cake! You don¡¯t deserve to have it you wretch! Your nothing but a blight, a


    mistake, a good for nothing worthless wretch! A horrible demon that should never have existed! It


    disgusts me that you came from my womb! If I could I would kill you for the damage you¡¯ve done!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what damage, I hadn¡¯t broken anything. I was always careful not to. I followed all


    directions, I didn¡¯t disobey any directive I was given. I just wanted them to love me. I had apologized


    and begged her to forgive me, sobbing that I was sorry, that I would be a good girl, begging her not to


    hurt me any more.


    I could have saved my breath, they never listened to my plea¡¯s for forgiveness and to not hurt me. It


    never mattered how good of a girl I was, they always found some minute reason to punish me. Even a


    bad time at the grocery store would be taken out on me. Because just by being born I had ruined our


    family.


    My mother ignoring my cries had dragged me down the stairs, each step painful to my back and


    brusing me further. She put the chains around my wrists. The she grabbed the whip, I new what was


    start screaming ¡°Mommy no! Please no! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be good, I¡¯ll be a good girl, mommy


    please, please mommy I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She listened to none of it, and started whipping me over and over. I put my hands over my face,


    screaming, tears streaming. With every sh opened up in my flesh by the whip, my blood flying every


    where, I screamed. Until I couldn¡¯t even move, my back, my front, my legs and arms, even the back of


    my hands, every bit was covered in wounds.


    Once I was quiet she stopped and stood there watching me bleed all over the floor. Tears falling, not a


    sounding from me. Herst words before leaving me there and walking back up the stairs. ¡°I hope


    you die you wretch, you deserve it for destroying this family with your birth, filthy demon.¡± Why was I a


    demon, how could I make them love


    me?


    Then the voice came, it was pure like a musical wind chime ¡®Your not a demon, your a werewolf, and


    I¡¯m here now¡¯ she had said, ¡®Who are you?¡¯ I had asked. ¡®I am Xena, your wolf¡¯ she told me. ¡®But


    mommy said I would never have a wolf, that I didn¡¯t deserve one¡¯ I told her. ¡®Every child born to a


    werewolf has a wolf she told me ¡®I¡¯m here now, you¡¯ll never be alone again¡¯ she says.


    ¡®Never?¡¯ I ask unsure, wanting her presence to be true. ¡®Never, I¡¯ll love you, and one day you¡¯ll have a


    mate who will love and ept you too¡¯ she told me. I cried at that, I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. You didn¡¯t


    do anything wrong by being born¡¯ she tells me. ¡°They are wrong, and they¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t


    deserve you.¡¯ she had said.


    That was the day I had stopped trying


    to gain my families love and eptance. That was the day I started to n my escape from them.


    They didn¡¯t deserve me, so I would take myself away from them, and live my own life free of the pain


    and blood that was my existence with them. I shake my head to shake off the memory, tuning back into


    our present conversation.


    ¡°When you first came to me I remember telling you that my mother had told me I would never have a


    wolf because I didn¡®t deserve one¡± I remind her.


    ¡®That night I had been trying to break the chain that was trapping me in my ¡®space¡® keeping me from


    coming to you she tells me.


    ¡°How did you get free of the chains¡± I asked her.


    ¡®The Moon Goddess had heard me crying out, she came to me that night¡®


    she says


    Shocked at that information ¡°What did the Moon Goddess do?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°She touched the chain and It broke. She said ¡°Your destiny to be with your human half will not be kept


    from you, you will be free to be with your other half.¡± that¡®s when she broke the chain. Then the Moon


    Goddess told me.¡®


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The she-wolf who has birthed you and your human half cannot escape her punishment, for rejecting


    her destined mate she has failed to be true to her bloodline. She was told, as punishment she was


    denied ascension, her first daughter born will never be acknowledged and gifted my blessing, it will be


    the second daughter born, the one most like the first Alpha, who I have blessed, the one who I will


    acknowledge.¡®


    ¡°She had to be the one who did it, it


    had to be her, but how?¡± I say to her.


    ¡®I believe she is the one who had it done, yes¡¯ she states.


    ¡°The one who had it done? Meaning you believe she had someone else do the chains?¡± I ask her.


    ¡®It was a Witch¡®s spell, a Dark Witch¡® she informs me.


    ¡°How would mom know a Dark Witch?¡± I wonder aloud to her.


    ¡®I may have been kept from you since birth, but I was still with you while being trapped in that space¡¯


    she says. I remember one of the neighbors that came over all the time, till a little after we were tossed


    in that river, she always smelled faintly of ck Magic, and something else, like she was trying to mask


    her scent.


    Xena¡¯s revtion, had me thinking of who she was talking about. I started


    who she was talking about. I started to think of the woman she was talking about. I remember my


    mother calling her sister and Sarah calling her Aunty. They couldn¡¯t be real sisters so I think it was


    more of a deep rtionship, them so close they were like the sister each never had.


    She had hated me too, she had always had a look of contempt whenever her gaze wouldnd on me.


    She had brown hair and Ice blue eyes rimmed in ck. She was always over, everyday. Until shortly


    after I was almost drowned in the river by Sarah and her friends. Then she was suddenly gone, never


    seen again.


    I started to remember a couple of things. ¡°About the time the woman your talking about disappeared,


    there was an uproar in the Pack. I remember the adults were all upset about something to do with a


    Witch, she was banished from Pack Lands because she


    was caught practicing ck Magic on wolves.¡± I say to Xena.


    ¡®She has to be the woman they were talking about¡® says Xena, thinking what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°It can¡®t be a coincidence, that and the other thing that happened, make me believe that¡®s who they


    were talking about. She¡®s also got to be the one who bound us in chains.¡± I tell her.


    She¡¯s quiet for a moment, she knows what I¡¯m talking about, if what she said was true. That while she


    had been kept from me, she was still with me. Then she would have born witness to that night. That


    night had been the first of many nights spent in that basement chained and bleeding.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Today seemed to be a day for reliving horrible things, that have happened to me in the past.


    Unfortunately to figure out what has happened and why, I have to relive the bad, painful, bloody


    memories. Not a fun adventure. It just further illuminated how fucked up and abusive my family has


    been to me. ¡®Will I ever be able to heal from the wounds they had all gleefully given me?¡¯ I wondered. 2


    ¡°How do we heal from all that has been done to us?¡± I ask Xena.


    ¡°I don¡®t know...but maybe¡­? she hesitates.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± I prompt her.


    ¡°Maybe we could talk to Luna Ember?¡¯ she¡¯s still hesitant.


    I could understand why she was always urging me to talk to someone, to tell them what was


    happening. And while I would talk about some of it to Darien¡­ I¡¯ve never told him about the full extent


    of the horrors visited on me. I still haven¡¯t told him about what dad did, that one time he was drunk,


    shaking my head to avoid that atrocious memory. I focus on what Xena had said.


    ¡°I think....you might be right...and maybe we should talk to the Luna I finally say to her. I feel her


    surprise at my words, already understanding it. ¡°I want to heal, we¡®re an Alpha now, we need to be


    healthy mentally.¡± I pause a moment. ¡°Well as mentally healthy as we could possibly be, considering all


    that¡®s happened.¡± I say thest in a dry tone.


    Xena snorts at thisstment. She says in a soft tone ¡®I¡®m d you¡®re


    finally going to get us help.¡®


    I think about that for a moment, by denying myself help I had denied her help. I suddenly felt guilty, I


    wasn¡¯t the only one experiencing the abuse I suffered. She had too, that suddenly made me realize my


    silence hadn¡¯t only hurt me, ¡°I¡®m so sorry Xena, I should have spoken up when you first urged me to.¡± I


    tell her.


    ¡®You needed to be able to ept the help too. Besides, we¡®re stronger now than any other wolf here,


    except for Alpha Andrew.¡¯ she says. I chuckle at thest bit. I love my wolf, she¡¯s so special. ¡°I promise,


    we¡®ll talk to Luna Ember soon.¡± I tell her. I would seek help, not just for me, but for Xena too. It wasn¡¯t


    just me who needed to heal.


    It took Darien sitting next to me, and practically pushing me to the floor from my seat, to snap my


    attention


    back to what was going on. ¡°Shit, we didn¡®t pay attention to his fight.¡± I tell Xena. I struggled to keep


    from looking guilty as I met his annoyed gaze, and failed miserably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I finally say after a


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    minute of his silent ring


    ¡°You didn¡¯t pay attention to any of my fight did you?!¡± Was his questioned usation. Cringing, a guilty


    half smile on my face. ¡°Noooooo¡­..¡± I draw out the answer then said in a rush ¡°But I may know who


    put the chains on me and Xena!¡± I finished brightly, Hoping I¡¯m forgiven for finding out something we


    had both wanted to know.


    He suddenly jumps forward and grabs me by my upper arms. With a firm but gentle shake, he gazes


    intently into my eyes and says. ¡°Tell me everything and all will be forgiven.¡± Iugh. ¡°Ok, but you have


    to let me go first.¡± I tell him. He lets go of my arms and sits


    ANO


    back, then wiggles like an excited puppy before whining ¡°Tell meeee. making meugh more.


    There were two fights before his and my second fights, so I had time to tell him everything Xena and I


    discussed. Telling him what Xena told me, what the Moon Goddess had said. He¡¯s silent for awhile


    looking contemtive. ¡°I have a couple of theories about this.¡± he finally tells me. ¡°OK.¡± I say. ¡°What are


    your theories?¡± I ask.


    ¡°So your mother rejected her destined mate because he was not blond haired and blue eyed, yeah?¡± I


    nod. ¡°And because of this she doesn¡¯t receive the Goddess¡¯s acknowledgment like she was going to,


    and was not allowed to ascend?¡± I nod again. ¡°So her first daughter, the one she rejected her destined


    mate for, the one thates out as desired, is the one that will never be


    GMAMO acknowledged by the Goddess?¡± he goes on. I nod.


    ¡°But the second daughter she is to have will have the blessing right?¡± he asks, another nod from me.


    ¡°So at that point she¡¯s probably thinking, that¡¯s fine, because she still expecting that you¡¯lle out


    blond hair and blue eyed too?¡± another nod. ¡°But the message from the Goddess was, the one most


    like the first Alpha.¡± by this point I¡¯m feeling like a bobble head toy with all my nodding.


    ¡°When the Goddess told her this she probably was not thinking about what the First Alpha looked like,


    just what the first Alpha¡¯s aplishments were, this meant you were going to be what brought the


    family to a high status permanently.¡± Nod. ¡°But when you came out with dark skin, hair and purple eyes,


    she was faced with the very reason she rejected her mate for, to avoid producing a child with dark


    coloring.¡±


    As he continues I think I know where he¡¯s going with this. ¡°So she¡¯s furious, the child with the wrong


    coloring is the one to be blessed by the Goddess, she can¡¯t ept that so she has the Witch bind your


    powers and your wolf, in an attempt to deny you your destiny.¡± he finishes. ¡®Yup he¡¯s drawing the same


    conclusions.


    Now I¡¯m full of questions. But one that nagged me enough to ask out loud. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they have


    anymore children after me?¡± Looking at the fight happening without really seeing it. Then Darien next to


    me straightens saying . ¡°Oh! I know the answer to this one.¡± He said. I look back at him, he turns to


    face me. ¡°Well¡± I finally say impatient, this only makes him smirk at me.


    ¡°Patience is a virtue young one.¡± He says in a faked wise mans voice,


    :50 AM


    teasing me further. ¡°Spill it you.¡± I snap. Heughs at my expense for a moment, then sobers up. ¡°Your


    mom got pregnant not even a month after having you. She was five months along when she was in an


    ident taking you to a routine well pup check.¡± I¡¯m shocked, I hadn¡¯t known this.


    ¡°They had to deliver the pup early. It was a boy, a dark skinned ck hair boy. He didn¡¯t survive, the


    ident had caused the umbilical cord to detach, he suffocated in the womb.¡± he pauses. ¡°Your mom¡¯s


    womb never healed right from the injury, she kept experiencing excruciating pain and heavy bleeding


    for months after.¡± he pauses again. 2


    ¡°Come to find out due to the ident, her ovaries and uterus were damaged beyond werewolf healing,


    and had to be removed.¡± I take a moment to process this, her abuse and hatred of


    me starting to make more sense now. None of what she¡¯s done had been right though. She never


    should have rejected her mate. She never should have abused me. But she did, she had hurt me again


    and again, over something not my fault.


    I started to question how she could have been so discriminating of someone¡¯s coloring to reject her


    mate. It never made sense to me, and it still doesn¡¯t. What made the Northmountains and a faction of


    the Frosts do this? They were rejecting their mates for this, for some asinine reason! What had they


    wanted so badly that they have done this for ten generations now?


    I didn¡¯t have time to think about this now. I was up against Lexus now, so I get up and head to the floor.


    I push my questions to the back of my head. I climb up to the tform, strip down, and once more


    transformed


    0 0 1


    0:50 AM 0


    into our half form. The mummers start again, but not in shock now, they¡¯re just appreciative remarks.


    (2)


    I¡¯m even more proud to be who I am now. Knowing my family tried to make sure I would never realize,


    or grow into my destiny. Despite all they did, we still broke free, with a little help from the Goddess.


    Darien, the Alpha and Luna ying big parts in helping me achieve this as well. I will be forever


    grateful to them, for all they¡¯ve done for us.


    At nine foot two Lexus, a reddish mostly brown wolf, was only slightly shorter then me. But that didn¡¯t


    matter, he blocked the first kick. The one that would have sent him flying out of the ring and into the


    stadium wall. Spinning around I lower my self in a kick that takes his legs out from under him. He


    Desktop


    the side of his head. He¡¯s out, another match over far too quickly.


    I transform back, dress and head to my seat, passing Darien on my way up, this round is his second


    fight, ¡°Knock them out.¡± I say on the way by. Heughs beforementing. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been


    doing.¡± Iugh, he¡¯s right, I have been knocking them out, literally.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Bettina¡¯s POV


    That little bitch! How could this happen! I had made sure her powers were bound, she wasn¡¯t even


    supposed to have received her wolf. But the little bitch did! No! It¡¯s not fair, the Moon Goddess wanted


    to have me punished for not mating with my destined and gave the power the family has been waiting


    for to this brown skinned abomination from my womb.


    No! I¡¯ll have to contact Reba, I want to know how the spell was broken. 2


    Sarah¡¯s POV


    What is this!


    Why does she look like that!


    Why is everyone calling her a Lunar Princess!


    She¡¯s not, she¡¯s not worthy of it!


    She¡¯s the blight of the family, the mistake!


    Why, this isn¡¯t fair!


    Mom always said I was the special one!


    I was the Princess!


    Not her!


    Not that slut, that whore the filthy cunt!


    I hate her, I hate her!


    I¡¯ll destroy her!


    Just you wait Alora, I¡¯ll have you begging for mercy that will nevere!


    You will pay for this!


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Darien¡¯s third match took all of five minutes. Being much more powerful then Lexus. My third match


    was against Jaxon, and his wolf, who was all red, the ¡®hair¡¯ being darker and much longer than the rest


    of his fur. He, like me, was nine foot four in his half form. He was big and broad, and I had to admit to


    myself¡­. a little sexy. ?


    If I wanted to, I could have probably gotten myselfid, but I had wanted to wait for my mate. I still do, I


    may have been rejected by the first, but I might have a second out there. Maybe in a year or two I¡¯ll


    think about sleeping with a wolf not my mate. But not now. It was to soon anyway. I was still hurting


    from my rejection.


    Jaxon and Bruno¡¯s gold eyes rimmed


    in crimson held respect. He respected me as a warrior. I liked the respect he was giving me. It was a


    nice change from what I¡¯ve always gotten at school. Looks ranging from pity to disdained. He looked


    determined to give it his all. I¡¯m d, I don¡¯t want to just knock him out within seconds. I want a fight.


    The signales, and we¡¯re going at each other. He¡¯s fast, nearly as fast as me, a match in speed for


    Darien. Our legs arms and handse together repeatedly in caught and diverted blows. Then after


    two minutes of this he leaves his left side open. I faint right before spinning aroundnding a kick to his


    open left.


    It knocks him back a few feet but not out of the ring. Ie after him, he barely has time to block the


    first punch. As he raises both arms, elbows and wrists together to block a punch to the face, I drop


    down


    whipping one leg out in a sweeping kick that has him on his back. I jump up as he rolls to his hands


    and knees. I jump up and in a sweeping aerial kick bring my leg down across his shoulders, driving him


    back to the ground. 2


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time he rolls away twice beforeing to his knees then he¡¯s up and blocking a punch to the


    kidneys. Hends a kick to my stomach sending me stumbling back. Hees at me. I crouch down


    as he gets to me. Grabbing a wrist, I use his momentum to drop back, put my feet into his chest, then I


    push up and send him flying over my head, and out of the ring.


    He rolled a few times before his back hit the wall of the stadium. It didn¡¯t take me that long to finish this


    round, and we were able to put on a decent show for the other students. So I¡¯d call that a well deserved


    win,


    luckily so did the tournament officials. There were only two other matches before mine and Darien¡¯s


    fight. Then we would officially be done with the exams and I would be moving out of my parents house.


    Thinking about that, I had a Mansion now. ¡°Hay Darien,¡± I started, he looked up at me. ¡°You know how I


    have a Mansion now?¡± I ask. He nods ¡°Yeah, why?¡± he asked frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in it just yet,


    I¡¯d rather live in the pack house first.¡± I tell him. ¡°I think mom and dad would rather you stay with us at


    the pack house too.¡± He tells me. 3)


    I feel better knowing I was wanted somewhere. Sighing in relief I say. ¡°Thank Goddess, I wouldn¡¯t have


    the first clue as to how to live in a Mansion.¡± I tell him. ¡°And what if it¡¯s creepy and haunted?¡± I asked.


    Heughed. ¡°Why would you care if it¡¯s


    haunted, you¡¯re a werewolf.¡± he gasps out, stillughing. ¡°Just because I¡¯m a werewolf doesn¡¯t mean I


    don¡¯t find ghosts creepy,¡± I say pushing him, this only made himugh harder.


    ¡°Oh! Keepughing chuckle head.¡± I snarl. He¡¯s doubled over, hisughter more of a wheeze this time.


    ¡°You keepughing like this and I¡¯ll be dered the winner before we can even fight.¡± I tell him. By this


    point his face is beet red, it takes him till the beginning of the second fight before he¡¯s breathing right


    again. With an asional chuckle escaping.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was that funny.¡± I told him. Another chuckle escapes. ¡°It¡¯s just that.¡± he chuckles again.


    ¡°of all the things for a werewolf to be afraid of.¡± There was moreughter before he tries to sober up


    again. I look at him for a moment, he¡¯s on the outside of the seat in the bleachers,


    right next to the stairs. So with a big grin on my face, I push myughing friend into the aisle.


    He yelps when hends, then pops back up and growls at me before sitting back in his seat. Iugh at


    his grumpy expression. ¡°Hey, you wouldn¡¯t stopughing at me.¡± I say to him. ¡°I had to do something.¡±


    then smiling I continue. ¡°This option just happened to bring me the most pleasure.¡± Then Iugh again.


    So what if it might have been childish, I needed it. ¡°Yeah, yeah, just wait, we¡¯re on in any second now,


    I¡¯ll get you back for the shove.¡± he says. I chuckle. And we both turn back to the match. Jamison and


    Mason were evenly matched, so their fight was going on longer than any of Darien¡¯s or mine. I¡¯m


    looking forward to our match.


    Jamison finally managed to get


    Mason in a choke hold, using his legs to pin his ws to his body. He held Mason like that so long I


    thought Mason was going to pass outpletely. But at just thest moment, he taps. Jamison


    immediately lets him go, Mason rolls over gasping for breath and coughing. It takes him a good minute


    for him to get himself together, then he changes back.


    The officials announce Jamison as the winner. Now it¡¯s our turn. We look at each other, we¡¯re both


    jazzed about our fight. We grin get up and make our walk down the stairs side by side. The battle aura


    once moreing of us in waves as we make our way down. Wolves shifting to the side, offering signs


    of submission, offering signs of respect. I know we make a powerful view.


    We get to the tform climbing into our respective spots. This far into the


    battle all I¡¯m wearing is a tank top and my capris. I hadn¡¯t bothered with my bra or panties anymore,


    they were with my cardigan and shoes under my seat. Darien is in just his shorts now. And for just a


    moment my mind shed to another male wolf I¡¯d caught in just shorts, thest time I saw him training


    before he went back off to college.


    He had been the one I had hoped would be my mate one day. I¡¯d only been thirteen when my crush


    started, and I was sixteen when Ist saw him. He was so tall, Six foot six, and his half form was nine


    feet and eleven inches. The ¡®hair¡¯ of his half form a deep midnight ck, his body fur a vibrant red. His


    eyes a ga, rimmed in a stormy gray. 2


    His musclesrge, he had an eight pack with a muscr V-shape that lead into those shorts. The lust I


    had felt for him then at age sixteen was


    new to me then. But it had tormented me. It had been to close to that time, that night, that horrible


    night, I never want to feel that helpless again. I had actually called forth my wolf unable to allow what


    was about to happen to me that night. 5.)


    I shake my head and focus, I strip and transform. I get into my ready stance, as does Darien. ¡°Ready


    for this Xena?¡± I ask her. I¡®m ready, and looking forward to this. She replies. ¡°So am I.¡± I tell her. As


    soon as the signal went off we moved. Nether of us hesitating, both thirsty for a good battle.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Luna Ember¡¯s POV


    I had the camera recording Darien and Alora the moment they stood up from their seats. They made a


    powerful view as they descended the stairs side by side. The wolves seated to either side of the stairs


    moving into submissive poses. Some moving to poses of respect. But all felt theirbined power as


    they came down the stairs. Then they were up on the tform and striping to transform.


    Darien¡¯s half form was nine foot six to Alora¡¯s nine foot four, both were matched power wise. They


    came together rapidly after the signal went off,ing together in a boom of power that was audible.


    Both my son¡¯s have magic in their half forms. Damien¡¯s is a volcanic fire, Darien¡¯s is Electricity. Soon


    they¡¯re jumping back


    from each other, then I see it. They light up Darien¡¯s fur in silver sparks.


    I look at Alora and see blue lightning dancing along her fur, and purple fire in her hands. She¡¯s more


    powerful than I imagined. I was d I was getting this on camera. Darien had to be ecstatic. He had a


    new opponent he could fight against using magic. They each had snarly smiles on their muzzles as


    they looked at each other, then they shed their lightning.


    It skittered outward, panicking some of the wolves in the bottom of the bleachers. It had connected with


    the walls, climbing almost to the first row of seats. The crack it let out was defining. They were


    punching and kicking, their hands and feet coated in their magic. Darien¡¯s the silver lightning, for Alora


    it was purple fire with blue lightning inside the mes.


    It looked like a beautiful dance of magic and limbs. Each move a flowing art work of movement and


    power, and with each connecting blow their was a crack of sound. Then the shake of the bleachers as


    all that dispersed power hit the walls surrounding the stadium pit that held the tform, on the arena¡¯s


    floor of our high school¡¯s Coliseum.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly a burst of silver and blue lightning with a purple me swirling around it shot up towards the


    roof, then Darien was flung back from the tform, only stopping when he mmed in to the pits wall


    and slid to the arena¡¯s floor. He struggled to get up, he took three steps back to the tform then


    staggered a bit, before copsing again on the floor.


    The roar of the crowd shook the building, the medics rushed over to check on Darien. I wait almost


    frozen, then I let out a breath when I hear him say. ¡°Can someone bring me my shorts?¡± ¡°Oh thank


    goodness he¡¯s ok.¡± I say out loud. My mate chuckles. I look at him, my eyes narrowed slightly, he¡¯s still


    looking down at the floor. ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny Alora has kicked that boy¡¯s ass three rounds in a row.¡± 2


    I giggle for a moment agreeing with my mate. Alora has be very strong. And now Darien has


    another sparing partner if the grins I could seeing from the now shifted Alora and Darien were


    anything to go by. Once Darien shifted back, most of the damage had healed itself. He barely had a


    limp, and that would go away over the next four hours if it was just bruising or muscle strain. Breaks


    took six to eight hours to heal.


    But seeing him walking I knew it was nothing serious, the two go back to


    2:14 PM


    their seats as the tournament officials announce final rankings of all the wolves. Alora keeping First


    Rank of the Alpha ss, Darien Second Rank, and one of the boys my mate would be talking to


    tomorrow, Jaxon was Third rank. Kian, Galen and Serenity held on to the top three ranks of the elite


    ss, Matt securing fourth rank.


    The Senior¡¯s were then released for the day, the next two days of tests required pen¡¯s and pencils.


    Alora only has two of those, both in the morning of the next two days. She wouldn¡¯t have to attend the


    make up tests. My phone rings, it¡¯s Darien.


    ¡°What is it son?¡± I ask him. ¡°Hey Alora is going to the locker room to get changed back in the rest of her


    clothes. Will you meet us there,


    Serenity is going in with Alora, and me and the Twins will be standing outside the door.¡± he says in a


    long stream of words. Iugh softly. ¡°Ok sweetie, we¡¯ll met you there, see you soon.¡± 3


    I look up at my mate and tell him where we were meeting the kids. We look at Boris and Lissanna,


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you twoter at the meeting.¡± I say as my way of goodbye, they nod then leave in their own


    direction. We get to the locker rooms that are underneath the bleachers, behind the arena¡¯s pit walls.


    Darien is already standing there fully dressed again.


    I go up to him arms out and with a ¡°Oh! look at my handsome boy!¡± I wrap him in a hug, all the while


    knowing is face is beet red. But this is my boy, no matter how big he gets he will always be my pup.


    Him and his brother both. My mate and I would


    4 PM 0 have had more children. But every time I came into my heat something would happen that


    would keep us froming together. 2


    By the time we had settled years worth of strife among several packs and a war with a faction of rogues


    pups and that would be enough. I would just hope for a lot of grandchildren. Speaking of, I let go of


    Darien and look up at him with a bright smile. 2


    He starts to look nervous. ¡°Mom, why are you smiling like that?¡± he asks me, with no reason to hide it,


    so I tell him. ¡°Because Serenityes from a home bursting with pups, that means I¡¯ll get plenty of


    grandchildren!¡± I finish in a tone that is practically a squeal in my excitement. Serenity¡¯s Mom, who is


    down here as well, had a smile lighting up her face.


    ¡°Oh they would make such beautiful pups.¡± She gushes. By this point Darien is pale and sweating ¡°And


    the females of our line are very fertile too!¡± She adds with glee, looking at my son then at me she


    winks. With sons of her own I was sure she was an old hat at teasing one, and was happily helping me


    tease mine. He¡¯s in a full on panic mode now. 3


    Grinning, I see Alora and Serenity peaking out of the locker room, they were watching Darien, both had


    hands over their mouths trying to hold inughter. I can¡¯t help but drag it on a little bit longer. ¡°Oh


    wonderful! So I can expect pups immediately!¡± Darien¡¯s mouth is opening, he¡¯s gaping. Alora and


    Serenity were now holding each other with one arm holding their mouths with another, obviously


    struggling to keep theirughing quiet. 2)


    Finally Darien manages to stutter


    while both my mate and Serenity¡¯s father have caught on and are looking away coughing, trying to


    cover up the beginning of theirughter. ¡°Mm...mom¡­we haven¡¯t¡­.haven¡¯t even¡­I mean¡­a little


    time?¡± at this point I can¡¯t help it, and neither can anyone else. Every one bursts into loudughter at


    my son¡¯s expense.


    He looks around at us in a mixture of shock and confusion, then he stands up straight ring at me.


    Stillughing I hug my son saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had to, and the look on your face, I love you son.¡±


    growling he hugs me back. Whipping his head around he see¡¯s Alora and Serenity holding each other


    as theyugh. They meet his eyes and he growls, squealing and giggling they duck behind Kian and


    Galen. 2


    ¡°Really Alora,¡± he snaps. ¡°You just got done kicking my ass and now your


    hiding?¡± his tone incredulous. ¡°And I¡¯m your mate Serenity, I would never hurt you.¡± Then in aplete


    turn of events he turns around and adopts a feigned look of hurt. ¡°Oh you wound me my love, how


    could you hide from me, my angle of mercy?¡± he says all dramatically.


    This made Alora snort, smirking she called him a chatan. Serenity was giggling but she walked up to


    him ¡°Angel of Mercy is it?¡± she asks with a smile. He smiles back down at her. ¡°Eh. I went for the most


    dramatic thing I could think of at moment.¡± He tells her wrapping his arms around her. She giggles


    again. ¡°There¡¯s never going to be a dull moment with you is there?¡± she asked him smiling. D


    He looks at her with a soft smile and says ¡°I should hope I¡¯ll be able to keep you entertained till the


    Goddess calls our souls home.¡± then he leans down and kisses her. I couldn¡¯t help


    keep you entertained till the Goddess calls our souls home.¡± then he leans down and kisses her. I


    couldn¡¯t help it, I just had to say it ¡°Aw.¡± I look up when it was echoed by Alora and Camille. We


    lock eyes andugh. Serenity and Darien break apart, both are blushing. It warms my heart to see him


    and his mate so in love already.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I can¡¯t say enough to myself how d I was Serenity was my best friends mate. She was so nice, and


    funny too, we were about toe out of the locker room when I heard the Luna gushing over her


    ¡°handsome boy. I look at Serenity and smile, I knew the Luna loved to tease Darien. So with a finger to


    my mouth We had quietly opened the door and got a show worth watching. I


    Both Serenity and I had to hold our mouths to try and keep ourughter silent, then as the Luna went


    on and Serenity¡¯s mom Camille joined in we wrapped our free arms around each other, bothughing


    harder trying to hold it in and support each other. Finally the Luna startsughing. Allowing us free


    reign on our


    Then he snapped that look over his shoulder and growled, my reaction was not logical as he pointed


    out a momentter, but both of us squealing and giggling had ducked behind her brother¡¯s. Until he


    decided to get dramatic, adding to theughter. Then he and Serenity shared a really sweet moment


    that had me saying ¡°A¡± at the same time as Luna Ember and Camille. We had all locked eyes and


    Serenity and Darien broke away from their kiss blushing, I sigh and smile. If only the moment could


    havested a bit longer. But I needed to get back to reality, but luckily It wasn¡¯t just Xena and I


    anymore. We had more friends now. And they wanted to be there for me. My only friend, my best


    friend, had been Darien, so to have


    others as friends now was a new and somewhat frightening experience for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Alora, in the SUV to her parents house so we can get her things, Darien and Serenity


    can follow in his car.¡± Alpha Andrew said to Luna Ember. He looks at me. ¡°Ready? We can take as


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    many trips as we need.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many things, it could all actually fit in the back of Darien¡¯s car.¡± I tell him. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to


    keep anything important to me there so I never got anything that I would be sad to lose.¡± Everyone is


    quietly looking at me, some with sadness.


    ¡°The one thing I did have, Sarah took.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°What was it she took from you Alora.¡± the Alpha asked me.


    ¡°It was a ne, the one Damien gave me, after you and him found me on the riverbank.¡± I tell him. 2


    ¡°She told me I didn¡¯t deserve something so pretty.¡± my tone sad at the thought of the stolen item. It had


    been special to me, the only thing I really wanted back.


    ¡°I remember the ne your talking about, I was with him when he had it inscribed for you. It was a


    Silver wolf howling at a Crescent shaped crystal moon.¡± He replies to me.


    Luna Ember gasps ¡°Oh I remember it too. We were just passing a random jewelry store when he saw


    it, he ran in and bought it.¡± She looks at the Alpha, ¡°He¡¯ll be upset to know Sarah took it from her.¡± The


    Alpha said to the Luna.


    ¡°Well dear, you make sure that


    horrible little harlot gives it back, and in one piece too, be specific on that. I wouldn¡¯t put it past her to


    be spiteful enough to break it, and say it was already broken.¡± said Luna Ember.


    She was right, that is exactly what Sarah would have done, she is that spiteful. I was trying to keep


    down the hope this was giving me, that I might get that precious gift back. It had meant so much to me,


    and I truly wanted it back.


    Kian and Galen are off to the side, and I can hear a small discussion going on between them. Odd


    since I was told siblings couldmunicate to each other through a mind link established by their


    parents, Mine never did, so I didn¡¯t have a link to them or Sarah. Something I had been d for as I got


    older. But then I remembered that if you mind linked, your family, if they wanted to, could tune in to your


    conversation.


    So I figured it must be something they want to keep to themselves for now. I got more confused though


    after they started to gesture to me, and then Darien and Serenity. I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed,


    Alfred their father had too. ¡°Boys?¡± he inquires softly in his deep rumbly voice that was like stone


    moving. This got everyone¡¯s attention, and now we were all staring at the Twins.


    It was Kian who spoke first. ¡°Galen and I want to go with Alora as Enforcers.


    ¡°And if the Northmountains protest?¡± Was asked of them by the Alpha.


    ¡°Well Alpha¡¯s are always supposed to have one or two Enforcers with them, yeah?¡± Galen points out.


    ¡°And with Serenity, my brother and I make three Enforcers to three Alpha¡¯s.¡± Finished Kian brightly.


    The Alpha was smiling as he looked at the two boys. ¡°You two are very clever, that is a very well


    thought out exnation.¡± he said.


    Both blushing at theplement they say in unison. ¡°Thank you Alpha.¡± bowing their heads in respect.


    They then look at Serenity. ¡°We¡¯ll need the keys to your jeep if your riding with Darien.¡± Kian said to her.


    The Alpha tuned to Luna Ember. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all meet back at the Pack House and have dinner


    tonight before our meeting with the others.¡± he said to her. She kisses him on the cheek then said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea.¡± then turns to Serenity¡¯s parents ¡°Camille, Alfred what do you think?¡± she asks


    with a smile.


    Serenity¡¯s parents both smile, looking at each other, they nod and turn


    back. It was Camille who spoke for them. ¡°We would love to join you for dinner.¡± her voice delighted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two follow me over, 1 brought my own car just in case today, and d I am that I did.¡±


    she said brightly. I look over and Serenity is talking to Darien, he has a look of reluctance but he nods


    to what she was saying


    Darien looks up then said. ¡°Serenity wants Alora to go with her in the Jeep so they can get some girl


    talk in.¡± he said, she elbows him when he falls silent for a moment causing him to grunt. ¡°And she


    wants her brothers to ride with me for¡­.male bonding time¡­is what she called it.¡± he continued. He


    look down at his mate with a smile that was halfway to a grimace.


    Then looking up at Kian and Gn their eyes meeting, after a second all three roll their eyes. I snorted


    out a


    quickugh, Serenity elbowed Darien causing another grunt and a chuckle toe out of him. I look at


    the Alpha and asked. ¡°Would it be ok if I ride with Serenity?¡± I look down as I feel my cheeks heat. ¡°It¡¯s


    just that, it would be nice, I don¡¯t have any female friends.¡± I admit quietly before looking back up at the


    Alpha.


    He and Luna Ember have kind smiles on their faces, their eyes full of understanding. ¡°Of course, you


    should get some of this girl talk¡¯ in before having to deal with your parents and sister.¡± He said, Luna


    Ember nodding at his words, looking up at him approvingly. Then he chuckles. ¡°And it would be good


    for Darien to have ¡®male bonding time with his mates brothers,¡± he saidughter in his tone.


    Luna Ember giggled at his side, Camille and Alfred also letting out


    SUNO sounds of amusement. Luna Ember puts her hands on her son¡¯s shoulders. ¡°They are family


    now, and with as close as they are to Serenity you¡¯ll have to get to used to seeing them often.¡± she


    points out to him. He smiles wryly at the Twins. Kian and Gn each had identical gloating like smiles


    on their faces.


    Me and Serenity look at each other, I can¡¯t help but smile in excitement. I was looking forword to riding


    with her. ¡°Okay, we all know the n now, lets get moving so we have time for a nice dinner and maybe


    desert before the meeting I¡¯m hosting tonight.¡± Said the Alpha. He and the Luna give each other hugs


    and kisses of goodbye. Serenity, Kian and Galen getting hugs from their father and both hugs and


    kisses from their mother.


    The twins walk to stand over by Darien as he and Serenity have their


    Darien as he and Serenity have their own kiss and hug goodbye, even though we were going to the


    same ce and would only be separated by two vehicles. But they were newly in love so we indulged


    them. They separate and Serenityes over to me with a smile, grabbing my hand she pulls me


    through the door and out of the arena, everyone leaving in the direction of the vehicles they were


    driving.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Serenity is pulling me in the direction of her Jeep, the Twins and Darien not far behind, heading to his


    car parked only fifteen spots away in the same row as hers. I start thinking and then say to myself ¡®I


    wonder what kind of music she likes¡¯. This would be a good time to find out. I had eclectic music tastes,


    when the abuse got really bad I would listen to metal music, like In This Moment. I wonder if she would


    like that or something like Twenty One Pilots.


    Maybe she listened to country music, that was a horror I didn¡¯t want to imagine. I did not like Country


    music. It grated on my nerves, there were maybe a total of six songs I could


    stand from that genre. I have learned to like some hip hop and rap, but not


    a lot mostly Eminem, Logic and NFtely, the earlier works of Tech Nine. Most of my taste epass


    all ranges of rock music, from the old, like Pat Benatar to the heaviest Metal, like Arch Enemy.


    I was also into foreign rock, trap, dubstep and instrumental music. I would listen to symphonies every


    now and then. This made artist like Lacuna Coil and Within Temptation among my favorites. Then you


    sprinkle in Disturbed, Infected Rain, Chavelle, Granson, The Tech Thieves, AVIVA, Neoni, and a few


    others and you start getting a huge ylist rang. My YouTube Music could go on for days with as long


    as my liked list has gotten.


    I remembered that her jeep had the top off. This made sense to me, most werewolves owned a


    convertible of some sort or a motorcycle, we loved having the wind in our face¡¯s.


    Although there was the asional SUV like the Alpha¡¯s, who still had arge sun roof he opened, but


    most had jeeps and bronco¡¯s that had detachable tops. Or if not a convertible, the car always had a


    sunroof, that and the windows were always open.


    Unless the weather was bad, that was the only time tops were reattached or put up, windows and


    sunroofs closed. I hated those times, they always made me feel ustrophobic. Darien knowing my


    preference and feelings on the matter, had always tried to keep the windows cracked a little, unless we


    were in a downpour or a blizzard. He would just turn up the heat if it was cold and tolerate the damp of


    the rain


    Darien was really a great friend, he¡¯s proven again and again why he¡¯s my best friend. Serenity is bright


    like sunshine, her soul fairly radiates with


    kindness, this makes me feel like they were a perfect match. They would be good to each other, and


    despite Dariens panic over the subject earlier, I believed they would make wonderful parents. I could


    imagine them with a dozen pups. And I would love being Aunty to every single one.


    I smile, my heart warmed by the thought. Xenaments I would help teach the pups to hunt and


    defend themselves¡¯ she tells me. ¡°We will both teach them, and love them.¡± I tell her. Then a desire


    starts to form, one I tell Xena about. ¡°And maybe someday, we will have pups of our own to y with


    theirs¡± That wish suddenly hitting me and making me sad at the same time.


    It was a reminder that I was rejected. Although it was just this morning that it happened, it felt longer


    than that with all that¡¯s happened this day. Goddess it was only three in the


    afternoon and it felt like it should be three days from now. That¡¯s how much has happened to me in this


    day, so many emotions and memories felt and relived. So many changes in such a short period of time.


    E


    I was suddenly feeling exhausted, absolutely drained. But I couldn¡¯t give in to the feeling yet, I had


    more to do, a confrontation with my family. I didn¡¯t know how it would go down. I mean I was going to


    be arriving with the Alpha, Darien and three Enforcers who were now like family to me in such a short


    time. I didn¡¯t think it would go over well.


    But that was ok, I wouldn¡¯t let them get to me anymore. I refused to allow them to abuse me anymore.


    They have done so many atrocious things to me. I was tired of it all, I would defend myself now. I have


    fought for my freedom. Now that I had it I wouldn¡¯t allow them to take it away


    from me, not ever again. I would fight them to my death or theirs to stay free. 2


    We get to her Jeep, then get in. She connects her phone to the stereo then opens her YouTube music


    app. Goes to her likes and hits shuffle. The song that firstes on is Castle by Halsey. This was a


    good indication I would like the rest of her music list. ¡°So what do you think we¡¯ll be walking into?¡± she


    asks me. 2)


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡± I tell her honestly, ¡°I have no idea how their going to act around the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You think they behave themselves in front of the Alpha?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I would hope so, they usually would to maintain their public image.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You think they might act differently


    in private?¡± she asks.


    ¡°They always have.¡± I revealed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± was her next question.


    The song on now is Till I Copse by Eminem, still liking her ylist. ¡°They didn¡¯t act out their abuse to


    me in front of others, they hated those times.¡±


    Still thinking about those few times I reveal another fact off my abuse to her. ¡°Those were the times


    they would hurt me after we made it back to the house, usually a beating.¡± I tell her.


    She gasps. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Alora, do you think they will try to get physical with you while the Alpha is


    there?¡± she asks her tone worried.


    ¡°I think they won¡¯t get physical in


    front of him, but they will most likely be verbal.¡± I tell her.


    The song switches to Believer by Imangine Dragons. ¡°So you think they will stay verbal?¡± she asks for


    confirmation.


    ¡°Yeah, in front of the Alpha.¡± I answered her.


    She¡¯s silent for a moment, her expression is contemtive. ¡°What exactly do you mean by in front of


    the Alpha?¡± she asks finally.


    Mad Hatter by Mnie Martinezes on. ¡°I believe if they thought they could get away with it they


    would find a way to separate me from you all and try and beat me.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°And what reason would they have for beating you.¡± she asks in indignation, angry that they would.


    ¡°They think they have plenty of reasons why right now¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What would those be. She asks with honest curiosity.


    ¡°Well for starters I dared to abandon the family name before they could strip me of it themselves.¡± I


    state, she rolls her eyes.


    They deserved it.¡± she says.


    Bulletproof by Godsmack ys. ¡°Then there is the whole showing up Sarah by being First Rank in the


    Alpha ss.¡± 2


    She lets out a gasp. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be bloody kidding me.¡± she says shocked


    ¡°Nope, how dare I be better than their precious Ice Princess.¡± I say sarcasm in my tone, making her


    snort augh. We¡¯re quiet for a moment, just listening to the music. Sex Metal


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Barbie by In This Momentes on, that¡¯s when I have to say. ¡°I¡¯m loving your ylist, and this is one


    of my favorites.¡± 2


    She smiles ¡°Thanks, my tastes are sporadic and all over the ce.¡± she says.


    I smile at her. ¡°So are mine, Goddess are they, you should look at my ylist.¡± I tell her.


    Still smiling she says ¡°I will, we couldpare our lists see how they match up.¡± I love the Idea.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°So what other reasons would your parents have to be angry besides removing yourst name and


    being better than their ¡®Precious Ice Princess as you put it.¡± Serenity getting us back on topic.


    ¡°There was the ignoring their order to


    go to the Principal¡¯s office. starting to tick of more of my ¡°offences¡± as they would think of them. 2


    ¡°Then there was receiving my birthright at lunch today, when I was given that Mansion.¡± Monster


    featuring Rihanna by Eminemes on.


    ¡°Then there was being registered to the pack as my own Alpha.¡± she gasps at this.


    ¡°Really? Your a registered Alpha.¡± her voice excited. 2


    ¡°Yup, that was part of what the Alpha was exining to me at lunch.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°Shoot, I was having trouble concentrating.¡± She tells me.


    I smirk, I can¡¯t help but teasing. ¡°Kept staring at Darien didn¡¯t you.¡± I use withughter in my tone


    She blushes. ¡°Yes! Okay, he¡¯s so hot, and sexy, and he smells so good and he¡¯s my mate.¡± she whines


    for understanding


    Iugh letting her off the hook. ¡°Okay, okay you have a valid excuse for not paying attention.¡± my tone


    still filled withughter. Then I sober up and continue the list as Devil in Disguise by EMMes on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also now epted my destiny which broke the metaphysical chains that were binding my power.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Serenity is gapping, I can understand. What kind of parent binds their child¡¯s power. ¡°They even bound


    my wolf, she wasn¡¯t able toe to me mentally till I was twelve. I shifted at thirteen without anyone


    knowing it.¡± I tell her. The song Savage by Bahari is on and almost finish as we pull up to the house


    that¡¯s been my personal hell since my birth. I hate this ce. Sometimes I wish it would burn. 10


    Serenity turns of the engine. She looks at me and says ¡°Your parents are horrible people and don¡¯t


    deserve to have you as their daughter, your amazing, and they should have seen that.¡± her tone


    admiring of me but angry at my parents. Darien pulls up with the Twins behind me and Serenity. Horns


    by Bryce Fox ring a few lines before he turns the car off.


    The boy¡¯s expressions going from smiling andughing to grim and serious as we all join the Alpha by


    his SUV¡¯s rear doors, we¡¯re all parked on the street in front of the house. I can see my parents cars in


    the garage through the windows in the upper part of the doors. They must know we¡¯re here. They had


    to know, they couldn¡¯t miss the presence of the Packs Alpha, not this close. 2


    As if to prove my point, it¡¯s Allister, my so called father, whoes out, bowing with his head he asks


    ¡°What can we do for you Alpha?¡± his tone a little weak. He has no idea why the Alpha is here. ¡°Has she


    done something wrong that requires her punishment.¡± he asks. The Alpha¡¯s expression bes one


    of angry disdain, not even hiding his feeling for my father¡¯s question.


    ¡°No. Alora has done nothing. I¡¯m here with Alora because she has been


    invited to live at the Pack House for a time.¡± he tells Allister, his tone had a bit of a growl to it. ¡°Lets all


    go inside and I will exin things.¡± It was phased politely, but it was a demand, and you did not disobey


    the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s demand. Pale my father says ¡°Very well.¡± Then in a sweeping gesture he motions


    towards the house, he says ¡°This way Alpha.¡± and leads the way into the house.¡±


    We walk into the house, my mother is standing in front of one of the three couches in the living room,


    she bows her head, then with a false smile, asks ¡°Wee to our humble home Alpha, what can I do


    for you.¡± her tone filled with feigned brightness.


    ¡°Where is your daughter Sarah.¡± He asks her.


    ¡°Why she¡¯s upstairs my Alpha.¡± She says, her confusion real now.


    .


    TH!


    ¡°Have here down her now.¡± hemands.


    ¡°Yes my Alpha.¡± she says, I see her eye¡¯s ze as shemunicates with Sarah.


    It takes a moment, Bettina¡¯s face briefly changing to one of anger before a shrieked ¡°What!¡± was heard


    from upstairs. Then Bettina¡¯s fake smile came back onto her face. Soon we hear the running on the


    stairs as Sarahes down.


    Shees into the living room then stands between her parents who are both still standing in front of


    the couch. Sarah looks at every one there, a look of pure hatred shes on her face and in her eyes


    briefly when her gazends on me, it was as brief as her look in my direction. With the same bowing


    nod her parents had given the Alpha she asks. ¡°How can I be of service my Alpha.¡±


    Do you have a ne in your possession that is of a silver wolf howling at a crystal crescent moon?¡±


    he asks her.


    And before she even thought about it she replied ¡°Yes it¡¯s in my room, it¡¯s one of my favorites.¡± she


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see that ne, bring it here to me now, undamaged.¡± he orders her. It¡¯s amand from


    her Alpha, one she could not disobey.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah heads back upstairs. The Alpha looks in my parents direction. ¡°My Alpha, could we ask what ths


    is about?¡± my mother is finally the one brave enough to ask the question I could see on their faces.


    ¡°The Luna and I have invited Alora to live in the Pack House, I¡¯m here with my son and his mate, and


    two acting Enforcers, to help her collect her things for the move.¡± he tells her.


    For a moment, her eyes snap to mine, homicidal fury in her eyes, she covers it quickly though. ¡°But my


    Alpha this is her home. Shouldn¡¯t she stay here?¡± she tries.


    ¡°The transition to the Pack House is necessary as we get her ready to take over her duties as Alpha of


    the Heartsong¡¯s and new owner of the Heartsong Mansion¡± he tells her.


    My mother pales, her fury again visible for the briefest moments as her eye¡¯s flickered to me. Sarah


    The Alpha holds out his hand, she hands it to him. He flips it over, looking on the back. I know what


    he¡¯s looking at, the inscription. Your as bright as the moon¡¯ signed ¡®Damien¡¯. He looks at Sarah.


    Sarah pales as she remembers what is


    on the back. ¡°It was a gift.¡± she says her voice weak. 2


    ¡°I was with my son when he had this inscribed.¡± he says looking at her. ¡°And I watched as he gave it to


    the person it was meant for.¡± she shes angry eyes at me, realizing this has to do with me. ¡°What I


    want to know is how it came to be in your possession.¡± he growls thest. 1


    Sarah and my parents are bowing their heads in submission, their Alpha¡¯s anger overwhelming them.


    ¡°Sh¡­sh..she¡­g¡­.ga¡­¡± she tried but the Alpha mmed his fist onto the bar leading into the kitchen


    we were standing next too. ¡°No lies!¡± he snarls at her. Sarah trembles then in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡­I¡­


    t..t..ttook it¡± she stutters out.


    The Alpha growls ¡°It was not yours to take!¡± Sarah whimpers. My parents are ring at me with their


    heads


    still bowed. The Alpha stops growling then turns to me, kindness returning to his expression. ¡°You and


    Serenity go and gather your things.¡± he says to me. I nod, then grab Serenity¡¯s hand, and pull her with


    me to go upstairs to gather my things.


    Bettina¡¯s POV


    The harlot! Humiliating us with this visit from the Alpha. How dare she take the house! She doesn¡¯t


    deserve it! It was supposed to belong to me! But because of the will and what the Goddess did It went


    to that little wretch. She¡¯s ruined my life! Causing us to lose status among the Northmountain¡¯s with her


    brown skin and ck hair. 9


    This shouldn¡¯t be, I had her wolf bound from her and her powers bound, she was supposed to be as


    pathetic as a human, she was never supposed to receive her destiny. My


    Sarah should have the gift and the house, Not this blight, this ugly brown skinned whore. The Alpha


    wouldn¡¯t be here angry at us if it wasn¡¯t for her. 2


    She will sign everything over to us if it¡¯s thest thing I make her do! And how could the slut ept


    something from our Alpha¡¯s oldest! She just humiliated Sarah in front of the Alpha! And how dare she


    manipte the Alpha into thinking she¡¯s worth something. This is just like thest time, when they


    found her beside the river. The little bitch had used Sarah and her friends of tossing her in and the


    Alpha had believed her.


    Sarah had told me she had deliberately jumped in on her own to get attention. I couldn¡¯t convince the


    Alpha that was what happened. I had to force Sarah to apologize to her in front of the Alpha. I even


    received a lecture from the Alpha because of


    .


    her. We suffered so much humiliation because of that filthy wretch. I should have suffocated her at


    birth!


    The Alpha sent Alora upstairs with that she-wolf that had to be his younger son¡¯s mate. A disgusting,


    ugly red headed and freckled faced Mountainmover. To think that is what was mating into the Pack


    Alpha¡¯s family it was no wonder the n leader was waiting for this generation to show the predicted


    power to take over as Alpha of Alphas. 2


    I would make some excuse to leave so I could go beat her and make her bleed, make her scream,


    make her cry, make her beg. But I couldn¡¯t do that with the Alpha here. I was going to have to find


    another time to get her. The little bitch had to pay for this. I¡¯ll have to do all this carefully now. It looks


    like the little slut has gained more than just the support


    .


    from the Alpha and his son¡¯s. 4


    Looking at the Twin male wolves standing next to Darien, the Alpha¡¯s son. The little slut has bespelled


    two more males. She¡¯s probably fucking them, the whore! The little whore has to be stopped and taught


    a lesson she¡¯ll never forget, and I¡¯ll make sure to give it to her.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Bettina¡¯s POV cont¡¯d


    I¡¯ll have to get ahold of Reba. 111 have her bind her powers again, and that abomination of a wolf.


    Then when she¡¯s pathetic as a human 111 take my time in tormenting her. Maybe I¡¯ll give her to my


    husband. He wasn¡¯t her real father after all, she was from a one night stand with a random Day-walking


    Vampire at a bar two towns over. He¡¯s been staring at her since she grew her breasts in at thirteen. 29


    I remember seeing my husband walking up the stairs to the third floor one night, I didn¡¯t think anything


    of it at first. Then I noticed he did it a lot, always at night, when we were all supposed to be asleep. So I


    followed him, he had left the door open to the sluts room, and there she


    wasying in the moon light,her shirt up to her neck showing her breasts, the nket at her waist.The


    whore.


    He was standing over her his back to me, his pants around his knees. He was grabbing his balls and


    jerking himself off while looking at her. The slut was seducing my husband. Like those other whores


    had. That¡¯s why I had my affairs, it was one that got me pregnant with that mistake, that bitch. One


    night I was so pissed off at both of them I decided to drug his alcohol with an aphrodisiac. )


    I got him so worked up, then I turned him away from me. It hadn¡¯t been long till he couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore and went to the third floor. I followed, I thought I would get my revenge on both of them that


    night. I would watch him rape the little bitch and I would hold it over both of them.


    I would use it against him, he didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t his daughter. I could torment him for ages with


    that.


    Besides, while Reba was working at the Pack Clinic, she magicked a sample of Alora¡¯s real fathers


    blood on file, taking the ce of Allister¡¯s. So if his blood was tested it would show him as the father. I


    had gotten to the door that night, it was open. He had had her on her back holding her down as she


    begged him to stop, like she really wanted him to, the slut.


    Unfortunately he hadn¡¯t gotten to far before that abomination of a wolf took over and struck at him. If I


    hadn¡¯t taken her desk chair to the back of her wolf and knocked her to the floor she would have killed


    him. Fortunately Allister had passed out from blood loss and the drugged Alcohol he didn¡¯t know my


    part in


    that night.


    She didn¡¯t either because she never saw me when I knocked her away from Allister with that chair, it


    had knocked her out for a moment at least. Long enough for me to drag Allister out of there and to his


    spot in bed. The bitch had escaped that night, she had started to lock her door after that. It wasn¡¯t long


    though before Allister had a key made so he could get back to his perverted habit, until she started to


    put the chair under the knob.


    Some nights he was out fucking some slut in a bar ally way. He always stank of the whores juices when


    he came back, it was sickening. Sometimes he would force himself on me still covered in them. Those


    were the nights I would take a whip to that wretch if she was still in the basement. Or I would find a


    reason to take her down there the next


    morning.


    I was taken out of my thought when the Alpha spoke to us again, damn that wretch for this! ¡°Now,¡± the


    Alpha growls. ¡°There is something I want to know, and one of you two WILL tell me.¡± he demands in a


    tone we can¡¯t disobey, we didn¡¯t have the power to. ¡°Why have the Frost¡¯s and the Northmountain¡¯s


    bred and mated with only another blond hair and blue eyed wolf thesest ten generations.¡± No! We¡¯re


    not supposed to tell.


    It¡¯s banishment from the n to tell, I try to fight it, tried to stay silent. It was Allister, the weakling, who


    caved first. ¡°There was a prophecy made saying to a tenth generation couple of a Northmountain and


    Frost with blond hair and blue eyes, a pup will be born with the power to be an Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.¡± he


    said. 2


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thank goddess he stopped there,


    before revealing the rest of it. The intent had been so that the two ns could then be the most


    powerful pack on this continent. Then something started to bug me, no, I wouldn¡¯t think of it. That


    wretch is worthless, the thought just as worthless. ¡°Sit, all three of you.¡± The Alpha demanded, we did.


    ¡°Alora will be removed from this household as of today. She will be adopted by mine. You are no longer


    her family.¡± The Alpha decreed. ¡°Is that understood.¡± he growls, demanding an answer, one we had to


    give ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± is said with our heads bowed in submission. Damn that whore, one more thing for her


    to pay for, I¡¯ll rip her heart out myself!


    Having to suffer this humiliation in front of the children of filthy Mountainmovers and the Alpha¡¯s


    youngest whelp is beyond baring. I


    could feel the hate engulfing my chest in me. I feel the fire in my re as the whore who brought this


    all on uses down the stairs with tworge duffle bags and a back pack, that whelps mate carrying


    another tworge duffle bags andrge backpack. 2


    Those bags look new, I¡¯ve never seen them before, she must have been nning this all along. She


    thinks she can escape me she is wrong. I will hunt her down, there is no where she can go that I won¡¯t


    be able to get to her. I¡¯ll let Sarah have a run at her, she deserves revenge for her own humiliation


    caused by this wretch. Especially after trying to steal the male I selected for her.


    I killed that brown skinned human that was supposed to be her destined mate. He wasn¡¯t worthy of her,


    and he would have been an embarrassment to the n. I did it behind her back


    though, no use having her cry over a worthless pathetic human with the wrong coloring. If he had been


    blond haired and blue eyed I might have considered letting it happen.


    ¡°Go ahead and run for now you little bitch, but I will catch you. And when I do I will make you suffer for


    every little transgression you little whore. I will make you pay for it all! I snarl at her internally.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It didn¡¯t take me or Serenity long to pack. I had bought the bags a few months ago when graduation


    and escape had gotten closer, now it was here. It was a heady feeling, but at the same time there was


    a niggling in the back of my head. It felt like reality wouldn¡¯t let me go. I may be free of my family now,


    but I knew. I knew I would never be free of them.


    They were going to haunt me however they could, they were vindictive. I¡¯ll have to be more aware


    of what was going on around me. The were going toe after me. I had something they wanted, and


    to them I¡¯m the reason for their situation and humiliation. Now that I know they used Dark Magic to bind


    me, I wouldn¡¯t put it passed them to use it again. O


    We gather all my school books, my writing journals and my sketch books. Add in all my clothes and I


    had fourrge duffle bags and two back packs worth of stuff, and the ne. The Alpha had gotten


    that back for me, and I was grateful, it was special to me. Damien had given it to me thest day I was


    at the pack house, recovering from that drowning.


    I had just been a little girl. He told me I was a special she-pup and should have something pretty to


    remind me of that. I had been touched by something so nice, I had known almost nothing but abuse.


    So to have someone give me something so pretty and telling me I was special, stuck with me. I think


    half of the crush I had on him back then came from him being so nice to me.


    It¡¯s not like my crush could have gone anywhere. Darien told me he still doesn¡¯t have a mate. But that


    doesn¡¯t mean I should even dare to hope that I¡¯ll be his mate. That¡¯s a wish I couldn¡¯t let myself have.


    Because it would hurt me like nothing else to give into that hope and then to have it stripped away if his


    mate turned out not to be me.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Alora¡¯s POV


    We take everything downstairs. We got down there just in time to hear the Alpha say I was no longer


    apart of this family. I was now apart of his family. My heart burst with warmth at what he just said. This


    day still wasn¡¯t over, and I¡¯m still having up¡¯s and downs. I will treasure all those up¡¯s, they have been


    truly wonderful.


    Then Bettina looks at me, and the look in her eyes makes me shiver. I was right to think I would need to


    watch my back, the retribution I saw promised in those eyes made me sick to my stomach. I then look


    at Sarah, she had a look of promised vengeance on her face as well. I¡¯ll have to be really careful,


    maybe I should see about hiring a Witch. 2


    I didn¡¯t know the kind of power I had in me. But it was more than that of a werewolf. I know what the


    DNA test said, but ever since the chains have broken I felt another part of myself hidden from me and


    Xena. It was making me doubt the results. I¡¯ll have to do another test. I¡¯ll see if the Alpha can help me


    In all honesty, I hoped he wasn¡¯t my real father, especially after that night, and the others I was awake


    for, but too scared to move. Thank the Goddess for that desk chair, I had finally had an excuse to have


    a chair in my room when the school¡¯s required all students to have their ownputer. I was given a


    hand me-down at first.


    Then Darien had gifted me with a really niceptop, I knew it was expensive, and he had built it himself


    .


    for my needs. Thisptop was a gamers heaven, or in my case a scientists dream. Having aputer,


    meant getting a desk and chair in my room. The chair went under the door knob every night since I had


    gotten


    With as vindictive as my family was to me, I¡¯m d Darien had given me aptop, it went with me


    everywhere. This kept my family from destroying it, or taking it for themselves. Now I had more then I


    could ever dream of having in my possession, and they were going to take everyst bit away. The


    house, the wealth, my new family, my friends, and my freedom. I could see it in their eyes.


    To them I have never been more than a blight, a mistake, a toy they could torment and use as a ve.


    Enough was enough, my chains were broken, I was free, and I would never allow


    them to cage me again. I would kill them before they could. They were no longer my family. I was a full


    fledged Alpha now. They would be made to understand that.


    Starting now, letting out the aura as they ired their fury at me. I felt my eyes take on the re, I knew


    they glowed, and I let themand for submission radiate out from me. Without even speaking, my


    front as well, an instinct.


    The firees into my hands as I hold them up. Then I send it swirling around Bettina, she lets out a


    startled ¡°What is this!¡± In a shrieking voice, looking panicked. Good, she had reason to be afraid right


    now. ¡°Hear me Bettina Frost Northmountain.¡± My voice is mystical and deep my words echoing in the


    room.


    ¡°You will vow in your blood to me you will NEVER go after anyone I love or care about, no matter how


    remotely, you will blood swear you will not be associated in ANYWAY in the harming of ANY of those I


    love or care about, no matter how remotely.¡± my will on her was crushing to her, she would not be able


    to break my dictate.


    Instinct had me going further ¡°You will swear to me with your blood and on your soul. Should you go


    back on your vow, your life and blood will be forfeit as your blood will boil from your body, your soul


    refused passage into the heavens.¡± I finished my edict. The power I was using was not just that of an


    Alpha and a Lunar Princess, I know it.


    Bettina try¡¯s to struggle a little longer, but she has no choice. shing a wrist with a w, her


    blood dripping on the floor, the fire swirling around her. Every one watching with mixed looks ranging


    from confusion to horror then some of fascination, the horroring from Sarah and Allister. She


    speaks in a strained manner, anger in her tone.


    ¡°I vow in my blood that I will never in anyway, on my own or by association, bring harm to anyone you


    love or care about no matter how remotely.¡± she finish¡¯s on a growl ring death at me. Knowing I¡¯ve


    just taken away tools in her path of revenge. But I had to protect them. The fire narrowed to swirl


    around only the wrist she opened to make the vow. 3


    Part of the fire separated to swirl around the blood on the floor. ¡°Then by my fire I seal your vow sworn


    to me in your blood.¡± I finished the sealing words, I didn¡¯t know how I knew them. After saying them the


    fire


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    on the floor and around her wrist shed brightly, the blood on the floor being eaten by the fire and the


    one around her wrist to sink into her skin.


    This caused Bettina to scream and fall to the floor, holding her wrist, the fire leaving behind a circling


    tattoo of purple mes. Sarah falls to the floor next to her, hands going to Bettina¡¯s shoulders, she


    looks up at me in hatred. ¡°What did you do to her!¡± she shrieks.


    ¡°I sealed her vow with blood and fire, now if she or anyone associated with her,¡± A say thatst pointing


    at Sarah. Then continuing. ¡°If she or theye after those I love or care about even remotely, Your


    mothers blood will boil from her body, and her soul sent to the neatherworld.¡± Sarah goes pale, her face


    contorted in ugly fury. I was done ying with them. I


    .


    would keep my freedom, no matter what I had to do to them to keep it. My enemies will learn to fear


    me.


    They will respect my power, I was not the submissive little wolf pup who had desperately sought out


    their love. I was a grown Alpha She-Wolf able to stand on my own now. With more power than I could


    have ever imagined for me. I was grateful for it. It was what was going to keep those I cared about


    safe. But others would most likelye to take it or use me to abuse it.


    I would be on my guard, I¡¯ll have to start gathering those I could trust around me. I would not allow


    myself or my power to fall into the wrong hands. Now done with this I look up into the Alpha¡¯s eye¡¯s,


    and I was shocked at what I saw. The look was one of proud approval, like a papa wolf seeing his pup


    all grown up. Darien¡¯s face was a mix of ¡°Holy


    Shit!¡± and ¡°About Time!¡±


    I turned to look at Serenity who had gone to stand over by the twins when I had started my


    confrontation. The bags were at her feet and the three looked like they had been ready toe to my


    aid. The twins had looks of admiration and awe, Serenity¡¯s look said I was justified. Looking back at the


    Alpha I tell him ¡± I have everything.¡± gesturing to the bags ¡°This is all there is.¡±


    The Alpha tell¡¯s the boys to pick up the bags and take them to his SUV, he then looks at me ¡°You need


    to do anything else here?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°No, everything I needed to say had been said.¡± I say, then with a quick look back at them ¡°I¡¯m done


    with these people, I just want to go now.¡± I turn back and look up at him.


    He looks down at me with sad


    understanding. Then with an arm around my shoulders he leads me out of the house. Serenity already


    waiting by the Jeep, Darien had an arm around her as they leaned against it. The Alpha walks me over


    to them, they look me over, both trying to make sure I¡¯m okay. ¡®Yeah¡¯ I say to myself, ¡®she¡¯s going to be


    the sister I should have had.


    After the way she had stood by me today. How she had moved to defend me if she had to. How she


    had stayed out of my way, some how knowing I had needed to do what I had done. All of it, spoke of


    someone I could put at my back. I meet her eyes, smiling with my new assurance of her. The smile I


    got in return was bright, she knew I had epted her as my friend.


    (2

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The Alpha had us all in the same arrangement as before, we would follow him, Serenity and I in her


    Jeep, Darien, Kian and Gn brining up the rear in his car. The ride to the Pack House would take


    about an hour from here. Fortunately I¡¯ve always paid for my own cell phone, and n. My parents


    never would have gotten me one, and after what happened, had they, they would have had it


    disconnected immediately. 9


    So when Serenity asked for me to y my music list I was able to connect my phone to her stereo and


    open the app. The first song that ys when I hit shuffle is Ride of the Valkyries by Brothers of Metal.


    We listened to that a bit turned up, then she turned it down a bit. ¡°You did


    what you did to protect us didn¡¯t you?¡± she asks me. I stay silent for a bit, reluctant to admit it to her, but


    I wouldn¡¯t ignore her question.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had so much to lose, an now that I have it, I will protect it with every bit of power and


    strength that I have.¡± I say to her, the next song came on, it was Jungle Juice by Ganja White Night &


    Liquid Stranger, she peaks at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to be counted as something important to you.¡± she says with a blush. I let out a smallugh


    ¡°I¡¯m d your someone I can call friend.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°So how do you think the boys are doing?¡± she asks me. I look back behind us at the boys.


    They all seem to be talking, they were smiling, and each looked like they wereughing here and their


    in their


    conversation. ¡°They look like they¡¯re having fun, their male bonding time seems to be a sess.¡± I say


    withughter in my voice. D


    Serenity giggles. It¡¯s such a nice day for me, a medium gray overcast, a warm wind smelling of rain,


    and the sun still shining through despite the clouds, the temperate afortable eighty seven degrees.


    The rain scented wind carried the sent of wet earth and flowers. Everything around us was deep


    greens, dark browns, and flowers of all colors all along the long road to Moonstar Territory and the


    Current Pack House, andother houses.


    With the families growing bigger four morerge Houses were built, they were set in a way to form a


    football field sized courtyard in the middle of them. The Garages for the vehicles connecting the houses


    that lead intomon areas on the bottom tier, the


    second tier above hostedrgermon areas, the third opening onto porch areas with half of the


    porch covered and screened in with plenty of lounging outdoor furniture.


    The court yard had a very tall old willow in the middle, there were four stone benches set in a wide


    circle under the tree¡¯s dripping vines. There was a white wicker gazebo that had


    climbing vines and bushes of different colored hydrangeas all around, the court yard seemed to be


    made up of several different gardens.


    There was a pond with a Japanese style walking bridge over it, surrounded by stones. There were


    water lilies and colorful koi in the pond. It was visible from one of the stone benches under the willow


    vines. There were some trees with blue flowers, some that had purple


    leaves for a time, and some with red.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were so many different kinds of flowers in different groupings, and bushes in all ranges of colors,


    I had been told once this ce was loosely modeled after the Heartsong Mansion, only the Heartsong


    was nearly six times the size of the Moonstar Mansion. The Court yard is said to be the size of six foot


    ball fields, the house was five stories and built in the shape of a Hexagon.


    I wondered if the bedrooms there were like the one¡¯s that were at this pack house. ¡°So have you ever


    been to the Moonstar Pack House?¡± Serenity asks me, getting back my attention. ¡°Yeah, a long time


    ago, do you remember about ten years ago the pack was in an uproar about a pup who was tossed


    into the river while it was swollen during the Annual Pack pic.¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yeah, they said it was a group of four girls, one tried to im the pup jumped in on her own to gain


    attention. But there were several witnesses who had walked by in time to catch them tossing the girl in,


    but not in time to stop it, my uncle was one of those witnesses.¡± she pauses, she thinks for a moment,


    then with a quick look at me before focusing back on the road she asks ¡°Why?¡± in a slightly suspicious


    voice.


    I sigh, then say. ¡°Because I was the pup, Sarah and her wicked trio of friends threw me into the river


    that day.¡± I tell her.


    She gasps. ¡°Just when I think that bitch couldn¡¯t be any worse, you go and tell me about another one of


    her horrible misdeeds.¡± she said. ¡°Is that the reason you have been to the Pack House before?¡± she


    asks me.


    ¡°Yes, after they threw me in I was


    swept down stream, by the time I managed to get myself to shore I was battered, bloody and weak.¡± I


    pause listening to the song that was on for a moment, to distance myself from the pain and trauma of


    the memory. ¡°I had passed out in the mud, that¡¯s where Damien and the Alpha found me.¡± the memory


    of how cold I had been still managing to chill me now.


    ¡°The Alpha dressed in his pic best picked up a bloody, muddy and wet pup into his arms.¡± I


    continued on with the story. ¡°He carried me back from the river and to Luna Ember, they then took me


    to the Pack House where Luna Ember cleand me up and saw to my wounds.¡± pausing again for a


    moment. The memory is shing through my mind like a movie now.


    ¡°I had gotten very sick because of my near drowning, I wound up


    developing a high fever for a few days.¡± I had been so delirious during that time, crying out in my sleep,


    begging my sister Sarah to stop, dreaming over and over again about her and her friends tossing me in


    the water. ¡°I had been talking in my fever, that¡¯s what first had the Alpha demand the truth using and


    Alphamand.¡±


    Serenity gasps, ¡°On Sarah and her friends?¡± she asks, I nod then continue. ¡°Sarah was the one who


    hade up with the story that I jumped in for attention, and made the other girls cberate with her.¡±


    Her expression had an ¡°I knew it!¡± look for a moment. ¡°But between my screams as my fever raged,


    and a few pack membersing forward, he knew he had been lied to.¡± 2


    Serenity¡¯s face scrunched as she silently mouthed what looked like an


    ¡°Oh Goddess.¡± She motions with her hand for me to keep going. ¡°So the Alpha had all three girls and


    their parents brought to the house, and then used his Alphamand to get them to tell the truth.¡±


    Pausing a moment, her expressions were entertaining me, even if the memories were awful.


    ¡°The Alpha had my parents punished as Sarah was the ring leader, it caused damage to their standing


    in the n, so they turned around and med me for their misfortune.¡±


    Her mouth gaps open ¡°What! But! It was Sarah¡¯s fault!¡± she said shocked and angry.


    ¡°No. No. You¡¯re trying to use rational locgic here, ya can¡¯t apply rationality to those people.¡±


    She snickers at that. ¡°So what kind of logic do I apply.¡± she asks wryly.


    ¡°The logic you apply is the irrational logic that no matter what it is, it will some how, always be my fault.¡±


    I said dryly.


    She let out a quickugh. ¡°You have got to be kidding me right?¡± her look one of shocked disbelief.


    ¡°Nope, literally everything wrong, no matter how not involved I was, inevitably became my fault.¡± my


    smile sarcastic.


    She shakes her head. ¡°There is something majorly wrong with those people.¡± she said. 2


    Iughed, now that I was thinking about it, yeah, there was. The way they had treated me was not


    normal, not for a Pack Wolf anyway. The she wolves of this pack were always loving and protective of


    their pups, what I had experienced should never have happened.


    It was only now that I¡¯m beginning to realize all the damage done to me, it amazed me that I had


    functioned as well as I had. ¡®Was this the start of my healing?¡¯ I wondered. I hoped so. For the first time


    I felt my future was truly bright. There were going to be a few gray clouds and storms, I knew that. But I


    wasn¡¯t going to have to ever go back to that house, and it felt so good to finally be free of it.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Somewhere in a mountain range not far from Alora¡¯s Moon Mountain Pack


    Unknown POV


    I felt it. The breaking of a spell. The chain, one I had thought severed by death, is revealed to have


    never been broken at all. She had told me my child had died in a car ident, a son. The skin had


    been brown, with blond hair. A picture all that had been left by the time I had been free enough from my


    duties to track her down. After having felt the connection of the life chain, that the birth of one of our


    children brings to parents of our kind, then feeling as if it had been severed.


    With all of that I had believed her. I


    should have known, a Werewolf smelling of ck Magic was not one that would likley tell the truth


    unless it was to her benefit. With the connection came a premonition of danger, no actual vision, just a


    deep intense feeling. I could feel pain on the other side of the chain, a Vampire able to tell when their


    child is distressed unless they are shielding.


    No doubt that whore she wolf abused my child. Fury filling me, I can¡¯t help but let out a furious pain


    filled roar that shook the Castle¡¯s walls and windows. What has she done to my child? The child who I


    was told a son, but I could tell now was really a daughter, what did she look like. I had to find her, she


    would be at least eighteen now.


    I knew which direction to head towards, she hade from a pack, the nearest one was the Moon


    Mountain Pack, the Pack leading all the Northern Continental Werewolves. I will pay him a visit, see if


    he knows of that she wolf. Hopefully I can get a meeting quickly. being a King I had protocols that were


    to be followed when going into another King¡¯s territory.


    Or in this case an Alpha¡¯s territory. Although this Alpha might as well be called King of the wolves. The


    power he held at that position was basically in line with mine being King of all the Northern Continental


    Vampires both Day-Walker and Night-Walker ns. The Night Walker n was made up of pale dark


    haired vampires, the Day Walkers with tan skin and light bond to white hair.


    The Night Walker nmonly had ice and any shadow producing magic, while the Day Walkers


    tended towards fire and any light producing magic. The theory was that what ever


    magic was most dominate to us would be evident at our birth with our skin and hair colors. My twin


    sister was pale skinned and dark haired, she could use the shadows and cause blizzards.


    She was Mated to a Warlock on the Magic Council, they were currently working on a project to purify a


    ce Witches and other magic beings alike had gone to, to purify their magic and worship the Moon


    Goddess, Sun God, and Mother Earth.


    My mate came running up the stairs, she had felt my distress and intence emotions. ¡°My light what has


    happened?¡± she asks. My mate is a light Witch, she had given her seat on the council to another in her


    family when she epted my mark. We were fated mates, her status should have


    made our coupling forbidden.


    But there was one absolute rule, that Councils of all species respect, and that was you did not interfere


    with fated matches. No mater the status of either of the pairs. You were not to be punished or hindered


    from iming your fated mates. Her mother had wanted to get in the way. She had had ns for my


    mate. 2


    She had even gone against the rule and had tried to interfere, almost sessfully. My mate still hasn¡¯t


    really forgiven her, and I don¡¯t think I ever will. Stephanie Violet Goldlight had not taken it well when she


    had found all her mother had done. She was now my mate, and was Queen Stephanie Violet Dayblood


    to my King Sabastian Night Dayblood.


    ¡°Remember the one night stand I had the night before I met you, with that She-wolf, the one who told


    me my


    child had died in a car ident?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, it had you torn up, you said the babe had to have been newly born. You said it matched up with


    your feeling the life force chain connect and then break.¡± she says, proving she always paid attention


    when It came to me. D


    Goddess love this woman, she was golden, her hair, skin and eyes were all different shades of gold, a


    representation to her maiden name. I just felt the break of a spell. The chain was never broken, it was


    spelled to feel that way. Then a binding was ced that has kept it hidden all these years.¡± I tell her,


    she covers her mouth, horrified disbelief fills her eyes.


    She takes her hands of her mouth long enough to whisper out ¡°But that¡¯s ck Magic¡± I nod.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really care at the time, I was just looking to getid and maybe feed too with consent, but she


    smelled enough like ck Magic she had to have been near the practitioner.¡± I tell her, feeling Guilty


    about my past exploits. She had been a virgin when we had finally gotten together. I had not.


    She sighs as she looks up at me. ¡°Staying chaste was a decision I made for myself, not one I expected


    of my mate, especially with as long as Vampires, Witches and Warlocks live, you were already one


    hundred and twenty three to my twenty one. You have a pass my mate.¡± she wraps an arm around my


    waist, tucking herself into my side, putting a hand on my chest.


    I wrap the arm she¡¯s under around her shoulders, holding her close, cing my other hand on hers,


    holding her hand to my chest. ¡°We need to find


    her, I can feel she¡¯s in terrible danger. I tell my mate.


    ¡°Her?¡± she says confused.


    ¡°That she wolf lied about the gender of my child on top of lying about my child being dead.¡± I tell her,


    angry over what has been done to my child


    and me.


    ¡°Do you have a direction to start in?¡± she asks me


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll need to make a call to Alpha Andrew of the Moon Mountain Pack, I need to request allowance


    to visit his territory.¡± I tell her.


    She looks surprised ¡°The Alpha of Alpha¡¯s?¡± seeking rification.


    ¡°Yes.¡± sighing I say. ¡°If I were anyone else but a King I could go there now and look for her, it feels like


    she will be there in their territory.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Because Bettina was a Frost, and the Frost n is part of the Moon Mountain Pack.¡± I tell her. ¡°She¡¯ll


    carry my sent and have dark skin, other than that, I don¡¯t know what she will look like.¡± I tell her. 1


    ¡°You think we should tell Kassandra?¡± she asks me. I think for a moment.


    ¡°Not yet, not till we locate her, and maybe we should keep quiet about the danger to her older sister,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    she would just run off to go help.¡± I tell my mate. Leaning down I ce a kiss on her lips.


    She smiles ¡°Ok, but you know she will inevitably find out, and off she¡¯ll be.¡± her tone amused.


    I groan ¡°Don¡¯t I know it, after begging for us to have another girl after


    giving her five brothers, she¡¯ll be estatic to find out about an older sister.¡± my tone dry.


    ¡°Ok dear, make that phone call now, I want to get there as soon as possible, if your feelings are correct,


    and she¡¯s in danger, the sooner we get there the better.¡± she says. So I take out my phone and make


    the call. I got his mate, the Alpha was off assisting a Pack member move into their Pack House and


    was due back soon. 1


    She agreed she would have Alpha Andrew call me as soon as he got back in, once I told her it was an


    Urgent Matter. It was my hope that I would be able to meet my oldest daughter soon. I needed to know


    that she would survive whatever wasing. I needed to be their. I felt Guilty. All this time the child I


    had thought dead was kept from me by lies and ck Magic. Fury sparks inside my chest.


    .


    Angry at the she wolf who did this. ¡°She will tell me who her aplice is, I will know the name of the


    Witch that helped her keep my daughter from me.¡± I say, my tone one of anger and demand. ¡°I will


    know all those who have made my child suffer, and I will demand retribution.¡± I finish, then look down


    into my mates eyes.


    Her look was one of understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side, forever and always.¡± she smiles before kissing


    my lips.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Kassandra


    My parents didn¡¯t know I was eavesdropping on the whole conversation. I had run up here and hidden


    near by when I had heard daddy roar. I was so d I had! I had a sister! This was the best news ever!


    If they think they¡¯re going to meet my sister without me they were mistaken! I was going to go with them


    to find her. I would follow on my motorcycle if I had to. I loved my blue Honda CBR1000, it was fast and


    smooth.


    Heck I could even hide in the trunk of the car, but that would most likely be ufortable. Dad said he


    felt like she was in danger, no way would I be left out. I would help protect my sister. I hope she¡¯s nice. I


    bet shes really pretty. I can¡¯t wait to meet her! Finally another girl! I turned around


    and stopped cold. There they were, the five little devils known as my brothers. (0)


    ¡°No way are you going without us¡± said the oldest. ¡°Yeah we want to meet her too.¡± said the youngest.


    ¡°We want to protect big sis too.¡± said the twins, they were born second from the youngest. And the


    second to the oldest said. ¡°Face it, you have to take us with you.¡± he said in a solemn, and far to old for


    his age, tone of voice.


    Drat, the brat was right.¡¯ Growling softly I say ¡°Fine! But we¡¯re going to have to take something bigger


    than my bike now.¡± I say. I think for a moment, then I snap my fingers. ¡°We¡¯ll take mom¡¯s Acura MDX,


    they¡¯ll be in the limo so that¡¯ll get left behind.¡± I say. The older two nod, I turn eighteen in a week,


    they¡¯re seventeen and sixteen, the twins are fourteen and the youngest twelve.


    Thank Goddess mom and dad have decided to wait another decade before having more kids.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait around and find out when their leaving.¡± said the oldest. ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll know until it¡¯s


    tote if we don¡¯t.¡± said the second oldest. I agreed with them, I look around the door of the room we


    were all hiding in, and dad is talking to mom. Dad looks angry for a moment before mom kisses him.


    They are so in love with each other.)


    I had decided when I was younger that I would only marry my fated mate. I wanted a love like mom and


    dad¡¯s. Who knows, maybe my fated mate is a wolf. Big sis has to be a wolf if her mom was a she wolf.


    Maybe she¡¯ll shift for us and we¡¯ll get to see her wolf! I bet she¡¯s pretty too. Oh! I


    can¡¯t wait to meet her! 18


    looking at the youngest, he was tan, had white eyes rimmed in dark gray, luis ck hair had a one inch


    wide band of white hair. We we¡¯re all born of mostly light. But dad had passed on some of the


    Nightwalker gics we got from grandma. Cathel¡¯s were the strongest, allowing him to ride the


    shadow like Aunty Lucinda, daddy¡¯s twin.


    ¡°If only I had more nightwalker powers.¡± Asher, the oldest said, his hair was the opposite of Cathel¡¯s, he


    was only able tomunicate with the shadows. All of us had tan skin, because the light within turned


    our skin dark, the darker your skin, the brighter your light powers. I had met those whose skin was so


    dark brown it was almost ck, and their light was almost brighter than the sun.4)


    All of us had white eyes, courtesy of our Vampire father, but the rim around the white varied. Cathel¡¯s a


    dark gray. Asher¡¯s a silver, the twins Bryce and Daniol had gold, and had no ck at all in their hair.


    Instead their white hair was streaked with gold strands, like highlights. Nathen, the third youngest had a


    brass colored rim with ck and gold highlights in his white hair.


    Me, my hair was all white, but my white eyes were rimmed in ck, making the white take on a silver


    sheen. My hair was hip length and wavy. My skin a dark olive tone. I couldn¡¯t ride the shadows, but I


    could hide inside them andmunicate with them. The shadows would bring me warnings if I or


    someone I was attached to was in danger. They must be telling dad that something was going to


    happen. 2


    Alora¡¯s POV


    When we pull off the road onto the long drive up to the house I look at


    Serenity¡¯s face. She was so expressive, the awe and appreciation she had af the beauty of the


    bushes of roses and other flowers in between the trees.


    Then when we get to the enormous clearing around the house and you feel incased in another world,


    like entering a step out of time. The architecture of the house kept to as much of the original as


    possible with the new construction. It was built with the styling of a ancient Japanese vi, but with the


    stoutness of our Nordic ancestry. On all the beams of the decking and porches, Celtic seals of


    protection flowed in intricate knots throughout.


    Serenity parks her jeep in the garage the Alpha had indicated for her to park in. Once we were all out of


    the vehicals, the boys once more helping.


    with my things we head inside, the Alpha has us follow him to the second floor, down the hallway, in the


    center of the hallway he opens a door to a set of rooms facing the court yard. We walk into what looks


    like a living room area. 2


    It¡¯s a rectangr room, a set of double doors were open, and I can see arge bed from here. On


    either side of the double doors is a floor to ceiling bookshelf, there is a plum colored love seat with gray


    pillows a few feet in front of the book shelf facing the oposite wall. On this wall there is arge screen


    TV and one of those cherry wood dresser stands with a mock fire ce in it. In front of the love seat


    was an oval shaped cherry wood coffee table, with one grey colored chair on either side. 2.


    On the right side opposite the book shelf is an L-shaped desk up against the wall and a triple monitor


    desktop


    with an ergonomie desk chair in front of it. The Alpha walks to the middle of the front room then turns to


    face me. ¡°This will be your room from now


    1. on. He said. ¡°Even if you leave the Pack House for the Heartsong Mansion, this room will still be


    yours.¡± he said.


    I had a permanent ce here, a safe ce, one that didn¡¯t require the desk chair under the door knob.


    The feelings that gave me were deep. They have been so good to me when my own blood abused me


    every chance they could get. When the man who was supposed to be my father had been the reason


    for the desk chair, and my fear of sleeping:


    Sleep in my own bed had be a rare almost unattainable thing. Sleeping for maybe two hours at


    most usually there, and another two in the quiet room at theb, it was set up for when we were doing


    long running


    research strides needing continuous monitoring. I look at the Alpha, ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, smiling in


    gratitude


    Then I look at the boys, ¡°I guess put every thing on the couch and table, I¡¯ll figure out where to put


    everythingter.¡± I wanted to explore the room, but I was hungry, and we were all going down to eat.


    ¡°Do I have enough time to shower and change before we eat?¡± I ask the Alpha. Serenity, who is


    carrying arge satchel like purse on her shoulder, said. ¡°That would be awesome, is there?¡± she asks.


    The Alpha chuckles. I¡¯m sure there is, let me check?¡± his eyes ze for a second, he smiles and nods


    his head. ¡°Ember said their is an hour before dinner, you¡¯ll have time for a shower and a change.¡± he


    says, then looking at the twin¡¯s ¡°I¡¯ll take you two, to a room, we have extra jeans and shirts here in your


    sizes if you¡¯d like to


    clean up as well.¡± he said. They nodded and followed the Alpha out.


    Serenity looks at me and smiles, ¡°We¡¯ll leave you alone to that shower.¡± she says. Then looking up at


    Darien clears her throat. He¡¯s staring down at her, she smiles, then raises an eyebrow. ¡°You going to


    lead the way to your room?¡± she asks him. ¡°There is only an hour before dinner.¡± she reminds him. He


    snaps to, realizing what she¡¯s saying and smiles brightly.


    Grabbing her hand he shouts a ¡°See you at dinner.¡± at me before dragging Serenity out of my room and


    down the hall. Presumably to his own suite. I shut and lock the door behind them. Then I turn around,


    taking in the room again. This was my space now. Those people couldn¡¯te barging in to beat me


    and drag me off to the basement and whip me for some


    DerCity Garvery Toom-umu the hall. Presumably to his own suite. I shut and lock the door behind them.


    Then I turn around, taking in the room again. This was my space now. Those people couldn¡¯te


    barging in to beat me and drag me off to the basement and whip me for some imagined slight here. O


    Here¡­ here I was safe.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s POV


    Those despicable people. I could see Alora¡¯s strength, but she is shadowed with all the abuse she has


    suffered at their hands. Watching her use her newly unchained powers to protect the others she cared


    for against her abusers had been a moment I was d I had gotten to witness. I¡¯d been proud of her.


    But the magic she used¡­that wasn¡¯t just a wolfs magic, then there was the change to her scent since


    lunch.


    She looks almost exactly like the first Alpha, with very few of Bettina¡¯s features present, and none of


    Allister¡¯s. Thinking of that, I walk downstairs and into the kitchen where my mate and the


    Mountainmovers are. The two she-wolves cooking together and getting along, Alfred was sitting at


    the bar attached to therge ind counter. 2


    I go around, moving in behind my mate I wrap my arms around her waist bringing her back to my chest.


    I dip my head down and kiss her neck right on her mark. She lets out a small moan of appreciation, I


    kiss her cheek, theny mine on the top her head. Swaying a bit with her in my arms a moment, just


    enjoying the feel of her there.


    So much has happened to a little girl we wished would have born to us, instead of those people. Didn¡¯t


    they know how special she was? How special any pup you bore was? I was grateful for every moment I


    got with my pup¡¯s. They were both grown now. ¡°Mate.¡± I start, still gathering my thoughts. ¡°How long do


    we keep blood samples for DNA testing on file?¡± I asked her.


    She freezes for a moment, looks up at me with a slight frown. ¡°Since they are first submitted.


    asionally new samples are taken. Why?¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯ve got a suspicion, that¡¯s all.¡± I tell her. ¡°Oh.


    Almost forgot, King Sebastian of the Vampires called. Said he needed to set up a face meeting as soon


    as possible. Said it was urgent. she tells me. 2


    I release her and stand back, letting her get back to cooking. A feeling of unease goes through me. I


    think about the change to Alora¡¯s scent. ¡°It¡¯s no coincidence.¡± My mate looks at me, her eyes sharp.


    ¡°What is no coincidence?¡± she asks me, her tone careful, restrained. ¡°Alora¡¯s scent changed at lunch.¡± I


    tell her, looking serious. ¡°Alora smells like a hybrid now.¡± I tell her.


    She looks confused. ¡°But Andrew, that can¡¯t be, Allister and Bettina both are full blooded werewolves.¡±


    03 PN


    3


    she says to me. Then her look because one of understanding ¡°That¡¯s why you were asking about blood


    samples isn¡¯t it?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think the one we have on file is urate.¡± I tell her. ¡°Alora


    looks almost exactly like the first Alpha, there is very little of Bettina there, just her nose and her high


    cheek bones, and none of Allister.¡± 2


    She¡¯s quiet for a little bit, thinking of everything I said, she helps Camille with thest of the preparation.


    Tosses things in the oven, washes her hands before turning to me. ¡°I think it¡¯s time Damienes


    home, before the King¡¯s visit.¡± she says. He tone a demand. ¡°I will see what I can do to make that


    happen.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make some phone call¡¯s now, and then return King Sabastian¡¯s call.¡± I give her a kiss on the


    cheek before making my way to my office on


    the first floor of the original part of the Pack House, the part we¡¯re currently upying. The Betas wing


    was to the left, the Enforcer wing to the right, thest wing was for random pack members. Guests we


    usually hosted in the Alpha and Beta wings.


    I get to my office and sit in my chair, picking up the phone I call the head master of the Northern


    Continental University of Werewolves. It was a top University for Alpha and Beta pairs to go to. They¡¯re


    program was the hardest toplete of all other Universities. NCUW was for the strongest and most


    dedicated Alpha and Beta pairs only.


    ¡°Principal Silveke here.¡± said the headmaster in way of greeting. ¡°Hello Cahan.¡± I say. I hear a


    squeak like he suddenly sat up straighter in his chair. ¡°Alpha Andrew! This is a surprise. What can I do


    for you?¡± he


    asks. I sigh, ¡°There is allot happening at home, The King of the Vampires has asked for a face to face


    meeting. I tell him. He whistles, ¡°The King of the Vampires, now that¡¯s an important meeting,¡± he said


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all that has you calling me.¡± he states. ¡°My mate wants Damien home, before I host the


    King of Vampires.¡± I tell him. ¡°I need to know if there is a way to make that happen, and him still


    graduate.¡± he chuckles a bit. When your mate starts making demands it¡¯s best to fallow them.¡± he said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually this give me an excuse.¡± he says.


    ¡°An excuse?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I only have six Alpha Beta pairs in my Senior ss this year. All of them, Especially your son and


    Beta, have excelled at their studies this year.¡± he informs me. ¡°Everyst one of them has filed a for


    permission to Take the written Exams early, and the physical one immediately after well this was a


    surprise. ¡°Usually I tell the students to take this time to condition themselves. he pauses for a moment.


    ¡°But for the first time since I¡¯ve taken over as Headmaster. another pause. ¡°I don¡¯t believe they need


    the time, they all are already perfectly conditioned. he finally finishes. ¡°What does that mean time wise.¡±


    I ask him. Well, It¡¯s early enough I can schedule for their written exams take ce over the next two


    days. Then on the third morning we¡¯ll have their physical exams.¡± he says. ¡°If all goes well I can have


    your son home in four days.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± I tell him. ¡°That takes a lot off my mind.¡± then because I was curious ¡°Why did only six pairs


    make it till senior year?¡± I ask. he sighs I lost the first half in the second year


    to the meeting of their fated mates. It was at a Multi-University get together, a bunch of Werewolves


    Witches, Wans, Wizards and Warlocks, Vampires, some of the other Shifter species and a few


    humans.¡± he says.


    ¡°It was basically a massive lottery of meeting your fated that night, no less then fifty couples where


    made.¡± He tells me. ¡°Your kidding. I say to him, surprised. That didn¡¯t lisually happen at parties. But


    then again we¡¯ve never held one that diverse. ¡°Not in the least, and the newly mated that stayed in


    school started to drop like flies as they started to have pups on the way, or duties at home called them


    away.¡± he said on a sighmenting the loss of students.


    Iugh. ¡°Strongly you predicament has given me an Idea, despite it¡¯s disastrous results to your


    enrollment numbers.¡± I tell him, myughter in


    my tone. And what¡¯s that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I have allot of unmated wolves ranging from eighteen to twenty five, a few older sprinkled in there.¡± I


    inform him. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have my mate get to nning a pack party and inviting a few of our neighboring


    species and shifters.¡± I say. E


    Well I¡¯m d my misfortune could bring hope to your pack.¡± he says,ughter in his voice. I chuckle.


    ¡°Thanks for you help, really, this will help me get ahold on things here if I have my son and his Beta


    home to help.¡± I tell him . ¡°No problem, d I could help, that and you solved one of mine while I was at


    it. heughs.


    those I like.¡± he tells me. We chat for a minute longer before we disconnect.


    I let out a sigh ¡°Now to call Sabastian.¡± I say aloud. His number is on my desk, in my mates pretty


    Thandwriting. No time like the


    present, besides, there was still thirty minutes till dinner. Picking up my phone I dial the King of


    Vampires. To my surprise he answers right away. *You¡¯ve reached King Sabastian Dayblood. was his


    greeting. ¡°Greeting to you King Sabastian Dayblood, this is Alpha Andrew of the Moon Mountain Pack,


    I understand you had an urgent matter?¡± 1


    ¡°Yes Alpha Andrew I do, do you know anything about a She wolf by the name of Bettina Mountain


    Frost?¡± he asks me. Well this wasn¡¯t what I expected. ¡°Yes I do, but she¡¯s Battina Frost Northmountain.¡±


    I tell him ¡°Mountain Frost were her maiden names. She¡¯s married to Allister Northmountain and has


    been for twenty two years.¡± I added. I hear him growl.


    ¡°Was everything out of that females


    mouth a lie?¡± his tone angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your Highness, but what is it she told you that has you so


    upset?¡± I ask him. Wondering what the she wolf had done to offended the King of Vampires. He sighs¡±


    Eighteen years, and about six month agost week, I met and had a one night stand with a she wolf


    named Bettina.¡± he informs me, making my stomach sink. This had to have something to do with


    Alora¡­and her new scent.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    //WARNING: SEXUAL CONTENT RATED XXX///


    Darien¡¯s POV


    Serenity is giggling as I pull her into my room, I had us running down the hall the entire way. We make


    it into my suite. I pull her in turn around pushing her up against the the door as I shut and lock it. My


    hands on either side of her head as I stare down at her, not even bothering to hide my raging lust. I


    want her so bad, I¡¯m trying to breath, she looks up at me with those green eyes rimmed with gold. Her


    face flushed, her breasts heaving with her every breath.


    Her eyes burning with her own need. ¡°Someone sure is excited.¡± she says in a husky voice that wraps


    itself around my cock, making it throb. I growl at


    her, leaning down I lick the edge of her jaw, she shivers, her scent intoxicating, her heat was spicy with


    her arousal. It was calling to me like nothing else. I could get addicted to smelling it. Vani and


    cinnamon, so sweet. I lick her jaw again, wanting the taste of her skin on my tongue. I nibbled along


    her jaw, feeling her shiver, smelling her arousal be stronger.


    I nibble her ear lobe, then I lick and nibble down her neck, growling against her skin. She gasps out a


    moan, it¡¯s music to my ears. I want to hear more. I want all of her cries and moans of pleasure. I


    wanted to hear her scream my name as I made her cum. I reach that spot in between her neck and


    shoulder and then bite down, not enough to mark, not yet.


    I would be balls deep and have her screaming in release, her body squeezing around me, to milk me


    dry


    before I sank my teeth in and mark her. She digs her fingers into my hair, her nails scratching along


    causing a shiver to shoot down my spine and my cock jerk. Then she grips my hair and pulls causing


    more. Growling, knowing my eyes were the glowing blue of my wolf, Axel¡¯s want to im his mate


    matching mine. Driving me on.


    I meet the glowing cinnamon amber of her wolf in her eyes. She growls at me, her desire evident. One


    hand grabbing a fist full of her thick fiery hair, with my other hand I grab her thigh and bring her leg up


    over my hip and grind my cock against her center. Pushing her harder up against the door when she


    brings up her other leg, wrapping both around me, squeezing me tight between her deliciously thick


    and toned thighs.


    With her hands in my hair and my


    one hand in hers we pull each other together, our mouths crush together, a mesh of tongue, teeth and


    lips. Separating enough for her to pull her shirt over her head, baring her chest with an emerald green


    bra cupping her luscious tits. The top half of the cup, a sheer delicatecey material, showed the upper


    parts of her strawberry red ares, her nipples hard and straining against the bra.


    I bring my hand up to cup her, my thumbs pressing against the hard nubs, rubbing, her hips move,


    grinding her hot pussy against my cock. I lean down to bite a nipple through the material, she cries out


    and grinds against me again. Damn it feels so good I might cum in my pants before I could get it in her.


    But I only had an hour, and I would revel in it.


    I reach around and take her bra off her, she tugs at my shirt and I help


    MODE her take it off. I bend back to her. breasts in my hands, her breasts wererge, at least a triple


    D, squeezing one in one hand, I use the other to help swallow half her breast into my mouth. Sucking


    hard on her soft flesh, she cries out grinding herself into me over and over now. Her nails scratching


    into my back causing my balls so swell and pinch, my cock was dripping inside my pants.


    I switch to her other breast, she buries one hand back in my hair, her nails in my scalp as she pulls at


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    my hair nearly set me off. She¡¯s trembling with need, I can smell how wet she was. Her heat was


    scorching me through our pants. I can¡¯t take it, I have to taste her at least once before I fuck us to


    oblivion. I put her legs back down, then I kiss her, ravaging her mouth as I get her pants open. I pull my


    mouth away from hers, and as I drop to my knees I pull her pants over her curvy hips and


    down her legs, taking her matching emeraldce thong with them.


    I make her step out of them. Then I have her thighs on my shoulders, her back leaning against the


    door, gripping herrge, frim ass, I buried my mouth against her pussy. She screams my name as I


    suck hard on her clit, licking it as I suck, I growl against her and her juices flood against my chin


    dripping down onto my neck. I let go of her clit and move my mouth over her core, sticking my tongue


    into her, fucking her with my tongue.


    She¡¯s moaning and crying out in pleasure, a symphony to my ears, her juices getting all over my


    cheeks. Her addictive scent soaking into my skin. Her cinnamon vani honey so sweet, I couldn¡¯t get


    enough. I wrap my mouth back round her clit, alternating between sucking on it and sticking my tongue


    into her core. I


    push two fingers into her, shes tight, sucking her clit Istart to draw my fingers in and out, her pussy


    flutters around my fingers, her walls so slick and hot. She was burning up inside, my cock kept


    twitching, it was so hard it was turning purple at the head.


    Pre-cum was a continuous stream out of my head. I take my fingers, soaked in her juices, out and y


    with her star, running the over it, coating the outside in her own fluids, I stick my fingers back in,


    recoating them and fucking her with them for a moment. Pulling my fingers back out I put them back


    over her star, and I press up a little, putting pressure on it. She cries out, and grinds herself against my


    face, a screamed ¡°Darien¡± on those swollen red lips. I push one finger into that star.


    It gave with a little pop, her hips jerks, niore of her juices flowed to


    drip down my chin and neck, over my cheeks, all over her inner thighs. I fuck her ass with just one


    finger, opening her up a bit, then I put the second one in, stabbing my tongue into her core as I did it,


    feeling her coat my tongue as more of her spicy vani cinnamon honey floods from her.


    I fuck her star a little longer, before I stab deep, finding that little button, pressing on it I suck hard on


    her clit. She throws back her head and screams, her ass clenches down hard on my fingers, pulsing,


    as she wreaths in her orgasm. Quickly before it can stop, I pull my fingers out, wipe my face against


    her tummy to clean up a bit, than I stand up. I grab her thighs, lift her up, pushing her into the door, and


    wrap her legs around me. CD


    I line my cock up with her still orgasming pussy and I m her


    down, sliding all the way up to the hilt, balls deep. The pain of her heiman breaking lost as the pleasure


    of another orgasm rocks through her. I don¡¯t stop, 1 pound into her over and over, prolonging her


    pleasure, building her up to another orgasm. Her pussy fluttering and mping down tight on my cock


    as I drove into her drenching wet heat.


    Her deep guttural moans, cries and screams of pleasure urging me on. My mouth crashes onto hers, I


    stick one hand down between us and press my thumb into her swollen clit, driving her to another


    orgasm, the way her pussy flutters around my cock, how it clenches down as her hot fluid pours from


    her is addicting. It¡¯s taking everything to hold off my own release so I could enjoy this longer.


    She cums again, and I pound into her faster, her juices now covering my balls and all the way down my


    thighs.


    I tear my mouth away from hers and put it on that spot, where her neck meets her shoulders. I feel her


    body start to shake, she starts to tighten, press down hard on her clit and bite into her with my fangs,


    mming my cock deep and keeping it there.


    As she explodes around me her pussy strangling my cock, she bites her fangs down into my spot,


    marking me, iming me. I explode inside her, her pussy milking jet after jet of my hot seed, my name


    a scream on her lips has she cums over and over. Her body shaking, mine jerking as my hips twitch


    again and again, I almost couldn¡¯t stop cuming. I felt it fill her up to overflowing, it slid out of her and


    down my balls as I came and came.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Darien¡¯s POV Con¡¯d


    It finally stopped, still inside her, my arms wrapped around her waist, I fall to my knees. Panting hard


    drenched in sweat, my cock twitching at every pulse of her pussy, I put my forehead on hers. Our eyes


    meet, all I could say was ¡°Goddess I¡¯m already in love with you.¡± Her eyes widen, pleasure and warmth


    filling their depths. ¡°Goddess help me I¡¯m already in love with you too.¡± I can¡¯t help it, I m my mouth


    down on hers at those words.


    I¡¯m already fully hard inside her again, never having fully lost it. Twisting to the side Iy her down on


    the floor, one hand squeezing her ass as I hold her to me, the other fisted in her hair, I pound into her


    again. I quickly drive her pleasure up as I swallow her moans and cries with my mouth, it didn¡¯t take


    long before I felt my balls swell then tighten, getting ready to fill her again.


    Fuck I was going to get her pregnant, and I could¡¯nt care at the moment, all that mattered was fucking


    her until her pussy strangled my cock, milking it with her pleasure as she screamed my name, finally I


    felt her body start to shake, then it came. This one was no less powerful, she milked jets and jets of my


    hot seed from me as she came. Ripping my mouth from hers I shout her name as she screams mine.


    Finally it lightens up, I roll us so she¡¯s on top, my cock still inside her. I can¡¯t get enough, I have to have


    her again. 2


    This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    I start moving inside her again, I sit up and swallow half her breast into my mouth and suck hard. Her


    back bows, her hipsing down hard, mming me deep inside her, she cries out and her pussy


    flutters around me, still impossibly wet, even more so with my seed flooding her insides. The tho of that


    fact had me hardening unbearably, I felt my balls swelling. Goddess, how could something be this


    fucking good!


    I switch to her other breast, more of her hot honey flooding around my cock. I put my thumb on her


    swollen clit, driving her higher faster, I feel her cum, her walls mping impossibly tight around me. I


    hold off, my balls swelling more as I do, the pinch of pain actually felt good. I could feel my tip dripping


    inside. I pull out, then I roll her over onto her hands and knees.


    Holding onto her hips I m back inside her, going even deeper than before, holding still for a moment


    to keep froming. She cries out in pleasure, she wolves being made for long hours of mating, She


    bows her upper body down, her tits on the floor her arms stretched out in front of her, her nails digging


    into the floor. Her body undting with pleasure.


    I started to move slow, she whimpered out in frustration. So coating my thumb and fingers in her juices,


    I bring my now coated thumb of one hand back to her star, and my coated fingers of my other hand to


    her clit. Pounding deep into her at a steady pace I put my thumb into her star and start rubbing and


    pinching her clit. She cries out and undtes in pleasure, her hands wing at the floor, her pussy


    fluttering. O


    I decide to give her more. Pulling my thumb out I get my fingers coated in the juices dripping from my


    balls, a mixture of her and me. Getting the first two fingers good and coated I then put them into her


    ass. She cries out, her pussy mping around my cock, her ass around my fingers, she pushing back


    against me, mewling.


    I keep rubbing and pinching her clit, still pounding my cock in an out of her, my fingers now fucking her


    ass, rubbing over that button, driving her pleasure higher. I could feel my cock moving inside her core


    through the thin tissue separating her core from her ass. The feeling of my fingers on my cock through


    it bothbined sent pleasure down my spine, into my balls.


    I was the one giving this she wolf pleasure, my cock, my fingers. Fuck I was already possessive. This


    she wolf will never escape me now. She was mine, and I was hers. That thought driving me on, I pound


    into her harder and faster, I pinched and rubbed her clit hard, and I found that button inside her ass and


    kept rubbing hard against her. @


    This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Her body starts shaking, her mewls now high pitched. Then her walls m down around my cock, one


    more strangling it. He ass clenches down around my fingers, pulsing, her clit twitches in my fingers.


    Her hot fluid gushes over my cock. My balls swell and tighten so painfully before finally I¡¯m exploding


    inside her again.


    My seed hotter then ever, jet after jet gushing up inside, deep into her womb. So much, I watched as it


    seeped out of her around my cock and down my balls. I shouted her name, she screamed mine. This


    time when the jets stoppeding I pulled out, and copsed on the floor next to her. my chest


    heaving I gathered her into my arms. I couldn¡¯t stop petting her.


    Running my hand over her hair, her neck, down her back, over ass, up her hip, up her back to her


    head, only to start all over again. I kept cing kisses on her forehead, her cheek, then I would be


    kissing her lips again, her kissing me back. Goddess, the warmth I had filling my chest up for this


    woman. She was a fucking blessing. ¡°Thank you Goddess for this she wolf.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize I had said it aloud till she giggles, she smiles up at my, love shining in her eyes, she puts


    her hand on my face, ¡°Thank you Goddess for this male wolf.¡± she says, and goddess if that doesn¡¯t


    make me hard again. I groan ¡°Fuck female, the things you do to my cock.¡± she giggles and looks down,


    she wraps her hand around it, causing it to jump and the tip leak.


    ¡°Baby, we have to shower¡± I say shakily, she pumps my cock ¡°and dress.¡± another pump.¡± and go down


    for dinner.¡± two pumps, my balls swelling yet again ¡°Fuck.¡± I gasp, she literally has me by my cock, I am


    hers. ¡°We¡¯re on a time limit.¡± I remind her desperately. She looks up at me from underneath hershes


    and says in a husky sex filled voice. ¡°Who says we can¡¯t do anything and shower at the same time?¡±


    she asks raising an eye brow.


    My cock jumps in her hand. I roll away hop up, then I bend down, I pick her up and toss her over my


    shoulder, she squeals and giggles as I take her through my bedroom into my private luxury bathroom, a


    Jacuzzi tub for two and a standing shower big enough for four with five different shower heads.


    This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar A few detachable, they would be fun to y with.


    I reach into the shower, still carrying Serenity, and turn on all five full st and set the temperature,


    then I hop in with both of us. I¡¯ve always liked the Shea Moisture for men and the Shea Moisture Raw


    Shea Butter Body Wash. Grateful it wasn¡¯t something that would dry her skin out or make her smell


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I reach into the shower, still carrying Serenity, and turn on all five full st and set the temperature,


    then I hop in with both of us. I¡¯ve always liked the Shea Moisture for men and the Shea Moisture Raw


    Shea Butter Body Wash. Grateful it wasn¡¯t something that would dry her skin out or make her smell too


    manly. Instead on her the scents would be mostly feminine. (2)


    I put my hand in her hair, lifting it, getting the water to soak in. I grab my shampoo, pouring arge


    portion into my palm, she has so much more hair than me, I start to work it in. I get it nice andthered


    on her lengths, then I massage her scalp with my fingers. She moans and leans into my chest, her wet


    breasts rubbing against me made my cock jerk. I ignored it, determined to take care of my mate first.


    I rinse the shampoo out of her hair before grabbing a shower poof, I pour a healthy dollop of the body


    wash onto it, then I start to wash using it and my other hand. Smoothing my hand over every ce I


    spread the soap, I massage her muscles, and pay special attention to her breasts, and her beautiful


    bottom. Then I rub my hands all over her again as I rinse her off.


    Her skin is flushed, and her breathing out in pants.This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar. I grab the conditioner, and using a healthy amount start rubbing it into her lengths,


    then I massage it into her scalp, savoring her moans of pleasure. I have her sit on the shower seat,


    leaning her against the wall. The conditioner needing to sit in her hair for a bit gave me time for a quick


    wash.


    Then I had her up, her breast squished to my chest as I rinse out her hair, she melts into me. I love the


    feel of her in my arms, showers would never be the same again after this. I turn off the water, then


    squeeze as much excess water out of her hair that I could. Stepping out of the shower I dry off real


    quick before grabbing two other towels.


    I gently rub her skin with the first towel to dry her. Then with the second towel I remove as much water


    from her tresses as possible. Her hair is amazingly soft. Using a detangling brush my mother insisted I


    have in my bathroom, for which I am now d for, I brush her hair. Her hair dried a little more as I


    brushed it, I didn¡¯t want to damage it with a blow dryer, so I was d we had a few hours left before


    bedtime to allow for air drying.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Darien¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I have a bottle of Shea Moisture¡¯s Raw Shea Butter Body Lotion. Even guys get dry skin, and who


    wants itchy dry skin anyway, definitely not me. I take her out of the bedroom andy her on the bed,


    belly down, hair to the side. I massage the lotion into the back of her arms and legs, into her back and


    then her bottom. I smell her arousal, her moans breathy. Still ignoring my own arousal, I turn her over.


    I massage lotion on the front of her arms and legs first, her fluid glistening on her pussy as I rubbed her


    inner thighs. I massage her tummy, shoulders, then her neck. That made her shiver like crazy, I could


    smell her honey spill out of her as her arousal peaked with my hand on her throat. That made me


    shiver, she might be into breath y, that would be extremely erotic. I finally make it to her breasts,


    massaging them longer then was really necessary.


    The way she moaned and pushed her chest up into my hands, her hips grinding against the bed was


    beautiful to me. I couldn¡¯t get enough of watching her, it was quickly bing my new favorite hobby.


    Done putting lotion on her I lean down a?d take her mouth in a long, slow, deep kiss. Iy down next to


    her and gently caress and pet her for a while, enjoying just being able to touch her.


    A few minutes of kissing and I push her onto her back, kneeling between her thighs. Still kissing I line


    my cock up with her entrance, then I gently ease inside her till I¡¯m buried all the way in. Then I start to


    make love to her, this time I was gentle, making her burn, filling my heart up with love for this woman.


    Then we move faster, a little harder, I reach between us and rub her clit. It wasn¡¯t long before she was


    cuming, taking me with her in a sweet explosion.


    I roll to the side, I bring her up against me,ying there for a moment to catch my breath. This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar I kiss her forehead and say ¡°Give me a moment.¡± I walk into the


    bathroom, get a wash cloth out of the cab, wet it with warm water then clean up, taking a second


    one I wet it with warm water also, then I go clean Serenity before putting both in my dirtyundry


    basket. Iy next to her for a moment, just holding her against me.


    I sigh as I look at the clock, ¡°Times up, we have to go down stairs.¡± I tell her. Looking into her beautiful,


    sated, vibrant green and gold eyes. She smiles lovingly at me. I¡¯m not leaving tonight.¡± she says to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to stay with you.¡± This makes me eternally happy. We¡¯ll be back up here tonight, and I¡¯ll get to


    sleep in her arms. We get up and dress. Then hand in hand we leave the room.


    I look at my mark on her neck, then I reach up and touch my own. It makes me shiver, my cock


    twitching. I¡¯m too sated at the moment for anything more than twitching at the moment. Thank


    Goddess. I had to be in front of our parents. Hiding a hard on while trying to talk to them was a


    struggle. She¡¯s snuggles up to my side, I let go of her hand to wrap my arm around her, holding her


    close. Not wanting to be separated a second. 2


    The amount of bliss and pleasure we had in such a short time went to show you why it was rare for


    fated mates to ever separate. It was also rare to be rejected, thinking about Alora. I frown, Alora should


    have had this, she deserved this kind of bliss, she deserved a mate willing to do anything for her. She


    deserved a mate who thought of her as his everything, like I did mine.


    Almost as If reading my thoughts Serenity says ¡°I wish Alora had a mate as wonderful as you have


    been to me, she deserves it.¡± she looks up at me, a sad smile, I don¡¯t like the sadness, but I understood


    it, as I felt the same. ¡°I was just thinking that.¡± I tell her, pecking her lips in a kiss with mine. ¡°I was


    wishing Alora could have a mate who feels towards her, what I feel towards you.¡± I say. 3


    ¡°And how is it you feel towards me.¡± she asks, her tone teasing. I stop us at the foot of the stairs on the


    first floor. I turn, grabbing her face in my hands and looking deep I say ¡°You are my everything, I will


    live for you, I will die for you, I will love you for eternity and beyond.¡± I tell her, my voice deep and husky


    with my feeling for this incredible she-wolf.


    Tears shimmer as she smiles wide and brightly. ¡°You are my everything now too. I¡¯m already so deep in


    love with you it¡¯s like a mountain dropped on my head from the sky.¡± she tells me. I take her lips in a


    deep kiss, she wraps her arms around my neck. We go on like this for a moment, then a throat clears.


    Pulling my mouth from hers, I feel my face flush as I watch Serenity¡¯s redden. We were just caught


    making out on the stairs.


    I look up to see who¡¯s caught us, cringing internally at the thought of it being her parents. Visions of her


    father squashing me like a bug shing through my mind, I go still as I see who it is. Thankfully it¡¯s not


    her parents. It¡¯s Alora, she¡¯s standing there with an enormous grin on her face, she¡¯s been my friend


    long enough for me to know I just handed her ammunition. She was going to tease me mercilessly.


    ¡°Ohe on.¡± I groan out. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a break.¡± I whine. She bursts outughing. ¡°Just so you


    know, there is such a thing as Karma.¡± I remind her. Sheughs ¡°Yeah, but for this I¡¯ll risk it.¡± she says.


    Thenughs again. ¡°You two are about to walk into a meeting of both of your parents.This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar ¡± She reminds me. ¡°And your doing so with the obvious proof of


    what you two spent thest hour doing.¡± she points out. Gesturing at our marks. ¡°Shit.¡± I say aloud. She


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t have to tease you.¡± she says with a smile ¡°All I have to do is sit back and watch the


    drama.¡±ughter in her tone. ¡°Shit.¡± I say again, then ¡°Ok, I will say this.¡± I start. ¡°I don¡¯t regret iming


    my she-wolf the first moment I had to do so.¡± I say, then admit ¡°Although, I could have picked a better


    time to do it.¡± I say wryly. Now Serenity and Alora were bothughing.


    I look at Serenity in confusion. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± I asked her ¡°Your in this with me.¡± I remind her.


    She giggles ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m the daughter, your the male who has to talk to Daddy.¡±ughter filling her


    voice. I re at her, sheughs harder, I smile ¡°Yes, but your the she wolf with the precious baby son of


    my mothers.¡± I reminded her with glee.


    She stopsughing her face changing to a look of horror ¡°Shit.¡± she says. Iugh and she smacks me


    in my stomach. I chuckle out a ¡°Hey, what was that for.¡± knowing very well what it was for. ¡°You know


    very well what it was for.¡± she says with a raised eyebrow, I smile an kiss her, This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar we separate and she looks at me with a sullen pout. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my


    sweet, spicy she-wolf, I will forever be by your side.¡± 1 tell her.


    She stopsughing her face changing to a look of horror ¡°Shit.¡± she says. Iugh and she smacks me


    in my stomach. I chuckle out a ¡°Hey, what was that for.¡± knowing very well what it was for. ¡°You know


    very well what it was for.¡± she says with a raised eyebrow, I smile an kiss her, we separate and she


    looks at me with a sullen pout. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my sweet, spicy she-wolf, I will forever be by your side.¡± I


    tell her.


    She beams up at me and I kiss her. I jump as I hear my motherughing, shes standing in the doorway


    of the hall leading to the kitchen. ¡°Oh you must have learned how to get yourself out of trouble with


    your she-wolf from your father.¡± she says. ¡°He became quite the expert over the years.¡± she continues.


    ¡°But that was after a lot of trial and error.¡± is said with a dry tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make mistakes of course, males always do, just remember that groveling is sometimes your


    best friend in winning your mate back.¡± She tells me. Then she looks at Serenity, ¡°Well it¡¯s obvious what


    you two were up too.¡± This makes both girlsugh as my mouth gaps open. ¡°MOM!¡± I shout in suprise.


    ¡°What? You think I wasn¡¯t going to mention it just because I¡¯m you mother?¡± she asks. ¡°Besides, did


    you use protection?¡± she asks me.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Not something I really want to talk about because no we hadn¡¯t, I blushed a deep crimson. ¡°Well it


    seems despite your earlier protest I¡¯ll be getting those grand pups right away after all.¡± She says with


    way to much cheer. ¡°Mom!¡± is all I can say, my mortification increasing. ¡°We¡¯ll find out tomorrow anyway


    if her scent changes, assuming your as v?rile as your father.¡± I¡¯m absolutely horrified at thisment.


    ¡°M00000M!¡± (174


    And while I want to disappear through the floor to make her stop, both my mate and Alora areughing


    like loons at my obvious distress. To make matters worse I hear moreughter behind the door mom


    was in front of: Great they were all listening to this, andughing. I growl at them, my mate suppressing


    herughter to giggles, grabs my hand. She looks up at me with a smile and says four little words that


    made all this worth it.


    ¡°I love you Darien.¡± Just like that, I calm down, for her, I could go through anything.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The rain ising down in a steady drizzle, the double doors leading from my new bedroom, to the


    covered balcony open. I stand leaning against the door frame, watching the rain fall. My room


    overlooked the koi pond, with the willow behind it. I loved the pond, besides the willow it was one of my


    favorite features of the courtyard. I was deep in thought as the wind brought in mist and the smell of


    flowers. I was trying to clear my head so I could sleep. In the dark of the room the stars that appeared


    in my hair at nightfall twinkled, I couldn¡¯t see the crown, just knew it was there. 2


    It was around ten p.m. now, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to sleep anytime soon. There was a lot that


    was going on. The dinner had been pleasant. The Alpha and Luna teasing their son, Serenity giggling


    by his side. He took it all with a smile, all he needed was Serenity by his side. This made me long for a


    mate of my own. I had had one this morning, only for him to reject me. Serenity¡¯s parents turned out to


    be quite entertaining. The dinner and dessert stretched into a couple of hours before the couple


    needed to get home, both having work early in the morning.This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar


    The Alpha had a meeting earlier with Matt and his parents. Loren, Beatrice, Agatha and each of their


    parents and Agatha¡¯s grandmother, were also at that meeting. I didn¡¯t go to the meeting. I stayed in my


    room once I caught site of everyone from the stair case. Strangely, all three girls were dressed casully


    in in blue skinny jeans and t-shirts for different rock bands, their make up nothing more than


    mascara.


    They had looked nice. Pretty, an inner beautying out that had been hidden by those gaudy outfits


    and heavy make up. That had been interesting, but not interesting enough to have me go near enough


    to find out. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with my tormentors. I have been gued enough by


    them. I didn¡¯t want to seek out theirpany. After his meeting, the Alpha had sought me out. O


    I run it through my head. Needing to examine everything, having a highly active photographic memory,


    this turns the encounter into a movie inside my head. It started with the knock on my door. I had been


    sitting at my new desk, having unpacked every thing before dinner after my shower. I was glossing over


    the material for myst three exams. I didn¡¯t really need to, it was all in my head, like I had the books


    copied into my mind and on a shelf inside my brain. Sometimes I visualize an outdoor library under a


    willow tree, that for some reason had pink cherry blossoms on it.


    The sunlight was in a mid morning position, light filtering through the willows vines, the light from the


    sun, despite being bright, was gentle, and warming without being hot. I didn¡¯t feel the need to squint


    like I would normally in sunlight, here it wasfortable. The petals of the tree would be blowing


    around in a sweet rose and lc scented air, and under the tree in the green grass, were waist high


    white stone book shelves. 2


    They were ced in a staggered circr pattern around the tree, spreading out in row after row. Green


    leaved vines imed the outside of the shelves, different colored flowers blooming from the vines, all in


    varying shades of blue, purple, red and pink. I would sit by the tree near one of the shelves, the book I


    needed to visualize in myp for me to read. Some how I didn¡¯t think this was all that normal, but I¡¯ve


    always done it to center myself and find information I needed quickly when I couldn¡¯t ess the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    physical material.    The Knock on my door had me looking up from the material, wondering who could


    have been knocking. Darien and Serenity had gone to his room, and I had good reason to believe they


    wouldn¡¯t being out till tomorrow morning, and only for school. Serenity¡¯s brothers had gone back to


    the house she grew up, and had been living, in to grab Serenity¡¯s things.This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar


    Apparently she had been nning to move in with whoever her mate was, and if he didn¡¯t have his own


    ce, she had even already gotten approval for a suite of rooms in the Communal Pack Wing of the


    Pack house, where random wolves of the Pack could live. Usually those without family or a n would


    live there until they secured a dwelling of their own away from the Pack House.


    What neither Serenity nor her parents new was that Kian and Gn had also applied for their own


    Suite as well. They did so in Advance because they ned on being in the Pack Enforcers, they


    wanted to be assigned to their own Alpha. So not only were the two boys getting Serenity¡¯s things with


    a written and very detailed list, they were getting theirs as well, the Alpha giving them the key¡¯s to their


    rooms. They had went with their parent so they could return with their own vehicles.


    They hadn¡¯t expected to be given their own separate rooms, so had been ecstatic about the surprise.


    The Alpha had exined it would be more convenient should they find their mates. They were eighteen


    years and six month old and still haven¡¯t met their mates, so they hadn¡¯t considered thatplication


    into their ns yet. But all that meant was they shouldn¡¯t be back this fast, so it wasn¡¯t them.5


    I had decided all that in less than a minute. I got up and answered the door, the Alpha was standing on


    the other side, hand raised for another knock. Surprised and confused ¡°What can I do for you Alpha?¡± I


    had asked him. ¡°I had a couple of things I wanted to talk to you about.¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°Is it okay if Ie


    in?¡± he¡¯d asked. He hadn¡¯t had to, being the Alpha, but I had appreciated the courtesy he offered by


    asking.


    I waived him inside, offering him one of the chairs in my ¡®Living Room¡¯ while I took the love seat. The


    Alpha sat, he looked at me, ¡°I asked Principal Johnathan to have all three of your sit down exams to be


    scheduled for tomorrow.¡± he¡¯d said, I hadn¡¯t expected that, and honestly was ok with it, so I smile ¡°Ah, I


    see your ok with that, good.¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°Also I want to talk to you about your status and what it means


    now.¡± he told me. (2This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    I frown ¡°My status?¡± I¡¯d asked. ¡°Yes, you are now a Noble of the Northern Continental Werewolves,


    your Alpha status being registered with the Moon Mountain Pack Council, your status as a Noble was


    also registered.¡± he told me. I¡¯d had a feeling that had meant something big for me. ¡°This means your


    life is going to be a lot different then being a lesser Noble as a Doctor and Scientist of the Pack.¡± he


    had continued. Nope, my feeling had been right, hadn¡¯t liked what it meant.


    ¡°You wont be able to remain anonymous, you¡¯ll have public appearances that will be made with the


    Moon Mountain Pack in official capacities, as well as those for the Northern Continental Werewolves.¡±


    he¡¯d said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you about this now because you need two Enforcers and a Beta minimum now.¡±


    he informed me. ¡°You¡¯ll need them before Saturday,¡± I had started panicking slightly, I didn¡¯t even know


    who to begin looking at for those positions, and to have such a short time limit, but the Alpha exined


    it.


    ¡°The King of the Vampires will be paying a visit to the Moon Mountain Pack, and you will need to be


    present as a n Alpha of this pack.¡± Well shit, what would I do, I didn¡¯t know anything about meeting


    or greeting Royalty of another species, I¡¯d thought. Probably having seen my panic ¡°Luna


    Ember will help you with everything when ites to this visit,¡± he had said quickly.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time so that¡¯s why I need your sses to end early, that and the ones of the


    three others who I hope you will approve of joining you.¡± he says. ¡°What three.¡± I¡¯d asked him. ¡°The


    three I think would make a great Beta and your required two Enforcers.¡± he told me. ¡°Can I ask who


    they are?¡± I¡¯d asked him. ¡°You already know them, Jaxon Mountainmover as your Beta, Kian and Gn


    Mountainmover as your Enforcers.¡± he¡¯d said. (2


    Actually I had been quite pleased, they had never once been involved in my torment in school or out of


    it. I had been smiling at the Alpha¡¯s choices ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind those three.¡± and then I had thought for a


    moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to need and ountant to monitor my finances and add them to the payroll, and


    find out how to make it sustainable if it already isn¡¯t.¡± I¡¯d said. ¡°That¡¯s another thing Ember and I will


    help you with.¡± he had assured me. 2


    ¡°The Heartsong¡¯s tended to make lucrative financial decisions that has only added to the wealth over


    the centuries. All the investments they¡¯ve made continue to hold and drawrge interest rates, then the


    wealth that¡¯s not ear marked for the running of the Heartsong Mansion,nds, properties and the Trust,


    is recycled into investments.¡± he told me. ¡°But the unused amounts in the ounts has umted in


    to the Billions in avable funds, and billions more are in the investments.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The rain ising down in a steady drizzle, the double doors leading from my new bedroom, to the


    covered balcony open. I stand leaning against the door frame, watching the rain fall. My room


    overlooked the koi pond, with the willow behind it. I loved the pond, besides the willow it was one of ¡®my


    favorite features of the courtyard. I was deep in thought as the wind brought in mist and the smell


    of flowers. I was trying to clear my head so I could sleep. In the dark of the room the stars that


    appeared in my hair at nightfall twinkled, I couldn¡¯t see the crown, just knew it was there. 2


    It was around ten p.m. now, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to sleep anytime soon. There was a lot that


    was going on. The dinner had been pleasant. The Alpha and Luna teasing their son, Serenity giggling


    by his side. He took it all with a smile, all he needed was Serenity by his side. This made me long for a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mate of my own. I had had one this morning, only for him to reject me. Serenity¡¯s parents turned out to


    be quite entertaining. The dinner and dessert stretched into a couple of hours before the couple


    needed to get home, both having work early in the morning.


    The Alpha had a meeting earlier with Matt and his parents. Loren, Beatrice, Agatha and each of their


    parents and Agatha¡¯s grandmother, were also at that meeting. I didn¡¯t go to the meeting. I stayed in my


    room once I caught site of everyone from the stair case. Strangely, all three girls were dressed casully


    in in blue skinny jeans and t-shirts for different rock bands, their make up nothing more than


    mascara. 2


    They had looked nice. Pretty, an inner beautying out that had been hidden by those gaudy outfits


    and heavy make up. That had been interesting, but not interesting enough to have me go near enough


    to find out. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with my tormentors. I have been gued enough by


    them. I didn¡¯t want to seek out theirpany. After his meeting, the Alpha had sought me out.


    I run it through my head. Needing to examine everything, having a highly active photographic memory,


    this turns the encounter into a movie inside my head. It started with the knock on my door. I had been


    sitting at my new desk, having unpacked every thing before dinner after my shower. I was glossing over


    the material for myst three exams. I didn¡¯t really need to, it was all in my head, like had the books


    copied into my mind and on a shelf inside my brain. Sometimes I visualize an outdoor library under a


    willow tree, that for some reason had pink cherry blossoms on it.


    The sunlight was in a mid morning position, light filtering through the willows vines, the light from the


    sun, despite being bright, was gentle, and warming without being hot. I didn¡¯t feel the need to squint


    like I would normally in sunlight, here it wasfortable. The petals of the tree would be blowing


    around in a sweet rose and lc scented air, and under the tree in the green grass, were waist high


    white stone book shelves. (2)This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    They were ced in a staggered circr pattern around the tree, spreading out in row after row. Green


    leaved vines imed the outside of the shelves, different colored flowers blooming from the vines, all in


    varying shades of blue, purple, red and pink. I would sit by the tree near one of the shelves, the book I


    needed to visualize in myp for me to read. Some how I didn¡¯t think this was all il ¡ªmal hout l¡¯


    that normal, but I¡¯ve always done it to center myself and find information I needed quickly when I


    couldn¡¯t ess the physical material. O


    The Knock on my door had me looking up from the material, wondering who could have been knocking.


    Darien and Serenity had gone to his room, and I had good reason to believe they wouldn¡¯t being


    out till tomorrow morning, and only for school. Serenity¡¯s brothers had gone back to the house she


    grew up, and had been living, in to grab Serenity¡¯s things. O


    Apparently she had been nning to move in with whoever her mate was, and if he didn¡¯t have his own


    ce, she had even already gotten approval for a suite of rooms in the Communal Pack Wing of the


    Pack house, where random wolves of the Pack could live. Usually those without family or a n would


    live there until they secured a dwelling of their own away from the Pack Hous


    What neither Serenity nor her parents new was that Kian and Gn had also applied for their own


    Suite as well. They did so in Advance because they ned on being in the Pack Enforcers, they


    wanted to be assigned to their own Alpha. So not only were the two boys getting Serenity¡¯s things with


    a written and very detailed list, they were getting theirs as well, the Alpha giving them the key¡¯s to their


    rooms. They had went with their parent so they could return with their own vehicles.This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar


    They hadn¡¯t expected to be given their own separate rooms, so had been ecstatic about the surprise.


    The Alpha had exined it would be more convenient should they find their mates. They were eighteen


    years and six month old and still haven¡¯t met their mates, so they hadn¡¯t considered thatplication


    into their ns yet. But all that meant was they shouldn¡¯t be back this fast, so it wasn¡¯t them.


    I had decided all that in less than a minute. I got up and answered the door, the Alpha was standing on


    the other side, hand raised for another knock. Surprised and confused ¡°What can I do for you Alpha?¡± I


    had asked him. ¡°I had a couple of things I wanted to talk to you about.¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°Is it okay if Ie


    in?¡± he¡¯d asked. He hadn¡¯t had to, being the Alpha, but I had appreciated the courtesy he offered by


    asking. O


    I waived him inside, offering him one of the chairs in my ¡®Living Room¡¯ while I took the love seat. The


    Alpha sat, he looked at me, ¡°I asked Principal Johnathan to have all three of your sit down exams to be


    scheduled for tomorrow.¡± he¡¯d said, I hadn¡¯t expected that, and honestly was ok with it, so I smile ¡°Ah, I


    see your ok with that, good.¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°Also I want to talk to you about your status and what it means


    now.¡± he told me. 2


    I frown ¡°My status?¡± I¡¯d asked. ¡°Yes, you are now a Noble of the Northern Continental Werewolves,


    your Alpha status being registered with the Moon Mountain Pack Council, your status as a Noble was


    also registered.¡± he told me. I¡¯d had a feeling that had meant something big for me. ¡°This means your


    life is going to be a lot different then being a lesser Noble as a Doctor and Scientist of the Pack.¡± he


    had continued. Nope, my feeling had been right, hadn¡¯t liked what it meant.


    ¡°You wont be able to remain anonymous, you¡¯ll have public appearances that will be made with the


    Moon Mountain Pack in official capacities, as well as those for the Northern Continental Werewolves.¡±


    he¡¯d said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you about this now because you need two Enforcers and a Beta minimum now.¡±


    he informed me. ¡°You¡¯ll need them before Saturday,¡± I had started panicking slightly, I didn¡¯t even know


    who to begin looking at for those positions, and to have such a short time limit, but the Alpha This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°The King of the Vampires will be paying a visit to the Moon Mountain Pack, and you will need to be


    present as a n Alpha of this pack.¡± Well shit, what would I do, I didn¡¯t know anything about meeting


    or greeting Royalty of another species, I¡¯d thought. Probably having seen my panic ¡°Luna Ember will


    help you with everything when ites to this visit,¡± he had said quickly.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time so that¡¯s why I need your sses to end early, that and the ones of the


    three others who I hope you will approve of joining you.¡± he says. ¡°What three.¡± I¡¯d asked him. ¡°The


    three I think would make a great Beta and your required two Enforcers.¡± he told me. ¡°Can I ask who


    they are?¡± I¡¯d asked him. ¡°You already know them, Jaxon Mountainmover as your Beta, Kian and Gn


    Mountainmover as your Enforcers.¡± he¡¯d said. (2)


    Actually I had been quite pleased, they had never once been involved in my torment in school or out of


    it. I had been smiling at the Alpha¡¯s choices ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind those three.¡± and then I had thought for a


    moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to need and ountant to monitor my finances and add them to the payroll, and


    find out how to make it sustainable if it already isn¡¯t.¡± I¡¯d said. ¡°That¡¯s another thing Ember and I will


    help you with.¡± he had assured me. (2This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°The Heartsong¡¯s tended to make lucrative financial decisions that has only added to the wealth over


    the centuries. All the investments they¡¯ve made continue to hold and drawrge interest rates, then the


    wealth that¡¯s not ear marked for the running of the Heartsong Mansion,nds, properties and the Trust,


    is recycled into investments.¡± he told me. ¡°But the unused amounts in the ounts has umted in


    to the Billions in avable funds, and billions more are in the investments.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Alora¡¯s POV cont¡¯d


    I had paled, my stomach protesting, my head had spun for a moment ¡°The staff that has tended to the


    upkeep of the Heartsong¡¯s holdings have been employed for generations, the Heartsong¡¯s always


    paying well and treating their staff with respect.¡± He said, ¡°You will have loyal people on your side.¡± he


    assured me. ¡°You¡¯ll also have Ember and I and then their is Darien and now Serenity, and when he


    gets home, Damien.¡± he told me. ¡°We might not be your blood, but were more of a family then your


    blood ever was.¡± @


    His statement had meant everything to me, and he was right, It was a very unusual family to say the


    least, but I¡¯d take it happily. ¡°Your right Alpha, thank you.¡± I told him, he blushed a little, cleared his


    throat then continued. ¡°Also, speaking of blood, I¡¯m starting to worry part of your test was tampered


    with, not with your maternal connection to the Heartsong¡¯s, but to Allister,¡± he said to me. I had looked


    at him, It had been like he¡¯d read my mind ¡°I have had my suspicion of it recently as well.¡± I had told


    him. 3


    ¡°What I can do is order Allister toe to me, I will have Ember draw his blood, then she¡¯ll run the test


    herself.¡± he tells me. ¡°We¡¯ll have it done tomorrow, Ember will take a fresh blood sample from you in the


    morning.¡± he said. ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± I had asked him, wanting to know way the rush. ¡°It¡¯s tied to why I


    believe the King of Vampires is visiting, and your scent changed after you passed out at lunch.¡± he told


    me.


    ¡°When you woke up, those markings around your ankles and wrists were not all that changed about


    you, and the blood fire seal is not a werewolf¡¯s magic.¡± he¡¯d said. ¡°Do you know what kind it is?¡± I¡¯d


    asked him. ¡°I do.¡± he had said grimly. ¡°It¡¯s Vampire magic.¡± he had fallen silent, looking at me, letting me


    connect the dots on my own. ¡°You think my father is actually a Vampire?¡± I¡¯d asked him. ¡°Yes.¡± he¡¯d


    said. ¡°We need the blood test to confirm it.¡± He¡¯d told me. I had nodded ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give Ember blood in


    the morning.¡± I¡¯d said to himThis novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°Hopefully by the time your finished with yourst test we¡¯ll have the results ready for you to look at with


    us.¡± he had said. He got up ¡°There is a motor bike for you here at the pack house, I hope you like the


    color, it¡¯s purple, Ember picked it out. It¡¯s a Honda CBR1000, it¡¯s supposed to be fast and sporty.¡± he


    told me. I had smiled, happy for my own mode of transportation. ¡°It¡¯s a gift, you deserve it after working


    so hard on your education.¡± He said. I had felt full to bursting, this was what family did. O


    He had held out his arms and I had let him pull me into a hug. The kind a dad gives his own daughter.


    ¡°Thank you, you all have been so kind to me.¡± I had said, tears in my tone. ¡°Ah. little pup, you¡¯ve been


    suffering a terrible injustice for to long, I¡¯m d we were finally able to get you away from those


    people.¡± he had given me one more squeeze, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning for breakfast.¡± and then he


    had left. 3


    That was about an hour ago. I see lights go on in two different balcony windows side by side directly


    across from me in the other wing, the Communal wing. The boys must be back now, wonder if they


    already gave Serenity her things, they must have arrived by the time I had finished my talk with the


    Alpha. The Alpha is going to offer them a positon at my side tomorrow.


    Listening to the raining down was soothing to me. I loved the rain, there was something cleansing


    about it. It brought with it a meditative peace I needed at the moment, for the chaos inside me. So


    much has happened in such a short time, and I was still processing most of it. One of which was that


    my mother has apparently been evil since before my birth, and Sarah was basically her copy. I mean


    on some base level of my mind I had an inkling, but this has confirmed it. I thought I was all wolf, and


    that if Allister was not my father, it was another wolf. (2This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar


    But no, I was not all wolf, if the Alpha¡¯s suspicion¡¯s are true, I was a Hybrid. How¡¯s that for going out


    and finding yourself. Most peoplee back with a new state of mind, me however. Ie back with a


    whole new species, that I hadn¡¯t know till now I was. Even before we get the results, I felt the Alpha


    was right. My magic, if I took a step back to look at it, my magic was a mixture of light and shadow¡¯s.


    Then there was the other presence I felt inside me now, and a chain that connected to somewhere.


    Where did the chain go? I sit down on the floor between the open doors. I sat in a meditative position


    and closed my eyes. I needed to go inside myself and find some answers for the questions guing


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    me. Deep breath in, drawing in the sent of rain and flowers, slowly exhale, letting go of my physical


    self. O


    I was transported into Xena¡¯s space, only it was more now. The bookshelves from my space were here,


    ced around her willow with purple bark and glowing blue flowers. But if I look closer at those flowers,


    I could see they were cherry blossoms. My shelves, white stone glowing under the twilight of Xena¡¯s


    space, the climbing vines now deep dark greens, their flowers glowing. I look around.


    It¡¯s like my an Xena¡¯s ce has melted together. I¡¯m naked again, with my hair swinging free down my


    back, the stars twinkling among the strands. Here my tattoos and crown were physical manifestations


    their marking in my skin ?ad portrayed. The temperature was temperate, warm without being overly so,


    the scent of rain, flowers and lightning drifting around me.This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar


    I had appeared under the willow. I walked across the soft earth and grass, down an isle created by the


    staggered rows of bookshelves, walking toward the pond, with the brightly colored koi, I was looking for


    Xena. I see her sitting on the shore of the pond, looking into the glowing water. My toes sink into the


    earth as I step onto the shore next to Xena, connecting me further to this ne. O


    I decided I need to be wearing something so I can sit, thinking of short shorts and a spaghetti strap


    tank. Looking down the shorts are white and glow slightly, my top is ck, but not just in ck. The


    top looked like it was made of swirling shadows and the nights sky, it was low cut showing my


    cleavage, I didn¡¯t bother with a bra. Though my chest wasrge, I was a werewolf, so my breasts were


    still high and perky without the bra. With my new outfit on I sit down next to Xena, the jewelry on me


    was also a physical manifestation on her too.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    This time, instead of the sky being an even split, only the tip of the sun here could be seen, the moon


    was now fill and bright. It must be a reflection of what time it was in reality. (1)


    ¡°I need answers¡± I say to her, she nods.


    ¡°I think we both do,¡± she replies. ¡°There is another presence here, and there have been changes.¡±


    ¡°I have felt that presence too, why are my book shelves here?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Our ¡®spaces¡¯ have melded together. In the light, the willow will have light brown bark, the willows


    flowers, will be pink cherry blossoms.¡± she told me. ¡°It used to not get that bright here, but I find I have


    quite enjoyed the changes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful in here, I like it.¡± I tell her. I look down again, staring into the water, watching the koi dance


    around each other. out of the corner of my eye, I see the chain again. This one wasn¡¯t wrapped around


    my power, this one was made of obsidian ck links that had delicate silver and gold iys in intricate


    designes. It¡¯s beautiful, and it lead somewhere.


    ¡°Xena.¡± I say, getting her attention again. ¡°Do you know where this chain leads?¡± I ask her, grabbing


    ahold of it, the links faded as they enter me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where the chain goes, but it¡¯s been blocked


    by the others binding us till now.¡± she tells me. ¡°I wonder how we find out¡± I say aloud. ¡°Maybe tug on


    it?¡± she says. So I tug on it, it wiggles, but not much. So I pull on it harder, I felt something then, it was


    faint. I tug even harder, repeatedly, like ringing a bell. There was a wave of power that rushed at me


    from the other end.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Whatever was attached to the other end had been called, and it was answering the call. Maybe I would


    now find out what was on the other side of this chain tonight. The question was though, would I like it?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV


    I was standing on the balcony outside mine and Stephanie¡¯s bedroom. I was looking down at a vast


    garden below. Our mountain range was bursting with life. Trees wore their best leaves, bushes their


    best flowers, everything was blooming. The wind brought with it flowers and the sent of wet earth. In


    the distance there is a storm somewhere. I can almost taste the lightning in it. (2


    I heave out a heavy sigh. I felt impatient, like time was stretching endlessly out before me. But I know


    that¡¯s just my imagination. I found out the child I had thought dead, was very much alive, and was not a


    son as I was told, but a daughter. I was to begin my search for her in the Moon Mountain Pack.


    However I wasn¡¯t going to arrive for several days now, this Saturday was what was arranged.


    It felt like Saturday was light years away to me. I wanted to meet my child, I wanted to be able to hold


    her to me as I did my others. I had been gone from her life before she was even born. I also have the


    suspicion that Bettina never meant for her or I to find out about each other. The Alpha of the Moon


    Mountain Pack said he has someone in his pack he thinks might be her. The problem was that she had


    her recent blood test result, and they showed that she was the child of Bettina and her husband, an


    Allister.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    The Alpha didn¡¯t give me a name, he did say that while they had to wait, on the preparations for my


    visit to bepeted, he was going to have another test done. This one to be supervised by his Luna, a


    she wolf named Ember, who was a Pack medical Doctor. He said he didn¡¯t want to get either of our


    hopes up, so he wouldn¡¯t tell me the name and said he wouldn¡¯t tell her which Vampire might be her


    e said some magical binding had been broken by the she wolf he talked about. (3


    He told me her scent had changed with the breaking of the binding spell she¡¯d been under. The girl he


    talked about had to be her. I hear my matee up behind me, we¡¯re both dressed for bed, but I had


    yet to settle my mind enough for sleep. She wraps her arms around my waist and sets her cheek


    against my spine. She just holds me a moment, I let her warmth seep into me, giving mefort. We


    stand like that in silence, the sounds of the night around us. ¡°I feel so impatient, I¡¯ve been kept from my


    child for eighteen years, granted I haven¡¯t known that till today, but now that I do¡­.¡± I trail off.


    (2This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now that you do know you want to be with her this instant and not five days from now?¡± her question


    voiced more as a statement. I sigh ¡°Yes my darling light, that is it exactly.¡± I admit to her. She lets go,


    hly to move around and face me before putting her arms back around my waist, I wrap mine around her


    shoulders, pulling her to me, sheys her head on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯ll be ok. Soon we will meet your


    daughter, and we¡¯ll have the Alpha¡¯s help in dealing with Bettina.¡± she says.


    arc


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I feel like it¡¯s more than just her identity that he¡¯s hiding from me at the moment.¡± I say to


    her, ¡± Something is telling me she¡¯s not had a happy childhood.¡± I tell her. I feel something wiggle inside


    my chest a bit, it was extremely faint at the moment. Like one of the children calling out to me. It was


    too faint for me to tell which direction it came from, nor from which child. (1)


    Then it tugs again, stronger this time, I could tell it was some distance away. No¡­It can¡¯t be¡­can it?


    The tug more of a jerk now, and no, none of my children here in the castle were responsible. I¡¯d  .This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    already pulled away form Stephanie that first tug, now I look in her eyes with surprise and excitement.


    ¡°She¡¯s pulling on the life chain.¡± I say excitedly, then I sit down on the balcony in a meditative pose and


    close my eyes. I was just in time for another big jerk that rung my bell loudly, my child calling for


    1. me. 8


    My mate being a Witch had a connection with our children simr to a Vampires, and Werewolves.


    They call it a spirit link, they are also able tomunicate telepathically, kind of like a mind link an


    Adult wolf has with it¡¯s pup. My oldest had pulled her life chain, linked to me as her parent, and I was


    going to answer the call, and I¡¯m transported to a world of twilight and glowing flowers. D


    There was a veryrge Willow tree with glowing blue flowers, surrounded by row after row of short


    bookshelves. In front of me was a pond, the deep blue water was glowing, I was standing in front of the


    bridge that went over the middle of the pond. If I walked over the bridge I would be continuing on strait


    at the willow tree, there was a bright full moon and stars lighting up the sky.


    vasThis novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Looking across theke next to the bridge were two figures sitting on the ground. My daughter, the


    chain was leading right to her, it went into her chest, then out of her back to split into two chains. One


    connected to a veryrge and intimidating wolf sitting next to her. The wolf was nearly double her size,


    it was a white so bright it glowed in the moon light and sparkled. The wolf had a ne, a crown, and


    bracers around all four ankles, above massive paws with sharp ck ws. I could see a ck


    Crescent Moon and Star shaped marking on her rear nk.


    That mark, the tip of her tail and ears were the only ck markings I could see. The second chain lead


    away from the girl into the woods to the side and behind the Willow. It must be connected to her


    Vampire sprite. A sprite was a vampires inner self, a Vampires power, the more powerful the


    VampireThis novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    defined the sprite was, to be able to transform with your sprite was the highest of a Vampires Power.


    Only the strongest could do it.


    The sprite though, was independent of the Vampire, like a Werewolf¡¯s wolf. The sprite would take on


    the appearance of the Vampires inner power and soul, a vampires wounds and scars would be carried


    by the sprite. The fact that the sprite was hiding from what was essentially her own self did not bode


    well, how much did my baby go through already, she¡¯s only eighteen. That sprite being apart of a


    Vampire makes her another part of my child, in essence it was my child as well, just as her wolf was,


    even though I was a Vampire. 2


    The fact that the life chain connected to both proved that. I study the girl, my daughter. She had tan


    skin, made all the more apparent in her white shorts that fairly glowed, and the same silver jewelry on


    her as it was the wolf. Her hair was an ocean of ck trailing down her back, trailing onto the ground it


    was so long, there were thousands of tiny bright twinkling dots winking in and out of sight all throughout


    her hair. Both she and the wolf had Violet eyes.


    ¡®She has ck hair.¡¯ Iment to myself. Bettina had blond hair, so she had her grandmothers dark


    hair. I start crossing the bridge, still observing the two sitting on the dark earth of the shore. This must


    be their ¡®space¡¯, a Supernatural¡¯s inner ne. Those that had one as well defined as this one were


    immensely powerful. Her ¡®space¡¯ had a discernable climate, with wind, a temperate temperature, and


    scents in the air.


    She was holding onto the chain, studying it, her wolf looking down at it. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve noticed


    This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡®She has ck hair.¡¯ Iment to myself. Bettina had blond hair, so she had her grandmothers dark


    hair. I start crossing the bridge, still observing the two sitting on the dark earth of the shore. This must


    be their ¡®space¡¯, a Supernatural¡¯s inner ne. Those that had one as well defined as this one were


    immensely powerful. Her ¡®space¡¯ had a discernable climate, with wind, a temperate temperature, and


    scents in the air.


    She was holding onto the chain, studying it, her wolf looking down at it. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve noticed the


    other two chains yet. The wind changes as I pass the halfway point on the bridge, I notice the fish in


    the pond, they were brightly colored Koi. I notice there was sound, this was an extremely well


    developed ¡®space¡¯, more so than I first thought. The fact that she could allow me into it spoke of more


    power than almost any other Vampire besides myself, some elders, and maybe two other Vampire


    Lords. Pride filled me, she was strong, and already amazing.


    With the change in the wind it carried my sent to them, they both looked up at me. Seeing me they both


    jump up into bracing poses, readying themselves in case I was an enemy, but not being antagonistic


    should I not be. I see glowing purple eyes staring out from the forest directly behind the pair, the sprite


    was watching. I get to the end of the bridge and onto the shore of the pond before the wolf growls.


    ¡°That¡¯s close enough.¡± said the girl. 2


    Her voice was a musical alto, it was beautiful. ¡°Who are you.¡± Demanded the wolf in a deeper Alto then


    the girl. This surprised me, I guess I was able to hear her because I was in their ¡®space¡¯. I look at the


    girl ¡°My name is Sebastian Night Dayblood.¡± I tell her softly. ¡°Can I ask your name?¡± I ask her. ¡°My


    name is Alora Luna Heartsong.¡± she said. ¡°Alora.¡± I say her name. ¡°By chance would your mother be


    Bettina Frost Northmountain?¡± I ask her. Her eyes narrow, ¡°Unfortunately for her, yes.¡± she says,


    confirming that Bettina had indeed hidden my child from me.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I look at her, taking in the sight of my daughter for a moment longer, then I point at the chain she¡¯s


    holding, she looks down at it. ¡°That chain is called a life chain.¡± I say to her, she looks up at me her


    brow furrowed. ¡°That chain connects a Vampire to, his and or her, children at the moment of their live


    birth.¡± Then pointing to my end of her chain. ¡°You are my daughter, this chain is proof of that.¡± I say


    picking up the chain. ¡°Bettina was a one night stand with what I thought was an unimed wolf.¡± I


    pause. ¡°I was told you had died, and that you were a son.¡± I reveal to her. A shocked lookes upon


    her face.


    ¡°By pulling on this chain, you were able to call me to you.¡± I tell her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t till today I knew, that


    Bettina not only lied about you dying, but about your gender as well.¡± I inform her. She is still looking


    shocked, her wolf has sat back down. She stayed silent for a while before turning to her wolf. ¡°Tell me


    this is real and not a figment of my imagination Xena.¡± she said. ¡°If this was a figment of your


    imagination it would be mine as well, I see and hear him too.¡± said the wolf I now knew was called


    Xena.


    They look back at me. ¡°Your life chain is also connected to your wolf.¡± I tell them ¡°May I address you as


    Xena as well?¡± I ask of the wolf. She looks me in the eyes. As she stares I feel the connection, it¡¯s like


    a snap in my mind as I connect with her wolf, this must be a mind link. ¡°Yes, you may address me as


    Xena.¡± she said after the connection came together, her reply echoed in my mind as she spoke. I smile,


    grateful I was granted her leave.


    ¡°Look at the chain that connects you and Xena.¡± I tell Alora, she looks at were I¡¯m pointing. She


    reaches back and touches the chain connecting her and Xena. Her and Xena looked at each other


    after examining the chain, they both have furrowed brows. ¡°There is another one, look to your right.¡± I


    tell her, she does, sees it, then grabbing ahold of it looks off as it trails into the dark forest of the bubble


    that was their ¡®space¡¯. ¡°It¡¯ll be connected to your Vampire Sprite, a Vampires power, like a werewolf¡¯s,


    lies mostly in their sprite.¡± I tell her. (2


    ¡°You¡¯re a Vampire Werewolf hybrid, so you have two physical manifestations of your inner supernatural


    self, instead of just one if you would have been born either a full Vampire or Werewolf.¡± I tell her. ¡°Your


    sprite is supposed to take on your appearance,¡± I pause, because she¡¯s still hiding. ¡°A Vampires sprite


    also absorbs all the scarring that would normally be worn on a Vampires skin, a Vampires physical skin


    will never scar.¡± her head snaps to me and her look is horrified. The bottom drops out from my


    stomach, ¡®No, please no¡¯, but I knew my denial wouldn¡¯t change what was fact.


    I look back towards the shadows of the forest, a dark shadowy figure starts walking in our direction. I


    can see the glimmer of the same jewelry on Alora and Xena. Her eyes glowing out of the dark. As she


    gets closer I can see the same twinkling dots of light in her hair that was in Alora¡¯s hair, and Xena¡¯s fur.


    She¡¯s walking slowly towards us. Her skin is obsidian ck, she¡¯s wearing a ck spaghetti strap


    dress that went down to mid thigh that looked made of a night sky bursting with stars. Other than her


    coloring she looked exactly like Alora.?


    As she walks closer I see streaks of shiny silver everywhere her skin was exposed, everywhere except


    her face. The sprites eyes haunted me with a deep ocean of pain. My fears being confirmed and worse


    as I look at every scar. Whip and de marks in varying depths and lengths everywhere. Agony


    invades me, I failed to be able to protect my daughter, and look what happened. I look at her eyes, then


    Alora¡¯s, then Xena¡¯s. I failed all three of them. I push the pain back for a moment. I needed to hold on


    for a little longer.?)


    I look at the sprite, Xena and Alora do to, Alora is looking at her with pain filed horror. ¡°May we have


    your name little one.¡± I ask the sprite. ¡°Selena,¡¯ she says her voice a musical alto a few scales higher


    than Alora¡¯s. ¡°Selena,¡± I say, my voice husky. I swallowed then I look at Alora. She¡¯s looking at her


    sprite in fascinated curiosity, as is Xena.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°You look as if you three have never seen each other.¡± Iment to them. All three look at me and say


    in unison ¡°We haven¡¯t.¡¯ was said. ¡°How is that?¡± I ask them. Selena looks at them then at me. ¡°Until


    today I¡¯ve been chained to the ¡®space¡¯ that was in between their ¡®spaces¡¯, half was Xena¡¯s, the other


    Alora¡¯s, until they broke the chains binding us.¡± She told us. ¡°Since they were broken, our ¡®spaces¡¯ were


    able tobine into this one.¡± she gestures in a half circle at everything. ¡°This is what our ¡®space


    should have been at our birth.¡± her voice was soft as she exined this to us.


    ¡°I was unable to connect to Alora and Xena, I couldn¡¯t call out to them, I waspletely bound from


    them.¡± her voice sad. ¡°All I could do was learn what they knew through the books that appeared on


    their shelves.¡± she looked at the shelves. ¡°In the in between ¡®space¡¯ Xena¡¯s shelves were dark gray,


    Alora¡¯s bright white, I learned what they learned.¡± she looks at her arms. ¡°With each scar that appeared


    I felt how weak it made Alora, and Xena.¡± her voice sad. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect them, so I called out to the


    Moon Goddess.¡± she said.


    ¡°The Goddess answered when Alora, still bound from us, had almost given in to death.¡± What she said


    strikes me to my core, the pain and shock visceral. ¡°The Goddess said she could only unbind one of


    us,¡± she says ¡°To unbind all of us would have gotten us killed by mother.¡± my anger at the pain my


    daughter has gone through is building, as is my anguish. I should have been there for them, my


    daughters had needed me. ¡°To unbind me, would have gotten us killed.¡± she went on ¡°So I asked her to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unbind Xena, and for ess to knowledge to cultivate our magic.¡± she¡¯d protected them by staying


    bound.


    ¡°The Goddess gifted me with my own shelves, filled with every kind of book on magic out there,¡± she


    points towards the Willow. That¡¯s when I noticed that there were three different colors of shelves


    surrounding the tree. A third in white, glowing in the moon light, a third in a silver gray, and the final


    third obsidian ck. ¡°Every time a new book or journal is written about magic, it appears on my ck


    shelves.¡± she tells us.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°So I have spent the years cultivating our magic, reinforcing our strength, and improving our healing


    abilities.¡± she said. ¡°I also practiced battle moves in both this form I¡¯m in of Alora, and my one of Xena,


    against the dummy opponents I created in that ¡®space¡¯ training for the day I could finally join them¡± she


    say¡¯s. I¡¯m impressed, my daughter was so much stronger than I thought. ¡°The spell that bound us, had


    a condition.¡± she tells us.


    ¡°It would only stay binding as long as Alora did not receive a rejection from her fated mate.¡± No, this


    meant she was rejected. ¡°That happened today, when the binding came undone, I hid.¡± she says,


    wrapping her arms around herself ¡°I was afraid of how they would react to my presence.¡± she looks at


    connection solidifys, and Selena¡¯s knowledge passes to both Xena and Alora. They turned to look at


    me. I smile at them, they were my daughter. ¡± I wish I could stay here with you.¡± I tell them. ¡°But we¡¯ll


    have to talk another time, I arrive for my visit with the Moon Mountain pack Saturday, we¡¯ll meet in


    person then.¡± I tell them.


    I look at all three and say. ¡°You are my daughter, and I can¡¯t wait to get to know you.¡± I tell her, my


    voice once again husky with emotion. ¡°Your siblings will also love to meet you, they¡¯ll being with


    me and my mate.¡± I tell them. ¡°That and if I don¡¯t bring them they will follow on their own anyway, Once


    they found out they had an older sister they couldn¡¯t stop talking about how they wanted to meet you.¡± I


    say dryly. Then I smile at them. I walk up to Alora, Selena and Xena. ¡°I¡¯d like to hold you for a moment


    before I go.¡± I tell her. 2This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    They all nod, I open my arms and I pull Selena and Alora to me in a tight hug, holding them for a bit,


    then I let go and look into the eyes of Xena. Even sitting her head came up to mine. I reach up and


    wrap my arms around her, she rubs her face against me. I step back looking at them. ¡°I will see you


    Saturday.¡± leaving the space returning to my body

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV


    I get back to my body, and I roar with my anguish and anger. ¡°I WILL HAVE MY VENGENCE FOR


    EVERY SCAR MY DAUGHTER CARRIES ON HER SPRITE FORM!!!¡± I roar in pain at what was done


    to my daughter. ¡°BETTINA I WILL RIP YOU TO PEICES FOR EVERY WRONG YOU¡¯VE DONE


    HER!!!¡± tears poor from my eyes. Stephanie has her arms wrapped around me. Clutching me to her


    breasts. ¡°Oh Bas, Goddess, what has that woman done to our girl?¡± she breaths out, feeling my pain


    through our bond. I couldn¡¯t help but let another long roar of pain sound at the horror my daughter has


    had to survive, and almost didn¡¯t ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± my throat raw by the time I stopped. 23


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My father had been beautiful and so handsom. At least six foot six. Broad shoulders with long white


    hair, tan skin and white eyes rimmed in red. I could not believe my true birth father was King of all the


    Vampires. And he had looked at me like he wanted me as his daughter, he didn¡¯t have any hate in his


    eyes for me. I got to hug him, and would see him in person Saturday. I was excited. Then there was


    meeting Selena, and feeling like a missing piece of the puzzle that was me was finally in ce. The


    world had shifted and felt like it was right now. epting Selena had brought a whole new level of


    power, and an infinite amount of magical knowledge. 10


    I had a new understanding of myself and my powers, more then I ever did before. I also seethed a bit in


    anger. She had taken everything from me. I would never forgive her for this. I wanted her to answer for


    her crimes. Not just for us, but for our father. Somehow I didn¡¯t think Bettina was going to get out of


    this. I couldn¡¯t call her mom anymore. She was never a mother to me, she was an incubator, one who


    despised having birthed me. The closest woman I had to a mother was Luna Ember. She genuinely


    cared about me, and now that she was no longer having to show restraint, had showered me in


    affection at dinner. She was what, Bettina, should have been to me.


    Discovering Selena, and finding out the sacrifice she had made for our survival, had been emotional. I


    was now exhausted, moreplete then ever before, but emotionally, mentally and physically drained.


    This day has been way to long. Looking at the clock I see that it¡¯s now five minutes till two. After our


    father had left, Xena, Selena and I had sat at the shore of our pond in our ¡®space¡¯ and talked. Looking


    at Selena I saw every bit of abuse I had suffered at the hands of those who were supposed to have


    loved me, cared for me. (3)


    But they hadn¡¯t. Instead they have visited things upon me no child should have had to experience. The


    woman who birthed me, had abused me from birth. She had my wolf bound, she had my sprite bound,


    she had bound the life chain connecting me to my father. Then using the death of another child, had


    deceived my father into thinking the pup she bore him was a boy, and had died in a car ident. Her


    abuse had affected and tortured not just my human side, but my wolf and sprite as well.


    I would never forgive her for this. I could no longer let her pass because she birthed me. I would have


    justice for Xena and Selena. Sarah, also had a lot to answer for. Some of the scars on Selena were


    form her, and they had gone deep. Sarah loved to stab me, to slice me up. She got some kind of sick


    pleasure out of it. Selena had answered a lot of our questions. Ones we¡¯ve been wondering for years.


    Although she had been separated from us, she had still been able tomunicate with all theThis


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    shadows around us, and those shadows contained a vast amount of secrets. O


    Selena was a Shadow Sprite, with powerful light magic, granted to her through our blessing from the


    Goddess. So she was not a normal Shadow Sprite, being a hybrid changed what she could do, and the


    magic she was able to wield. Adding in the Goddesses blessing from the wolf side, and you have what


    is basically a powerhouse. If I hadn¡¯t already been aware that I was a freak of nature, this knowledge


    made it ringly apparent. Not like I don¡¯t really care. The song Queen of Freaks by AVIVA went


    through my head, the main chorus really, so I sing it quietly to myself a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m a freeeeak¡±


    ¡°And you know it¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a freeeeak¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I show it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a freeeeak¡±


    ¡°And I own it¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t youe and y with meeee?¡±


    It was a bit jaunty, slightly upbeat and always seemed to make me smile when I heard it. Selena could


    shift her form to look like Xena only the colors where swapped, and her fur looked like moving shadows


    with thousands of twinkling stars winking in and out her fur. The white looked like moving light. Her half


    form, a copy of mine and Xena¡¯s, was the same way. The colors swapped out, the white hair seemed to


    rise off her in waves of light vapor, it was a beautiful sight, she was mystical looking. She told us with


    her released, our forms would look different when she melded with us metaphysically.This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar


    She would be able toe forth while I was in my human form now. Together with her melding with me


    I¡¯ll go from five foot nine to six foot four, my skin will darken to look like dark chocte, and my hair will


    be made of shadows and stars. The jewelry shining even brighter against the darkness. If she melds


    with Xena¡¯s wolf form her fur looks like moving vapors of white light. Selena melding with Xena and I in


    our half form will have us looking like we were made of light vapors and shadows, the coloring the


    same as it¡¯s been.2


    Add in the stars in the fur and we¡¯ll look epic, unreal, a ghostly entity to others. This will be interesting


    when we go to train. It was another thing the Alpha wanted me to do. I was to keep training with Brock.


    This made me think of how Brock looked at me when we transformed after lunch, wonder what the look


    on his face will be when we show him the new transformations with Selena now. What Selena didn¡¯t


    know is how our power would be used while we were melded together. We would have to find out by


    training anyway. That woulde soon enough.


    A


    I still had three written exams, all tomorrow. Looking at the clock I corrected myself, all today. Goddess


    I felt like I¡¯ve had years worth of things happen to me today. Selena wasn¡¯t able to tell us all of


    everything tonight. We may be separate entities, but we¡¯re essentially the same person. You had to


    think of it like a split personality disorder almost or schizophrenia in humans, only without the


    nave to ind out by training anyway. Inat woulde soon enougn. This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar


    I still had three written exams, all tomorrow. Looking at the clock I corrected myself, all today. Goddess


    I felt like I¡¯ve had years worth of things happen to me today. Selena wasn¡¯t able to tell us all of


    everything tonight. We may be separate entities, but we¡¯re essentially the same person. You had to


    think of it like a split personality disorder almost or schizophrenia in humans, only without the mental


    insanity. Well for most Supernatural¡¯s, we did have a few who are far from sane. Supernatural¡¯s were


    not immune to mental deteriation. There were a few historical events that center destruction around a


    Supernatural who¡¯d gone insane.


    Selena told us that Bettina was far more evil than we thought. She was only able to tell us a few things


    that I was to tired to think about at the moment, I wouldter. Bettina needed to be brought to justice,


    and so did that Witch that had used ck Magic on us, she was a danger to the Pack. She needed to


    be hunted down and brought before the National Council of Supernatural¡¯s, she hadmitted


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    atrocities that transcended the Pack. Her evil was effecting more than one species of Supernatural¡¯s.


    Sarah was created with the use of ck magic, the soul tainted with the evil from the moment of it¡¯s


    creation. If she were to have gotten the Goddess blessing she would have brought untold horror and


    devastation to the world. B


    The Goddess had known this, the daughter created through unnatural dark magical means was not


    acknowledged because she was not a true daughter of the Goddess. I was, I was a hybrid like the first


    Alpha. The Vampires had originally been humans, cursed by ck magic to crave and need blood for


    survival, never to walk in the sunlight again. Their blood lust would drive them mad and make them kill


    everything around them. One Vampire, retained his sanity through shear will. He was a hybrid, born of


    the rape of a Light Witch and a Vampire in a feeding frenzy. A This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar


    The Light Witch had managed to escape with her life. Her son was born with the tan skin of a creature


    of light magic. He had white hair, his eyes instead of being all red were white, with a red rim. One day


    he came across a wolf, a female. He fell in love with this wolf. He knew they would never be able to be


    together. Not in front of her Pack. They were unable to stay away from each other. Under the light of a


    full moon they hade together, marking each other as mates, and creating a new life together.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    ¡®The Goddess seeing their love, and the strength the Vampire had used to fight his curse, decided to


    bless the couples mating. See, the wolf he had fallen in love with, was descended from her first wolves.


    The ones she created, after falling in love herself. With a wolf who had called the Volcano of Moon


    Mountain, home. The wolf, with ck fur and strangely violet eyes, had loved the Goddess as she did


    him. Sadly, he was unable to act on it, as he was a wolf. (2


    One night, with the moon at it¡¯s fullest, he asked the Goddess for a human form for his wolf. Even if


    only for the one night, as he was nearing the end of his life cycle, he wished to make love to the


    Goddess, at least once. His life, was so shortpared to the Goddesses existence. Wanting to be


    with him, she granted him his request. Using the fire within the Volcano of Moon Mountain, and the


    song of longing from his heart, she gave him his human form. But not just for one night. No, the


    Goddess had gifted him the ability to change to this new human form at will.


    His human form was tall, six foot eight. His skin tan from the power of fire and lightning from the


    Volcano, his eyes violet, his hair long and ck. Using the power of the Volcano¡¯s fire had extended his


    life cycle significantly, he could live for Centuries. He had been Alpha, for all the wolves who lived in the


    surrounding forests, andnds on the Moon Mountain Volcano mountain range. With his new form, he


    was able to mate with the Moon Goddess, that night they created a life, their daughter. This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Not wanting her daughter to be lonely, she granted all the wolves living on the Moon Mountain,


    mountain range, the ability to shift to human. She created the new race of Supernaturals, using the


    power of the elements around the wolves. Fire, Earth, Water, Wind, Light, Shadows, Spirit, they had


    been the elements that made up the seven ns original magic. ckfires, the Fire element.


    Mountainmovers, the Earth element. Frosts, the Water Element. Northmountains, the Wind Element.


    Moonstars, the Light element. The Shadowtails, the Shadow element. The Heartsongs, the Spirit


    element. 2


    The elements gifted the wolves with very long lives, and a magic unique to them alone. Until she gifted


    the Vampires freedom from their curse. She said the souls of the Vampires born were not tainted from


    birth, they became tainted by the curse. The Goddess had used those same elements to gift them that


    freedom, and magic. The elements had given the Vampires longevity as well. The Goddess freeing


    them to have fated mates. This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    Their curse lifted, their Vampire self turned into Sprites, so they could walk in the light of day. The


    Sprites would either be of shadow or light, the ones with Light Sprites were called Day Walkers, the


    ones with Shadows, Night Walkers. A Day Walkers power strengthened in the light of day, a


    nightwalkers strengthened by the shadow of night. None of them were really weak, it¡¯s just when their


    magic would be strongest. O


    The Goddess said to the couple, their daughter, to keep her safe among the Werewolves, would be


    acknowledged as her daughter, and would be marked as such. Her blessing from the Goddess would


    be visible. So the wolves would be able to ept a hybrid, and future hybrids. She also made the rule


    that no member of any species of Supernaturals were to interfere with fated mates. They would face


    longsting retribution should they do so, and to reject your fated would bring pain and punishment..


    That daughter was my ancestor, Luna Blood-Moon Heartsong. We call her the First Alpha, but it¡¯s really


    she was the first Alpha of Alphas. The true first Alpha being the Goddesses Consort. The first


    Werewolf, who continues to walk the stars by the side of his beloved mate, his mortality long since


    gone. His life force and essence bonded to the Goddess, he was no longer of this earth but of the


    stars. He was known to us as the Father of wolves, watching over us next to our Mother, the Moon


    Goddess.


    The Frost and Northmountain ns, have gone against the Goddesses rule repeatedly, because of a


    prophecy. A ck Magic using Witch, had told the overly ambitious and jealous n leaders that


    prophecy. The Witch prophesizing that there would be a pup born,ing from the tenth generation of


    Frost and Northmountains, from a generational pair of blond hair and blue eyed wolves. This pup would


    have the power to be Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, with the potential to make the Frost and Northmountains


    the ruling ns of the Pack.


    What the prophecy didn¡¯t specify, was that the pup had to be born to both parents, of the generational


    pair. I was the eleventh generation, I had the power they spoke of, but would no longer acknowledge


    them as my n. The n has repeatedly disregarded the Moon Goddesses rule. They have


    repeatedly aligned themselves with practitioners of the ck Arts. Going so far as to form blood bonds


    with them, binding a ck Magic using Witch to a wolf. This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar


    The coven of ck Magic users, had long term ns. They wanted to rule all Supernaturals, and they


    had nned to use me, a daughter of the Moon Goddess, to do so. I would not allow that to happen.


    We would train with Brock, we would be strong enough to protect the Pack. Strong enough to


    prevent those, who would use my power for evil, from getting ahold of me.


    That was one of the things that Selena had told us about. Brock¡¯s family is descended from the


    strongest soldier of the Goddesses Consorts original Pack. To make sure her daughter and any


    offspring she should have would be able to defend themselves and their Pack. She had granted the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    wolf with a second sight. She gave his bloodline the responsibility of training the Alpha¡¯s of the Pack, to


    make sure that generation after generation was trained to be the strongest fighters they could be.


    That¡¯s why he could see the chains. It¡¯s what allowed him to bring out immense power in me, despite


    the chains binding me. I¡¯m eternally grateful for his training. I hope he will be willing to train any pups I


    have in the future. While still sad over my rejection, I knew I would have pups one day. I¡¯ll wait awhile


    for another mate to make his appearance, but I would not wait so long that I¡¯ll leave this world pup-less.


    He will just have to show up or I¡¯ll go looking for him. If I can¡¯t find him after a decade or so, I¡¯ll settle


    with a male I could be content with.


    The First Alpha of Alpha¡¯s was a Hybrid, now here I am. Descendent of Alpha Luna Heartsong, and the


    First of the Moon Goddesses Vampires. I was also a Vampire, Werewolf Hybrid myself. I had powers I


    haven¡¯t even begun to know. I know we¡¯ll be a force to be reckoned with, This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar I was just now learning how to ess and use that power. I felt myself


    starting to think in circles, it was time to sleep.


    I get up off the floor and close the balcony doors. A wave of exhaustion ms into me. So much having


    happened draining me of thest of my energy. I crawl into the bed. It was likeying down on a cloud,


    the sheets and nkets so soft, the pillow fluffy. The feeling of safety being in the Alpha¡¯s territory gave


    me, wrapped around me, allowing me to rx. Later, after the exams, I could worry, for now I would


    sleep. I would concentrate on my exams tomorrow.


    Before I could let sweet oblivion take me away, I think of the other things I¡¯ll need to doter too. I


    needed to tell the Alpha what I found out. We wouldn¡¯t need the blood test anymore, but I still wanted it.


    I wanted that proof as well, it was one more thing those people needed to answerer for. Then their was


    the ns. The ones aligned with ck Magic users needed to be brought to Justice and exiled before


    they could bring further harm to the Pack. Finally, I let the ckness suck me into the oblivion my body


    demanded. (3)


    Kassandra¡¯s POV


    I was in my room when I heard daddy¡¯s scream of pain and rage. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask aloud. It had


    to be something bad. I¡¯m worried now, it has to do with big sis. What could possibly have happened. I


    ran to their room,ing to a stop outside their door. My fathers pain and anger radiating out of the


    room. He screamed a name shouting that he would rip this woman to pieces for every wrong done to a


    ¡®her¡¯, he had to mean big sis. Mom¡¯s words and questions confirming this. O


    I listen at the door, horroring to my expression, as my father tells my mother what he saw. Tears


    streaming down my face at all my sister has suffered, feeling guilty I¡¯ve lived such a blessed life when


    hers was nothing but pain. Mom is crying, she¡¯s promising to help him get retribution, she¡¯s not the


    only one. I now know my sisters name is Alora, she¡¯s in the Moon Mountain Pack. 2


    I¡¯m not going to wait till Saturday to see her. My big sis has been hurt, and I won¡¯t let that happen


    anymore. Angry and determined I turn around. I should have known. There they were, having run here


    at Fathers screams too. They all had angry tears in their eyes. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be leaving alone, we


    would all be going. ¡°You¡¯ll not leave us behind.¡± Asher¡¯s statement had the others nodding in


    affirmation.


    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll go in three day¡¯s, we should get there Friday.¡± I tell them. I had finals to finish or we would go


    tonight

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Damien¡¯s POV 3


    Xander and I are sitting in my room. It was arge rectangle, my king sized bed to one side of the door


    table was a rectangle made of dark wood. A mock firece TV standbo, with a 65 inch t screen


    above, was on the wall in front of the seating. Opposite of the entry door are the other doors. One leads


    to a decent sized study, the middle door led to arge bathroom, the third door a decent sized walk in


    closet. It was basically an upper scale studio apartment. (3)


    We were told that our requests, to take all the exams early, have been granted. Apparently the rest of


    the Seniors had put in their own requests. We all had things we needed to be home for. Four of the


    Alpha, Beta pairs, they were leaving next week weather we had finished or not. That would have only


    left two pairs. Until my father had told me about the visit our Pack was hosting this Saturday. The King


    of Vampires visit, would not be happening without me there. ?


    Something told me that once back home I wouldn¡¯t return back to the school. Something was calling


    me home with a vengeance, and I had a feeling it had everything to do with Alora. Xander had his own


    reason to want to go back early, and I know he wouldn¡¯t be returning once we we¡¯re home, and I


    couldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, return without him. He was Beta to my Alpha, and there had never been anyone


    else I wanted to take up that position. We found out the truth behind Beatrice rejecting Xander.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you refused her rejection.¡± I say out of the blue, but he already knows what I¡¯m


    thinking.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°I know, and I want to tear the bitch Sarah apart piece by piece. My wolf Darius is howling at me, he


    want revenge for our mate, she¡¯s still in pain,¡± he growls. ¡°And it¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault!¡± he shouts


    mming his fist on the arm of the chair he was sitting in. 2


    I had to ask it, because it was nagging me. ¡°Do you think your brother will try for a second chance with


    Alora?¡± My wolf practically snarling at the Idea. ¡®Easy Zane, she¡¯s not ours¡¯ I tell him. I stare into the


    mes of the fake fire as I wait for his answer. (2)


    He sighs, ¡°No.¡± he tells me, his tone serious. ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t believe he was ever truly meant for


    Alora, he just hopes the Goddess will forgive him enough to grant him a second chance mate.¡± his


    words had my wolf calming down, making me frown at that.


    ¡°I hope for his sake he does. Sarah has caused to much trouble for the Pack, she needs to see


    punishment, that and her parents.¡± I tell him. ¡®What the hell is wrong with you Zane¡¯ I ask my wolf ¡®That


    pup doesn¡¯t deserve her.¡¯ he growls. ¡®Your acting to possessive, This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar  she¡¯s not our mate¡¯ I remind him.


    ¡°I want these exams over, I¡¯m going to im her this time.¡± said Xander ¡°I¡¯m not letting her get away


    this time, I¡¯m not going without my mate anymore.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you in your bid.¡± I tell him.


    He gets up, ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a run, Darius needs it.¡± he tells me before he leaves.


    It was ok, I had my own feelings to deal with. ¡°Alora¡± I say aloud.


    ¡®I want to see her and Xena¡¯ Zane tells me.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± I ask him, ¡°I keep telling you she¡¯s not ours.¡±


    ¡®Yes she is!¡¯ he snarls at me.


    Going still, did he just say, I stop, I want it rified before giving into the hope I felt building. ¡°What do


    you mean by that Zane?¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s ours! Our mate! She was never meant for that idiot pup!¡¯ he¡¯s still snarling. ¡®She¡¯s hurting, I want


    to go home!¡¯ he¡¯s practically howling. 9


    Fuck, now I know how my Beta was feeling. ¡°Calm down Zane, we¡¯ll head home right after ourst


    exam.¡± I promise him.


    ¡®Fine¡¯ He growls out. ¡®I want to watch the videos again¡¯ he says. (9)


    I did too, so I get out my phone, and connect it to the TV. I y all the videos my mother and brother


    had sent me. She¡¯s absolutely gorgeous now, she was always pretty, but now, she was in her full glory.


    Their fights had me aching, her strength intoxicating, an Alpha Female glowing with power. I watch her


    fight Darien in her half form. I can¡¯t help but shiver a little at her shape.


    ¡®Mate¡¯ Zane says. He was right, she had been meant for us all along. ?This novel will be daily updtaed


    at .noveljar


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s our Mate.¡± I sigh out the agreement. My eyes narrow in anger, ¡°And we¡¯ll tolerate no more


    of her so call parents, and that bitch Sarah¡¯s involvement in her life anymore.¡± I tell him.2


    ¡®I want to talk to her.¡¯ Zane demands.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to talk to her in three days.¡± I tell him.


    ¡®Not soon enough.¡¯ He growls.


    ¡°Your being really pushy about this.¡± I tell him.


    ¡®I want to hear her voice, you can call her.¡¯ He says.


    I sigh. ¡°It¡¯ste, she¡¯s probably studying or asleep.¡± I tell him..


    He growls, not happy. ¡®When¡¯ he demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her tomorrow afternoon, after we have both finished our exams¡± I tell him.


    He settles a little, only slightly pacified.  This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar ¡®Fine.¡¯ he


    growls out. ¡®I miss her voice¡¯ he whines.


    Remembering when we would catch her in the forest singing, I say ¡°I do too.¡± the sigh I let out longing


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I wake to the rm on my phone, and I¡¯m disoriented at first. Iy there a moment and take in the


    room, letting the memories from yesterday and this morninge back to me. It¡¯s seven, and I¡¯ve only


    been asleep for four hours, but as a Werewolf that¡¯s all I need. I remember the encounter I hadst


    night in my ¡®space¡¯, were I met Selena, and my father. I sit up abruptly. ¡°What if that was all just a


    dream?¡± I ask aloud into the quiet of my room.


    Last night was not a dream¡¯ said Xena, listening to my rambling.


    Excited I asked ¡°Can Selena talk to us too?¡±


    Yes, I can talk to both of you now, I¡¯ve always been able to hear you Selena tells us.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy we have you with us¡± I tell her.


    ¡®I am as well¡¯ said Xena


    I can feel her happiness to be able to connect to us I¡¯m d I¡¯m able to be with you both now. She tells


    1.


    Getting up I go to therge walk in closet next to my luxury bathroom, the bathroom was amazing. It


    had arge standing shower with five shower heads. Next to it, connected behind the same ss wall,


    is a deep, wide and long rectangr shaped tub. The shower heads were temperature controlled.


    There was a nice shower seat. The floors were heated. (4


    On the wall opposite the one with the shower and door, was a double sink with floor to ceiling cabs


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on either side. There were cab doors under each sink. In between the sinks was a wide space,


    several drawers increasing in size as they went down, in the cab under that space. The toilet was in


    a closet like space behind double wicker doors next to the double sink across from the door. 2


    It had a nifty shelf cab in it that held feminine products and extra toilet paper. The walk in closet was


    middle, their was a floor to ceiling mirror about three feet wide in the wall opposite the door. I didn¡¯t take


    up almost any space in here. 10


    I decided to wear one of my new pairs of blue skinny jeans, with deep side pockets down the side that


    zipped. A ck cloth belt with silver loops all over it. A dark purple hip length tank with skulls on it, and


    my short ck short sleeved cardigan. I put on my new ck B52 wedge heeled half boots. I put my


    hair in twin french braids, they trailed down my front on either side of my face, their length, even in


    braids almost to my hips. (2)


    I didn¡¯t need make up, so I brushed my teeth and put on chap stick. Myshes already long thick and


    ck didn¡¯t get touched. Silver hoops in my ears, going fromrge to small as they climb my ears. Five


    in a row in the lower portion of my ears, two on the curve of my ears. That I can finally wear therger


    hoops now instead of the tiny studs, makes me feel good.


    I didn¡¯t need to take anything with me beside my wallet today. I get it out of my bag. It¡¯s a ck square


    leather wallet with a chain and a clip. That¡¯ll be perfect while riding the new bike the Alpha gave me. I


    grab the thin waist length leather jacket Damien sent as a Christmas gift through Darien This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    gave me. I grab the thin waist length leather jacket Damien sent as a Christmas gift through Darien one


    year. I could wear it while on the bike, then lock it in the smallpartment under the seat ?


    It had taken me less then thirty minutes to dress and get ready. Phone in a side pocket, wallet in a back


    pocket the chain clipped to the belt loop closest to my belt buckle. Jacket and new keys in hand I left,


    locking my room behind me. Pausing outside my door I take a deep breath, to center myself before


    walking downstairs. There was a lot I needed to tell the Alpha, Luna, Darien and Serenity,

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    As I start my trek down stairs, my phone vibrates with a message. I stop, I¡¯m halfway to the stairs, and


    pull out my phone to see who it¡¯s from. I know It¡¯s not my parents or Sarah. I blocked their numbers, all


    of them, so they couldn¡¯t harass me that way, at least not yet. I had to blink at the ID card of who the


    message was from. He hasn¡¯t messaged me since I sent him a thank you for the jacket that I haven¡¯t


    worn yet. Today will be my first day to wear it.


    Hello Starlight, I wanted to wish you luck on your exams today. I¡¯ll call you this afternoon, was his


    message. He was going to call meter. It had been so long since I¡¯ve heard his voice. It¡¯ll be nice to


    hear it again, even if it is over the phone. Thank you, good luck on your exams too. I look forward to


    your call. I send him back. He must have heard about some of what happened to me. He probably


    wants to make sure I¡¯m alright. I faintly feel a thread wrap around my heart at that. 2


    Continuing down the stairs I go to the kitchen. Both the Luna and the Alpha are sitting their talking with


    coffee in hand. Luna has a portable blood draw bag on the counter in front of her, they look up when


    they see mee in. They smile when they see me, like they were genuinely d to have me there. It


    was such a drastic change from what I was used to at Bettina¡¯s. I loved it, it warmed me to be


    weed like this.


    ¡°Good morning dearie, how did you sleep?¡± asked Luna, her tone soft, with genuine curiosity. She


    actually cared how I slept.


    ¡°I slept great once I was able to fall asleep.¡± I let her know.


    She frowned slightly. ¡°Something kept you up?¡± she asked with gentle concern. The Alpha also has a


    slight frown, he was just observing for now, letting us talk.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­.after the Alpha came to talk to me I decided to meditate. I¡¯d had a lot to think about.¡± She nods,


    then gestures for me to continue when I stay silent. ¡°Remember I told you Xena had pulled me into her


    ¡®space¡¯ at lunch yesterday?¡± They nod, staying quiet, letting me exin in my own way. ¡°Well, while I


    was in that ¡®space¡¯, I was able to see these chains that were around me.¡± I paused. They both looked a


    cross between serious and worried. ¡°Well they were already cracked and weakened by Matt rejecting


    me.¡± 2


    The Alpha and Luna looking at each other briefly, I continued on. ¡°I managed to break them,¡± I tell them


    ¡°That¡¯s what allowed me ess to the power those chains had been binding.¡± I tell them. ¡°I was able to


    gain ess to all my magic, and the blessings that mark me as a Lunar Princess.¡± Their look kept


    switching, angry, relived, worried. ¡°That¡¯s not all, not even the worst part.¡± I said, they looked at each


    other, both having questioning looks on their faces. ¡°Tell us.¡± said the Alpha. I ignore the sound of the


    door behind me.


    So I did, I told them about what Bettina had done. Everything she had done, I told them about Sarah. I


    told them about Allister, even about that night. I told them everything about Selena, what the Moon


    Goddess had said. I gave them all the information Selena had given me and Xena. I was grateful our


    first test wasn¡¯t till ten this morning. It had taken me an hour to tell them everything. The Luna had tears


    streaming down her face, and her face switched between grief and anger at all I¡¯d been through. I


    felt like a weight has been lifted having truly talked. (2)


    The Alpha had a furious look on his face and his fists clenched. ¡°Those people will answer for their


    crime.¡± he growled out. Their was a growl behind me. I turn. Darian¡¯s eyes had shifted to wolf, he had


    one arm around Serenity, clutching her into his side. His other hand down by his thigh, clenched in a


    tight fist. His form shook a bit. Serenity had tears streaming down her face, the emotions on her face


    the same as the Luna¡¯s. (2)


    ¡°Who¡¯s telling Damien?¡± Darien growled out that question.


    I frown confused. ¡°Why would we tell Damien?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because this is something we¡¯re not going to be able to keep from him.¡± said the Alpha, his voice


    rough with a growl to it.


    ¡°That boy cares about you more than you know sweetheart.¡± the Luna said, she¡¯d wiped her face and


    had gained her control back.


    ¡°My brother needs to know, he¡¯s always suspected, hell, i did too.¡± said Darien ¡°It was obvious they


    were doing something to you, but you wouldn¡¯t say what.¡± He runs his free hand through his hair. ¡°All


    those times you smelled like fresh blood, especially when it was days in a row.¡± he stops, swallows.


    ¡°The smell of blood has appeared less and less in thest two years.¡± he pointed out. ¡°Damien was told


    about all of it.¡± he tells me. Surprising me.


    ¡°Why would he be informed?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because that was his stiption for going to Coge. We were to watch over you, and help you


    escape your family however we could¡± said the Alpha. ¡°The moment he found you on that river bed


    your life became his concern.¡± his tone wry. ¡°That boy has always had an overly developed protective


    insinct.¡± he tells me. ¡°But ¡®you¡¯ are special, always have been.¡± he said gently. 2


    ¡°I¡¯m special to Damien?¡± I ask aloud, in shock. I mean, I new he cared, but was I really that special to


    him? 2


    ¡°Oh, my sweet darling Alora,¡± The Luna gets up andes to stand in front of me. She raises her


    hands and puts them on my face, looking me in the eye with a kind, and sad smile. ¡°We are not the


    only ones who love and care for you Alora.¡± She tells me in a soft but firm voice.  This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar ¡°You are indeed special to Damien.¡± she told me. ¡°But not just to


    him, you have me, Andrew, Darien and now Serenity.¡± she reminds me.


    My heart is filling, I feel the sting of tears in my eyes, her words touching me deep. ¡®We¡¯re special¡¯ I say


    internally to Xena and Selena. Their crying as well, our emotions on the same wave length, there were


    people who cared about us, that felt so good. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t wear mascara, the tears spilled over, the


    sob came out. The Luna wrapped her arms around me and held me as I cried. 5


    The Alpha came over and put an arm around Luna and a hand on my head. Here I am, a big bad


    Alpha, all my own¡­.and I¡¯m sobbing. Thinking about that helped me calm down and stop the tears. I lift


    up my head, the Luna lets me go, her and the Alpha still standing in front of me. I wipe my face with my


    hands, sniffling a little. Darien and Serenitye to stand over by the Luna and Alpha. Serenity hands


    The Alpha came over and put an arm around Luna and a hand on my head. Here I am, a big bad


    Alpha, all my own¡­.and I¡¯m sobbing. Thinking about that helped me calm down and stop the tears. I lift


    up my head, the Luna lets me go, her and the Alpha still standing in front of me. I wipe my face with my


    hands, sniffling a little. Darien and Serenitye to stand over by the Luna and Alpha. Serenity hands


    me a tissue, nodding my thanks I blow my nose.


    ¡°Maybeter after youe back home you¡¯ll introduce us to Selena.¡± stated the Luna, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet


    her, and see Xena again too.¡± She said.


    They both wanted that as well so I smile and nodded saying ¡°Ok.¡± then I thought about it for a bit,


    frowning, ¡°When you meet Selena¡­you¡¯ll need to brace yourselves.¡± I told them solemnly. They frown


    all looking at each other, confused. ¡°A Vampires skin doesn¡¯t scar.¡± I began, regaining their attention. ¡°A


    Vampires skin doesn¡¯t scar, but¡­the skin of their Sprite does.¡± my voice quiet, a little hesitant.


    I was a big bad Alpha now, I couldn¡¯t let these things bother me anymore. I needed to be stronger, and


    hiding because of our scars was not being strong. They all look grim, waiting for me to finish. ¡°When


    you see Selena, you¡¯ll see all the scars of ours, that she carries¡­.and their are scars¡­.everywhere.¡±


    This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar I finish. The looks on their faces a mixture of


    horrified understanding, and angry pain, for me, their in distress.


    It¡¯s the Luna whoposes herself first. She wraps an arm around my shoulders ¡°Come on, I have


    food in the warmers, you all will eat before going to school.¡± she said firmly. My stomach growled. I had


    absolutely no intention of disobeying, food was involved. Hungry she wolves were not pleasant she


    wolves, food was essential for the continued happiness of all within range. 5


    If I had a tail and wolf ears right now, my tail would be wagging, and my ears would be perked up in


    excitement. Xena chanting ¡®food, food, food¡¯ inside my head like an excited puppy didn¡¯t help this


    image in my head, it just added a tongue hanging out the side of my mouth. Selena no help because


    she was just as bad with her own chant of ¡®food, food, food¡¯. This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar  Ok, so obviously I was hungry and would need to eat before going to school. So


    withoutint I followed the Luna like¡­.well like a hungry puppy. ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m supposed to be a


    big bad Alpha!¡¯ I chide myself, does it work? Of course not.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t help it this morning. I had to send her the message. For some stupid fucking reason, my


    dumbass, was now just as impatient as my wolf. ¡°Fuuuuuuuck!¡± I growl my frustration aloud. Running


    my hands through my hair. I have exams today, and depending on how fast we can get them done, we


    might be able to take the fight finals tomorrow.


    We only had a few exams, most of us cramming as much as possible in the first three years. That was


    because that was the average for how long studentssted. The exams were, Pack Council Politics,


    Shifter Council Politics, Councils of the World Politics, and Pack Defense Strategies and Training. I


    could take all of these in my sleep.


    Her text back had me on cloud nine. She said she was looking forward to my call. That made me all the


    more impatient for this day to be over, so I could talk to her. I force myself to focus, the faster I get my


    exams done the faster we can get home. I wanted to be able to smell her, touch her, and hold her.


    ¡®Soon¡¯ was starting to feel like an eternity away. I was starting to agree with Zane, ¡®soon¡¯ was not ¡®soon¡¯


    enough. Taking a deep breath I walk out of my room, I meet up with my Beta in the hallway.


    Xander also has a determined look on his face.  This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    ¡°The faster we get these over with, the faster we can get home.¡± he says. His tone tense with his


    impatience.


    I wasn¡¯t any better, and I could give him that assurance, it might make this better on him. ¡°I¡¯m just as


    impatient,st night, Zane was acting up.¡± I tell him and he looks at me, a question in his eyes. ¡°Zane


    told me Alora is our mate.¡± I say.


    He looks shocked for a moment, then frowns ¡°You know¡­.that actually makes sense to me.¡± He finally


    says.


    Startled by that ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him.


    He smirks and raises a brow. ¡°Come on Damien, I¡¯m not just your Beta, I¡¯m your best friend.¡± he says in


    a wry tone. ¡°I¡¯ve watched you care for Alora since you brought her back to the Pack House.¡± his tone


    serious now. ¡°That poor little pup covered in mud, blood and bruises, captured your attention like no


    other she wolf ever has,¡± he tells me.


    Was it really that obvious to everyone except me? ¡°Come on, I want to get these tests over and done


    with, we need to get home, our mates are calling.¡± I grab him by the shoulders, spin him around, and


    start pushing him towards the main campus building. He shrugs my hand off.


    ¡°I can walk too you know?¡± heined


    ¡°Not fast enough, now move.¡± I tell him, he growls but starts waking faster. (3)


    Alora¡¯s POV  The twins had joined us for breakfast. They like me were riding speed bikes. They had


    brought themst night, on a trailer attacked to one of their Jeeps. They both had their own Jeeps and


    bikes, Kian¡¯s was blue, his bike ck. Galen¡¯s was Green, his bike red. Serenity had a bike too, hers


    was blue. Which I thought funny, because Darien¡¯s bike was also blue, like his car, blue being his


    favorite color. OThis novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar


    We all decided to take our bikes, it was a great day for it. Slightly humid, a moderate overcast, with a


    cool wind to keep the temperatures in the upper 60¡¯s low 70¡¯s. The thin leather jacket was only needed


    for the ride. Serenity was on the back of Darien¡¯s bike riding next to me, Kian and Galen nking us.


    We made the drive to the school in under thirty minutes. We had definitely been speeding. I had been


    having fun driving my own bike, and feeling the freedom it gave me, was addicting. 2


    When we pull up I see we are some of the first students here. We all park our bikes, two to a space,


    next to each other. Once again, we are in the first row of the lot, up against the schools frontwn. I


    pause a moment, yesterdays drama going through my head. Sometimes a photographic memory, that


    retains everything, could be more of a curse than a gift. Today would be a lot different. I wouldn¡¯t allow


    them to abuse me anymore. 3


    Not wanting to wait around for Sarah to show up I say ¡°Lets go, and head on in.¡± I say to them. We


    were early, by about twenty minutes, more students will start arriving at the school in the next ten


    minutes. Darien and I are both taking AP English, and AP History, all five of us, however, where taking


    the Pack Fight Training Exams together. The Alpha and Elite sses taking them together. 5


    In the back corner seat next to the window, was Jaxon, already sitting there. He sees us and sits up


    straight, then he gestures to the seat in front of him. I take it. The Alpha was supposed to have had a


    meeting with him and the twins this morning at ten, but because of our exams, he had changed his


    ns. Seeing as the Twins had already been there this morning, he had went ahead and talked to


    them about being my Enforcers at breakfast. They had both agreed immediately.


    I sit on my desk top, my feet in my chair facing him. Serenity is in the desk in front of mine, Darien¡¯s


    was in the seat to her right. Kian was to my right and Galen to Jaxon¡¯s. They basically had me


    surrounded and cut off from any attacks that coulde from Sarah, and her friends. Serenity was


    standing next to her desk. Darien and Kian were sitting on their desk tops with their feet in their seats,


    like me. Galen, like Serenity, was standing leaning against his. We were all facing Jaxon. O


    He looks at us before saying. ¡°So I have a meeting with the Alpha, would any of you know what it¡¯s


    about?¡± he asks us.


    We all look at each other, each having a an expressions of amusement. We all new why he was going


    to talk to him. ¡°We do.¡± I say. ?


    He looks at us, his eyes wide with curiosity and slight panic ¡°Can you tell me,¡± he asks. Smiling I look at


    him, he starts looking worried the longer I stay silent.


    Finally I let him off the hook a little. ¡°The Alpha, like me, wants to know if you¡¯ll ept the position of


    my Bata.¡± I tell him, my tone an amused drawl.


    He jumps up out of his seat, his hands on the desk,  This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar ,his face astonished and excited at the same time. ¡°I would be honored to be your


    Beta, if you will have me.¡± He rushes out his tone excited.


    Iugh, so do the others. I smile brightly ¡°Then all you have to tell the Alpha, is that you ept the


    position. You¡¯ll still need to talk to him though.¡± I tell him. ¡°All four of us have duties we¡¯ll be caring out


    immediately.¡± I tell him. ¡°There is also a lot that you need to be filled in about me, as my Beta.¡± | let him


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    know. Then ¡°But I warn you, most of what I have to tell you about me is not for the faint of heart.¡± My


    tone grim. 5


    The others around me tense with their own emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to take whatever it is you tell me,¡± he


    says, then ¡± What duties are we caring out immediately?¡± he asks me with curiosity.


    ¡°The King of all Vampires ising to visit the Pack this Saturday.¡± I tell him. He sits back surprised at


    that. I nod at him. ¡°As of yesterday, I have been registered to the Moon Mountain Pack as n Alpha


    of the Heartsongs, and have been given the Mansion andnds that go with it.¡± He looks shocked and


    impressed at the same time. ¡°This means, I now have duties to the Pack, as a n Alpha.¡± I begin my


    exnation to him. ¡°I¡¯m now required to be there to meet Important Dignitaries.¡±


    Darien chimes in ¡°And I would say the King of all Vampires is an important Dignitariy.¡± in a dry tone.


    I continue amidst chuckles of derision. ¡°Me being a n Alpha, I have to have a Beta, and two


    Enforcers ¡®minimum¡¯ with me while we greet the King.¡± I tell him. ¡°The Principal suggested you to the


    Alpha, who suggested you to me.¡± He looks surprised, but pleased.This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar  ¡°The Luna suggested Kian and Galen as my Enforcers, the Alpha agreed.¡± He looks


    at the Twins and smiles, they smile back at him, weingly.


    He looks back at me as I continue. ¡°I agreed to all three of you for those positions.¡± His smile is


    delighted, happy that I had approved. ¡°This also means all four of us, will be training together with


    Master Brock, starting the day after tomorrow.¡± I tell them. ¡°Then, the Luna will be helping us learn the


    etiquette, of acting in our new positions.¡± I say, my tone wry. O


    All three looked at me in shock. Jaxon, Galen and Kian didn¡¯t know, I have been training with Master


    Brock, for thest four years. Jaxon had only gotten a taste of training with the Master Trainer, the


    Twins never had. They did however know of him, and his Family¡¯s generations of Master Trainers.


    ¡°Huh?¡­who knew Brock would have fans?¡¯ I thought derisively.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    We had to put our conversation on hold as the other students taking the test at this time filter in. Matt


    had alreadye in and taken a seat in the back row eight spots away. Sarah walked in, looking smug


    to be there. Till she saw us. The look of fury on her face, was demonic, twisted and ugly. ¡°YOU!¡± she


    snarled then started to stomp in our direction.


    Every one of us stiffened and red. We started to let off an Aura, that had the rest of the ss, all


    those Elite and Alpha fighters, cringe away from us. The weakest ones, bowing their heads in


    submission. But did Sarah get the hint not to fuck with us, like every one else did? No. She was either


    to stupid or to oblivious in her fury.


    If she¡¯d spent more time studying and less time sleeping around and blowing things off, she might have


    had a smidgeon ofmon sense. She doesn¡¯t pay attention to the growling from deep within my


    chest. Or the growls from the others. ¡°YOU WHORE!¡± she yelled, still snarling. ¡°YOU DARE SHOW


    YOUR FACE TO ME AFTER WHAT YOU DID!¡± she was shrieking, along with her snarling now.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    IS


    What waspletely unexpected was Matt ¡°Whore?¡± he snarled the question at her, getting Sarah¡¯s


    attention. ¡°If ANYONE is the whore it¡¯s you!¡± he spits that at her. The look on his face is of disgust and


    anger. ¡°Your a whore of the first order, now sit your wicked bitch of the west ass down, and shut the


    fuckup!¡± He growls the insult and order at her. ¡°Some of us actually want to get our test done and out of


    the way.¡± he snarls. 25


    Everyone in the ss that saw the encounter started to p, they were tired of her shit. She was not


    the strongest wolf here, and she didn¡¯t have the support of those who were. She was out of her depth


    here. With a snarl in my direction she does as Matt told her. I was confused and vindicated all at once,


    didn¡¯t exactly know what to feel about what just happened really. The teacher walked in the door then,


    we all settled in our seats and started to take our test.


    The five of us finished the test before the two hours were up. So we were allowed to leave the


    ssroom early. We gathered in one of the schools courtyards, sitting on and around a stone table with


    stone bench seats next to a dogwood with purple blooms. The wind was sweet with flowers and other


    freshly growing fauna. My phone vibrates, I take it out and it¡¯s the Alpha. ¡°Hello Alpha.¡± Everyone¡¯s


    attention snaps to me. Never did like being the center of attention¡­.still don¡¯t. 5


    ¡°Hello Alora,¡± he greats. ¡°How were your exams?¡± he asks me. O


    ¡°They were good, all of us and Jaxon finished early, so we¡¯re in a courtyard.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Have you told Jaxon that you would like him to be your Beta?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s epted.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± he says approvingly, then in a reluctant tone. ¡°You should fill him in on your history soon,¡±


    he advised me.


    I agreed with him, ¡°I n to do that after we finish our tests today.¡± I tell him, letting him know I had


    already nned to.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He tells me ¡°You¡¯re already proving to be a good Alpha, Alora.¡± he praises. ¡°Ember has


    the blood test results back.¡± he states. ¡°The one we did on Allister¡¯s blood, from this mornings fresh


    sample,¡± he pauses. ¡°As we suspected, the blood on file is not Allister¡¯s, Allister is not your father.¡± his


    tone was grim, because this also meant, someone had messed with Pack records. ?


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, I¡¯m d for the results.¡± I tell him, trying to assure him I was okay as well.


    ¡°Ok sweetheart,¡± he says gently. ¡°Good luck on the rest of the exams, and we¡¯ll see you back home.¡±


    he tells me, then adds. ¡°And bring Jaxon back with you, when you do.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± I tell him. We disconnect.


    I look up at Jaxon. ¡°You¡¯ll need toe with us to the Pack House, after the exams today.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Ok¡­.but I¡¯m going to need a ride.¡± he says. I didn¡¯t think of this as a problem at first. Then I


    remembered we were all on bikes today. ¡®Well this should prove entertaining.¡¯ I think to myself.


    Matt¡¯s POV(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    I walked into the ssroom, they were already there. She was surrounded by the other wolves, and


    from what I was hearing. She had just epted three of them into her service. One as Beta and two as


    Enforcers. She would need them too. As a n Alpha, she was required to show a presence when the


    Pack had Important Dignitaries visiting.


    I sit there, admiring her strength. It all bringing home again, the fact that I believed, I was never truly


    meant to be hers. That and the text from Xander this morning. The Alpha¡¯s oldest, our next Pack leader


    and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, was iming Alora was his. It would make sense. The most powerful male being


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    with this amazingly powerful she wolf.


    I wanted to whine at that. But at the same time, I was grateful, because Sarah was going have taken


    any mate I would have been destined with, anyway. She took away the one I was to weak to have been


    able to im. I feel that my second chance mate, was going to be the one that would have truly killed,


    me if I had lost her. 16


    For now though, what I can do is train and get stronger. I would be a wolf deserving to have


    another chance at a mate. I¡¯m going to approach Darienter. It¡¯s time I tell him what¡¯s really going on,


    and see if he¡¯ll allow me to be the Beta to him, that my brother, was to his brother. Sarah took more


    than just my fated mate, she took my destiny.


    Which is why when she came in the way she did, I had to say something. That bitch was throwing


    rocks from a ss house. She had the nerve to call Alora the whore. She was the whore, and I told her


    as much, before I told her to sit her skank ass down. She didn¡¯t even seem to question that she had


    obeyed my order. I never should have been able to be led around the way she had led me though. (2)


    I was a Beta¡¯s son. Not just any Beta, my father was the Beta to the Alpha of all Alpha¡¯s. He was the


    strongest Beta on this continent. That I was as weak as I was right now, was an anomaly. One I would


    fix, in the mean time. I was still a hell of a lot stronger than Sarah, her wolf will make her obey my


    orders because of how far up the ranks I ampared to her.


    ¡°Good¡¯ Aries says to me ¡°That bitch needs to know her ce.¡± he growled that angrily.


    Jaxon¡¯s POV


    When I saw her walk into the ss room I couldn¡¯t help but take a moment to admire her. She glowed


    with strength, a fire, you couldn¡¯t help but want to be around. The Alpha had changed the meeting time


    because of my exams. I was grateful for that because I didn¡¯t want to miss them, but at the same time,


    you didn¡¯t refuse a summons from the Alpha of All Alpha¡¯s. Plus he was also Alpha of our own Moon


    Mountain Pack.


    I had gestured for her to sit in the seat in front of me, and to my surprise and delight she had. My three


    cousins and Darien following her in, they took the surrounding seats. I had taken the opportunity to ask


    why the Alpha would be wanting to meet with me. I was so shocked. This was what I had wanted, to be


    her Beta, with her new status. To be serving as Beta to a n Alpha was a great honor.


    To find out we would be training with the Master Trainer Brock was another drop in the bucket, of


    amazing things to happen to me today. I knew this she wolf was special. She did tell me there were


    upsetting things about her I needed to know, I was going to learn about themter. That¡¯s when her


    sister came in. The others got tense, letting out their auras, I allowed my own out. I was now Alpha


    Alora¡¯s Beta. I wasn¡¯t blood sworn yet, but that didn¡¯t matter. I would start acting now, in that capacity,


    stand by her side and follow her lead.


    The look on Sarah¡¯s face, as she snarled her bile and venom, at Alora was truly ugly. With this seething


    hatred, that seemed toe off her, in a toxic ck cloud. Alora¡¯s growl was deep, and it sent a shiver


    up my spine. That was not the growl of a wolf who will allow her enemy to live should she attack. Sarah


    didn¡¯t listen to the growl. How suicidal could a she wolf be? Apparently very much so. She had kept


    going.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    Until Matt had step in, confusing us all. Hadn¡¯t he rejected her? For this vary she wolf? Could it be the


    male understands what he gave up, and that it hadn¡¯t been worth who it had been for? I wasn¡¯t into she


    wolves, a secret only Kian and Galen knew, but I knew the better she wolf when I saw one. I¡¯ve also


    caught her with a few wolves in ces you shouldn¡¯t be screwing in. She was the true whore, not


    Alora. 26


    h


    When we were done with our Training exams, all of us having finished early, we¡¯d gone outside. Alora


    had gotten a phone call from the Alpha. After the phone call, she told me I would have to go with them


    to the Pack House, after the Exams were done for the day. I was ok with that. Only¡­.I had rode in with


    mom today, for no other reason than to keep herpany, so I would need a ride.


    I told them about needing a ride, at first it didn¡¯t seem like a problem. At least I didn¡¯t think it was.


    Darien usually drove a blue convertible, and Serenity a purple Jeep. Then their faces, had all turned


    somewhatical. Like they had remembered something they had forgotten. That¡¯s when Galen said


    ¡°Someone is going to have to double up.¡± I was confused, ¡°Double up?¡± I asked aloud.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The rest of the day passed without any more drama. At least, until we went out to the bikes, Poor


    Jaxon, he was red as a tomato. I had suggested the Twins double up while Jaxon took one of their


    bikes. They said as my Enforcers they needed to be free to act as such, meaning they needed to be


    able to nk me, and my Beta, so that idea was nixed. The only solution was for Jaxon to ride behind


    me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how red he was, at the thought of mounting the bike behind me. It was cute


    and amusing all at once. ¡°I won¡¯t bite, promise.¡± I tell him in a drawl, causing him to redden further. His


    cousins and Darien were no help, they just keptughing at the situation. Then I decided to tease him


    and Darien. I look over at Serenity and catch her eye. She sees me smirk, I wink and she smiles and


    nods, letting me know she¡¯ll back my y.


    ¡°We¡¯ll¡­..¡± I draw the word out, getting the others attention, and a suspicious look from Darien.


    ¡°Serenity could always ride with me,¡± the smile on my face growing as I was talking. ¡°and Jaxon could


    ride with Darien.¡± I say brightly, then I look at Serenity. She¡¯s smiling, mirth filling her eyes. Darien has


    stiffened and was now looking at me with promised retribution, Jaxon in panic. A


    pping her hands together, going along with my torment of the boys. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± she says


    with a lot of cheer. Darien is looking at his mate, his look one of disbelief joining the panic already


    there.


    ¡°What?¡­.But mate¡­¡± he tries, trying to find a way to get out of this, but Serenity is thoroughly enjoying


    herself now, just as I am. Jaxon is looking even more horrified at having to ride with Darien. ¡°But


    mate¡­I want you with me.¡± Darien whines. Everyoneughs at his whine. 2


    Serenityughing reached up to his face, she stoppedughing long enough to give him a kiss then


    say. ¡°I love you.¡± before continuing tough.


    He purses his lips and narrows his eyes at her, he looks up at me, then he looks back at her. ¡°Your


    yanking my chain aren¡¯t you.¡± he growls. Sheughs harder. He looks up at me ¡°Now why did you have


    to go and pull my mate into your shenanigans.¡± he snaps at me, I justugh harder, tearsing. I¡¯m


    standing next to Kian, I lean against him, my arm raised to rest on his shoulder to keep myself up. 2


    Kian¡¯sughing then say¡¯s ¡°Sorry to tell ya bro.¡± heughs ¡°But she¡¯s bad all on her own.¡±


    Serenity snaps out a ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Sorry sis, but someone¡¯s gotta warn your mate.¡± said Galenughing.


    ¡°Warn me about what?¡± demanded Darien.


    ¡°That she¡¯s a terrible tease.¡±ughed Kian.


    ¡°And a prankster.¡± added Galen ¡°There¡¯s a reason we ride with her every October.¡± he said grimly.


    ¡°What?¡± Serenity asked, trying to feign innocence ¡°I wasn¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ bad.¡± she says, her brothersugh.


    ¡°I call bull on that one.¡± said Kian, Galenes up on my other side, I raise my other arm onto his


    shoulder. Leaning on both of them, they both have their arms crossed over their chests, making their


    muscles bulge a bit. We¡¯re all smiling, Jaxon actually snaps our picture. ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask him to send it to


    me¡¯ I think to myself. I tune into the story the twins are telling us about Serenity.


    ¡°So one October we were both still driving ourselves to school.¡± Galen starts the story.(This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    ¡°And it¡¯s dark as ¡®fuck¡¯ in the morning, that time of year.¡± Kian chimes in.


    ¡°Me and Kian were taking turns driving our Jeeps.¡± Galen continues.


    ¡°And one morning, we were in mine.¡± Kian tells us.


    ¡°And we¡¯re halfway down the drive.¡± picks up Galen.


    ¡°And I look in the rearview mirror,¡± Kian pauses, dragging it out, I shake him with my arm. He chuckles


    ¡°And Ipletely freaked the fuck out.¡± he continued, putting the arm I was leaning against around my


    waist. Galen put his arm below Kian¡¯s, his hand resting on my hip. Neither being inappropriate, just


    resting their arms there, like I was on their shoulders. I think Jaxon took another picture.


    ¡°This guy is shouting and mming on the brakes¡± says Galen, pointing at Kian ¡°So I turn around in my


    seat, and lose my shit.¡±


    Kian chuckles. ¡°The fucker jumped out of the Jeep screaming.¡±


    ¡°So did you!¡± Galen points out,ughing ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even remembered to shift into park before


    jumping.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d identally mmed the emergency brake when I¡¯d stopped in my panic.¡± said Kian wryly.


    Iugh at that, then I couldn¡¯t take it and had to ask. ¡°What had you two Jumping out of the Jeep¡±


    ¡°On the middle back headrest.¡± Galen started ¡°She¡¯s put a damn, severed head mask on it¡± he growled


    bit.


    ¡°Fucking thing was just floating there in the dark.¡± said Kian. ¡°And that horrid female caught it all on


    camera.¡± was added in a growling tone.


    We allugh at that ¡°By the time we calmed down to figure it out,¡± Galen¡¯s tone derisive.


    ¡°We¡¯d run halfway back to the house.¡± Kian¡¯s voice self condemning.


    ¡°Everyone wasughing at us for days.¡± said Galen


    ¡°Stillughing.¡± Kian said, pointing at us all, and yeah, we were allughing. Serenity had tears of mirth


    streaming down her red face as sheughed and giggled. Galen growls at her, she dodges behind


    Darien, still giggling andughing. Darien¡¯s looking down at her with a half smile.


    ¡°Okay everyone, lets get going, we can die ofughterter, it just has to be at the Pack House,


    daddy¡¯s orders.¡± Darien ps his hands together twice. We all look at him for a moment, then we¡¯re


    eventually we do. I look at Jaxon as we all get next to the bikes we¡¯re riding.


    ¡°Come on Jaxon, it¡¯s not that long of a ride.¡± I tell him. He nods, then gets up behind me on the bike. He


    seemed confused as to where to put his hands. I grab his wrists and pull his arms around my waist. He


    settles against my back. As we we¡¯re starting to leave I look up, and there Sarah is with her phone out.


    She must have been taking pictures or recording us. But why? (2(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d like the answerer, but that didn¡¯t matter. We were all done with this ce. Our exams


    done, we had no reason toe back, at least, not until the Graduation Ceremony. But the Ceremony


    wasn¡¯t happening for three weeks, and that¡¯ll be myst visit for this ce. The Graduation Ceremony


    for the University, was in two weeks, I was to walk that one as well. 3


    As we¡¯re driving out of the lot, I see Matt standing next to his Jeep. Beatrice Lauren and Agatha next to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him. The girls were all dressed casually again. Beatrice looked like her world had fallen apart. ¡®I wonder


    why?¡¯ and Sarah wasn¡¯t with them. Even more curious, was the venomous looks they were sending at


    Sarah. Beatrice says something to Matt, tears streaming out of her angry eyes. Matt wraps an arm


    around Beatrice in aforting hold. ¡®What is going on there?¡¯


    Sarah must have done something, and as cruel as Sarah was to me, I was starting to wonder what it


    was she¡¯d done. I knew one thing for certain though. Whatever it was she did, it was bound to be


    horrible. Sarah was evil to her core, that it was only now really showing just how evil she was, is


    surprising. Then I remembered Matt and the girls being at the Pack Housest night.


    ¡°Selena.¡± I say, to get her attention.


    Yes? she answers.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know why Matt and those other girls were at the Pack Housest night would


    you?¡± I ask her.


    Not at the moment, but I can find out once we get back to the Pack House She tells me.


    ¡°Ok, I have a feeling that this information, is going to be important¡± I tell her grimly.


    I¡¯ll let you know as soon a I have the information she says


    ¡°Thank you¡± I tell her, then focus on driving my bike. Having a male body behind me while riding was


    not new. Darien was the one who taught me how to drive a bike, he would ride behind me while he did


    it.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) So I wasn¡¯t thrown off bnce, Jaxon being


    about the same weight and size. We were speeding again. I didn¡¯t bother with the jacket, it was warmer


    now than it had been this morning in the low 80¡¯s. Some of the cloud cover ebbing away over the day.


    ¡°Hay Jaxon¡± I say to get his attention. We¡¯re werewolves, so I didn¡¯t have to shout.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he askes.


    ¡°Those pictures you took, can you send them to me?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll send them to you when we get to the Pack House.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I say


    ¡°No problem¡± was his reply. I wanted to have the photographic proof that I had friends. It was so new to


    me, that having the physical evidence of this moment, was necessary to me. I wanted to get one of me


    and Serenity. Maybe I can talk everyone into a group photo.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Unknown POV


    My father and I are on our way to the Moonstar Mansion Pack House. The Alpha of Alpha¡¯s has


    summoned us. My father said we were going to meet the new n Alpha of the Heartsong¡¯s. Our n


    hasn¡¯t had an Alpha since the former one and his mate had died in a car ident so long ago. I was


    sure we were going to have to suffer Bettina as the so called ¡®Alpha¡¯, but it was one of her daughters.


    I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯ll be any better. I have met the older one, and I remember a spoiled brat. O


    I don¡¯t remember much of the younger one. She had dark skin, in a pretty copper olive tone. Her hair


    had been long and ck, her violet eyes peaking out of it. She¡¯d been tall at five nine. She hid her


    figure behind oversized hoddies and baggy track pants. She didn¡¯t talk to anyone, but the Alpha¡¯s


    second son Darien. It was only after Damien, the Alpha¡¯s first son, had left the High School, that the


    rumors had started to go around about her. ?


    I remember Damien being protective of her, I had seen it. She had been bussed to the High School


    from the Middle School, along with a couple of other pups, to take courses at the high school. I knew


    she was extremely intelligent, but I didn¡¯t see that shy, scared little pup as an Alpha. Knowing how


    protective Damien had been of her, I didn¡¯t believe any of the rumors. Especially when I saw Sarah


    spewing a few of them.


    I graduated from the High School when she finished Junior year there. I¡¯m not sure how much would


    have changed over three years, but something had to have. My father was the Gamma of the


    Heartsong n, so was his father, and his fathers father, and so on and so forth. Now I¡¯m to be the


    Gamma for this new Alpha. I¡¯ve been training all my life for this position. Gamma¡¯s are the ones who


    run their n, while the Alpha and Beta are away. O


    The Beta position has not been generational. Each Heartsong having chosen their own Betas. I didn¡¯t


    know if she has chosen a Beta yet, or Enforcers. She would need too though. Father told us the King of


    Vampires would be making a visit this Saturday. I had no idea the reason why, but it had to be


    important. What will be interesting, is if our new Alpha would be ok with a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid


    or a Gamma. (13


    I knew that Bettina and Sarah hated that I was a Hybrid. They¡¯d told me I was a freak of nature. Then


    thest time I saw Sarah and she found out I was still unmated after eighteen, she said it wasn¡¯t any


    wonder why. She said I was a freak Hybrid with gender confusion issues. I prefer males. That was


    another strike against me in her book of sins. There are fated same sex couples, just as there are for


    male female pairs.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) (10)


    The Goddess doesn¡¯t ignore your preference. The Majority of Vampire females have more than one


    fated mate. Some Witch and Wizard pairs would asionally add a third. Werewolves rarely had more


    than one mate. Werewolves were usually made up of mostly female to male pairs, with the asional


    Male to Male or Female to Female. Rarely was their ever a third, Werewolves, usually only came in


    pairs. No one in my family or n has ever made me feel less, for being a Hybrid or for preferring


    males.


    The n didn¡¯t care about that, our first n Alpha was a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid. We had a couple


    of other Hybrids in the n, one of my best friends was a Witch Wolf Hybrid, the other a Bear Wolf


    Hybrid. Hybrids were moremon in the Heartsong Wolf n than in any other n. I believe it had


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    everything to do with who our first Alpha was. Bettina and Sarah would have done away with us all. 2


    I didn¡¯t think that was how Alora would be, Damien had cared about the little pup, but I didn¡¯t know her.


    I was beginning to stress myself out, I had more questions than I had answerers for. The only way to


    answer most of them was to meet Alora again, this time up close and personal. I wonder if she¡¯ll even


    look the same.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) O


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there Victor.¡± My Father, Maximus Heartsong Bloodmoon, says. ¡°Soon you¡¯ll be Victor


    Heartsong Bloodmoon, Gamma of the Heartsong n.¡± he reminds me. I touch my sses, they were


    two rectangles, connected by thin silver frames, the lenses tinted blue. They were specially enchanted


    this way, it was to keep my second site, from getting in the way of the here and now. The Bloodmoons


    were able to see the shadow realm, it came from our Vampire blood. 3


    I didn¡¯t really need them now, that I was older and had control of my second site, but I did at one time. I


    was the first in four generations of Bloodmoons who needed the sses. This was because thest


    four generations, have met their fated mates with the wolves. My father, however, was mated to a


    Vampire. He was not the first, every few generations their is another Vampire mate.


    My mother being half Nightwalker, just made our gift all the stronger in me, requiring that I had needed


    the sses for awhile. I didn¡¯t need them now unless I pushed myself to exhaustion, or I was


    intoxicated, which I rarely ever was. I¡¯ve worn them for so long though, they¡¯re apart of me. I¡¯m tall, six


    five. I¡¯m lean with defined muscle. I have white hair with shiny silver, and storm grey highlights, I had


    the long, straight, waist length strands into a low tail. (2


    My eyes a storm gray with a red rim. The white hair a tribute to my mothers Daywalker half. I am very


    strong. I¡¯ve had to be, being as I have always been lean. Other wolves assumed from my lean stature


    that I would automatically be weak. This was not the case. My attention is refocused on the task at


    hand, when we pull onto the long drive leading to the Moonstar Pack House. 2


    T have to say, the drive is gorgeous, but I was still biased to the Heartsong Mansionsnds. Having


    lived on them my entire life. As we drive up, there are five speed bikes that pass us, two with double


    riders. I was wondering who they could be. I didn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s faces, but a scentes trailing into


    the window. Sandalwood, and Cider. It smells intoxicating. 9


    Suddenly Vash, my wolf is stirring, he rumbles inside my chest. I would call it a purr if I didn¡¯t own a cat,


    some would think this an odd pet for a werewolf. Cats however don¡¯t care, as long a your not trying to


    eat it, and you¡¯ll feed it. It will grace you with its presence. This one showed up at our back door as an


    abandon kitten.


    She was all white and so fluffy. She turned out to be a veryrge cat, not fat, justrge, she was a


    Maine Coon. Sasha¡¯s body was as long as my torso. Her nose at my chin, her tail to my knee. This just


    meant I could only call the sound he made a rumble, and that was as close to a purr as a wolf could


    get. Wanting to know what had him acing like this I ask.


    ¡°What is it Vash?¡± my tone concerned.


    Mate, I smell mate, he¡¯s here Vash tells me.


    ¡°Are you sure¡± I ask, not wanting to get too excited, I was twenty one after all.


    Yes, mate is here. He was in that group. Vash says excitedly.


    The group he was talking about, had four males and two females, one of the females was on the back


    of a bike. The other driving with a male passenger at her back. By the time we get to the House, the


    group had already arrived and gone in. We park in the spaces in front of the House designated to


    guests of the Alpha. It was a beautiful house. O


    My Father and I get out of the car, as we headed into the house, I smell him. My mate is here


    somewhere, but I would have to wait till after the meeting with the Alpha before I could go looking.


    Maybe I¡¯ll get to ask the Alpha if he¡¯ll tell me who the wolves driving those bikes were. I¡¯m hoping the


    male lives here. I don¡¯t know where to even begin to look for him if he doesn¡¯t.


    I can only hope that if he doesn¡¯t live here, he doesn¡¯t leave before I finish meeting with the Alpha. The


    Alpha is standing in the veryrge foyer, waiting for us. ¡°Greetings Gamma Bloodmoon, thank you for


    Shaking the Alpha¡¯s hand, Father says. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be here, this is my son Victor Heartsong


    Bloodmoon, he¡¯ll be taking over as Gamma for me with this new Alpha.¡± he introduces me to the Alpha,


    everyone who has served the Heartsong¡¯s for generation after generation, carries the Heartsong


    surname as their middle name. It connects us as a n to the Heartsong¡¯s.


    ¡°We¡¯ll you¡¯ll be meeting your new n Alpha, as well as her new Beta and Enforcers.¡± he tells us. ¡°My


    son Darien and his mate Serenity will be there as well, but that is in support of Alora. I will tell you that


    Alora is special to our family, she is loved by every member.¡± he says seriously, nothing less than a


    warning. ¡°She has been through a tremendous amount of pain all her life, she will be telling you her


    story, don¡¯t judge, just listen.¡± 5


    We nod and follow him, down a hall in, what I was assuming, the direction of his office. The scent of my


    mate getting stronger the farther we follow him.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Jaxon¡¯s POV


    Riding on the back of a bike holding on to a female was a new experience for me. One, I¡¯ve never


    ridden with a female. Two, thest time I rode double, was when my older brother had been teaching


    me to drive one. While going up the drive to the Pack House we pass by a red BMW Z4 convertible


    with two males in it. The young one, I got only a small glimpse of looked hansom.


    We keep going to the House, we get in and park the Bikes. When we get inside the Alpha greets us.


    He tells us that we were all to go to his office. We were going to be meeting two special guests in a


    moment. They must be the two males in that car, the image of the young man in the passenger seat


    shing through my mind. 3


    He had been sitting up straight, like he had steel for a spine. White and silver hair. and a pair of


    rectangle, blue lensed sses on. I didn¡¯t get enough of a look to really study the image. I was hoping I


    would get the chance to look while we were in the meeting. We go to the Alpha¡¯srge office, we each


    take a seat in therge group of couches and wide stuffed chairs, in the Alpha¡¯s sitting area.


    The seating formed arge U capped by arge firece, it wasn¡¯t being used at the moment. But it


    provided a nice back drop. Darien sits on the couch to one side of the empty fire ce, Serenity


    perched on the arm. She draped herself against him with her arm around his shoulder on the back rest


    of the couch. She leans her head on his shoulder, her other armying in hisp, Darien holding her


    hand. O


    Alora sits on the back rest, of the couch across from them, her feet in the seat. The twins sit on the


    couch to either side of her. I lean against the built in book shelves behind the couch Alora was on. The


    office was well lit, on either side of the fire ce wererge floor two ceiling windows. We had just


    settled in to wait, then I smelled the scent. It smelled like a summer storm and sweet grass, it sent a


    shiver up my spine. (0)


    That scent, I couldn¡¯t get enough of it. It started out faint, then it grew stronger, like the scent was


    my head, he seems excited about something. O


    ¡®Mate¡¯ he rumbles.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    Wait? What? ¡°Did you say mate?¡±


    ¡®Mate¡¯ he practically barks at me ¡®Our mate ising¡¯ he¡¯s growling in excitement now.


    It hit me, the scent I couldn¡¯t get enough of, it was our mates, and it was getting stronger because our


    mate wasing. Who could be our mate? I have met everyone at school, and none of them, male or


    female was my mate. Then I remembered the car we had passed on the way in. It had to be one of the


    two males in the car. I stand up straight, staring at the door, waiting.


    The scent is wrapping itself around me, we hear the foot steps now. The beings moving towards the


    office. They can only be the Alpha and the two males. Mine and Bruno¡¯s anticipation is building. The


    seconds start ticking by slower and slower, the moment stretching for an eternity. At least that¡¯s how it


    felt to me. (2


    Then their right outside the door, the Alpha opens the door and walks in first. A waive of the scent


    washed over me, practically drowning me in it. My wolf was howling inside. I barely stopped myself


    from rushing forward. I was already hard and aching from that intoxicatingbo of summer storm and


    sweet grass.


    An older wolf steps in, he¡¯s about the Alphas age. He¡¯s lean but muscr, has short brown hair and


    blue silver rimed eyes. He was not my mate, it had to be the other one. The older one steps in, then so


    does he. It was the passenger. He was our mate. I couldn¡¯t believe how attractive he was to me. Our


    eyes meet from across the room. The connection is electric and I harden more than I have ever have in


    my life.


    This male was ours. ¡®Mate¡¯ Bruno growls, howling for me to go to him immediately. I stand there and


    look at him. His eyes were white with a red rim, he had a long lean face, with a strong jaw. His sses


    are thin silver frames, connecting two rectangle pieces of ss, tinted blue. He was tall,(This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar) my height, and lean, but I could tell there was muscle. He felt


    stronger then you would give credit to, with his lean frame.


    His hair was long, waist length, white with thin strands of silver and storm gray highlights. I wonder how


    soft it felt, would he let me run my hands through it? Wrap it around my fist as I kissed him? I wanted to


    kiss him, his lips were full, and looked soft. His hand, when he reached up to touch his sses, had


    long elegant fingers. How is it that even his hand is sexy to me. 2


    I strain to hold myself in ce, his eyes glittering at me. It takes me a moment to figure out whats so


    different about this wolf. Then it hits me, my mate is a Hybrid. He¡¯s a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, the


    eyes and hair a dead giveaway. This didn¡¯t bother me, I didn¡¯t care, this was my mate, I would ept


    all of him.


    The Alphaes to stand in front of the empty fire ce, the older man and my mate following. He


    takes his eyes off me to observe the room, I only have eyes for him. ¡°Everyone, I would like you to


    meet Maximus Heartsong Bloodmoon, he has been the Gamma of the Heartsong n for thest few


    decades.¡± The Alpha said, then he points to my mate. ¡°This is Victor Heartsong Bloodmoon, he will be


    taking over the Gamma position as of today.¡±


    ¡®Victor¡¯ I say in my head, ¡®Wonder what his wolf¡¯s name is.¡¯ still in my head. Then the Alpha is


    introducing us. ¡°This is Darien and his mate Serenity Mountainmover¡± he points in their direction. ¡°Over


    there you have Alora, your New n Alpha. Serenity¡¯s brothers, Galen to Alora¡¯s left, to the right Kian,


    both her Enforcers.¡± Then Alpha lifts his hand in my direction. ¡°And her new Beta, their cousin, Jaxon


    Mountainmover.¡±


    Victors eyes settle on me. I don¡¯t hear anything else around me. I found my mate, and it was in the


    middle of a meeting with the Alpha. Darien and Serenity are looking at me and then at Victor and back.


    Alora is doing the same, it was her who interrupted the Alpha.


    ¡°Uh, Alpha?¡± She asks, getting his attention. She points back in forth between Victor and I ,before his


    face and that nfm


    face, and that of Maximus¡¯s, light up with understanding¡­)


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Victor, son is he your¡­?¡± he gestures to me.


    upright, I¡¯d melt in a puddle at his feet. But he said it, that word that meant everything to a werewolf.


    ¡°Mate.¡±


    The Alpha looks at me ¡°Jaxon?¡± his tone a question.


    ¡°Mate¡± is all I could rumble out, Victor shivers. Good, I¡¯m not the only one affected. 3


    ¡°Well, these two are not going to be able to concentrate till they get their greeting out of the way.¡± said


    the Alpha. ¡°Maximus why don¡¯t you and I have some coffee on the kitchen patio and catch up.¡± he said


    to him, Maximus nodded agreement. ¡°Everyone else we¡¯ll meet back here in, lets say, an hour.¡±(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    Everyone gets up, the Alphaes over and hands me a key. ¡°This is to a guest room on the second


    floor of this wing, first room off the stairs.¡± he tells me, everyone walks out of the office, me and Victor


    just standing their, staring at each other. This incredibly sexy Hybrid was my mate, and I had a key to a


    guest room. 3)


    Holding the key up I motion for Victor to follow me. I can feel his eyes devour me as we head upstairs


    to the Guest room. My anticipation is building, how does he feel about me being his mate? What kind of


    male was he in bed? What does his wolf look like? What does he look like without his clothes? Does he


    like to top or bottom? Will he ept me as his mate? As a Hybrid will he need to feed? Will he feed


    from me as he takes me, or me him? (3)


    All these questions, one after another and more fliting through my mind. Once we get in the room I turn


    around to face him. He leans his back against the door, his eyes full of lust and promise, and locks it.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Victor¡¯s POV


    He¡¯s standing there, looking at me. When I followed him into the room, I had leaned my back against


    the door, and locked it. Trapping this wolf inside with me. He was younger, and broader than me. I look


    at all his muscles. I want to strip him of all his clothes, touch every inch of the bronze colored skin I


    could see under his tight, green t-shirt. His green amber rimed gaze burning me alive with his fire. 2


    ¡®Vash, Nichs¡¯ I call out to my wolf and sprit. They both answer with ¡°Mate¡± while they looked at Jaxon


    through my eyes. Jaxon¡¯s wolf is peaking at us through him, his eyes amber colored, rimed in


    cinnamon. ¡°What¡¯s your wolfs name I ask him.¡±


    His rumble was deep, it did deliciously arousing things to me. ¡°Bruno¡± his voice rough with the growl of


    his wolf. ¡®What is Mates name?¡¯ his wolf asks me.


    I freeze a little, he had to ept all of me, not just the wolf. ¡°I¡¯m a Vampire Hybrid,(This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar) that means I don¡¯t just have a wolf, I have a Sprite as well.¡± I tell


    him, I wait for his reaction.


    He stalks up to me, the power in his movements make me weak. I¡¯m so hard I feel like I¡¯ll shatter. At the


    same time, I was so anxious I¡¯d be rejected. The words of Sarah ringing in my head. I didn¡¯t want this


    big sexy wolf to reject me, I wanted him to take me, to make me his in everyway possible. When he¡¯s


    just the barest of inches from me, his wolf adding to his height a little, he leans down, his eyes boring


    into mine.


    He raises his hands up, his ws out, mming them to either side of my head, ws digging into the


    wood of the door. He leans even closer, his nose almost touching mine and growls deeply. ¡°Names¡±


    instead of just name. I shiver as that growl continues to set me on fire. ¡°Want my mates names¡± his


    nose trails over my cheek, as he nips my jaw with his teeth.


    His scent is flooding me, that nip sending shocks through me, my unusually intelligent brain, is on the


    fritz. It didn¡¯t even say goodbye on its way out of my head. He nips me under my ear, I shiver, my whole


    body vibrates with desire. They were right, being with your fated, is ten times more than what you feel


    with someone who wasn¡¯t. I¡¯ve had experience, that¡¯s how I knew what I preferred.


    Although I did have a female or two in between that realization. They had their appeal, just not the way


    males did. He nipped my neck again, harder this time, I let out a groan at the shocks it sent through


    me. ¡°I want all my mates names¡± he growls, he pulls back a little, looking me in the eyes, his desire, a


    raging fire burning inside.


    ¡°Vash is my wolf,¡± my voice is rough with arousal. ¡°Nichs is my Sprite¡± I say, looking at him, waiting.


    ¡°Victor, Vash, Nichs¡± he growls, he put the fingers, minus the ws, in my hair. ¡°All mine.¡± he growls,


    iming me. Goddess he¡¯s epting all of us, so easily. I stop thinking and start feeling when he


    crushed his mouth to mine. Kissing me deep, I invite him deeper, wanting his taste. We break


    apart, gasping for breath.


    ¡°I ept you.¡± he says, causing my heart to soar out of my chest. ¡°I ept you.¡± I say back. (4)


    We reach for each other, chest to chest, mouths devouring each other. As we kiss we somehow make


    it to the bed naked, our clothes having been shed onto the carpet in a trail to the bed. My hair is


    unbound the tie gone, he¡¯s got a fist full of it griped at my neck. We fall back on the bed, him on top.


    He¡¯s started to kiss nibble and bite his way over my jaw and down to that spot.


    That spot that where my shoulder met my neck, he bites down, but not enough to mark me yet. That


    bite had me thrusting up against him in ecstasy, groaning at how good it felt. He¡¯s reaching over in the


    side table, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s searching for at first. Then he brings out a new unopened bottle of


    lube. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡¯Oh that would definitely be a good idea¡¯ I


    think. Jaxon was not small, he wasrger than any of my other lovers.


    I rub my hands up his chest, over his shoulders and down his bunching biceps. He felt so good against


    me, I¡¯m shivering constantly with my arousal. I let out a long moan as he preps me. My hips thrusting


    up, he takes my mouth again with his. He finishes prepping me, then he¡¯s pushing into me. He goes


    slowly at first.


    Seating himself deep, before holding still, letting me adjust. He breaks our kiss, then lifts himself high


    enough to look me in the eyes as he fucks me. Every thrust had me rubbing against his belly, my


    constant leaking providing a natural lube. He watches my eyes until he must have seen me on thatst


    edge, he leans down, and with his fangs, bites deep, marking me.


    I bite down on his spot, with a mixture of my Wolf and Sprites fangs at thatst second before I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    explode. Spilling myself all over us, he¡¯s growling and jerking against me, spilling hot jets of his seed


    inside. I extend out the pleasure we¡¯re both feeling by feeding a little, creating a blood bond with our


    marks, every pull of my mouth sending ecstasy through us both.


    Finally we let go, he pulls out but stays between my legs. His body copsed on mine, his head on my


    chest. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders as we pant ande down from that incredible high.


    Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t stay that way. We needed to shower, and meet with the Alpha and Alora, my


    new n Alpha. I just mated with her Beta¡­.talk about first impressions.


    I start to chuckle, rxed now we had gotten that first wave of mating fever out of the way. Most


    newly fated couples are useless the first few hours after meeting, their desire rode them so hard, the


    couples insatiable for each other. Sated for now my humor had made a return, allowing me to find


    amusement in the situation.


    Lifting up on his magnificent arms ¡°What has you amused mate?¡± he asks, his voice husky and deep. I


    felt myself start to stir.


    ¡°I was thinking we needed to meet with the Alpha and Alora, my new n Alpha.¡± I pause to let out


    another chuckle. ¡°And upon my first meeting of my new n Alpha, I mate with her Beta.¡± I chuckle


    again. ¡°Then I thought, talk about first impressions.¡±


    He smiles andughs ¡°Your right mate.¡± He leans down and gives me a quick but firm kiss, I am now


    well and truly hard. ¡°Come, we need to shower and attend to our duties.¡± he says, reminding me again


    why I¡¯m here.


    I sigh, ¡°Duty calls mate, lead the way.¡± my tone remorseful, I look down at my hardness and heughs.


    I look up at him, his eyes sparkling with humor and happiness, a vibrant green with a cinnamon rim. He


    was so sexy, his deep, dark red hair a little shaggy. ¡°Your not the only one sporting a stiffy mate.¡± He


    says, is tone wry. I look down and sure enough, the beast between his legs was standing to attention,


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)and it was beautiful. 2


    My mouth was watering. ¡°You know the Alpha gave us an hour.¡± I point out to him, my voice rough with


    desire. ¡°If we hurry, we might have time for something in the shower.¡± I say suggestively.


    His eyes glowing again he grabs my hand and we run to the shower. By the time we got out we were


    sated for the moment, enough for us to focus back on what we were both here for. We were mates, but


    we were also a Beta and a Gamma, we had duties to fulfill, no matter how much I wanted to stay in bed


    with him another couple of hours.


    Before we left the room, Jaxon grabs my hand and draws me to him, his other hand goes to my face.


    ¡°What do you want to do after the meeting.¡± his eyes soft with affection.


    ¡°I want to be wherever you are, I don¡¯t want to be away from you any time soon.¡± I tell him honestly,


    hoping he won¡¯t think I¡¯m being to clingy.


    I should have known I didn¡¯t have to worry, mates hated to be away from each other. They usually


    worked together in some capacity. ¡°I will be d to have you with me anywhere I go, I don¡¯t want to be


    without you any time soon either.¡± he tells me, making my heart lurch, he had so quickly wrapped


    himself around the organ. He gave me onest kiss, before hand in hand we walk out of the room, and


    back to the Alpha¡¯s office.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Alora¡¯s POV


    When the Alpha had been making introductions, it hadn¡¯t been long before I noticed something was


    going on. Looking at Jaxon, seeing his body shake, his gaze intensely focused on the Hybrid who was


    to be my Gamma. I was d I would not be the only Hybrid in the Heartsong Mansion. ¡®We¡¯re not alone


    anymore girls¡¯ I tell Xena and Selena. Their joy at that, the same as mine, our emotions tend to be on


    the same wave length.


    Looking at the Hybrid, I saw his focus was only on Jaxson, the tension in him palpable. ¡®Huh¡¯ I though


    ¡°Jaxon likes males, I would have never guessed that¡¯. What was also a surprising turn of events, it


    seems his mate, is my new Gamma. ¡®Well that¡¯ll make things easier.¡¯ Finished with my internal


    monologue. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I figure it was best to bring the


    situation to the Alpha¡¯s attention. So I did, the Alpha knowing what he knew of mates, dyed the


    meeting for an hour.


    Sending us all on our own way, and giving Jaxon a key to one of the guest bedrooms. Victor was the


    name of my new Gamma. What was interesting about him was, that he looked like what you would


    imagine a tall elegant vampire would look like. With his white, long sleeved button down and his ck


    jeans and boots, then those sses and long hair. Tall, lean, elegant with a deceptive amount of


    strength hiding away in his frame.


    I vaguely remember him, I¡¯d seen him fight once, just the once. But it had been enough. The four burly


    wolves had ganged up on him, teasing him over his sses, calling him a weak twig of a wolf. Oh how


    he had proven them wrong. It was over in a matter of minutes, all four wolves on the ground, writhing in


    pain from his wicked fast and powerful blows. Not a hair out of ce, his clothes still neat, a brilliant


    blue button down with his jeans and boots.


    His sses still neatly perched on the bridge of his nose he had red down at them. ¡°Just because


    I¡¯m lean, and wear these sses, does not make me weak.¡± he had said in a cold elegant voice, then


    he tuned away. Then continued on to wherever it was, he had been going, before the wolves had


    stopped him. He was strong, so it was good he was my Gamma.


    I wonder what he would think of me. Was he going to look at me with the prejudice the rest of my blood


    had, or would he form his own opinion? These questions and thoughts, going around and around in my


    head as I change. I dress in a white spaghetti strap square cut tank, and a pair of short ck athletic


    shorts. I needed to introduce Selena to everyone, and they were going to need to see the damage


    done.


    Especially Jaxon and Victor, they needed to know the extent my blood had gone to, to harm me. So


    they could act ordingly when confronted with them. They would try ande for the House. That is


    if the n itself doesn¡¯t, their prophecy came to pass, but not in the way it was supposed to. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Ten generations of ns, ruined, because I wouldn¡¯t


    give them what they wanted. (2


    I will never im the Frost or Northmountains as n or family ever again. They have decades of


    disobeying the Goddesses rule built up, their punishments would being. This was just the start. I


    left my hair in the braids, then barefoot I leave my room to head down stairs. I was hungry, and


    figured I¡¯d eat a snack before we have our meeting. As I pass by Darien¡¯s room I can hear him and


    Serenity going at it hot and heavy, his growls and her cries audible enough through the door.


    ¡®Our mate wille¡¯ says Xena


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be here soon¡± said Selena


    ¡°Will he?¡± I asked them in hope, ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask them.


    ¡®I feel it in my fur, he knows who we are¡¯ said Xena.


    ¡°I felt the mate chain connect to our new mate¡± said Selena ¡°We know him and have met him before¡±


    ¡°We have? We do? Who? Do you know who?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°No, but you¡¯ll recognize him when we see him¡± she tells me.


    ¡®We¡¯ll know him by his scent¡¯ Xena reminds me.


    Now I feel impatient, how soon was soon. All these couples around me, and here I was alone. But I just


    had to wait, he woulde, they said soon. I just hope soon was in the next few days and not years.


    Kassandra¡¯s POV


    She reached out, and with a surprising amount of strength for someone so small, gripped my arm in a


    strong grip, and dragged me behind a grove of trees, in one of the schools many courtyards. Once


    there, she res at me with sparking blue eyes rimmed in silver. Her waist length hair started a dark


    red at the top, half way down it turned ck. Her hair was now vibrating with static.


    I knew she was mad, I had kept a secret from her, it was probably the twins. Bryce and Daniel couldn¡¯t


    keep secrets from our cousin, and my best friend. Cerebe, was a Dark Witch. She was not a ck


    Magic user. Her powers just came from the shadows. Her red lightning and purple me magic from


    the shadow realm. That¡¯s why her hair was raising a little, her lightnings static through her hair.


    ¡°Why is it, I hear from the twins.¡± she starts in a musical growl, her voice like tinkling chimes. ¡°That your


    going on a road trip without me?¡± 2


    Yep, they told her, brats. ¡°I just¡­.I need to get to my sister?¡± I try to plead.


    She holds her finger up, she¡¯s only a month older than me. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)¡±You are taking me with you.¡± She says, ring at me, daring me to protest. I knew


    better, best friend she may be, but kick my ass she will. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave without me!¡± (1)


    I gulp. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t think of it.¡± I tell her. She rxes back, a smile lighting up that adorable face. It was


    heart shaped with a pointy chin, her eyesrge almond shapes tilted at the corners like a cat, a small


    pink full liped mouth. She was exotic, and males tended to want to wrap her up and put her on a shelf.


    Big mistake, Cerebe was not one to be put on a shelf, she was a spitfire.


    ¡°Ok Kass, when do we leave?¡± she asks me, her tone back to her chiming melody.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We leave day after tomorrow, are you sure you want to go Be?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Uh duh, I want to meet your sister too.¡± she says. ¡°Plus there might be a male for me their.¡± she says.


    I giggle ¡°I was thinking the same thing, I want something like mom and dad.¡± I tell her.


    She gives me a deadpan look with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You do realize, what your parents have, is not


    necessarily going to be the norm for you.¡± she says seriously.


    Confused ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Your Aunty Lucinda, shes mated to a light Witch and a Daywalker both.¡± she reminds me


    Oh yeah but ¡°I¡¯m a hybrid, I¡¯ll probably only have one mate.¡± I tell her.


    She smiles ¡°Your cute when your in denial.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± she


    tells me, before turning away heading toward ss.


    She must know something I don¡¯t, so I chase after her to catch up, saying a ¡°Hay¡± she looks at me with


    a smirk on her face.


    ¡°What?¡± she askes, teasing me, she knows what.


    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°It means you may want what your parents have, but you need to be aware that you may have more


    than that.¡± she says, making me face reality. I didn¡¯t want to face reality, I wanted to keep my dream.


    ¡°Why must you give me logic?¡± I ask her practically whining.


    .


    ¡°Because someone has to?¡± she says.


    ¡°Yeah but do you have to be so mean about it?¡± still whining.


    ¡°Who¡¯s mean? I wasn¡¯t mean? I just pointed out the truth.¡± she says.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what was mean.¡± I tell her. (3


    ¡°You want me to lie to you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Noo0000¡­¡­but can¡¯t you let me have some fantasies?¡± more whining.


    ¡°You can have your fantasies, just add one or two more mates to them.¡± she tells me in a wry tone.(4)


    ¡°Fine¡± I sigh out ¡°Reality here Ie, just don¡¯t beat my face on the way in the door.¡± I say. 2


    ¡°It¡¯ll just hit you on the ass as the door closes behind you.(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)¡± says my best friend, with friends like her, who needed bullies. (5


    ¡°We should pick out our clothes and maybe go shopping before we go, want to look hot for our mates


    if we meet them.¡± she says. Oh, that¡¯s why she¡¯s my best friend. A little dose of reality, then back to the


    fun stuff, like clothes shopping ¡°And some new shoes.¡± she added. 2


    Excited now ¡°We can go to that really nice shoe store in town, I saw a killer pair of bike boots that were


    totally hot.¡± I tell her, she smiles brightly.


    ¡°And get our nails done at the Witch¡¯s Beauty Salon.¡± she squeals.


    Our nsid out, we focus on our exams.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It wasn¡¯t long after I had toasted an Everything Bagel, putting chive and onion cream cheese on it, that


    Jaxon and Victor came down. I was sitting, cross legged, on the ind counter. Werewolves tended to


    perch on things, whether it be actual chairs, tables, on the back of couches, or the countertop I was on.


    It was a thing, whether young or older, looking out the window, the Alpha is perched on one of the


    outdoor table tops, the Luna next to him, leaning against his side. 3


    I giggle looking at the pair, they were in their fifties and still, they cuddled like teenagers. It was heart


    warming. Looking back at Jaxon and Victor I see they¡¯re holding hands. Victor¡¯s hair was draped over


    one shoulder, the tie gone, and slightly damp. Jaxon¡¯s shaggy lengths were also damp. They look


    content, rxed. I smile at that, looking at their necks. I see their marks, they had epted each other.


    That was good, I¡¯vee to like Jaxon, and find myself feeling protective of my new Beta. I have


    imed him as n, so he was now under my protection. Victor as my Gamma would be as well, but


    not if he had hurt Jaxon. I¡¯d have had to rip him to pieces. I wouldn¡¯t tolerate those I called mine, being


    hurt.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) Not if I could protect them, and I would.


    Victor was smiling at Jaxon, like he had found the sun.


    Jaxon was looking at Victor with warmth and love, he was such a sweet guy under his burly, tough


    exterior. They both look up, catching me watching them. I smile ¡°You two look cute together.¡± I say,


    amused at their matching looks of apprehension. Jaxon rxes, Victor however remained slightly


    apprehensive.


    ¡°Whats wrong Victor?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a Hybrid?¡± he asks me softly.


    I blink, staring a moment, then Iugh. It was a moment before I could say to his confused expression


    ¡°Take a good sniff of me, then think about your question.¡± I say,ughter in my voice.


    His confusion still there he leans forward and sniffs me. Then with his eyes wide he leans back against


    Jaxon, Jaxon wraps his arms around his waist and leans his chin on his shoulder. Victor, his surprise


    evident says ¡°I see.¡± then he looks confused again. ¡°But¡­.how?¡±


    I smile ¡°That will be exined in the meeting¡± I tell him. He looks disappointed at having to wait. ¡°Grab


    yourselves a snack, Darien and Serenity will be down here soon.¡±


    My phone rings, I look at it. It¡¯s Damien. He said he¡¯d call me after his exams. ¡°Hello Damien.¡± I greet.


    Catching Jaxon and Victors attention as they make themselves something to eat, they were working


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    together, so cute. I was distracted when Damien spoke.


    IS


    ¡°H¨¦llo Alora.¡± His voice is deep and smooth, it shivers along my spine. I¡¯ve always loved his voice, I


    could listen to him talk forever. ¡°How did your exams go?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°They went great.¡± my voice a little husky, I clear my throat, a blush heating my cheeks, ¡®What is wrong


    with me?¡¯ I nearly shout at myself. ¡°How were yours?¡± trying to get my mind to focus. 2


    ¡°They went well.¡± he says in that deep voice. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ my nipples have harden. ¡°We will be taking our


    Physical Fighting Exam Final tomorrow.¡± he tells me.


    I squirm a little on the counter, I remember how sexy he was while fighting. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)He had already had a lot of power before going of to the school, ¡°That¡¯s


    good, does that mean youring home soon?¡± I ask him. 3


    ¡°If I can manage it, I should be home tomorrow night, if not the next morning.¡± He says, a rumble


    entering his tone, doing things it shouldn¡¯t. I needed to calm down. ¡°When I get back he starts,¡± he


    pauses a moment ¡°Will you sing for me.¡± he asks. O


    My heart threatens to jump out of my chest, I had caught him watching me sing a few times. He¡¯s


    always imed to love my voice. If it had been anyone else, even Darien, I would have said no. ¡°Only


    for you Damien.¡± I tell him, my voice husky with emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed hearing you sing.¡± he tells me ¡°I just needed to hear your voice.¡± he says, he¡¯s always


    making me feel like I¡¯m special to him.


    ¡°Is that why you called?¡± I asked, teasing, not expecting an answer.


    The one I got shocks me. ¡°Yes.¡± he admits, a growl in his tone now. ¡°I miss you.¡± He says softly. 3


    If he doesn¡¯t stop, he¡¯s going to leave me a mess on this counter top. He¡¯s seducing me without


    meaning to, he doesn¡¯t know of my desire for him. That¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t let him know. ¡°I miss you


    too.¡± I say, because it was true, I did miss him. 2


    *I¡¯ll be home soon Starlight, wait for me.¡± he says, then the call is disconnected. I feel sad when I


    couldn¡¯t hear his voice anymore. Then I remember my whole conversation was overheard. Looking at


    the two males blinking in my direction ¡°What?¡± I snap a little.


    Their expressions a little guilty, they give me muttered nothings, then finish making their snack and


    start eating. Darien and Serenitye down the stairs. They wore satisfied smiles, I snort and hum out


    a few bars of ¡°Can you feel the love tonight¡±.


    Darien looks as me ¡°Shut up.¡± amusement lighting his tone. Iugh at him 2


    ¡°I think, for both of your sakes, some more soundproofing would be advised.¡± I tease him. His face


    goes red at my words. ¡°Your both very vocal.¡± I tease further. Serenity¡¯s as red as her hair now. 2


    Iugh, then say ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your not alone¡± pointing at the two standing across from them. They


    pause with sandwiches on their way to their mouths, when everyone looks at them.


    Serenity sees the marks. ¡°Oh Jaxon congrattions!¡± Serenity tells him joyfully, then she goes over


    and gives him a hug, causing growls from two different directions. The look on Victors face when he


    realized he¡¯s growled wasical with surprise. Like being caught by mom, with your hand in the


    cookie jar,ical. Iugh, Darienes over and pushes me, nearly knocking me off the counter.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I snap pushing him back. ¡°What was that for?¡± I askughter in my voice.


    ¡°For being an evil tease.¡± He says, his tone grumpy.


    Iugh at him more ¡°What¡¯s life without a littleughter at your best friends expense¡± I tease smiling at


    him.


    Jaxon and Victor areughing, Serenity is giggling, shees back over and Darien gathers her into


    his arms. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± she says to him with a little pout.


    He leans down and kisses her pout ¡°Then I shall feed you my spicy she wolf.¡± (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)he says, his tone teasing and filled with love. The twins came in and


    joined us, making sandwiches of their own. They ask me what I wanted to drink, I said Pepsi. They


    grab cokes for themselves, then they each take a spot to one side of me, leaning against the ind


    counter I was sitting on. (3)


    We were facing Serenity and Darien to one side and Jaxon and Victor on the other. We all had our


    drinks and food and ate and drank quietly.


    ¡°So, do we get to meet Selena this afternoon.¡± Darien asks.


    ¡°Selena?¡± asks Jaxon


    ¡°My Sprite.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You have a Sprite?¡± he asks. ¡°But your a wolf.¡± he says confused. (2)


    ¡°My love, take a good sniff of my scent, then smell Alora.¡± Victor tells Jaxon, it takes Jaxon a moment


    of staring at Victor, in pleasure of being called his love, before he does what his mate told him to do.


    His nose buried in the side of Victors neck, I see Victor shiver at this action. Gotta say, they¡¯re really


    sexy together.


    Jaxon sniffs me next, his eyes widen in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re a Hybrid too!¡± he eximed, causing his mate


    to chuckle. 2


    Thinking of how much I wish I already had my mate, I sigh. ¡®He¡¯ll be here soon¡¯ I remind myself. The


    Luna, Alpha and Maximuse in from the outside. They¡¯re smiling and looking at us all.


    ¡°Well it looks like you pups were all hungry.¡± she says seeing most of us already done with our food.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t forget to clean up after.¡± she warns us.


    We all say ¡°Yes Luna.¡± You didn¡¯t disobey the Luna when it came to her kitchen, not if you ever wanted


    to eat in it again. 3


    I didn¡¯t want to do this in the office, and everyone was already here.(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) I wasfortable where I perched. The Alpha, Luna and Maximus standing at the


    end of the counter across from me. We were now all circled around the Ind. It couldn¡¯t hurt to ask.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he looks at me, nods his head, indicating for me to keep going.


    ¡°Is it ok if we do the meeting in here?¡± I ask, I look at him, pleading in my eyes.


    He smiles gently at me, ¡°Of course sweetheart, wherever yourfortable.¡± his voice kind. Thank the


    Goddess, she brought these beings into my life.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Alora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Where to start?¡± I say with a breathless, and nervousugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been abused by my parents and


    sister all my life.¡± The three wolves hearing this for the first time stiffen, looking horrified, ¡®Who abuses a


    pup¡¯ they must be thinking. ¡°I was beaten, chained up and whipped, for any and every infraction, no


    mater how slight, whether or not it had anything to do with me.¡± I start to tell them about it.


    I continue, telling them about their, so called reasons for my abuse. ¡°It was because I was born with


    dark hair, dark skin and violet eyes.¡± they look furious, none of that should have ever been a reason to


    abuse a pup. ¡°I remember on one of Sarah¡¯s birthdays, when we were just kids, I had asked for a piece


    of cake.¡± I had to stop a moment, my throat stinging with the emotions the memory brought up, but they


    needed to know the depth of their cruelty.


    ¡°Bettina started to p me, repeatedly, shouting at me about how dare I ask for any of Sarah¡¯s cake.¡±


    Jaxon is leaning against the counter next to the sink, Victor leaning against him. Jaxon was holding


    onto Victor, both of their faces a mixture of fury and confusion, Maximus wasn¡¯t doing much better. He


    had to sit down in one of the bar stools around the Ind counter. Darien was sitting in one, Serenity in


    front of him, clutching each other close.


    The twins also sitting down now, their firsts clenched, sitting on the counter top. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)The Alpha was holding the Luna to his side, leaning against the same


    counter as Jaxon and Victor, on the other side of the sink. ¡°She dragged me to the basement, then


    chained me to a support beam so I couldn¡¯t get away.¡± my voice is husky now. ¡°Then she whipped me, I


    remember screaming that I was sorry, that I would be a good girl, begging her to stop.¡±


    I¡¯m looking down at the counter I¡¯m sitting on. ¡°She listened to none of it, not my cries, not me begging


    her not to hurt me, I was drenched in my own blood and had wounds everywhere but my face.¡± my


    voice was pain filled, almost a whisper. Remembering it brought with it a whole host of emotions. ¡°That


    was the first of many times she would drag me to that basement, and whip me.¡± A tear slips down my


    face, I use my wrist to wipe it away.


    I go to take a drink but it¡¯s empty, Kian, the one closest to the fridge, gets up and gets me another.


    They wait patiently for me to take a drink. ¡°Sarah, she liked knives.¡± I say with a grim smile, I take


    another drink, they each seem to brace themselves after hearing what Sarah liked. ¡°She would make a


    game of it.¡± I say hoarsely. ¡°She would see how deep she could cut to get the most screams from me,


    she liked to slice me to ribbons, cut after cut.¡±


    I hear a whimper to the side, it was Serenity. ¡°She liked to push her fingers into the slices she made,


    digging until I screamed.¡± low growlsing from the twins, Maximus looking green, the Alpha furious,


    the Luna devastated. Darien, Jaxon and Victor matching looks of fury, Serenity, just as devastated as


    the Luna. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±She liked to have me chained up high,


    so she could watch my blood pool on the floor as she cut me up. She would get this crazed look in her


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes, she got some kind of sick enjoyment from what she did to me.¡±


    .


    My voice broke a little on thest part, but I press on after taking another drink. ¡°When she was furious


    about something, she would lie to Bettina. As we got older, the lies turned to me sleeping around.¡± I tell


    them. ¡°Allister would drag me by my hair, and he and Bettina would chain me up against the support


    beam, then they would beat and whip me.¡± I take anther drink. ¡°Then after they left, Sarah woulde


    down and take out her bad day on me.¡± I pause for a moment. (2


    ¡°As I got older and started to develop, the man I thought was my father, woulde into my room at


    night.¡± Maximus is pale, ¡°I was always so scared to move, but he would raise my shirt and stare at me,


    while getting himself off.¡± Maximus is furious, so are Jaxon and Victor, their growling, I take a drink, the


    cans almost empty now. ¡°One night, he came in drunk, and he started to grope me.¡± I gulp the rest of


    the can, Kian brings me a bottle of water this time. 5


    ¡°He started to rip my clothes, I couldn¡¯t take it, so I let Xenae out,¡± I take a drink of the water,


    needing to hydrate after the caffeine. ¡°She attacked him and was about to kill him when we were hit


    with the desk chair I had in my room.¡± I tell them ¡°It knocked us out for a moment, when I came to I was


    back in human form, and Allister was gone.¡± I pause for a moment. ¡°I started to lock my door every


    night, but that didn¡¯t end it.¡± I say grimly.


    ¡°He got a key to the door and started toe in at night again, but he didn¡¯t attack me again like that


    night, he was back to just getting himself off.¡± I drink more water, needing a moment ¡°It was a while


    before I remembered seeing this trick in a movie I watched with Darien once¡± I tell them ¡°I started to


    stick my desk chair under the door knob before going to sleep, this was what stopped his nightly


    escapades into my room.¡± I shiver at the memory.


    ¡°I paid for that though,¡± I say hoarsely. ¡°Every time Sarah cried whore at me, he would take special


    pleasure in whipping me until he couldn¡¯t swing the whip anymore.¡± Serenity whimpers again. ¡°There


    was a week I was locked away in that basement.¡± my tone almost a sob on the word basement.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¡°Every day, all day, they took turns exacting their


    favorite punishments.¡± my voice heavy with the pain of that memory. ¡°Bettina had learned to like


    burning me, those woundssted the longest.¡±


    Gasps and Growls of horror came from all around the room at that. ¡°At the end of an entire week of


    this, Bettina came storming down.¡± I take a couple of drinks of the water. ¡°She starts pping me,


    screaming, asking what made me so special, that the Alpha of our pack would demand proof of my well


    being, screaming that I must be screwing one of the Alpha¡¯s son¡¯s.¡± The Alpha is looking so horrified, I


    hadn¡¯t told them this part of everything. O


    ¡°My friendship with Darien caused more than a few beatings.¡± I say softly, Darien looks up at me,


    stunned by that, horrified, I give him a weak smile, it was all I could manage. ¡°I never regretted our


    friendship or any of my involvement with this family¡± I tell him firmly. ¡°No matter how often they


    punished me for it.¡± I look at him. ¡°I know your the one who reported my absence from school.¡± ?


    I pause, tears burning my eyes ¡°if you hadn¡¯t, I would have died in that basement¡± I tell him, he pales at


    my words, clutching Serenity closer to his chest forfort. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that I¡¯ve always had you as


    my friend, my best friend, without you, even with the trouble it caused, I would have been dead long


    ago,¡± I pause ¡°Our friendship, and your families care, has been what¡¯s kept me going, made me realize


    I had to keep going, because I deserved better, and one day would get it.¡±


    I pause again, ¡°One of the greatest gifts you all have given me, was hope.¡± I tell them hoarsely.


    ¡°Everyone of you gave me the tools, and the help I needed, to escape those people.¡± I look at Darian,


    holding his gaze ¡°I¡¯m a n Alpha now, my powers have been released, I know who my true father is,


    and I¡¯m connected with Selene now.¡± I tick off each amazing thing to happen. ¡°So don¡¯t you feel guilty,


    don¡¯t ever feel that.¡± my tone firm.


    ¡°You, Damien, the Alpha and Luna have helped me gain more than I ever could have without you all


    there for me.¡± My emotions almost choking me again. I look at the Alpha and Luna, the Luna has tears


    streaming from her eyes, down her face. The Alpha¡¯s eyes are shiny, but he doesn¡¯t shed them(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¡± Thank you, for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡± The


    Luna steps forward,ing to me and taking me into her arms.


    I cry, sobbing silently for a moment, I don¡¯t think I could ever thank them enough for all they have done


    for me. It takes a moment for me to recover, Galen hands me a tissue, I blow my nose. I look at them


    all for a moment ¡°A Vampires skin doesn¡¯t scar.¡± I say.2


    It was Victor, who said it in a grim tone ¡°But their Sprites carry those scars.¡± 3


    I look at him, his eyes are full of fury and understanding. I nod at him, then get off the counter ¡°I think


    it¡¯s time you all met Selena.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Victor¡¯s POV


    The more I heard of Alora¡¯s story, the more I admired her, the fact that she had survived all of that. Her


    life had been a nightmare, the pain she suffered deep. She became stronger, and was now free. To


    have suffered such as a pup, and to have to suffer molestation and an attempted rape from the man


    she thought was her father. Then she got to the exnation of her Sprite. Our Sprites, even for


    Hybrids, carry those scars instead.


    She got up off the counter, and stood before us. Then she closed her eyes and said ¡°Selena.¡±


    The tattoos I didn¡¯t even notice till now, turning to physical jewelry, a crown appearing across her


    forehead. Her hair, unbound itself from the double braids they had been in, the ties disappearing


    somewhere. It became a living moving shadow with thousands of tiny stars sparkling from it. Her body


    grew tall, to six foot four, she got a little leaner, almost as if she was stretched. Her curves stayed


    though, she had breastsrge, round and perky, her bottom firm and round.


    Her skin darkened to a dark chocte, that¡¯s when they appeared. All those silver marks, they were


    everywhere, everywhere but her face, she even had scars on her neck. Some were obviously from a


    knife, others burns, and most from a whip.


    ¡°So many.¡± I can¡¯t help but gasp out my horror at the pain she¡¯s so clearly suffered. The silver of her


    scars are t to her skin, like silver paint, the darker the paint, the deeper the scar. My gasp had been


    echoed by the others in the room.


    She¡¯s beautiful, even with all those scars. But those scars¡­the wounds they were from. My mind


    barley able to process the horrors she had gone through with each wound rendered, her torment so


    evident. Her power and strength radiated out from her, I was in the Presence of more that just a Lunar


    Princess. 3


    This was my n Alpha. I go down to one knee in front of this powerful being, ¡°I Victor Heartsong


    Bloodmoon swear to you my oath of loyalty, and beg eptance as your Gamma.¡± I say.


    Jaxon kneels down next to me ¡°I Jaxon Stone Mountainmover, swear to you my oath of loyalty, and beg


    eptance as your Beta.¡± He says.


    She kneels down in front of us, we raise our eyes to her glowing Violet ones, the silver rim gleaming.


    She grabs my right hand in hers, I can¡¯t help but think her hands are beautiful as well, long strong


    fingers. Her nails long and pointy, with slightly rounded tips. No, those were not nails, those are ws,


    they¡¯re ck, strong and sharp. ¨C


    While holding my hand, wrist up, she asks. ¡°Do you swear by your blood?¡± In an echoing, mystic, and


    somehow lyrical voice. I nod my head, knowing this would mean I would be connected by more, than


    just the n Bond.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say in a firm tone.


    She uses one of her magnificent ws to draw a line across my wrist, not cutting to the artery, just


    enough to draw a thin line of blood. With the same w she opens a line on her own wrist. She brought


    both together ¡°Then by your blood and mine I ept your oath of loyalty, you are now my Gamma, I


    im you as n.¡± Her voice echoed.


    The magic of the blood oath shot through me in a scattering of electricity, not exactly painful, but not


    Gamma. She turns to Jaxon, and in the same manner picks up his hand. 2


    She asked him the same question. ¡°Do you swear by your blood?¡±


    Jaxon¡¯s answer was a firm ¡°Yes¡± in his deep rumble.


    Goddess I found it sexy, even within this serious moment. Then she epts Jaxon¡¯s oath the same


    way, with a cut to both of their wrists, she puts them together. I wasn¡¯tfortable seeing Jaxon bleed,


    it was an instinctive aversion to my mate being harmed.


    ¡°Then by your blood and mine I ept your oath of loyalty, you are now my Beta, I im you as n.¡±


    Her voice echoed each word with a power felt deep within our chests.


    Her voice a song, a spell you couldn¡¯t ignore. I felt it when Jaxon connected to us, as n. He was not


    only my mate, he was my Beta. I shivered a little, remembering how Beta to my Gamma he had been


    in the shower. Clearing my throat, struggling to get my mind away from that extremely arousing


    memory.


    I look up as she turns around, the Twins are standing behind her. They look at her, just staring, a look


    of almost worship in their eyes. Then in unison they kneel down as Jaxon and I had done.


    I get to watch this from my prospective now. They say the same oath as we had, only it was to serve


    her as her Enforcers. She asks that same question, it was important, the start of the spell creating the


    blood bond.


    They give their oath, I feel each one as they connect and she ims them as n. The bond snaps in


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ce. It¡¯s so much deeper than that of other ns. With her blood, and her voice invoking a spirit


    bond, she connected us all.


    iming us as her n. I felt to serve this being, would be of the greatest honor. I could feel her power


    through our n bond now. She was so powerful. I look at my mate, he turns to me, our gaze


    connecting


    I feel through our mate bond the same awe and gratitude of being granted the honor to serve this


    being. Mine and Jaxon¡¯s bond was deeper than normal. We were bound as werewolves, but I was a


    Hybrid, and Vampires created a blood bond with their mates.


    When I had marked him, then fed, I had established both bonds. He would forever be able to connect


    to me, it would have to take immense ck Magic to interrupt our connection. Not for long though, the


    bond always, inevitably breaks through.


    I love him so much already, it was filling my chest, I felt like I was overflowing with it, spilling it out


    into our bond, so I could fill him with it. His eyes fill with his own emotion, then I feel it. His love for me,


    it wraps me up tight, holding me close, providing afort I didn¡¯t know I needed till now. Thank the


    Goddess for giving me this wolf as my mate.


    She moves to where she can look at us all while she talks to us. ¡°I am Selena¡± she says, her voice still


    a mystical, lyrical echo. ¡°I am Alora¡¯s Sprite, and until yesterday, have been bound by ck Magic,


    keeping me from Alora.¡± she reveals to us. Shocking Jaxon, my Father and me. ¡°Truth is, neither Xena


    nor I were supposed to ever be able to connect with Alora.¡±


    My wolf and Sprite howl and rage in protest, my heart drops to my knees in the terror of what that must


    have been like. I know what it is to have them both with me. ¡®What must Selena have gone through,


    being kept from her human and wolf self.¡¯ What would I have felt had that had happened to us, a


    visceral protest roars through us as I think of that question. Never! I will never allow it!


    ¡°It was Bettina who had the chains spelled around us, binding our power, preventing us from reaching


    our ascension as a Lunar Princess.¡± No! Why! I¡¯m so shocked at this information. ¡°She had it done


    when we were born with the wrong coloring.¡± she tells us, such a horribly uneptable reason, ¡°Our


    Father is not Allister Frost Northmountain¡±


    Well that was actually obvious, as Allister was a pure bred Werewolf. The sick pervert still deserved to


    be put down though. ¡°We were the result of a one night affair, with a random Vampire Bettina met at a


    bar.¡± she pauses a moment, looking at Jaxon, and me, then my Father, ¡°I do know who our real Father


    is, and you will all be meeting him soon.¡± my brow furrows in question at this, who could her Father be?


    Her answerpletely shocked me, to my core. I felt Jaxon¡¯s shock shoot through him just as mine


    had done me. ¡°Our Father is Sabastian Night Dayblood,¡± that was the name of¡­ ¡°The King of all


    Vampires.¡± she finished. I could not have been more stunned, than if I had been hit with a with Taser.


    My new n Alpha was not just a Lunar Princess. Oh, no, she was the daughter to the King of all


    Vampires.


    Making her both a Lunar and a Vampire Princess. How powerful was this being?


    /////**Author¡¯s Note: I have to admit, I was teary eyed writting thatst chapter, I had to stop a few times


    when the words would blure. I always wonderd before as a reader, reading those parts of the books


    that made me cry, did the Author cry a little writing them? Well this advid reader, of a vast and eclectic


    range of romance, (for decades now, geez that makes me feel old, and I¡¯m only 30) and new Author, I


    will say that yes, yes I did cry a little.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Darian¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t know what made me do it. But when she got off the counter, I pulled out my phone, and started


    to record her transformation. Then everything else that followed, I was d I did. I got the footage of


    her establishing her bond to her new Beta, her Gamma, and her two Enforcers. It was a magical


    moment that bound them tighter, than what bound my own n, or any other n.


    I knew who I was going to send this recording to. I knew the security camera in the kitchen caught all of


    it, but only from above. Damien needed to see this angle too. The video and audio recording security


    camera was why Father usually had all these meeting in his office. Alora hadn¡¯t wanted to go to the


    office though, I knew it was because she wasfortable where she had been perched on the counter.


    It had allowed her the courage needed to tell us the horrific details of her life. This had worked out in


    our favor though, in a way. That was because I was going to send Damien both video¡¯s tonight. I was


    wondering how we would exin everything to him, now we didn¡¯t. This would exin it to him for us.


    He would have to wait till he got home though, to ask the questions I knew he would have. (5)


    I kept the recording going all the way through her exnation of who her father was. I nearly dropped


    the phone though as she exined why the Frosts and the Northmountains did what they had done,


    and how. ck Magic, they had blood bonded to ck Magic users. This was not good, and I suddenly


    couldn¡¯t wait for my brother to be here. We were going to need him.


    When she was done exining, Maximuses forward. ¡°I retire my title as Gamma of the Heartsong


    n, and turn over the ns bonds to you, n Alpha Alora Heartsong.¡± He says.


    He holds out his hand and she takes it, and draws a line across his wrist with her w for him, pressing


    his line to hers ¡°I im you and your n as my own, former Gamma, Maximus Heartsong


    Bloodmoon. I ept the n bonds into my possession as the n Alpha, Alpha Alora Luna


    Heartsong.¡± Alora¡¯s voiceyered with Selena¡¯s and Xena¡¯s as she epts the bonds. I feel the power


    surround their connection as the bond switched over to Alora.


    The impromptu ceremony was not over yet. She turned to my Father, the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. She walks


    up to him, then kneels down, ¡°I n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong, swear by blood oath my and my


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ns loyalty to you as Alpha of Alpha¡¯s¡± the pledge every n Alpha makes to the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.


    My Father then hands her his wrist, allowing her to draw the line across his, then does hers. He


    presses them together than says ¡°I ept you and your ns blood oath n Alpha Alora Luna


    Heartsong, I now im you as Pack¡± I felt the connection of her and her entire n through the Pack


    bonds. So much power¡­.I could feel it make our Packs power grow significantly.


    The ceremony done, the bonds formed, Selena faded back from Alora. Allowing her to return to her


    normal form. Her braids that hade undone, when the ties had disappearing, weaved itself back


    into those braids, the ties reappearing. Alora standing in front of me with the face I was used to conino


    seeing. But she was more now. Truly a n Alpha. She has been my best friend since we were ten.


    To find out she had received some of those vicious beatings because of our friendship, had shredded


    me to pieces. Then she tells us that despite all that, Me and my family, were the very reasons she


    survived. She was beaten because of us, but without us would have died. I wanted to cry, howl and


    rage at the injustice of it all. Those people were absolutely despicable.


    I had to clutch Serenity closer to me, she understood. She could feel my turmoil through the bond, just


    as I could feel her sorrow and devastation over more of the horrors, Alora had gone through. More than


    what she had told us about earlier,


    I was grateful we came into her life, but at the same time, I was troubled by the fact that our


    presence¡­.had given them one more reason to hurt her. The reality was however, no matter what,


    they would have found another reason to beat her. Like she said, we gave her the tools to survive and


    escape those horrible, evil excuses for wolves.


    No wonder she denounced them as n, not that she ever truly was of their n. They had never


    bonded her to them, one of their biggest mistakes. But not the biggest, those were going against the


    Goddess and treating Alora as they had.


    The Goddess would see Justice was meted out, and it looked like Alora was the one who would do


    that. ¡®If Damien didn¡¯t get to them first¡¯ I thought to myself, thinking of the videos I was about to send


    him.


    Jaxon¡¯s POV


    I had to hold Victor to me as she told her story, every gory detail, burning it¡¯s way into my mind. Never


    to be forgotten. Her pain wasced through her voice as she told us everything. How? How had she


    been able to survive that? She told Darien, the Alpha and Luna, that they were the reason she was


    able to. But¡­the strength of will she would have had to have found.


    Goddess my heart ached for all this female had suffered. My wolf wanted to seek out justice for our


    Alpha. Then she had transformed into Selena, her Sprite was magnificent. When the silver marks


    appeared, my wolf howled a protest at all she suffered, the proof of a pup¡¯s abuse evident on her adult


    body. The shapes of the scars showing the tools used to torture her.


    What they had done to her, over and over again, was torture her. How?! I ask myself again, it¡¯s almost


    a shout in my head now. The horror this being had been through, and to have survived it. I would give


    her my loyalty. Watching my mate kneel, and profess his loyalty to her, I had done the only thing I could


    do. Kneel next to him with the same oath of loyalty.


    The bonds snapping in ce were stronger than the ones I¡¯d had to the Mountainmover n. I knew


    my mate bond to Victor was stronger, I could feel his emotions. I could feel his love for me already,


    spilling into me, filling me up. I couldn¡¯t help but love him back, sending that love back through our


    bond, to wrap around him. I felt his pleasure at that.


    Then I felt her ept our n bonds, felt the power of it. The responsibility of being Beta of the


    Heartsong n settling around me like a weight, I was meant to wear. She was now officially the n


    Alpha of the Heartsongs, and my mate was now the Gamma. Then there were the Pack Bonds, I¡¯d


    been connected to the Pack before, but not like this. I could actually feel myself strengthening.


    To be her Beta was to share in her power, and she was more powerful than I could have imagined.


    Being told her father was a Vampire wasn¡¯t as surprising as being told who her Father was. I mean,


    who would ever guess, he was THE King of all Vampires. The honor of serving as her Beta greater


    then anything I could have dreamed for myself.


    I look at my mate. I wouldn¡¯t have found him like this if I hadn¡¯t joined her. Making her the person I


    should thank for bringing him to me. My mate looks at me, sensing my gaze on him. I see his eyes go


    soft, a sweet smile curving his lips. Taking his hand I draw him to me, my other hand going into the hair


    at his neck, gripping him I bring his face to mine in a deep kiss.


    After a moment I hear the humming of ¡°Can you feel the love tonight.¡± Then there¡¯s a snicker, and that


    snicker sparked theughter. My cheeks heated with a blush, and a smile to my lips. I look into my


    mates eyes, he¡¯s got a smile too. The blush on his pale cheeks cute. Clearing my throat I look at


    everyone else. They all had smiles on their faces.


    Darien says ¡°Ok, I can see how funny that was, now that its not at my expense.¡±ughter in his tone,


    this caused another round ofughter. Even if it is at our expense, I could still appreciate the humor. I


    had a feeling now that she was free, we would all get to see a whole new side to Alora. With all that


    has happened to her, she deserved to have happiness in her life.


    The Alpha and Luna exined to us, that we would be meeting in the Pack Training grounds, with


    Master Brock at six in the morning. Then after lunch we would receive our crash course in etiquette


    with the Luna. Victor would be joining us, because this is something he was already trained for, so he


    would help. With the meeting officially over, the Alpha and Luna Departed.


    The Alpha told me to keep the Guest room for now, he would have quarters prepped next to Alora¡¯s for


    me and Victor. Darien and Serenity headed for their own room. The Twins left with Alora, leaving me


    and Victor to our own devices. Each of us needing a break after having such an emotional encounter. I


    myself wanted to cuddle my mate, I needed to feel better after hearing that horror story.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Damien¡¯s POV


    It felt so good to hear her voice in my ears. It soothed my wolf, soothed my own tension. I wish I was


    there with her now, but if all went well tomorrow morning, I could be there tomorrow night. Xander and I


    had not been the only ones, to get all the basics out of the way our first years here, the others had as


    well. This meant we were all able to get our sit down exams out of the way, our physical exam was


    tomorrow morning. O


    NOW IN


    There were only six of us, meaning only three rounds for me, for each form, I would have nine battles


    tomorrow. I will fight each one as fast as I could, but I couldn¡¯t be stupid about it, stupidity got you


    defeated and killed. I was the next Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, I would win all my battles.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to resist asking her to sing. Her ¡°Only for you Damien.¡± making me feel more than


    possessive. I was definitely a little jealous of the time everyone else was getting with her. Time she


    deserved though, she deserved the warmth and love my family could give her. So although I was


    jealous, I would not bemoan any of their time together, nor will I in the future.


    My mate needed a taste of normal in her life, at least as normal as you can get with a bunch of


    werewolves. At least if I was there, I could be next to her, be apart of giving her the happiness she


    deserves. I needed to be home, her telling me she missed me too, made that want all the greater.


    Almost a driving need I couldn¡¯t give into, until tomorrow afternoon.


    I wasid out on my bed in my dorm apartment. Arms behind my head, trying to rx, so I could get


    some rest before tomorrows battles. I think about the times I caught Alora singing. I melt now internally,


    just as I had melted then.


    The memory bringing forth those threads that had wrapped around me with her song. The connection


    feeling stronger than before, almost a chain like strength. I reveled in that feeling, that strengthening of


    the bond. It meant our mate bond when formed would be deeper¡­.unbreakable.


    My phone dings, interrupting my thoughts. It¡¯s from Darien, ¡°Hey bro what are you doing right now?¡± he


    asks me.


    Confused and a little rmed, as that was not exactly a good way, to start a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m rxing


    in bed. Why?¡± I send my question.


    His text back rming me further ¡°Cuz I got some footage of Alora you need to watch¡­.and it would


    be better if you were alone.¡± was his reply.


    ¡°Why would it be better if I was alone?¡± I ask him, concern being an understatement now.


    ¡°Some of it¡¯s really upsetting, I need you to remember she¡¯s free of those people now.¡± he sends back.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the videos?¡± I send back.


    ¡°You just need to watch the video¡¯s for yourself.¡± he tells me.


    My stomach churning at the thought of what it could possibly be, I tell him ¡°Ok, send it to me.¡±


    What my brother sends is two different recordings. One is from the Security cameras in the kitchen at


    the Pack House, they had audio and video. The other one was taken by what had to be Darien¡¯s cell


    phone. I watched the security recording first. My fury built and built with every pain filled word. I would


    have revenge for every wound dealt her. What Allister had done¡­.


    My wolf growling in fury at every moment, howling at our mates pain. She needed us, and I was stuck


    here another night. I will get through those fights and head to her tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t wait till the next


    morning. They had punished her, for her involvement with us, hearing how she would have died without


    us, had Zane howling in protest at the thought of her death.


    ¡®Never!¡¯ he snarls, ¡®She will not die!¡¯ snarling that as well.


    I will show no mercy to them. I brace myself for more. I watched Darien¡¯s recording. This one has the


    rest of what went on, and in a different view. I watched her face. I saw her transformation, that was


    something I never new till now. Allister was not her father, a vampire was. She was a Hybrid, and had a


    Sprite as well as a wolf. 3


    Her transformation into her Sprite form, Selena, was magnificent, and sexy. Then seeing those silver


    marks on her skin, like paint. The darker the silver, the deeper the wound. They were everywhere, I sob


    out a howl of pain and fury at all those marks. This is what Alora had suffered all these years, all those


    wounds she was given. The ones around her neck showing clearly, that they had wanted her dead.


    The darker silver showed how deep the wounds had been originally. The pain she would have gone


    through, its no wonder her voice would be so husky some days. y a game to see how much they


    could make her scream? That one making my wolf whimper and growl alternately. We would seek


    retribution, it will be paid three fold. We will not forgive, and never will we forget.


    The Ceremony that took ce in this video, was a little impromptu, but no less amazing to witness. I


    couldn¡¯t help but growl every time she had to cut her wrist, but she formed her Pack, and n bonds.


    Her being a Vampire, the blood oath was so much deeper. That would exin the power increase I felt


    earlier in my Pack Bonds. She¡¯s got so much power now.


    No longer a pup, she was now full grown, A n Alpha and my Mate. Tomorrow couldn¡¯te soon


    enough.


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV


    I was sitting at my desk in the study, my mate and Queen looking through her tablet, she lets out the


    cutest little growl of irritation tossing the device down on the couch cushion next to her. I chuckle a little,


    she looks up at me with a re and a pout. ¡°What has you so vexed my dear heart?¡± I ask her, smiling


    at her,ughter in my tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to get Alora.¡± she says, tone frustrated. ¡°Eighteen years, she¡¯s been kept from us, all


    those birthdays, the Christmas¡¯s, not to mention all the Vampire Holiday¡¯s, and She¡¯s a Werewolf so


    there are those too.¡± her tone is now sad. I didn¡¯t realize till now how truly important this was to her,


    she always had special gifts for our children and others for the holidays we celebrated.


    I knew she gave them from her heart, her way to help them remember the day and time with the family.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Alora being kept from us, from us even knowing about her, kept my mate from being able to


    express her love in the way she did. Her care in every item chosen and given, it was always special to


    that person. Always a new treasure, loved and cared for, I knew because of the one¡¯s she¡¯s given me.


    I get up from my chair and go to her, I pick up the tablet and set it on the coffee table in front of the


    couch. I sit down and wrap my arms around her ¡°My love, she¡¯ll not hold it against you, when you get to


    know her, you¡¯ll find that gift that tells you it belongs to her.¡± I tell her, one of her gifts to me had saved


    my life once. An amulet to ward off ck Magic, I had felt the need to wear it one day, just a feeling, I


    was d I had.


    She looks up at me, her eyes still sad, but she smiles, she sighs a little ¡°I know your right, it¡¯s just that, I


    feel like there¡¯s something I need to give her, I just haven¡¯t found out what.¡± she says. Her power as a


    Witch more than even she knew, she¡¯d been the strongest Witch on the Council.


    Luckily for me, not only would the Wizard that was chosen for her, not go against the Goddess, by


    keeping her from her true mate, it had turned out he was one of my sisters Mates. That had truly put


    the kibosh in her mother¡¯s ns. My phone rings on my desk interrupting my thoughts. I frown ¡°I


    wonder who it is?¡± I ask aloud.


    My mate pushes me gently on my shoulder ¡°Well go answer it dear, it could be important.¡± she says.


    She¡¯s never gotten in the way of my duties, in fact she¡¯s always helped me. I had a strong beautiful


    Witch for my mate and Queen, and I thanked the Goddess for her everyday. The ID card showed it was


    Alpha Andrew calling me. My stomach drops, it must have something to do with Alora.


    My mate sensing the sudden change stares in my direction, a worried look on her face. She ps her


    hand at me in a gesture to answer the phone. ¡°Hello Alpha Andrew¡± I say as a greeting, my mate on


    alert now. ¡°What can I do for you¡± I ask.


    ¡°I got the blood test back, not that it was really necessary.¡± He says, ¡°Her name is Alora Luna


    Heartsong, and she¡¯s a n Alpha of the Heartsongs, her n apart of my Pack.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°n Alpha?¡± that was a surprising bit of news. My mates face was a mixture of surprise and confusion


    now. I had put him on speaker so she could hear what he had said.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    .


    King Sebastian¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    Alpha Andrew confirmed what he had just said. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a n Alpha now, as of today actually.¡± he


    tells us. ¡°I should tell you, Alora has been special to my family for years now.¡± he says, his tone grim.


    His tone didn¡¯t bode well for why he was calling me. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think I¡¯m not going to like what


    your about to tell me.¡± I say to him.


    He sighs, it¡¯s troubled ¡°No I don¡¯t think you are, while Alora was special to us, she wasn¡¯t to her so


    called blood or her original n.¡± he says, pausing a moment ¡°We were not able to stop the abuse they


    subjected her to.¡± he says thest with pain in his tone,


    I stand frozen, remembering all the silver marks across her Sprites skin. ¡°I saw the scars.¡± I tell him. ,


    He wasn¡¯t surprised at that.


    Instead he told me ¡°Alora told us she¡¯d met you in her ¡®space¡¯st night, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling, I think as


    her father¡­.you should see some video recording we were able to get.¡± he says, his voice is hoarse.


    My gut is churning, what was it that he had to show me. ¡°Send them to my email.¡± I tell him what it is.


    ¡°Ok it¡¯s sent.¡± a pause ¡°You should have your mate with you when you watch,¡± he says.


    My mate looks up at me with determination ¡°She wouldn¡¯t let me watch them without her.¡± I say.


    He chuckles ¡°I want to let you know, that those people, will not be escaping retribution for all they¡¯ve


    done.¡± his tone a growl at the end. ¡°This weekend we will establish your official connection to the Pack,


    this will allow you to travel freely here after.¡± he says. ¡°This means you won¡¯t have to deal with all the


    Ceremony thates with a King visiting our territory.¡±


    That was a relief, and something I hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell him.


    ds


    He scoffs a little. ¡°I¡¯ll not keep you from Alora, she needs at least one of her blood to treat her with the


    love and respect she¡¯s always deserved.¡± then in a firm tone ¡°You need to watch those videos before


    your visit, you¡¯ll need them to brace yourself for more of her truths.¡± he says to me. 2


    We end our call, and me and my mate sit on the couch. I connect my tablet to the TV above the Fire


    ce, go to my email and open the video¡¯s he sent. My fury grows, they¡¯ll all pay, I¡¯ll rip those sick


    bastards to pieces. They will know my wrath, for daring to touch my child in such ways. My vision red I


    sit shaking from my emotions, my mate with her arms around me, a sob passed from her lips. 2


    I can feel her internal screaming at what happened to Alora. Her melded form with Selena was


    beautiful, even with all those marks. But my baby, my child. They had hurt MY child. I get up from the


    couch, I go out the balcony door, I can¡¯t sit still. I had to do something. I go to the stone gazebo that I¡¯ve


    been meaning to have torn down, it was a monstrously ugly monolithic structure.


    This was a perfect time, with all my rage, I punched the thickest of it¡¯s support columns. It was six feet


    across, a round column. When I punched it, my fist caved a hole in it almost all the way through, the


    wave of power released disintegrating the column after a moment. With punches at three more of the


    columns, the entire structurees down with a loud boom.


    I look back at the Balcony, there they were. My mate, looking at the mess I made, not even angry about


    it. The sky had darkened, lightning was lighting up the sky. That was how my mate showed her extreme


    grief. She wasn¡¯t going to disparage mine, besides she had hated the gazebo, it had been the site of a


    few ck Magic rituals.


    As if to add evidence to how much she hated it, her lightning came down striking at it several times.


    Causing more stone to break apart in the repeated attacks, her anger quieted a little. The lightning


    stopped, the sky clearing a bit, but it was still stormy. The wind was raging though, and looking at


    Kassandra I see why, she has tears streaming from her eyes, her gaze furious.


    I should have known, I knew better than to not check for my children when ever it came to something


    important. My little devils were terrible eavesdroppers. More curious than the cats we had all around


    the Castle. The dogs being just as bad sometimes. Next to her were all her brothers, they looked angry


    too, each and every one of them concerned.


    My mate seeing where my gaze was going turned around, startled when she saw them there. Then


    opening her arms they all went to her, she wrapped them in herfort. I wish Alora could have been


    born to this woman, she would have never known the hurt she had, if my mate had birthed her. Making


    me appreciate even more that the Goddess blessed me with this woman. She would love Alora, she¡¯ll


    give her the affection she had always deserved.


    I had a feeling though, that my oldest and my boys were not going to stay put, till it was time for me to


    leave. Kassandra finished herst exam tomorrow. I sigh, my emotions settled for the moment. I walk


    back up to the balcony. She was eighteen now, technically I didn¡¯t have a way to hold her here. It was


    her right to see her sister. The boys would just follow if she didn¡¯t take them with her. 2


    She looks up at me. ¡°You take my Lincoln Navigator, your cousin Cerebe will go with you, your


    mother and I will make sure you are all packed appropriately.¡± I begin, her eyes widening ¡°You will be


    responsible for your brothers¡± then looking at my boys. ¡°You will listen to your sister and Cousin, you


    will not cause trouble.¡± I warn them. 2


    They all nodded, Kassandra throwing herself into my arms. I hold her close, my precious girl has grown


    up, and she would be a force to be reckoned with. They¡¯ll be able to give Alora the sibling connection


    and love she should have gotten from Sarah. That cunt had a special kind of punishment in store for


    her, and I had no doubt my Kassandra would give it to her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One thing I knew of my Kass, you didn¡¯t fuck with her siblings, she may pick on them a bit, but no harm


    came to them. To harm them was to see her temper, and she had an interesting magic. Her Vampire


    and Witch Magicbining to make her the strongest graduate in her Academy of Magic. ¡°You will all


    be careful, I¡¯ll warn Alpha Andrew to expect you.¡± I tell them. 2


    ¡°I know what to give Alora.¡± gasps out my Mate, she then runs inside. Going through a door in the study


    to our bedroom. It¡¯s a moment before shees back out. It¡¯s a pair of rings, with Celtic knots


    all the way around. ¡°These will store a beings, magic leavings, the longer they wear them, the more


    they absorb. She¡¯ll wear them on her middle fingers, if ever there is a time she is weakened severely,


    she can ess the stored magic and use it to replenish herself.¡± she exins in a rush. 2


    After everything that had been done to her, I had a feeling these would be a weed gift. They¡¯re in a


    Dark purple velvet box, a card inside exining what they do. ¡°You made these.¡± Iment looking at


    the designs, recognizing her magic in the craftsmanship.


    ¡°Yes, the design just came to me one night, and the knots match what was on Alora¡¯s Lunar Princess


    regalia.¡± she said. ¡°I think I was supposed to make them for her.¡± she says. 2


    Remembering her amulet to me I had a whole new feeling about this gift. ¡°Can she infuse her magic


    into this in more than just what it¡¯ll absorb?¡± I ask her, trying to keep my feeling of foreboding out of my


    voice.


    But I should have know, she knew, her gifts have saved many lives when it came to an item like this, or


    like my amulet. The magic that had her giving them unique to her alone, at least till Kassandra. She


    seemed to have the same knack, remembering the breathing stone she gave her brother in a pendent


    he had been wearing. 2


    He would have drowned without that stone, by cing it in his mouth, he was able to breath the air it


    had absorbed. It had been a freak ident that had him falling into and then briefly trapped in theke


    one summer afternoon. My mates face was serious, as was her tone ¡°I will write the instructions for


    infusing her magic into it.¡± her gaze was worried but determined. ¡°At the end of each day, before she


    rests, she should put her excess power into the rings.¡±


    She looks down at them, pointing ¡°They have an infinity lock, allowing her to store an infinite amount of


    magic in them. That¡¯ll be important, as most objects can only hold so much, but this will allow her to


    draw on the magic as needed without, depleting the ringpletely.¡± My amulet had been a one time


    use with it¡¯s magic. This would mean these rings could be used throughout her lifetime. Used when


    necessary.


    ¡°They also can store more than the wearers magic, she¡¯ll be able to pass them on to her pups, and


    they will be able to draw on her magic in case they had to, and add their own magic into the rings.¡± she


    said ¡°I added a fail safe though, once on her, they will only answer to her, or someone of her direct


    bloodline, and they¡¯ll recognize intent to the original host.¡±


    This meant they could never be used to harm her, or by someone not meant to have them. Her first gift


    to Alora such an important one. It only seemed right.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The twins followed me out to the court yard, leaning against the willow behind me. I was sitting on the


    stone bench, my back facing the tree looking at the koi pond. I was just sitting there breathing in the air,


    letting my emotions settle. Centering myself after everything that had went on in the Kitchen. I a was


    true n Alpha now. The amount of power that came with that was heady. The responsibility a weight.


    3


    But the weight didn¡¯t crush me, because I was strong enough to carry it, and I didn¡¯t carry it alone. I had


    a Beta and Gamma to help me run my new n. I was also not the only Hybrid. I didn¡¯t even think to


    ask Victor about his Sprite, I¡¯ll do thatter when I see him tomorrow.(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) Maybe he and I could get in some sword training with our Sprites. That would be


    nice.


    I look up at the sky, taking a deep breath of thete spring air. It was cleansing, like it took away all the


    bad of the past with it, letting me ready myself to embrace my future. I felt my spirit lift. There was a lot


    of good that had happened, and I was going to embrace and be grateful for every bit of it. I felt Selena


    and Xena rx as I let the air and the nature around us renew us.


    I must have sat there, just breathing, for at least two hours.(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) Just letting my thoughts drift, allowing myself to feel the peace being here brought.


    The twins stirred, someone wasing out the of the House,ing in our direction. I see that it was


    Jaxon and Victor. The twins settle back into their original positions, returning to casually guarding me,


    their Alpha. I had a feeling they would be following me from now on.


    It was their job anyway, they are my Enforcers. Jaxon and Victor reach us, their holding hands, the love


    already between them visible, warming my heart. I smile at them ¡°Is there something you wanted?¡± I


    ask in a gentle tone.


    Victor looks at me ¡°I wanted to introduce you to my Sprite.¡± he says.


    I smile brighter ¡°I would love to meet your Sprite, Oh! do you practice sword fighting?¡± excitement in my


    voice.


    He smiles, looking relived, like he had been worried I wouldn¡¯t want to meet his Sprite ¡°Yes, I practice


    sword fighting, and it would be an honor to train with you.¡± he tells me.


    That made me happy, Selena loved sword fighting, now she had a real opponent to train with. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±Tomorrow, Master Brock has an amazing collection of


    swords.¡± I tell him.


    He smiles at that, I see he is genuinely looking forward to training tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to


    tomorrows training session even more now.¡± he says.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your Sprits name?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°My Sprites name is Nichs.¡± he says. O


    ¡°And your wolf?¡± I didn¡¯t know his wolf¡¯s name either.


    ¡°His name is Vash.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, do I get to meet Nichs and Vash now?¡± I ask him.


    He look delighted, his Alpha wanting to meet all sides of him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then he takes his sses off, handing them to Jaxon. Closing his eyes he says ¡°Nichs.¡±


    His form grows to six foot nine, taller then I had been. His new form stayed in proportion with his


    original form. His skin pale, but his hair became pure white, his eyes still white with the red rim. He


    bowed to me, and in a deep echoing voice said ¡°It is an honor to meet you Princess.¡± he straightens to


    look me in the eye.


    I smile, I had forgotten what being the daughter of the King of all Vampires meant, but that was


    because it was so new. ¡°It is an honor to meet you as well.¡± I tell him honestly. ¡°I look forward to our


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    training session tomorrow.¡±


    He nods, then fades back allowing Victor to return too his human form. Then he brings Vash forward,


    enough so his eyes changed to a glowing blue, with that red rim still present. Vash was able to speak


    through Victor. He bows his head, a submissive gesture ¡°Greetings my Alpha, it is my honor to greet


    you and serve as your Gamma¡± he says in a deep rumbly voice.


    I nod at him, smiling. ¡°It is my honor to have you in my service Vash, I look forward to seeing you train


    tomorrow.¡± Vash bows once more before fading away. The introductions over, I was d I had met


    them. It was important to know all facets of your n leaders. We were the role models now, the ones


    they would look up to. I would make sure all of my n members were cared for. They and their


    children will know eptance, they would not be rejected by me for their differences.


    ON


    We all visit for a time, Jaxon and Victor sitting on the ground in front of me. Galen and Kianing to


    sit on the ground to either side of me, forming a circle. I got to know more about them all. They told me


    stories about each of their childhood years, about their family¡¯s, their siblings. I told them more


    about me. I learned I had a sense of humor they liked. 2


    Feeling truly at peace and epted by my new n members. It was a wonderful way to end the


    evening. We only went in when the Luna came out the kitchen patio door and shouted ¡°Dinner¡± a call


    no hungry wolf would ever ignore.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Dawn could not havee soon enough. I had woken my Beta before the sun had evene up. I


    had yed the Video¡¯s for Xander. By the time they were done he was snarling. ¡°That CUNT,


    those¡­..those¡­.PEOPLE!¡± he growls more. ¡°That BITCH wants her hand on my little brother?!¡± he


    snarls angrily. ¡°She deserves death for what she¡¯s done to her own SISTER, her own BLOOD!¡± It had


    taken him a while to calm down.


    This was why I had woken him so early to view the video¡¯s. After he¡¯s had time to calm down he looks


    at me. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I had just sat there, containing my fury,


    elbows on my knees, my hands gripped under my chin,


    my eyes glittering with my suppressed fury. ¡°We need to get through today quickly.¡± he says. I just nod,


    still to furious to talk. ¡°We¡¯ll get to our mates, you get to Alora.¡± he says.


    I know he¡¯s trying to reassure me, this was my mate. That evil bitch Sarah didn¡¯t know the tails she had


    stepped on. She was going to learn though. Stepping on Xander¡¯s tail had been a drop in the bucket to


    stepping on mine. She would never be able to escape me. Neither would that cunt Bettina, or that sick


    fuck Allister. I growl with my fury, they would all pay. Time seemed to tick by with infinite slowness.


    Finally it was time to head down to the training grounds. I don¡¯t know if it was because of the power


    Alora had brought our Pack over night, or my fury over what has happened to my mate. But between


    me and Xander, I could see more than one look of fear from these future n Alpha¡¯s. Good, this will


    mean I won¡¯t ever have trouble with them in the future, they would understand my power here and now.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    We were all sitting in the Kitchen eating breakfast. The Alpha and Luna, Darien and Serenity, Jaxon


    and Victor then me and the twins. Matt came running in to the Alpha, he had his tablet in hand. ¡°Alpha,¡±


    he says quickly. ¡°Sarah has gone too far now.¡± was his greeting.


    My spoon stops halfway to my mouth. In the turmoil of all that happened yesterday, I had forgotten to


    ask Selena about what happened in the Alpha¡¯s office my first night. I didn¡¯t have to wonder for long.


    The Alpha ys the video. We can all hear the Audio. It was Sarah at first.


    ¡°First hand video that the Whore of the Pack, Alora has rebounded from her rejection by publicly


    disying her whorish ways.¡± she says. I hear theughter that me and the twins had expressed


    yesterday while we had all been at the bikes. That didn¡¯t sound all that bad. ¡°But that¡¯s not all, here she


    is publically spreading her legs for them.¡± The audio now is of a woman, not me, moaning, and two


    males, not the twins, groaning. It sounded like a porno.


    ¡°And that people is the Whore who has unjustly taken over the Heartsong n. She¡¯s most likely been


    fucking her way to the top all this time, I think it¡¯s time for Alpha Andrew to cast this whore from our


    Pack, this skank has to go.¡± She says with cheer. ¡°Bye for now, I¡¯ll be posting more videos of Alora,


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)the Whore of Moon Mountainter.¡± then the


    video ends. 3


    ¡°There is no way that is Alora in the videos.¡± says Matt surprising me. ¡°One that is definitely Sarah with


    video edits.¡± he says. Then blushes, ¡°It¡¯s one Lauren made of her at Sarah¡¯s directive, she¡¯s the one


    who saw this first, she sent it to me, said you¡¯ll need to know what she¡¯s done.¡± he pauses. ¡°She says


    there are even worse video¡¯s for her to edit.¡±


    My spoon makes a ng as it falls into the bowl. Of all the things she could have done, she found a


    way to still harm me and those I cared about without actually touching anyone of us.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was about to cry in devastated about all that¡¯s happened. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me Alpha, but Lauren


    and I already took action.¡± Matt said. The Alpha and all of us looking at him.


    The Alpha asks what he¡¯s done. ¡°Lauren has copies of all the Video¡¯s she made of Sarah, the ones she


    knows she¡¯ll edit. She¡¯s uploading them all now. Beatrice has her own as well, her words were ¡°I¡¯m not


    letting that cunt fuck up anymore lives.¡± She¡¯s still broken inside over what Sarah made her do, so are


    Lauren and Abigale.¡± I was starting to see another picture forming.


    The Alpha is looking at him sadly. ¡°Do you think your brother will forgive Beatrice and im her¡± Wait?


    What?


    ¡°My brother never epted her rejection, he said it never made sense. Because all she ever talked


    about when they were kids was being able to im her mate and live happily ever after.¡± He says.


    ¡°What did Sarah do¡± It was a demand, he looks at me, his sorrow filled his eyes. (This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡°Tell me what she¡¯s done.¡± Imand as n Alpha.


    His every word bringing to light more of Sarah¡¯s cruelty. ¡°She had spell sachets made for all of us, with


    and hid their real beauty, Sarah being as vain as she was couldn¡¯t have her friends showing her up. For


    Beatrice, she made her reject her mate, my brother, she couldn¡¯t have her friend in a higher status than


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    her. For Lauren she made her sleep with several wolves, by drugging her first thenmanding her to


    do it, taking away the virginity and purity she had wanted to save for her fated. Couldn¡¯t have someone


    with such high morals around her. For Agatha, it was the love of her grandmother and her dream to


    be a Nurse practitioner with a doctorates,manding her to refuse to see her grandmother, and


    fail her courses. For me, she just wanted me for herself, so shemanded me to hate and reject my


    fated, she alsomanded me to end my friendship with Darien. Couldn¡¯t have me distracted from her


    by my duties to my chosen Alpha¡° 3


    The kitchen was silent. Then Darien let out a vicious growl and smashed his fists onto the counter top,


    causing it to buckle and crack under his fists. The Luna didn¡¯t berate him over it. She was looking at her


    son in understanding. He never had chosen another Beta, he¡¯s always hoped he could get the


    connection he had with Matt back. That connection had been special, and we were now learning it was


    all Sarah¡¯s fucking fault.


    I let out a snarl of my own, that cunt has done far to much damage to this Pack. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)¡°I want charges brought up against her, I demand she be judged and


    sentenced for all the harm she¡¯s visited upon this Pack.¡± My voice echoing with power.


    Seeing this knew side to what was going on behind the scenes with my tormenters, I believed it was


    time for me to forgive, maybe not forget, but I would not hold any of it, over their heads anymore. It was


    Sarah¡¯s fault, me needed toy where it was supposed to, right at that bitches feet.


    ¡°I will meet with you, Beatrice, Lauren and Agatha today. I want to bury the past, put the me where it


    truly belongs. None of you should be held ountable for that evil she wolfs actions.¡± I tell Matt.


    He nods at me. Then looks back at the Alpha. ¡°We¡®ve also asked everyone of the Seniors who


    recorded Alora¡¯s fights to post them. They show a massive difference in the stature of Alora, and


    Sarah¡¯s figure in the Video. Most are already posted.¡± He shows the Alpha.


    The cheers in the background, I hadn¡¯t even realized their had been chanting. ¡°ALORA, ALORA,


    ALORA.¡± The crowd roaring in approval, the one taking the video says ¡°HOLY SHIT! SHES FUCKING


    AMAZING.¡± After the clip ¡°That folks was a real video of our the Lunar Princess and a new n Alpha


    in our Moon Mountain Pack, isn¡¯t she amazing?¡± there were more like that, each clip with their own


    support of me.


    I was barely holding in the tears, the support I was getting from the Pack amazing. The Lunaes


    over and wraps me in a sideways hug, giving me more support, these people have been so wonderful


    to me. A family I would happily im, Pack I was proud to have back me. I smile at her, thanking her for


    being there. O


    Sniffing a little I say ¡°Thank you Matt.¡± He looks surprised at that.


    The Alpha looks at him ¡°You did good, you reacted fast, and I would not have thought of this.¡± Says the


    Alpha, making Matt blush at being praised.


    Darien stands up. ¡°Come on Matt, me and you need to have a long conversation. I think its time we


    were finally friends again.¡± Serenity¡¯s hand in his, Darien leaves the kitchen, Matt dismissed by the


    Alpha followed. I hope they could repair their friendship. It¡¯s eaten away at Darien all these years. O


    Damien¡¯s POV


    With blood dripping from Zane¡¯s muzzle, we stand over ourst opponent for this form. Hearing the


    confirmation of my win I shift back to human. The medic rushed to see to the wolf. Xander¡¯s matches


    having gone much the same way. We stood together, waiting. It waste morning now. The officials had


    asked us all if we wanted to take a break, but even the injured wolfs rejected that. We all had ces to


    go, a loss didn¡¯t matter in that to some of them, it was just one step closer to going home.


    They made us take twenty minutes, making us all hydrate and catch our breath. Then they started the


    next matches, these one¡¯s were going to take a little longer, our half forms evening out the ying field.


    At least for the other pairs. Then it was time for mine and Xander¡¯s first battles in our Half forms. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)It didn¡¯t take us as long as I expected, the extra


    strength I got from Alora¡¯s Pack bonds nearly doubling what I had before.


    When we¡¯re done it¡¯s back to the sidelines. Because I couldn¡¯t stand to sit idle this morning, and neither


    could Xander, we had already packed our things. Everything in our vehicles. We didn¡¯t want it to take


    any longer than necessary before we left the school. We were gone after the fights. On our way home


    to our mates. The second round was finally up, we handled that quickly as well.


    I didn¡¯t want to take another twenty minute break, it was now almost one thirty, that means it would


    be almost three before we could head out. We would definitely need a shower, our clothes in the duffle


    bags at our feet, a quick shower in the locker rooms, dress then gone. The minutes ticking by eternity


    by eternity. If I¡¯d ever had the habit, I would probably be chewing my nails off by now. 2


    Finally, finally they called us up for ourst match, me and Xander standing there side by side in our


    half forms, facing our opponents. Waiting for the signal, then when it does, we¡¯re off. Showing no


    mercy, going fast and fierce, not giving our opponents a chance to defend themselves. Our opponents


    on the ground not moving. The officials make their motions, dere us the winner. Then the cruel ass


    holes make us sit down and wait.


    They have topile everything before they can release us. I¡¯m growling off to the side. ¡°Easy Alpha,


    well be free soon.¡± Xander tells me.


    I snarl ¡°Not soon enough.¡± A growl in my tone.


    ¡°I know.¡± Says Xander.


    They get done with whatever useless thing their doing to hold me up from getting to my mate and go to


    the tform. Most of the University had turned up to watch our finales, more of a spectacle than it


    would have been at our High School. They go through their speeches, before listing the final rankings.


    ¨C Xander and I securing First Rank of the Graduating ss. It was a little bit longer, almost three now,


    before they finally ended it all. O


    Xander and I took quick showers and dressed. The Principal was standing outside the locker room.


    ¡®Not another dy¡¯ I groan internally. ¡°What can I do for you Headmaster?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I just wanted to say congrattions to you and Xander, and I expect an invitation to your Alpha


    Ceremony when your father retires.¡± He said.


    I rx, not another dy, just a parting of student from our Masters care. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)¡°Thank you Headmaster, you¡¯ll get the invitation.¡± I tell him. He nods then


    turns and heads away up the hallway. Xander and I practically run in the other direction, all the way out


    to our vehicles. I knew I would be speeding the whole way home.


    ¡°Please Goddess don¡¯t let me get pulled over.¡± I say as I start my car and peal out of the lot. ¡°I¡¯m


    <ping home Alora, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After our breakfast encounter, Jaxon, Victor, Kian, Galen and I go to the training grounds. We were now


    one of the training benches looking at his tablet. I don¡¯t know why I felt surprised at catching him with a


    tablet. One of those Gxy S7 tablets with this S pen.


    There was a girl at School who had one. She created amazing art work on it, apparently she was also


    able to make money offmissions she did on it too, she used an app that would transfer her work


    on the tablet to her custom desk top she had at home. Not only was she chatty, (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)as I only overheard all these details, she loved her technology and was a


    creative person.


    But what would the Master Trainer do with such a device? He was a training Master, didn¡¯t they still use


    pen and paper? He¡¯s also has a pair of air pod ear buds, in his ears. ¡®Ya know¡­.that¡¯s what you get,


    when you assume the older generations don¡¯t embrace new technology¡¯ I think to myself. Master Brock


    has obviously embraced technology, which became more apparent when he pulls out one of the new


    Gxy S 21 Ultras.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He¡¯s even got the case with the Spen! Like for real? I¡¯m still on the 20! The only reason I even have


    that is because Darien got tired of my S7 dying on me after I fried the battery. Apparently plugging your


    phone into a charger with a damaged cord was a bad idea. Darien took the phone with him on his lunch


    break one day, then he came back with this monstrous upgrade from what I was used to, and said


    ¡°Happy Birthday, no gift backs because I traded your old phone in for this one.¡± The Smart ass.


    But I¡¯d made sure to get a really good case for it. I even splurged a little and got me a wireless charger,


    no more risk to my phone with a broken cord. But I got some off brand air pods for twenty dors, I


    wasn¡¯t spending that much money on name brand. I didn¡¯t have it, at the time, besides I like my air


    pods, they work just fine, I wasn¡¯t spending the money now, even though I definitely had it now. 2


    We stood there, all of us, just watching him. He was watching something that made him furious at first,


    then he was smiling. I didn¡¯t know if he was watching the same video or a new one. He nced up


    when he saw us, and froze, he looks almost guilty. He closes his tablet case and takes out the pods


    and puts them away, in their fancy charging case.


    ¡°Well you seem very high tech there Master Brock.¡± I tease him.


    He gives me a grumpy face that only makes me giggle. ¡°Just because I¡¯m older doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t


    embrace modern convenience¡± he snaps.


    I really shouldn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t help it, I had to say it ¡°So an old dog really can learn new tricks.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± The smile refused to be contained, it broke across


    my face wide and bright, theughter spilling forth at the look of annoyance on his face.


    He growls at me, the others are staring at me, their looks a mixture of horror andughter. ¡°Well if little


    miss Prince-ass is doneughing.¡± I shouted a ¡°Hey¡± at the very pronounced ass he made while saying


    Princess ¡°Lets get on with the training you all arete for.¡± He says. 3


    Hees to stand in front of us, then he starts sniffing, he steps back and looks at me. He


    concentrates for a moment before his eyes go wide. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m thinking it would be a very good idea,


    for you to exin to me everything, that has happened since yourst fight training day girly.¡± His tone


    while firm also held surprise.


    Everything was different now, I am not the same she wolf he saw two days ago.


    ¡°Sooo00000¡­¡­.um¡­.well¡­.ya see¡­.it, um¡­¡± ¡®Where the hell do I start!¡¯ I think in a panic to myself.


    ¡°Out with it girly!¡± he snaps.


    He asked for it. ¡°So since birth I¡¯ve been bound by chains created from ck Magic because I came


    out the wrong color, Bettina never meant me to have my wolf or my power as a Heartsong, Sarah used


    to carve me up with knives, Bettina liked to burn me with objects and Allister liked to whip me and tried


    to rape me, and woulde into my room at night and stare at me while getting himself off, Sarah was


    controlling Matt, Beatrice, Lauren and Agatha with spell sachets, she used her control of Matt to


    i reject me because she wanted him for herself, and the rejection damaged the ck Magic binding


    me,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) so I was able to break them the rest of the


    way and ept my power, that also unbound my Sprite, which I have one because Allister isn¡¯t my


    father, King Sabastian of the Vampires is, and I epted Jaxon as my Beta, Victor as my Gamma,


    Kian and Galen as my Enforcers, and I officially epted the n Bonds and became the n Alpha


    of the Heartsongs in more than just name only.¡±


    He stands there, and just stares at me, and blinks. ¡®I think I broke him¡¯ I think to myself. My thought


    however was echoed ¡°I think you broke him.¡± Says Galen.2


    ¡°Na he¡¯s just stunned.¡± Says Kian.


    ¡°You broke Master Brock.¡± Says Jaxon with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°I would have been stunned too, having all that fired at me at once.¡± Comments Victor.


    We were all looking at each other, till we all jumped with startled ¡°Ah¡¯s¡± when a snarled ¡°Ya¡¯ll done


    making ass holements!¡±


    Theughter could not be contained, I keptughing, till he said ¡°Since your so disrespectful to yer


    elders girly¡± in a snarl ¡°You¡¯ll be first!¡± 2


    ¡°What? No! I don¡¯t want to go first! You always pick on me! Why not one of them?¡± I whine.


    He gives me a ¡®are you shitting me?¡¯ look. Well so much for being able to get myself out of trouble.


    Sigh ¡®Karma, it¡¯s a thing I think to myself. ¡°Fine.¡± I growl in resignation. ¡°But can you take it easy on


    me? I¡¯ve head a rough morning already. Sarah¡­she.¡± I pause, because truth is, I was still hurt, and I


    was distracted with the new revtions from this morning.


    I sigh ¡°Truth is, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the right head space needed for truly intense training, but I need to at


    least do some conditioning, And see how I feel after that.¡± I tell him, I didn¡¯t know if he would be


    understanding.


    But he was a Master Trainer, and he knew when and how to push his students. ¡°I¡¯m d your so self


    aware Alora, that¡¯s what every good fighter needs to keep themselves alive and from serious injury.¡± He


    says. ¡°This is training, not survival, if it was survival I¡¯m more than confident that you¡¯ll put your emotion


    to the back and persevere.¡± He assures me. ¡°But in training you can¡¯t push with your mind clouded,


    that¡¯s how injures ur, hampering further training.¡± He exins. ?


    He always proved how wise he was, but that made sense. His entire family line, no mater which n


    they affiliated with, currently the Stonemakers, made an effort to learn and progress their training


    techniques further and further. Gaining knowledge from all around the world. His second sight allowed


    him to see the power in his students, but that was just one piece, of what made Brock Stonemaker, a


    Master Trainer.


    He starts us of with simple drills, warming up and stretching our muscles. It was extremely important ¡®to


    do that before any kind of exercise. The drills helped me to focus. They allowed me to process all


    the thoughts in my head. The movements repetitive, ones I¡¯ve been doing for so long they were


    instinctual.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) After the warm up drills, there were


    the basic maneuvers, going through those drills was also instinctual. O


    By the time we were done with those I smile. I was finally in the head space I needed to be in. Master


    Brock saw this and smiled. He came over to me and asked ¡°What do you want to do Girly?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I want to do sword straining with Victor, my Sprite Selena against his, Nichs.¡± I tell him.


    He looks excited, he smiles then says, ¡°I¡¯ll go get two des then, but first I need to see you both in


    your Sprite forms, so I pick out the proper weapons.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I look at Victor, we were both in Athletic wear that wouldn¡¯t hinder our Sprites melding with us. I let


    Selenae out, transforming in front of Mater Brock. What I had forgotten, as we had run through


    drills, is the shock the scars have given everyone who has seen them. Looking at Master Brock I see


    tears, his face grief stricken. ¡°Oh girly.¡± He gasps out. ¡°what those people have done to you.¡± Was said


    in a horror filled tone.


    I¡¯ve never realized how much Master Brock cared about me¡­.till now.


    I new what Master Brock saw, the scars were not from training, I had been clearly abused, and that¡¯s


    not something any adult Pack, member could stand seeing happen to a pup. It took a few moments for


    Master Brock to get himself back together. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡°I


    think you and I need to sit down to some tea and have a long talk girly.¡± He tells me softly ¡°Your


    exnation earlier has left out some details.¡±


    I nod, an ¡°Ok¡± was said in the echoing lyrical voice of Selena¡¯s. When he hears it, he raises his


    eyebrows.


    ¡°If your wondering about the Echo.¡± Says Victor with Nichs¡¯s echoing voice ¡°It¡¯s a Vampire thing.¡± He


    says.


    This causes Jaxon, Kian and Galen tough, Master Brock snorts then says ¡°A Vampire thing huh?¡± his


    tone wry. He heads into the building, then he¡¯s back after about ten minutes, with four swards and their


    sheathes and two belts.


    ¡°You two will be practicing with twin des today.¡± He says. Oh? Now that¡¯s going to be an interesting


    show.


    I look over at Victor¡¯s Sprite Nichs, he nods, there¡¯s a smile on his face too. Selena is excited. ¡®I¡®ve


    been practicing with twin swords since Xena was able to shift with you. she tells me.


    ¡®Ok, I want you to have fun, I¡¯ll just be the spectator from inside this time instead of you.¡¯ I was happy to


    let her out. She¡¯d been trapped inside for eighteen years, alive, but not able to live, there, but not able


    to connect. It must have been so lonely, I think sadly. How do you get that time back?


    ¡®I¡¯m free now Alora, I¡¯m with you, don¡¯t feel bad for something that was done when you had barely just


    come into the world yourself.¡¯ she tries tofort me, it works a little.


    We take the belts and the sword sheaths, we put everything on strapping them in ce. Once Selena


    and Nichs were prepped. They walked to the area we were going to practice in. Selena¡¯s excitement


    a vibration of emotion.


    Master Brock¡¯s POV


    I¡¯d been watching the Pack¡¯s social media threads when I came across the video Sarah had posted. My


    fury at what that brainless twat had done was enormous. Then video¡¯s of Alora¡¯s battles from two days


    ago now, and the support she received from her fellow seniors, was heart warming. Then they had


    caught me watching, I¡¯d felt guilty at first for being caught.


    That pup was just standing there, smiling at me. Then that pup had the gal to tease me on my age. I¡¯m


    not that old, I¡¯m only forty. My mate had died before we could have pups, leaving me alone in the world


    without her. I¡¯d barely survived it. Training that pup Damien and then Darien had helped me. But it was


    when I was given the responsibility of training Alora, that had truly brought me back to life.


    This little pup had a special ce in my heart. I knew her family was abusing her, I could almost see it


    in a cloud surrounding her. She had seemed to barley be alive when I first met her. As I trained her, I


    watched her grow. I watched her determination to live increase each day. Her power increased with my


    training. Even with her true power bound she had be a force of nature. 2


    I was more proud then I had a right to be for my involvement in that. I wasn¡¯t her father, no matter how I


    wished I was. I was her Master Trainer though, and I was happy to be in that position. I could provide


    her with the spirit she needed to fight for her future. And fight she did, I watched this incredibly brilliant


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    pup, advance further and faster then I could have expected.


    When I hade up to her, there was a new scent. It took a moment but I recognized a Vampire


    Hybrid scent, and it wasing not just from the young wolf with Jaxon, but Alora. That had surprised


    me, because she¡¯s never smelt that way. Stepping back and using my second sight, I was shocked.


    Her power had increased, almost five times what it had been originally. 0


    as


    Her power fairly glowed, she had n bonds wrapped around her. Her bond to Jaxon, Victor, and the


    twin Mountainmovers was very strong. Far stronger than any other n bond I had seen before. The


    connection was in blood, and spirit, unbreakable, the only way to beak them was death, (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)or for Alora to break it herself.


    The thread that¡¯s been wrapped around her heart, connecting her to Damien, the reason I was so sure


    he would be her mate, was now thicker, almost a chain. I had been disappointed when her mate turned


    out not to be Damien, then I was heartbroken for this pup when that mate had rejected her. Damien


    never would have rejected Alora. That boy loved this pup.3


    Stepping back I had told Alora we would need to talk over tea. When it came to training, Alora admitted


    to not being in the right head space for truly intense training yet. After everything she¡¯s been through in


    thest forty eight hours, I believed her. So I had them do drills. I watched gradually as her stress


    dissipated, her mind centered, and peace settled over her. Drills have always helped her through


    whatever was eating her.


    I get a message in from the Headmaster of the Alpha University about Damien¡¯s progress. He¡¯s won


    every single one of his fights so far. Looks like the boy will be home soon. Looking at Alora I can¡¯t help


    but think ¡®Good¡¯. When Alora looked at me and smiled I knew she was ready for more. I asked her what


    she wanted to do, she¡¯s never shied away from any of her training, she wasn¡¯tzy. 2


    If anything, I¡¯ve had to keep her from pushing herself to hard. She tells me she wants to fight with


    swords in her Sprite form. This will mean I get to meet a knew part of Alora, and her Gamma. When


    she transformed¡­..all those scars¡­.my poor pup, they didn¡¯t just abuse her, they tortured her. My


    heart broke at this evidence. I just wanted to wrap her up, tell her everything would be all right. 10


    The ones on her neck distressing me the most. It looked like they had tried to kill her multiple times. I¡¯m


    more d then ever before I came into her life, I gave her the training she needed to make sure those


    people could NEVER touch her again. It had taken a bit for me to collect myself. After I went for the


    swords. Vampires traditionally fought with twin des. 3


    Although when we had first trained we hadn¡¯t been aware of her Sprite, we had trained with swords


    anyway. She needed to know how to fight more than just another werewolf. I grabbed four swords in


    their sheaths and two belts, after seeing their height I had grabbed Longswords. The two had put


    everything on, I was pleased to see her new Gamma had done this effortlessly. I could see the power


    inside him, he had more than any would judge by his stature.


    But that leanness was deceptive, it was also a Vampire trait. He was obviously conditioned and trained


    regrly. Knowing what I did of his family line, I had no doubt he was training since before he could


    walk. That meant he would be an incredible asset to Alora. The two went to the middle of the arena,


    and we styed back to give them space. I then signaled them to start. 2


    The deadly dance that followed was truly a sight to see. Their movements graceful, sure, and strong.


    Each connecting blow sent a chink of sound across the field. I could almost feel the sound in my chest.


    Sparks would actually fly, there steps back and forward, the spins and dips. Out of the corner of my


    eye, all three of the other pups are recording this. 2


    I had cameras set up all over the ce in the arena, this was so I could better spot ws and adjust


    and train ordingly. I was grateful today that I had. I¡¯ll need to make a video file and give it to the


    Alpha. I look over when Darienes in, he¡¯s followed by his mate, Matt and Sarah¡¯s three friends.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Or at least they had been, but not now.


    Theye forward, eyes wide and amazed at what they were seeing. I look back and Selena is


    flipping away from Nichs andnding in a crouch swords out. Nichs put one foot back and gets


    into a slight crouch, swords out. Then in incredible bursts of speed and power came together, swords


    sparking, the dance close up, then Selena¡¯s kick connects to Nichs¡¯s chest.


    He flies back, feet skidding the ground causing dust to rise. Selena is running forward then suddenly


    jumps up high, she came down swords swinging. Nichs raised his swords in time to block that blow


    and the four after that. Selena was almost floating above with the attack, Nichs pushes her back


    with his swords. That¡¯s when it hits me.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Master Brock¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    She could very easily defeat him, and he knew it, but they were having fun, neither trying to really


    defeat the other, they were just happy to have an opponent like them. They were both the same type of


    Hybrid. The joy I could feel radiate off the battle field was amazing, the smiles on their faces bright.


    They were each enduring a test of stamina, her, in holding back, him, at keeping up.


    They made a magical sight, both had their hair unbound. Their hair, one a midnight ck with stars, the


    other all white, seamed to be alive, moving in either a shadow or light vapor. Selena¡¯s Lunar Princess


    regalia in ce and visible.


    Serenity¡¯s POV


    Watching my mate break the counter with his fists this morning while feeling his emotional turmoil


    through our bond, had been heart wrenching. After this mornings debacle, Darien had held on to my


    hand and had Matt follow us, we had gone back to our room. Once there he had Matt sit, Matt did, I


    stood by one of the book shelves, watching. My mate paced around for a bit. 2


    Finally he spoke ¡°How long ago did Sarah give you that sachet?¡± he asked him.


    ¡°Remember that fight we had, how I said I couldn¡¯t be your friend and Beta if you were friends with


    Alora?¡± Matt asked him


    Darien nods and said ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°It was about a month before that. I had been wanting to break up with Sarah, I hadn¡¯t liked how she


    treated Alora.¡± Darien looks at him in surprise, Matt nods then continued ¡°She wasining how


    you all were fooled by Alora, that she was just a mistake her mother wasn¡¯t able to abort, despite


    trying.¡±


    That struck me with horror, that horribly evil bitch tried to kill Alora from the moment she was


    conceived.


    ¡°She gave me the herbs as a gift saying they would ward of evil.¡± Matt scoffed ¡°Ward of evil my ass, it


    invited evil.¡± He said with a growl.


    ¡°So this whole time, it¡¯s been Sarah, that¡¯s why it didn¡¯t make sense.¡± Says Darien


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They talk a little while longer, looking at the past, then putting it away. They were rebuilding their


    connection as Alpha and Beta. That bitch had hurt my mate, I didn¡¯t feel smashing her face in once was


    enough of a punishment. The lives she had destroyed. There were three others who needed their lives


    rebuilt as well.


    ¡°Matt.¡± I startled him when I called out his name, he looked at me surprised, I smiled gently. ¡°Can you


    call the girls and get them over here now?¡± I ask him he looks confused, so I exined ¡°I think they


    need to tell Alora their stories, each of those girls has been a prisoner of Sarah¡¯s for years.¡±


    My mate is nodding ¡°Alora will want to know.¡± He says ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know what she¡¯ll do, but she


    won¡¯t be cruel or heartless.¡±


    Matt nods then he sends out a mass text to all three, telling them toe to the Pack house. None of


    them were that far away from here, so it was only thirty minutester when we were all gathered, in the


    mainmon area of the Alpha wing. Matt is talking to the girls, telling them what I had said and that


    Darien had agreed. The girls agreed to. They looked very different than before, each a beauty without


    all the gaudy clothes, jewelry and make up.


    We all head down to the training arena, because that¡¯s where Alora, Jaxon her new Gamma and my


    brothers were. The sight we¡¯re met with is pure magic, like something out of a Japanese fantasy movie.


    The jumping, the flips, turns, sweep, and the sh and sparks of the swords. A beautiful, deadly,


    magical dance of grace and power. I was confused as to who Selena¡¯s opponent was, before I saw that


    the only one missing in the line up, was Victor.2


    That must be Victors Sprite form. From the smiles on Selena and Victor¡¯s Sprites faces, they were


    having fun. I went up to Jaxon, he was staring transfixed, so I nudge him. He looks down at me,


    surprised I was there, confusion on his face a question in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the name of Victors


    Sprite?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Nichs.¡± He said ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asks. He looks up and sees the others are there. The she


    wolves had looks of awe on their faces, totally entranced by the fight. Darien was talking to Master


    Brock, probably telling him why we were here. I turn back to the battle and tell him about everything. He


    listens as we watch the fight. They¡¯re just ying, I suddenly realize, not just training.


    I¡¯d never thought of training as ying, but that¡¯s what they were doing. Selena and Nichs look so


    happy. ¡°He¡¯s really happy she¡¯s epted him, he¡¯s enjoying himself greatly.¡± Jaxon tells me.


    Confused ¡°Why would he worry about Alora epting him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sarah and her parents.¡± He says, which really is all that¡¯s needed. Those people needed to be put


    down like the rabid dogs they were.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It was the whistle that got my attention. Masters distinctive call to halt Selena also knowing this signal


    from years of being an inside witness, jumped back away from her opponent,nding in a rxed


    standing position. Feet apart swords out, we look at Master, he signals to sheath the swords. Selena


    does so, then fades back, while Ie forward.


    Out of the corner of my e ye I¡¯ve seen Nichs has done the same, as Victor is now standing next to


    me. I notice the others now in the training arena. Matt and Sarah¡¯s three former friends, Darien and


    Serenity are now there. They are all staring at us, each wearing a different version of amazement on


    their faces. I guess we did put on a show.


    I look at Darien, he walks forward now that he has my attention. I know he¡¯s got something to tell me


    that he thinks I¡¯m not going to like. But Darien is my best friend, I¡¯ll always at least listen to him, and


    support him, even when I don¡¯t always agree, then I get vocal, but I still help. The only other one, who


    was there for me like this, was Damien.


    I was in the sixth grade when I was being bussed from the middle school to the high school, five of my


    sses being at the high school, only two in middle school. During those three years, I shared a lot of


    sses with Damien. He would always look out for me, the big protective Alpha wolf protected me,


    making sure I was safe there.


    That safe feeling vanished the day he graduated, worse, he was going away for five years. But with


    Darien¡¯s friendship and the training I got from Master Brock, I rebuilt it. At school¡­at work¡­at the


    Lab¡­I had been safe. It was only in those peoples house, where the never ending nightmares had


    been. Damien¡¯s the one who had taken me to Master Brock. 2


    Already having approval from the Alpha, Damien had picked me up the day after his graduation, and


    taken me to the training arena. There he had introduced me to Master Brock. At the time of the meeting


    my world was crumbling and I was losing my will to keep going. Damien was leaving, and it would be


    five years, was all I could focus on at the moment, plus Allister had just tried to rape me not long before


    that.


    Master Brock had stared down at the scared broken pup that I was, and had immediately agreed to


    train me. Under his tutge I grew in strength, and I discovered a fierce will to live. I¡¯m so grateful for


    what Damien had done for me. I missed him so much my heart ached. He wasing home soon,


    maybe tonight. Goddess I hoped it was tonight. Would he be proud of the person I¡¯ve be?


    Darien stood in front of me, making me refocus on the here and now. I look up into his eyes, I smile an


    raise and eyebrow in question. I don¡¯t know if it was that he was nervous, or if my face was really that


    funny, but heughed a moment before finally speaking. ¡°I had a long talk with Matt, and I¡¯ve taken him


    back as my Beta.¡± His look nervous.


    I smile though, Matt¡¯s change in his attitude, and his reasons for his fight with Darien, never made


    sense. ¡°That¡¯s great, I knew it always bothered you.¡±


    He looks confused for a moment, then decides not to question it, instead ¡°So Serenity had this idea,


    and I agreed with it.¡± He says.


    ¡°Okay, and what idea is it?¡± I ask after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I think you should hear their stories.¡± He says


    I¡¯d already ned to, I¡¯m d he agreed. ¡°I was going too, it¡¯s why I told Matt to have them meet with


    me today.¡± I told him still smiling 2


    He seems surprised and relieved at the same time ¡°I was worried how you would take this, after


    everything that¡¯s happened.¡± He said


    I tell him the truth ¡°Being controlled by a spell for years of their lives, make them as much her victims,


    as I was.¡± My voice solemn.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    Daren nods and leads the way over to Matt and the girls. The girls all look apprehensive at first. Then


    as I told them my story, they listened. They¡¯re were tears as they listened to some of the more


    gruesome parts.


    They all looked happy that my real father was not Allister. After I gave them my story, each girl gave me


    theirs. I decided I would talk to the Luna about Agatha and her dream, It might happenter, but I would


    make sure it happened.


    For Beatrice, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have to worry for to much longer. Xander refused her rejection, a wolf


    doesn¡¯t do that without every intention of iming their mate, but I don¡¯t think she can see that in her


    current grief.


    For Lauren, she¡¯s going to go to counseling, having been forced to sleep with wolves against her will,


    not even being able to protest, had broken her inside. I hoped that, whoever her mate was, could help


    put her back together.


    Matt, his destiny was basically stolen from him, Darien is helping him get a part of it back. Whoever his


    next mate was going to be, will have to be special, he¡¯ll need her to heal the damage to his soul.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Somewhere out there, fate isughing at me. It had to be. All I want to do is get home to Alora, and I


    get pulled over. Fucking fate wasughing her ass off at me, and the bitch needed to kiss my furry ass!


    I¡¯m growling continuously I¡¯m so pissed. I¡¯m having to concentrate on not ripping my steering wheel off.


    The shing lights in my rearview mirror blinding and irritating. @


    I see the male officer approaching my car, another is going to Xander¡¯s, I don¡¯t imagine he¡¯s any


    happier than I for this dy. My growling louder now, a constant rumble, I guess the officer could here


    it, because his walk became really cautious, and wider around the car. The officer got close enough to


    the window he could clearly see my wolfs glowing eyes, the officer pales. He¡¯s sweating.


    Good, the fucker is keeping me from Alora. The officer is shaking now, I smell that he¡¯s a wolf. Well


    now, he should know better than to pull me over. Still growling, the Officer wolf at the window opened


    his mouth, nothing came out at first. ¡°Ddddo¡­yyyou¡­knknknow¡­hhhha¡­.hhha¡­.¡± he¡¯s practically


    hyperventting now, no longer able to even stutter.


    He take a deep breath in as the wind changes and blows my scent his direction, his eyes widen and he


    immediately drops to a knee, head bowed. ¡°Alpha Damien Moonstar I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me.¡±


    He begs me. Good, he realizes what he¡¯s done. I let out a snarl and he whimpers. ¡°You and your other


    Officer will let me and my Beta be on our way this instant, and you¡¯ll leave without seeing my wrath.¡± I


    snarl out.


    The wolf, looking like he was about to piss himself hoped to his feet ¡°Yes Alpha, right now Alpha¡± he


    practically ran, waving to get his fellow Officers attention, but that Officer was already running towards


    him. Xander must have scared the shit out of him as well, wanting to be with his mate as well.¡± The


    Officers jumped into their cars, turning off their lights, finally, and peeled off. If they¡¯d been in wolf form


    running, their tails would be between their legs. TO


    Two more hours. Just two more hours of driving and I would be home.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Talking to the Luna about Agatha had gone smoothly, she had agreed to talk to Agatha and her


    parents, to work out something so she¡¯ll be able to get the education she wants and her dream. The


    Luna knew a really good victims councilor and referred Lauren to her. As for Beatrice, she was invited


    to stay the night in the Beta wing with Matt and his parents. If Damien is followed by Xander, hopefully


    they will be able to settle things soon.


    Charges were being filed with the Pack Council first, but they said as serious as her crimes were, they


    were almost willing to pass judgement right then. But werewolves have be a civilized lot, most of


    ourws simple andmen sensews. Some slightlyplicated, but only because of what they


    delt with. But they were not badws. Arge number of Frost and Northmountains are being charged


    with aligning themselves with ck Magic.


    Helping the Frost¡¯s and Northmountain n¡¯s be the controlling ns of the Pack, all Packs of


    the Northern Continental Werewolves, could not be all they wanted. There is no way this was their only


    n. This made me wonder what it is they got ned. Whatever it was it definitely was not good. There


    was nothing I could do about it for now, so I decided to wash my hair and have a bath. 2


    Soaking in a bath after dinner, after training, in this steamy hot water was amazing. All my muscles


    rxed, after the training session, this felt so good. Its not long before I start to hum, then eventually I


    sing. Not something I made but a song I liked and at the moment seemed a bit appropriate. Spellbound


    by Lacuna Coil.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Burning here, in the room


    Feeling that the walls are moving closer


    Silent scene the dark takes me


    Leads me to the ending of another day


    I¡¯m haunted


    Tell me who you are. I am spellbound


    You cannot have this control on me


    Everywhere I go I am spellbound


    I will break the spell you put on me


    Velvet drapes, glowing candles


    Silent whispers of words inside of my head


    The night thates, it waits for me


    Lift me to the ending of another day


    I¡¯m haunted


    Tell me who you are. I am spellbound


    You cannot have this control on me


    Everywhere I go I am spellbound


    I will break the spell you put on me


    After I finish singing, I feel freed. Like singing cleansed me in a way nothing else could. I knew why I


    didn¡¯t sing in front of others, why I would bottle my voice. It was there fault. 2


    The spell they had on me was broken, I broke it. I would not allow them to cage this part of me


    anymore. I loved to sing, and I was good at it. Damien loved to hear me sing, he told me so every time


    he caught me.


    me


    I stay in the bath till the water starts to cool. My legs and under arms already shaved. I towel my skin


    dry and use lotion. Then I take my hair out of its top knot, I put some leave -in on my ends.


    I have to admit, I spend money on good hair products, and skin care. It was a guilty luxury. But I. loved


    the Shea Moisture Products. I chose to use my Jamaican Castrol Oil collection with my Dragons Blood


    and Coffee Cherry lotion, and the African ck Soap face lotion. 13


    I left my hair to hang free, letting it air dry. I put on my favorite purple wireless bra and panty set. A pair


    of short blue denim shorts, and a low cut, round neck, in ck tank top. Feet bare I head into my


    room, leaving the lights off, enjoying the moonlight. I open my doors to the balcony and stepped


    out, crossing to the railway directly in front of the open doors.


    I lean against the rails, feeling the wind rush around me, bringing me the scents from the garden.


    Blowing my hair gently behind me. Laying a forearm and my elbow on the rail I lean over with my chin


    on my fist. I smile enjoying the peace I was feeling. I hadn¡¯t felt this much peace for this amount of time


    ever. So I would enjoy it while itsted.


    as


    I stood like that for I don¡¯t know how long. I heard the foot steps behind me, then someone leaning


    against the wall. At first I assumed It was one of the twins, till I realized I didn¡¯t feel the bonds I¡¯d made


    with theming from the person. The winds change, bringing me this persons scent. I freeze,


    I know this scent, this Sandalwood and Summer Storm scent. 10


    Xena perks up as does Selena, this scent used tofort me like nothing else, now, now it hypnotized


    me, intoxicated me. ¡®Mate! they said together. What? But? That would mean my mate was¡­.


    ¡°Hello Starlight.¡± That deep, rumbly, seductive voice,ing from behind me had me spinning around


    leaning back against the rail. There he was¡­. In the Flesh. The wolf I¡¯ve missed so much,


    smelling so good, sounding so good, and looking every inch the Alpha he was meant to be and was.


    He was six foot seven now. His broad shoulders and chest filling out with heavy packed muscle, his


    biceps stretching the tight ck t-shirt. He had a pair of form fitting, straight legged ck jeans on, and


    ck Skechers on his feet.


    His eyes were glowing, Zane looking out at me. Breathless I gasp out¡°Damien.¡± Almost in disbelief.


    Was he really standing there, or was he a figment of my imagination. ¡®Mate!¡¯ Xena and Selena shouted


    again in unison. So this was definitely real l gasp out another ¡°Damien.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you Starlight¡­.my mate.¡± ?

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Alora¡¯s POV Cont¡¯d


    I don¡¯t know why, but the tears started to fall. He was here¡­.he was finally here. A small sob left me, I


    had tried to hold it back but I couldn¡¯t. He opens his arms, and that¡¯s all it took. I was running that short


    distance to him, throwing myself in his arms. He wraps me up tightly, one arm around my waist, an


    unbreakable bar. The other along my spine his palm on the back of my head. I wrap my legs tightly


    around his hips.


    He lifts me up bringing his broad full lipped mouth down on mine. Kissing me deeply holding me so


    close, my arms around his neck holding on just as tight, tears slowly dripping down my face. I¡¯m so


    happy he¡¯s back.


    He pulls away, were both gasping for air, he looks me in the eyes ¡°I¡¯m home mate, I¡¯ll never leave your


    side for so long again, I¡¯ll always be here for you, my Starlight.¡± His had cupping my cheek, his eyes


    zing with his promise, and a determination. ¡°I im you as my mate.¡±


    ¡°I ept your im and im you as my mate¡± I reply in a breathless rush, he pulls me back into a


    fierce kiss, setting me on fire. 2


    I hadn¡¯t even needed time to contemte, this had to be the male the Goddess had truly intended me


    to be with. If I hadn¡¯t been rejected by Matt, the chains that had bound me, would still be there. By


    rejecting Matt, I broke the spell that was on him, and he was able to break the spells holding those


    three girls hostage.


    Now Damien was here, iming me, his mate. Pulling back from the kiss to look into his eyes I touch


    his face. Still trying to make sure this wasn¡¯t a dream. That I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep in the bathtub and


    drowned myself. Now that would be embarrassing to say the least.2


    I run my fingers of one hand through his shoulder length midnight locks. He looks at me, he must have


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    felt my turmoil. Because he asked ¡°Is it so hard for you to believe I¡¯m here now my Starlight?¡± his voice


    a low rumble.


    Still running my fingers through his hair, I look in his eyes ¡°Honestly I¡¯m almost afraid this is a dream.¡±


    My voice breaks, I swallow¡° I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake up and you¡¯ll be gone, all of this will be gone.¡± I start


    shaking. I feel it¡­I¡¯ve reached my final emotional breaking point.


    My body starts to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that finally being free is just a figment of my imagination, that they


    still have me locked away in that basement.¡± Thest was said on a sob. He crushes me to him, his


    arms wrapped tightly around me holding me close.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that maybe my mind has finally snapped and all of this is just a dream my mind made up to


    protect me.¡± I didn¡¯t realize how much fear and doubt I had been holding back until now. No¡­.no that¡¯s


    not true, I knew, but I¡¯m a n Alpha now. I couldn¡¯t fall apart, I needed to be strong.


    ¡°Oh my Starlight, I¡¯ll make them pay for this.¡± He growls. He walks with me back into my room, he sits


    down on the edge of the bed, still crushing me close. ¡°I¡¯m here mate, I¡¯m real your free.¡± He says his


    voice rough, he gently starts to pet my hair. ¡°It¡¯s ok Starlight, let yourself break, I¡¯ll put every piece back


    together mate.¡± He promised me. 13


    I broke, I shattered into a thousand pieces and sobbed. Not just me, Selena, and Xena were too.


    Having to relive so much of my nightmare over and over, had opened up the thick steel gates I had


    holding back my deeper emotions. At first being cracked, now they were sted open and obliterated.


    My emotions spilling forward. Like a release of a poison I didn¡¯t know was slowly eating me alive.


    Damien was right, I needed to break. And just like he promised, he was here for me. He would put me


    back together. With my head on his shoulder, my nose buried in his neck. Allowing his scent to keep


    me grounded as I broke, and then was put back together by my mate.


    Damian¡¯s POV


    He was no longer the teenage wolf taking care of a poor abused, and broken pup. He was an Alpha


    male taking care of his abused and broken mate. Holding her together, gathering her pieces as she


    broke apart. Her body shaking in my arms. 2


    I clutched her close, my heart breaking over her pain and sorrow. I never should have stayed away. But


    I knew why I had. I¡¯d loved her, even back then. And when she turned seventeen, she had blossomed


    into a temptation, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d have been able to resist.


    But I wasn¡¯t here! All they¡¯ve done to my Starlight! Goddess why did she have to suffer so! I wanted to


    rend and tear those people to pieces this moment. Zane wanted to tear into them with his fangs.


    If I hadn¡¯t been so anxious to get home to Alora I would have gone straight there and killed them all


    without warning. But they will know what they did. They will pay for what they¡¯ve done to MY mate.


    Feeling the storm inside Alora calm I set my nose against her neck. Rubbing my cheek against hers,


    taking in her scent. Letting it wrap around me, letting it soothe me and Zane. We were here now, It


    would take something extreme for me to ever have to leave her side longer than a day or two ever


    again.


    I pet her hair. It¡¯s so beautiful with the stars twinkling throughout the lengths. She always had so much


    hair, I loved it. I knew she spent money on good hair product. I would send her collections of her


    favorite brand, it was a small way I could pamper her, while keeping my distance.


    Under the scent of her hair and skin products was that tasty sent. That hot caramel and cinnamon


    apple scent. The one that made me want to taste her all over. But she needed myfort more then


    my lust at the moment. And I will put her needs first, I can control myself for her. 3


    I felt it the moment she had released everything she had shoved back and bottled up. I felt it in the way


    she rxed in my arms. I just kept holding her tight to me. Unable to release her after being away from


    her for so long.


    I felt guilty for being d Matt rejected her, because his rejection had hurt her. But I don¡¯t know how I


    would have lived with it, if he had epted her. I don¡¯t know how I would have kept the jealousy from


    eating me alive, till I did something monstrous to him. But he had, and she was mine.


    She must have felt my internal war, because she sat up. I rest my hands on her waist, below her


    magnificent breasts. Her beautiful violet, silver rimmed eyes met my blue, gray rimmed gaze. Her


    plump red tinted mouth turned down in a worried frown. A question in her eyes.


    I sigh, she¡¯d always been able to tell when I was troubled. And had always been able to get me to talk. I


    should have known then, she had already captured my soul. I felt it every time she would sing for me


    after I would badger her. For a while if she spotted me catching her sing she would stop, and it would


    take much cajoling to get her to sing again.


    After a while instead of stopping when she saw me catching her sing. Instead she would sing to me, for


    me, and I could feel it with every note. That connection had gotten deeper, one more thread had bound


    me to her.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be¡­because I know it hurt you¡­but I¡¯m d your not Matt¡¯s mate.¡± I tell her. I look


    at her, waiting to see how she would take that.


    She rxed, the tension leaving, a soft smile on her mouth and understanding in her eye. ¡°You¡¯re not


    alone in that.¡± She says to me. That was not what I had expected. But then there was a lot about Alora


    that was unexpected at the moment.


    Her hair matching the nick name I gave her so many years ago, being one of those unexpected things.


    Seeing my obvious confusion, she continued ¡°I don¡¯t believe the Goddess ever really meant for me to


    be with Matt, and neither does Matt.¡±


    This only confused me a bit more, before I can get my question out she exins further ¡°if Matt hadn¡¯t


    rejected me, the chains binding my power would never had been broken. My rejecting Matt back is


    what broke this spell, Sarah had on him through a sachet. This led to him breaking the same type of


    spell on Beatrice, Lauren and Agatha, freeing them from Sarah.¡± She tells me.


    I¡¯m so impressed by her reasoning. ¡°That is a very surprising way to look at that.¡± I tell her softly,


    smiling at her.


    She shrugs, then says ¡°Another reason I¡¯m d it was him to reject me, even though it hurt, was if you


    where the one destined to reject me, that would have killed me.¡± She says, the feeling of devastation


    that thought brought her filling her eyes for a moment. She shakes her head as if to shake it away, then


    she smiles at me again. ¡°So don¡¯t feel guilty for something I¡¯m grateful for.¡± She says. A


    Then our conversation is forgotten as she wraps her arms around my neck, and pulls me into a fierce


    demanding kiss. My mate has needs, and she¡¯s demanding I meet them. I was not a stupid enough


    wolf to deny my mate. 2

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After that release of emotion, I was finally able to feel it, the mating fever. New mates get it, when they


    first meet and ept each other. It wasn¡¯t a heat, which I honestly thought was a good thing at the


    moment.


    My heat woulde anywhere in the next three weeks though, this first mating would spark it. My


    thoughts start fading to dust when he breaks our kiss and starts to nibble and suck on that spot


    between my neck and shoulder, where he would mark me.


    What would it look like? Each mates mark, was unique to the mated pair. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)The bite injects your essence into your mate, the mark left behind, was a


    arousal. 2


    My core was heating hotter and hotter by the second. My blood was singing through my veins.


    Goddess, was this what it was to be with your mate? I feel my panties dampen more when he bunches


    his fist in my hair at the back of my neck.


    It sent an electrical shot down my spine, causing my core to pulse. My clit was throbbing, I was getting


    slicker by the second. I grind my hips against hisp, feeling my core rub against the enormous


    erection in his pants.


    The friction only driving me higher instead of giving relief. I moan and he growls against my neck, it


    vibrates his chest pressed against my breasts. I rub them against his chest, then grinding down on his


    cock again, causing another rumble.


    He pulls back just enough to meet my gaze with the glowing eyes of a fully aroused Alpha. Locking my


    gaze to his, he grabs my shirt, then whips it up and over my head, tossing it across the room. I start


    tugging at his shirt and he whips it off as well, sending it in another direction.


    I look down at his chest. Oh¡­.my¡­.Goddess! My jaw drops, his chest is perfection. Wide, broad


    shoulders, he could set me on one shoulder they were so wide. His musclesrge, packed and cut. His


    bicepsrge and packed too, he¡¯s cut like a Greek statue.


    His torso was long and narrowed at his hips, his abs a very defined twelve pack. (This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)The muscle leading to his pelvis a very pronounced V shape. I was


    practically drooling. ¡®Goddess¡¯ I thought breathlessly ¡®He¡¯s a God among wolves¡¯ and he was ALL mine.


    2


    A chuckle runs through his chest, making me snap my mouth closed, my gaze shooting to his. His eyes


    are filled with amusement. I feel my cheeks heat. ¡°I take it you like what you see?¡± he asks, with


    another chuckle.


    I narrow my gaze, sitting up straight as an arrow, I reach back, and undo the ps of my bra. Then with


    a smirk of challenge on my face, I toss my bra to the side. I watch in pleasure as his eyes drop to


    my breasts. His gaze zes to life with his lust. His cock jumps against my core, and he lets out a deep


    low growl of arousal, making me shiver in anticipation.


    I believe I have properly poked the beast¡­and I couldn¡¯t wait for him to take me.


    Damien¡¯s POVOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of them, they wererge and perky, the are a dark rose. Her nipples hard


    and begging for attention. When I had chuckled at her expression upon seeing me without a shirt. Her


    look had stroked my ego, myugh had made her gaze narrow. Then that challenging smirk on her


    face as she tossed her bra, greeting me with this magnificent sight.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the growl I let out, anymore than I could resist putting my mouth on her nipple, and


    try to swallow as much of her breast as possible, into my mouth, sucking hard on her nipple, biting


    down a bit.


    She cried out and arched her breast higher up into my mouth, her hips bucking and grinding against my


    cock. My jeans have be extremely tight and ufortable. If I didn¡¯t get them off, I¡¯d probably


    wind up with a permanent imprint of my zipper along my cock.


    I reach between us, undo my button and zipper, letting my cock spring out. I was so hard it was almost


    purple, the tip leaking. I hadn¡¯t bothered with my boxers when I got dressed after myst shower


    earlier. And at the moment, I was d.


    I undo her button and fly, then I switch breasts, sucking that one in and making her cry out again, as I


    stand her up long enough to get her shorts and panties off. Then I pull her back onto myp.


    Her core was now grinding against my cock, so hot it almost burned me, so wet she was slicking me


    up. It felt so good, but she was a virgin, and I would make here first, before taking her.


    I was not small, I was ratherrge, and that was not ego talking, just an awareness that I could


    seriously hurt her. And that¡¯s thest thing I want to do while making love to my mate for the first time.


    Standing up with her in my arms I turn around,ying her upper half on the bed. Kneeling down on the


    floor, her legs over my shoulders, her luscious bottom in my hands, I breath in her scent.


    That hot caramel and cinnamon apple scent. It was stronger here, intoxicating. I gave her one long lick


    up her slit, and she cries out as I moan in pleasure at her sweet, hot caramel, cinnamon apple pie


    taste. So sweet, I needed more.


    I started to suck on her clit, her hips bucked and she cried out. Her moan long and drawn out as I stick


    one finger slowly in to her hot, wet core. Her hips buck again, urging me on as I alternate licking and


    sucking her clit, sliding my finger in and out of her core.


    When I added a second finger she cried out and put her hands in my hair, pulling, making me growl at


    the shiver it sent down my spine to my leaking cock, making my balls jerk.


    As I added a third finger, opening her more, her cries and moans got more wild, her breathing in


    pants.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I felt it build, the walls of her core


    fluttering, then pulsing, her walls bing even slicker.


    Then her whole body bows and shakes, she screams my name as her orgasm rips through her. I don¡¯t


    wait, I jump up onto my feet and I thrust inside, her slick, hot walls as she continues to pulse with her


    orgasm. The pain of her hymen breaking lost as her body shook in pleasure.


    I start pumping, thrusting in and out. Her core so scorching hot and tight around me. It felt so good, she


    came again, almost immediately. I had to concentrate, to hold back my own release as she came, her


    fluids poring over me in a hot rush.


    I thrust harder, faster, working her up again, her cries and moansbining with my moans and


    growls. Finally, when we¡¯re at the precipice together, I lean over, and with my fangs out, I bite down into


    her spot as her fangs sink into mine.


    The explosion roared through me, her walls mp down so hard and tight, milking me, jets and jets of


    fangs were buried, as shees repeatedly from the pleasure. 2


    My own roar lost in her neck, then I feel a pull that sends another shock down my spine, into my balls,


    making mee impossibly more, another pull at my neck, another jet. Till finally she lets go, finished.


    I feel the bonds m into ce. We are now bound three fold, spirit, blood, and soul. Goddess it felt so


    good, I love her so much. Stumbling back a bit, I manage to get her legs onto the bed, her eyes are


    fluttering. She¡¯s exhausted. 2


    I stumble into the bathroom, my legs weak at the moment, from the best sex of my life. I cleaned myself


    off with a wash cloth real quick. Grabbing another and wetting it with warm water, I go back out to


    Alora.


    She barely stirs as I clean her, once done I take the cloth back into the bathroom and toss it in the dirty


    sheet, putting Alora in the bed.


    I climb in next to her, pulling the cover over us. Lying on my back, I pull her into my side, her head on


    my shoulder. She puts her arm across my chest and a leg over my thigh, squishing her breasts into my


    side. Cuddling close, my arm wrapped around her waist clutching her tightly to me.


    I ce a kiss on her forehead, then take another deep breath, drawing her scent into my lungs. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)As I drift off to sleep, I can¡¯t help but think, this is how I


    wanted to go to sleep for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The sounds of birds happily chirping away woke me. The smell of spring blowing in through the open


    balcony door. I¡¯m sofortable I don¡¯t want to move. It takes a moment for me to realize why I was so


    warm and cozy. His breathing up and down as he slept was lulling. My cheek was pressed against his


    shoulder, one of my arms on his chest. A leg over his thigh. I contemted just staying put, but I


    wanted to look at him.


    So I sit up, the arm he had around my waist falling away from me. His hand was on top of the one I had


    on his chest. He had been holding me to him in his sleep. Staring down at him, the light from the


    balcony doorway spilling across the floor to the bed, casting his lower half in light, his upper half still


    shaded from the early morning light. As I watch him sleep, I start topose, a song from my heart.


    After a moment, I start to sing it softly.


    Here I sit, watching you sleep


    Your face rxed, so soft and sweet


    Free of tension, that had you beat


    My heart swells, so full it¡¯s bursting


    My love for you, sings in my body


    My love for you, swims through my blood


    My love for you, ties my soul to yours


    My love for you, is for all eternity


    Eternally yours, I¡¯ll always be that to you


    Eternally yours, I¡¯ll never leave your side


    Eternally yours, I¡¯ll carry you whenever your weak


    Eternally yours, I¡¯ll be your strength whenever you need


    Here I sit, blessed with your light


    My darkness, banished by your love


    Your scent, wrapped around me so tight


    My heart swells, beating only for you


    I¡¯m here for you, I¡¯ll be there always if ever you break


    I¡¯m here for you, I¡¯ll put you together if ever you shatter


    I¡¯m her for you, I¡¯ll always dry your tears if ever they fall 2


    I¡¯m her for you, I¡¯ll give my life for you if ever you need


    Here I sit, you lying next to me


    I pet your hair, as you wrap around me


    Holding me close, like I¡¯m your treasure


    My heart swells, it¡¯s yours to keep


    Forever and Always, I will love you


    Forever and always, I will remain by you


    Forever and Always, I will be your fated


    Forever and Always, I will gift you my soul


    Here I sit, My love for you


    Here I sit, Eternally yours


    Here I sit, I¡¯m here for you


    Here I sit, Forever and Always


    It just flowed out of me. My love of him spilling over into a song I couldn¡¯t help but sing. He opens his


    sleepy gaze and he smiles at me with so much love, I feel it like a warm nket around my heart. I


    smiled back at him, let everything I was feeling for him fill my gaze. ¡°How long have you been awake.¡± I


    ask softly, knowing he had only been keeping his eyes closed.


    His voice is deep and rumbly with sleep and ¡®Oh my Goddess was it sexy!¡¯ ¡°Since the second you


    moved to sit up.¡± he reaches up with a hand and gently brushed a finger down my cheek ¡°I was waiting


    to see what you would do.¡± His eyes were melting me into puddle a of ooey goey Hybrid. ¡°I never


    expected I


    would get a song made for me.¡± he whispers softly. I blush at the fact that he had known.2


    He sits up on one elbow, taking the back of my head in one palm, he pulls me forward in a gentle and


    sweet kiss. It wasn¡¯t rushed, or overly sexual. But it set every one of my atoms on fire. This male was


    my mate, and by the tent made under the nket, he was more than willing to finish what he was


    starting. I leaned into him, pushing him back down on the bed.


    Our kiss deepens, my core throbs in anticipation of having him inside me again. It was just as I started


    moving aside the nket to gain ess when ¡°DAMIEN SHADOW MOONSTAR! I SEE YOUR CAR IN


    THE GARAGE! IF YOUR NOT IN THIS KITCHEN IN TEN MINUTES I WILL BEND YOU OVER MY


    KNEE AND SPANK YOU!¡± (16


    I jump up off him pulling the nkets up over my chest as he jumps into a sitting position clutching a


    portion to his now deted member. He looks down at hisp and says ¡°Well that¡¯s one way to get my


    hard on to go away.¡± I shoot out a small giggle at hisment ¡°Nothing says big bad Alpha like your


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    mother threatening to spank you.¡± his tone wry. I


    I fall down on the bed giggling andughing. He looks down at me with a crooked smile on his face.


    ¡°Come on you, lets get dressed, I really don¡¯t doubt my mother really will bend me over her knee and


    spank me.¡± his eyes filled with mirth. I giggle more as he rips the covers from me, causing me to jump


    and squeal out before I break into giggles as I run towards the bathroom.


    He catches me about the waist when I wasn¡¯t even halfway to the bathroom. He lifts me up and spins


    around with me in his arms, I let out high pitched giggles. He sets me down then turns me to face him,


    bare chest to bare chest. He leans down and gives me a fierce deep kiss. Then with a groan ¡°We have


    to get dress.¡± His groan now a growl of annoyance.


    Iugh at the look on his face, smiling at him ¡°I want you too. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want your mother


    traking you down and spanking you.¡± I added thest just when he was about to dive down and kiss me


    again.


    His look turns back to annoyance at being denied what he wanted, causing another giggle. He growls


    again, then lets out a big gusty sigh ¡°Fine, but I intend to take you somewhere soon where I can spend


    all night making you scream my name in pleasure Starlight.¡± he promises me with a lust filled gaze and


    his arousing growl that made my nipples harden and my core heat up and throb.


    Well I know where my mind will be all day now. And won¡¯t Darien just love to tease me about it. Maybe


    I¡¯ll be let off the hook. After all I¡¯m sure everyone in the Pack House heard the Luna threaten to


    spank Damien. Right?


    Damien and I get dressed, after we have to search around, on and under furniture to find our clothes.


    Barefoot, our hair only fingerbed, we walk out of my room together. When we start to walk down


    the Hallway, there was Darien, leaning on the wall next to his door. The smile on his face said that


    nope. No, I would have to be dreaming to get away from a good teasing from my best friend.


    ¡°Damn it Karma!¡¯ I shout irritated to myself.


    I brace myself for the teasing, Damien stiffening beside me too, when ¡°DARIEN SHADOW


    MOONSTAR! YOU BETTER NOT MESS WITH YOUR BROTHER OR I WILL SPANK YOU TOO! GET


    YOUR


    ASS IN THIS KITCHEN NOW!¡± was shouted loudly by the Luna. (15


    Darien is standing there, his shoulders slumped in defeat, his eyes open wide in bewilderment ¡°How


    the fuck does she do that?¡± his tone soft with wonder and irritation.


    Damien and Iugh at his expression ¡°Come on little brother, you know she¡¯ll do it too, so we¡¯d better


    get down there¡­now.¡± his voice filled with his amusement.


    Darien¡¯s shock and bewildered look vanished, his gaze sharpened andnded on my neck. Then it


    goes up to Damien¡¯s.. His eyes widen in excited shock this time, his mouth open, he starts pointing


    from one of us to the other, then with a wide grin he does a little jump ¡°I knew it!¡± he shouted ¡°I always


    knew you two were meant to be together!¡± He looks at me his eyes sparkling in joy. ¡°Now your my little


    sister for real.¡± he says. (2


    This causes me to snort a shortugh and roll my eyes. ¡°Sure, like you¡¯ve always known.¡± I say dryly


    ¡°Then how did I wind up being rejected before mating with Damien hmm?¡± I ask him amused, smiling


    wryly at him.


    ¡°Well, ok maybe not always.¡± He says ¡°But I had always hoped¡± he added in a bright tone, making me


    Damien chuckled next to me, putting his arm around my shoulders, holding me close to his side. I put


    my arm around his hips, hooking a thumb into a belt loop on his jeans. ¡°Come on you two, lets go


    down.¡± he urged us again, and we start walking downstairs, to the Luna that had threatened to spank


    both of her Adult, mated, Alpha wolf sons.


    And those said sons, hopped to her bidding, believing her very real threat.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The ns to make long, slow and sweet love to my mate, after listening to her sing me the song she


    wrote for me. Were abruptly halted when I heard my mother shouting, threatening to spank me. My fully


    aroused cock had taken a nose dive. O


    Hearing Aloraugh and giggle was a gift, even if it was at my expense. Deciding I wanted to hear


    more I had chased her when she made for the bathroom. Picking her up and spinning around with her,


    getting her to squeal those giggles out, had made my morning.


    Goddess knew I was already so fully in love with this female. I was hers, just as much as she was


    mine. And I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, this female couldmand me and I would obey. That was


    the power she had over me.


    Zane had calmed down a lot, he was so happy to finally be here, but there was only one thing ¡®When


    can we run with Xena?¡¯ he was asking yet a again. ¡®I want to meet Selena¡¯ he voiced his demand.


    ¡°I know, I want to run with Xena and meet Selena too.¡± I tell him softly. ¡°But we need to wait, mother


    has demanded our presence, remember?¡± I gently remind him. 3


    Soothed for the moment by my valid reason, I knew he wouldn¡¯t stay that way for long. Not that I


    med him. After breakfast I will go with her to the training grounds. That will give me and my wolf the


    opportunity to meet Selena, and see Xena again.


    Tas


    My brother bounces up to me like an excited little puppy instead of the fully grown Alpha wolf he was. I


    frown a moment, raising an eyebrow in question, he finally speaks then ¡°So when did you get back?


    Did you just leave school or did you finish? If you finished what rank did you get?¡± all asked one after


    another in an excited rush.


    Alora giggles at this, I chuckle then say ¡°One question at a time little brother.¡± smiling at him. ¡°I got back


    answering each of his questions in order.


    He looks at me with a bright smile ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± he tells me. ¡°How was your drive here?¡± he asks


    1.


    I stiffen a bit, remembering being pulled over and say ¡°Rtively uneventful.¡± trying to keep my tone


    light. Alora gave me a funny look, either I failed to keep it light, or she just knew. Feeling it in our bond.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I look in her eyes, gazing deep, I didn¡¯t realize I came to a stop till I was reaching out and pulling her


    into a kiss. I just had to taste her sweetness, revel in being able to finally touch her. I hear someone¡¯s


    throat clear, I feel Alora stiffened in my arms, aware that others have joined us.


    I pull away, a small growl leaving me. Her lips, swollen from our kiss smile,ughter was dancing in her


    eyes. She was enjoying my frustration, the little tease. I narrowed my eyes a little, she smiles


    wider, then clears her throat and looks at who has joined


    One of the two wolves standing there was a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, I remember him from High


    School, a Victor Bloodmoon. The other looked like a Mountainmover. They both had smiles on their


    faces, and were wearing each others mark. They were mates, a male on male pair. It wasn¡¯t unheard


    of, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. A mate was a treasured gift no matter what their gender. I looked at Alora as I


    thought of that. ¡®Goddess thank you for my Starlight.¡¯


    ¡°My Alpha, may we beg an introduction?¡± Asked Victor.


    I was about to open my mouth when Alora said. ¡°Jaxon, Victor, this is my mate, Alpha Damien


    Moonstar.¡± she says to them, having me confused for a second. Then I remembered, the ceremony I


    was given a recording of. How could I forget these two wolves, my mate had cut her wrist open


    repeatedly to bind them to her.


    ¡°Mate this is my Beta Jaxon, and my Gamma Victor, they are obviously a mated pair.¡± she says to me.


    They look at me and bow. Both smiling ¡°Congrattions on your mate Alpha.¡± says Victor


    ¡°He¡¯ll be a very strong addition to our n¡± says Jaxon.


    That¡¯s right, Alora was the n Alpha of the Heartsongs. I may be an Alpha, but my Father was my


    n Alpha. At least till now. I¡¯ll be a part of her n, which means I¡¯ll be adopting her surname. I


    didn¡¯t mind. I was still to be the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, but Darien would be the one to be n


    Alpha of the Moonstar¡¯s.


    I smile at them, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet my mates Beta and Gamma. My Beta is Xander Stonemaker, I don¡¯t


    have a Gamma yet.¡± I tell them, they nod back in respect.


    Looking at my little brother I can see he could handle it just fine. He¡¯ll make a strong n Alpha. Now


    to meet his mate and see how she is. A young curvy redhead came up the hall from the stairs. The


    young woman walked behind Darien, she wore his mark so this must be Serenity. She stands their and


    smiles a moment, then she reaches out, and while Darien wasn¡¯t paying attention. Pinched his rear.


    My brother, startled, jumped and turned around with a ¡°Hey¡± from his lips. Only when he sees it¡¯s his


    she wolf who had done it, and was currentlyughing at him. He just stood there and smiled at her,


    makes good on her promise to spank you.¡± she says to him.


    Holding out her hand, Darien takes it, then follows her like a dutiful pup. I smile, knowing how he felt.


    Serenity looked to be a strong she wolf, with a bright soul that shone through. I approved very much of


    the mate the Goddess chose for my little brother. Alora nudges me, I look down at her, she¡¯s looking up


    at me with her beautiful smile.


    ¡°Come on mate¡± she says to me, then looking at the other two ¡°You two as well.¡± they nod and follow as


    we head into the kitchen. We¡¯re outside the doors when I hear my mother ask.


    ¡°Were is your brother, he better be on his way down!¡± In a sharp tone.


    Some what confused as to what had my mother upset at me. I push open the doors and enter the


    kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m here mom, sorry it took me so long to get down here.¡± I tell her. She had her back to me,


    she whirls around and makes eye contact. My mothers eyes were sparkling with anger. That was never


    good to have directed at you. So I asked ¡°Mom is there something wrong?¡± Oops.


    Here eyes narrowed, she stomps up and stands in front of me. ¡°What the hell makes you think you can


    crossed over her chest and her foot is tapping.


    ¡°You better have a damn good reason for noting to me the second you got here.¡± she snarls cutely.


    But I had a feeling if anyone told her she looked cute while snarling, they¡¯d have their throat ripped out


    with her fangs.


    I clear my throat, I didn¡¯t want to say it was because I was desperate to get to Alora. That would put


    Alora in the line of fire. ¡°And another thing.¡± mom adds ¡°Where did you sleepst night?¡± I freeze. ¡°I


    know it wasn¡¯t in your room, because I looked this morning.¡± My cheeks heat at that.


    Then Alora clears her throat and says ¡°Um, Luna Ember.¡± My mother turns her head, her entire


    demeanor changes to one of loving wee as she locks eyes on Alora.


    ¡°Oh Alora dear, good morning, how did you sleep sweetie?¡± she asks my mate. When my mates


    cheeks turn red with a bing blush, she shifts her feet and clears her throat.


    ¡®Goddess¡¯ she was adorable. My mother was staring at us for a moment, observing us really. Taking in


    how close I have Alora into my side, my arm wrapped around her. Taking in Alora¡¯s arms wrapped


    around my waist. Then she looks at our necks, a look of surprise lights her eyes. Then she¡¯s beaming


    she¡¯s smiling so big. She ps her hands together before saying ¡°Oh this is perfect!¡± my mother


    eximed. 3


    Then shees forward and takes Alora away from me. Completely ignoring my protest and draws my


    mate into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you sweet girl, and now your my daughter inw.¡± she says


    happily.


    Pulling back she res up at me, I step back at the promised violence in that gaze. ¡°I¡¯m the one that


    raised you, you better treat this girl right, I brought you into this world and I can take you right back out.¡±


    she says to me. (28


    And I¡¯m her son, but when my mother gives an order with that look in her eyes¡­..it¡¯s best to just nod


    and obey. ¡°I n to mother.¡± she rxes and smiles lovingly at me ¡°That¡¯s my good boy.¡± I think I now


    have whish from how fast her reactions were changing.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Watching my very, Alpha wolf, mate step back from his mother¡¯s re like that had been funny. I had


    giggled. I imagine Serenity is going to be just like Luna Ember, with her and Darien¡¯s pups. I was


    happy. I had a mate. And It was the wolf I knew I had always wanted it to be, but I had pushed down,


    ignored and denied that want. I was already so in love with him.


    The Luna keeps me at her side leading me away from my mate. While he is looking at his mother like


    she¡¯s keeping him from getting what he wanted. And she was, she knew he wanted me at his side. He


    had been clutching me close. So the Luna was doing this to torment her son. I swear I can almost hear


    a whine leave him as she takes me away. But it¡¯s only to the kitchen table where a breakfast feast for


    werewolves was set.


    Luckily, the Luna was nice enough to sit me next to her, with the chair on my other side empty for


    Damien to sit in. The disappointment disappeared from his eyes and he practically dove into his seat


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    next to me. Sending me and the Luna into a fit of giggles. He res a little sullenly at his mother. This


    only made herugh. Alpha Andrew walked in then.


    Seeing his own mate, the Luna,ughing he stops and smiles at her, his love for her shining clearly in


    his eyes. I let out a soft sigh and smile at the couple. Damien leans down and kisses the top of my


    head. I turn and look up into his eyes, the emotion I see in his gaze can¡¯t be described any other way


    then love. ¡®Is it so hard for me to believe, that I might actually be worthy of love?¡®


    He must have seen or felt it, because his eyes while still full of love, had a sad understanding in them


    now. ¡°I love you Starlight, more then I can ever say.¡± he says to me in a soft rough whisper. The sound


    sent a whip of fire hot lust through me. I smile at him, grateful he was here again, back in my life, and


    now, my mate. 2


    ¡°Goddess I¡¯m so in love with you.¡± I hadn¡¯t realized I had gasped that out till he was kissing me.


    ¡°Well now, I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯ve missed an important development. But judging by the marks on their


    necks I believe we now know where our son spent the night, instead of in his room.¡± said Alpha


    Andrew, I feel my cheeks me to life as I pull away from Damien to peek up at the Alpha.


    He¡¯s smiling,ughter in his eyes. The Luna had her chair up against his, and the Alpha had his arm


    out before you walked in.¡± she tells him.


    ¡°Well from what I understand, Damien was in a very big hurry to make it homest night.¡± he tells the


    Luna,


    She looks up at him, Damien stiffens at my side ¡°Oh? And how do you know this dear?¡± she asks with


    a smile.


    ¡°Well apparently Damien was in such a big hurry, he and his Beta got pulled overst night.¡± The Alpha


    says. O


    I feel Damien shift in his seat next to me, I look up at him but he¡¯s not meeting my gaze and there was


    a dark blush staining his cheeks. I begin to smile. ¡°Oh really?¡± asked the Luna.


    ¡°Yes, they had been speeding down the highway at a hundred and twenty miles an hour.¡± he says.


    The Luna gasps ¡°That fast?¡±


    The Alpha nods. ¡°Yes, and when they got pulled over, they were apparently so angry, the Werewolves


    who pulled them over nearly wet their pants.¡± says the Alpha.


    Darien spews the orange juice he just gulped and was chocking. Serenity wasughing and trying to


    help him by ponding his back. The twins, my Beta and my Gamma, wereughing loudly.


    The Luna was giggling. ¡°Now my son what would have had you in such a hurry to get home.¡± her eyes


    dancing with mirth at her sons expense.


    He clears his throat, his cheeks a dark red, and shifts in his seat.¡± I may have¡­.been a


    little¡­..desperate¡­. to get home to Alora.¡± he says. This making everyoneugh.


    I touch his shoulder, he looks down at me, and sees my smile. ¡°Did you already know?¡± I ask him.


    Wondering if he had know I was his mate before leaving the School. 2


    He stairs in my eyes for a moment ¡°Zane told me, the night before I called you.¡± he tells me, making me


    gasp. His hand goes up to my cheek, ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you Starlight, now you are my mate, like you


    were always meant to be.¡± he tells me, butterflies fill my stomach and my heart melts. If it were


    possible, i¡¯d be on the floor. The puddle that was once Alora.(


    IS


    I lean up and kiss his cheek ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you too Damien.¡± I tell him, feeling the, now permanent,


    blush on my cheeks heat more.


    We hear a chorus of awes and look up, there they were. The entire family of busy bodies staring at us,


    smiling. We were now the breakfast entertainment.


    Till I smelt something, wolves can get pregnant outside of their heat, but it¡¯s notmon. Smiling,


    almost smug, I look at Darien, he looks at me and his smile drops. A look of trepidation enters his


    gaze.


    ¡°Has anyone noticed Serenity¡¯s scent has changed?¡± I ask in a teasing tone, smiling like a cat who ate


    the canary. Darien pales, then turns and starts to sniff his mate. He sits back with a stunned look on his


    face, everyone else is now sniffing her. ?


    The Luna jumps and squeals in excitement ¡°Oh! I get grandpups soon! Andrew grandpups! It¡¯s finally


    happening.¡± the Alpha chuckles andughs over his mates antics.


    ¡°Congrattions Serenity, we are obviously very happy with the turn of events.¡± said Alpha Andrew his


    tone filled with amusement.


    Darien is just sitting there, stunned ¡°But you haven¡¯t had your heat yet.¡± his tone low and shocked. His


    look bewildered.


    Iugh at him ¡°Females can get pregnant outside their heat, It¡¯s just not verymon, because most


    mated females are on a form of birth control, or the male wears protection.¡± I give him the basic


    science lesson of female biology.


    He looks stunned and a little guilty ¡°Didn¡¯t use protection did ya?¡± I asked him,ughing again at his


    blush. A


    He res at me then askes ¡°Are you on birth control or did he use protectionst night?¡± he snaps the


    question at me.


    I smile at him at him. I feel Damien move to look down at me. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t use protection,¡± I tell him,


    Darien looks almost triumphant till I add ¡°Yes I¡¯m on a form of birth control, I made sure just in case


    Allister ever tried to rape me again.¡± thest was given grimly.


    Damien was growling, his anger at my statement sting through our mate bond, I had forgotten I


    hadn¡¯t told him this part. I never intended to tell him. Everyone else in the kitchen was silent as they all


    realized I had only protected myself from pregnancy, because I had been in the very real danger of


    being raped¡­.by the man I had thought was my father for so long.


    I look at him, his eyes had shifted to wolf, and he was nearly snarling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Damien, I shouldn¡¯t


    have said that.¡± I say, his attention snapped to me. His brow furrowed in anger and confusion.


    ¡°Your sorry?¡± he askes. ¡°Why is it you are sorry? They¡¯re the ones who should be sorry!¡± he snarls. I¡¯m


    not afraid, because I knew, and felt I wasn¡¯t the one he was mad at.


    No¡­his rage was for those people¡­the ones who had treated me less then trash. ¡°They touched my


    mate.¡± The words were filled with rage and pain. The pain at what they had done to me.


    I was starting to worry, how much did he know? ¡°What do you know Damien.¡± I ask, my voice carful.


    How much did he know? I couldn¡¯t help but worry again. 2


    ¡°I know everything you¡¯ve told Darien and my parents, and of all the events that have happened in the


    me as his mate. (2


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m shocked, Damien was the kind of male who would have epted his mate no


    matter what. This is just one more trauma those people have left me with.


    I was starting to think¡­seeking out some counseling¡­would be a good idea. Now that I¡¯m free of


    them, I was starting to recognize a lot of my reactions, and break downs, as signs of post traumatic


    ???????


    stress. 12


    I guess nobody¡¯s perfect, not even a n Alpha.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Damien¡¯s POV


    All the emotions tumbling inside my mate, were felt by me through our bond. Allowing me to calm my


    rage, to push it back. Our mate needed us to be calm and in control, and that¡¯s what we would be.


    Zane settled in the wake of our mates need of us. Allowing himself to put his need for violent and


    bloody vengeance aside. Maybe it¡¯s time I test my skills against Master Brock again. It¡¯s been awhile.


    Grabbing my mate I pull her close to me, wrapping her up tight. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)I¡¯ll be whatever she needs me to be, if being her rock is what she needs, then that¡¯s


    what I would be.


    Kissing her forehead I let her lose, looking into her eyes. They were filled with remembered pain, and


    her love of me. One day I hoped we would be able to see less of that pain, and more of the peaceful


    happy smile, she had worn not so long ago. (3)


    ¡°You need to eat Starlight, we have training this afternoon.¡± I remind her. She straightens up and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    brightens, ¡°There we go, that¡¯s the face I want to see more often¡¯ ¡°What are you looking forward to?¡± I


    ask her. Quickly putting servings of everything on the empty te in front of her.


    She looks across the table and smiles at her Gamma, Victor. For a moment, I had a sh of raging


    Jealousy over her giving another male her smile. 2


    It only took me a moment, but I push it down, he¡¯s mated and she was mine. My thoughts halt abruptly


    as they, in unison say ¡°Sword Training!¡± in loud excitement.


    ¡®Sword Training¡­Why would these two be looking forward to that of all things?¡¯ I wondered. So I asked


    ¡°What has you so excited about sword training?¡± keeping my tone gentle.


    She looks at me, her excitement sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Selena, my Sprite, fights with swords, I get to


    let her out, and Victor get¡¯s to let out Nichs,¡± she tells me, joy in her voice. 2


    I wanted to promise her the moon if she¡¯ll just keep that look on her face for me. ¡°Selena and Nichs


    got to train with swords yesterday, and it was so fun!¡±


    I still feel a tiny bite of jealousy, but in the face of her joy¡­it was the easiest feeling to ignore. ¡°Ok,


    Starlight, but you have to eat first.¡± I tell her, wanting her fed. I knew she was hungry, I could hear the


    growling in her stomach.


    She looks at the te in front of her, with a frown of confusion. ¡°I put your te together.¡± I tell her


    knowing why she¡¯s confused. The te had been empty when she sat down.


    She looks up at me, love in her eyes ¡°Thank you¡± she says, her voice had a breathless quality to it.


    I smile back down at her ¡°I¡¯ll always take care of you mate.¡± I tell her. She gives me a quick peck on the


    cheek, then concentrated on devouring her breakfast.


    I was about to dig into my own breakfast, when my Beta walked in. Xander had his mate, Beatrice, with


    him.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I look for them, and there they were, the


    mating marks I was hoping to see. I¡¯m relieved and happy for them.3


    I remember overhearing Beatrice once, saying how much she was looking forward to finding her mate,


    when she reached the age to do so. She¡¯d been just a young teenage pup then. Xander had been next


    to me, hearing it too. It¡¯s why her rejection never made sense.


    Her family always produced really strong Gamma¡¯s, just as the Bloodmoons, Victor came from did.


    Looking across the table at Alora¡¯s Beta and Gamma, I get an idea. Looking back at Beatrice I don¡¯t


    see a victim.


    I see a she wolf who has been through a lot and is determined to put it behind her. Although no one


    can ever truly forget trauma. I look down at my mate. She was tortured for eighteen years by the


    people who were supposed to love and care for her.


    There is a special kind of hell set aside for those kinds of people. I think it would be a good idea to go


    find a victims counselor. I want to be able to help my mate. There is no way, she¡¯s going to be able to


    walk away from a lifetime of pain and be okay.


    Maybe a counselor can give me the best ways to prepare, and to support my mate should she need it. I


    would care for her mental health as well, not just her physical and emotional health. She was


    essentially three beings in one. And all three have gone through eighteen years of hell, that she has


    kept it together as well as she has, shows just how strong she is.


    With much still to do, now that I was home, the first thing I needed to do at this moment though, was


    see if I could secure myself a Gamma. ¡°Beatrice.¡± I say her name to get her attention.


    She looks at me, and see¡¯s Alora next to me, her eyes zero in on our marks, and a wide smile breaks


    across her face. She meets my eyes. O


    ¡°Alpha Damien, I hope this means you will teach that bitch Sarah a lesson she¡¯ll never forget.¡± She


    says, fire and an inner strength burning in her eyes.


    vn


    ¡°They will feel my wrath, trust me on that.¡± I tell her. ¡°But I have a question, how much of your family¡¯s


    Gamma training did you receive?¡± I asked her.


    She looks so surprised at my question. ¡°All of it and then some, often my training was my punishment


    for preforming to poorly in public school.¡± she tells me.2


    I frown, ¡°Exin.¡± I tell her gently.


    ¡°My home life, and the training I received from my family, was the only thing Sarah was not able to take


    away from me, for which I am eternally grateful.¡± she says


    ¡°My parents home schooled me themselves in mathematics, physics, business, as well as the


    performance of a Gamma and all thates with that duty.¡± My eyebrows raise at that. ¡°My family


    holds really high standards for education. The spell she had me under, was restricted to my public


    school education(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar).¡± she pauses.


    Her look became one of frustrated anger and pain ¡°Unfortunately, my failure to perform well in public


    school¡­caused me a whole lot of grief at home.¡± her voice husky, she swallows. ¡°I had to train harder,


    and under go hours and hours of extra schooling at home.¡± she clears her throat,


    Xander gives her a ss of orange juice, tears were in her eyes. ¡°I guess I have to be grateful for that


    in a way.¡± she says. ¡°With my parents I have enough education credits to override my public school¡¯s


    final GPA, and I could get a couple of degrees from the University.¡±


    She took a drink. ¡°So she didn¡¯t really take away my education..(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar). I guess. But my entire school experience¡­.the one I should have had¡­is gone. I


    can¡¯t get that time back, and I won¡¯t ever be able to gain the rank I dreamed of my entire life.¡± a couple


    of tears fall.


    She wipes them away, her look was of determined anger ¡°But I have my mate now, and I am formally


    pressing charges against Sarah.¡± her tone was fierce.


    Like my Alora, even with the damage done, she was still strong. It reminded me of something my


    mother told me once, when I was so upset over Alora one day.


    ¡°A broken person can be infinitely fragile, and at the same time infinitely strong.¡± she¡¯d said to me.


    ¡°Alora may be fragile now, but if we give her the tools, she can be strong and break free.¡± she had


    looked sad. 3)


    ¡°But understand that, once broken, there is no seamlessly putting someone back together, there will be


    jagged edges, and missing pieces.¡± she¡¯d told me. ¡°Support, don¡¯t smother.¡±


    I watched Xander care for his broken but strong female. Handing her that ss of juice, letting her tell


    her story. Just being there for her, ready to be what she needed. I can¡¯t help but feel this was what my


    mother was talking about.


    I will be what my mate needs. I could also provide something that could help heal some of what was


    done to Xander¡¯s mate. Zane had already approved of this decision, hisment ¡®She¡¯ll be a strong


    Gamma¡¯ all he had said, all he needed to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m d your education was able to be salvaged, despite the reason it was brought about, your family


    still managed to make you a superb Gamma candidate.¡± I tell her, Xander and Beatrice are now looking


    at me in surprise.


    Her expression, showing me her visibly trying to tamp down the hope, I see peaking through her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to formally extend my offer for you to be my Gamma, Beatrice Fire Shadowtail.¡± I say to her.


    Her faceically stunned, she reaches up and pinches her cheek, flinching with a wince. Her eyes


    wide ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming¡­this is really happening.¡± her voice full of amazed disbelief.


    Then she sort of snaps out of it, and looking me directly in the eyes, her shoulders set, strength


    radiating out of her, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±I ept.¡± She says in a firm


    voice. O

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Alora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Good¡¯ says Damien to Beatrice ¡°Before you swear your allegiance to me. I need to get my n bonds


    released to Alora, and adopt her surname.¡± my mate says.


    I¡¯m surprised at this ¡°Your changing your surname?¡± I ask Damien in a shocked tone.


    He looks back at me. ¡°Your a n Alpha now Alora. While I will eventually inherit the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s


    title, I don¡¯t have to inherit the Moonstar n as well.¡± he tells me.


    I frown at him a moment ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him.


    He smiles ¡°This means Darien, will be the Moonstar n Alpha, not me. I will stand by your side


    as an Alpha in the Heartsong n.¡± I gasp, that means he¡¯ll im my n name, and I would be his


    n Alpha. ¡°When I inherit the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s title, you¡¯ll still be the n Alpha of the Heartsongs,


    and be Alpha Luna of the Northern Continental Werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­.that would make the Heartsongs¡­.¡± Victor trails off his eyes wide


    ¡°The Heartsongs will be the ruling n of all of the Northern Continental Werewolves.¡± Damien


    finished for Victor. Victor sits there, just as stunned as I felt. This new revtion taking it¡¯s toll. 3


    I needed a moment to process this, because this meant my status would be raised yet again, after


    Alpha Andrew retires. So I did the only thing I could think to do at that moment. I turned to Alpha


    Andrew ¡°Please don¡¯t retire yet, I need training, I¡¯m not ready to take over as Alpha Luna yet, can¡¯t I


    have a pup or two first?¡± I begged.


    He looks at me and blinks owlishly in surprise at my panicked rambling, then he throws his head back


    andughs. It took him a moment to regain enough of hisposure to say ¡°I don¡¯t n on retiring for


    at least ten years sweet Alora.¡± he says, amusedughter in his tone. 2


    He may beughing, but I was relieved to hear that. Ten years was plenty of time for me to learn and


    train. Oh! And pups! I want at least five of them, maybe eight at the most. I look at Damien ¡°I want at


    least five to eight pups.¡± I tell him.O


    He looks at me a smile on his face, not even fazed. ¡°I¡¯d hoped you would want to have at least four, but


    I will always wee and love every pup we¡¯re blessed with.¡± he says to me, making me smile.


    ¡®He¡¯ll be such a great father.¡¯ Says Selena.


    * ¡°I agree, he¡¯ll be wonderful to our pups¡±*Says Xena.


    ¡®I agree with you both¡­but what kind of mother would we be?¡¯ I ask them, suddenly worried.


    Damien must have seen or felt my worry, because he curled a finger under my chin, and lifted my face


    from where it had dropped back up, bringing my gaze to his again. ¡°You will make a wonderful and


    fiercely protective mother. You would shower our pups with the love and affection, you should have


    had, and then some.¡± He tells me firmly, making us believe him.


    He was right, we would protect our pups and shower them with the love and affection we had yarned


    for, and then some. Our pups will know how special to us they would be. Selena, Xena and I would


    destroy anyone who dares to hurt any of our pups. I knew my eyes were glowing, my look fierce as I


    nod at our mate. He smiles with pride at use, happy with what he sees in our eyes. 3


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He kisses me softly on my cheek then says ¡°Never forget my Starlight, no matter what happens in the


    future, I will always be here for you.¡± He tells me fiercely, it was no less than a vow, much more than


    just a promise, this vow had till death does me part written all over it. I smile, and let him see and feel


    how much what he said meant to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I had a n in ce just incase this scenario came about.¡± says Alpha Andrew,


    grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alora,¡± I look at him ¡°Do you want to do the n bond with Selena


    present?¡± he asks me.


    Well any n bonds I formed, I wanted Selena present for them. This was because it made the bond


    deeper, creating generations of strongly bonded, and connected werewolves to the n. So I nodded


    to Alpha Andrew, ¡°Yes, any bonds I make, will be with Selena and I melded together.¡± then I tell him


    ¡°Xena will also be present, but her form won¡¯t be melded with our Sprite form.¡± Victor was nodding,


    knowing exactly what I meant, he was the same type of hybrid.


    The Alpha looks at me a moment. ¡°Ok, lets go ahead and do this.¡± He stands up, I get out of my seat


    and stand back from the table. I¡¯m still in shorts and a tank, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about my apparel.


    ¡°Selena¡± I don¡¯t close my eyes to change this time, instead I look into Damien¡¯s eyes. I feel his


    appreciation through the bond, then his gaze drops to the scars. The wave of his anguish sts


    through those bonds, his anguish over those scars, his rage came next. His eyes glittering with


    promised vengeance. ¡°They will pay for every scar.¡± he says, standing. Coming to us.


    He grips my upper arms gently, he stares into our eyes. I still have to look up at him even in this form,


    because he¡¯s so tall. Would he train with us? We were hoping he would. ¡°Your gorgeous.¡± he says, his


    eyes now soft with his love, there for us to see so clearly, leaving no doubt of his feelings for us. He


    raised a hand to our face, his thumb brushing our cheek, sending a thrill of lust to our core. ¡°So very


    beautiful.¡± he breaths out, then he kisses us. 2


    His lips firmly against ours, the sensation slightly different in this form. We wanted to make love to him


    in this form. The kiss starts to deepen when a throat clears. He pulls away, we stand there just staring


    at each other for a moment. Then he looks away to his father, breaking the spell.


    Looking at Alpha Andrew now, he meets our gaze and askes ¡°You ready?¡± in a gentle tone.


    I nod my head ¡°Yes, I am ready.¡± My voice that mystical lyrical echo. Damien stiffens and looks down at


    us, I look up at him, meeting his gaze.


    I was confused at first, then he says ¡°The video failed to pick up the full scope of your voice in this


    from¡± He says, this exined his reaction just now. (2


    I nod ¡°Like Victor said yesterday.¡± I pause ¡°It¡¯s a Vampire Thing.¡± getting a fewughs from the people


    around the room.


    ¡°Wow.¡± We turn to look who had said that, and found it was Beatrice. She had a look of amazement


    and shock on her face. ¡°You look like a Goddess or something¡­the stars in your hair¡­the crown and


    those braces¡­like¡­ so totally out of this world girl.¡± she says. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention


    yesterday, I was only seeing how fantastic yours and Victor¡¯s fight had looked.¡±


    I smile, my cheeks heating at theplement ¡°Thank you Beatrice.¡± we say to her.


    ¡°Her name is Selena right? Your Sprit?¡± she asks. O


    I nod ¡°Yes, it is lovely to meet you Beatrice.¡± Selena says to her.


    She smiles, then frowns, ¡°It¡¯s really hitting me now, it¡¯s not just Sarah who needs put down.¡± She says,


    her eyes on the scars marring all of our skin in this form. ¡°They all do, I mean, it takes a sick, sick


    person to do this to their own child.¡± her voice had a growl in it.


    Xander stands next to his mate, he puts an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. ¡°There will be


    justice my sweet, not just for Alora, but for you, the other two girls, and Matt as well.¡± he tells her. She


    calms down at his words, looking up at him like he was her world. I knew the feeling, even though we


    had been mated only one night, Damien was now my world too.


    I look back at Alpha Andrew, ¡°Now.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°I n Alpha of the Moonstar¡¯s release Alpha Damien Shadow Moonstar¡¯s n bond to you, n


    Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong.¡± After he says that, he lifts his arm, and he cuts a line across his wrist,


    with a w of the only hand he shifted. Then he lifts my opposite wrist and cuts it, pressing both


    wounds together. I feel the transfer sing through my n bonds.


    I¡¯m sure every wolf connected to me could feel the rise in our n power with Damien¡¯s addition. I turn


    to my mate he looks down at me. ¡°I Alpha Damien Shadow Moonstar swear my oath of loyalty to your


    n as Damian Moonstar Heartsong.¡± he says.


    Looking at him I say ¡°I ept your oath of loyalty Alpha Damien Moonstar Heartsong.¡± I use my w to


    cut his wrist, and reopening the wound that had just closed from the bond transfer with the same w, I


    press our wrists together. With his oath being made directly to me, the n bond to him doubled in


    strength. Once done, his name change wasplete.


    Damien leans down and kisses me, when he straightens back up he looks at Xander and Beatrice.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± he says to them.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Kassandra¡¯s POV


    At first we were all going to get a hotel room for the night or find a camp ground. Dad had made sure


    we had all the gear we needed. Including money, should we need to buy anything. Between my


    allowances, holiday money, being a Supernatural History Tutor, and then there was the financing


    business, I had more money then a girl my age really knew what to do with.


    So I¡¯d shoved most of it aside in saving and IRA¡¯s and CD¡¯s and Medical Investment portfolios.


    Cerebe and I became known for our ability to take ten dors and turn it into a thousand. The money


    is what led to our frence financial business set up. We had made sure it was mobile, we wanted to


    be able to go wherever our mates go. 2


    I told dad I hadn¡¯t needed it, but he said he was our father, and it was his pride to be able to provide


    financially for his children, not just give us his love and guidance, which he does in abundance. Dad


    doted on us, taught us so many things, was always there when we needed despite his duties, and even


    as unbelievably wealthy as we were, taught us the responsibility that came with that wealth.


    The charity events we hosted to provide needed financial aid to important programs. The volunteer


    work done to help out, the lessons in hard work. Learning to understand that just because someone


    was less fortunate, did not make them less than us. Actually some of Bell¡¯s and my friends came from


    dirt poor families, and were smart as all get out. 3


    When Be and I decided to open our little frence investment business, they were our first


    customers. We helped them turn the money they scraped together with summer jobs in unforgiving


    ces, and turn it into what to them, was a small fortune. They then asked us to reinvest those


    earning, three more times before taking half and putting it into savings themselves, the other half went


    back into the investments.


    Our friends had joined us in our business, bing financial consultants for our business and clients.


    They helped council our clients in making smart financial decisions, while Be and I made the


    investments for them. We had a really solid client base already. We were going too have to grow, and


    there was already one person I had hired.


    She had graduated from the Magic Academy two years ahead of us, and we had gotten along well with


    her. She was bold and a little brash, she had ¡°No tolerance for bullshit and bullshit people,¡± she¡¯d told


    us once, then said, ¡°But you two are not bullshit people.¡± That for her was a glowingplement. She


    had been a fascinating creature, and supper good with numbers. She was a Dragon Master. 10


    §ä§Ñ


    The Magic Academy had a steady stream of theme through, once graduated though, you might


    never see them again. They almost always stayed among themselves. Thoughtely, there have been


    several who have found their fated in my fathers territory. ording to Veronica Rose Bonecrusher, her


    generation and all the younger ones, were tired of how enclosed and isted their race was. Most


    Dragon Masters that were only a Century or younger were already in the middle of ns to leave the


    mountains they¡¯ve hidden in for so long. 2


    Apparently my job offer came at the perfect time for her, she had no idea where she had wanted to go


    at first. She said thend around my fathers Castle had been beautiful, and the cottage we offered her


    was in a forest up against a mountain range, providing seclusion, but it was only twenty minutes away


    from town, so she won¡¯t be isted.


    She¡¯ll be arriving while we¡¯re gone. I had told her what was going on, and that we had to get to my


    sister. She told me that was one of the reasons I wasn¡¯t a bullshit person, I actually cared about what


    happened to my kin and took care of them. She really was awesome. I was wondering if she would like


    my sister, I hoped so.


    The hotel and camp ground idea had been nixed by Asher and Nathen. They both new how to drive, so


    we had Nathen take the first four hours of the trip. Nathen was the newest driver, so having him drive


    during the daylight hours was the only way I feltfortable having him driving for so long. Then


    Asher, who had been driving for a year now, took the next four hours after that, then me, then Be.


    At this rate, we should reach the Pack House mid morning.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I stood by and watched as both Xander and Beatrice, swore their oath to Damien as his Beta and


    Gamma, felt his power increase with the bonds. Beatrice took Xander¡¯s surname, bing Beatrice


    Shadow Stonemaker. Then they turned to me, with blood and spirit, I bound them into my n. Their


    bonds to their Alpha now two fold, as his sworn Beta and Gamma, and as fellow n members. All


    three, now having bonds connected to me.


    I¡¯m happy with how things turned out. We would be the strongest n on this continent. We all finished


    breakfast. My mate making sure I had plenty to eat, making me feel cared for. I looked across the table,


    and I see Darien doing the same. I see him stare at his mate with wonder on his face. He reached over


    and ced a hand on Serenity¡¯s lower belly, a kind of half smile on his face. Serenity ces her hand


    over his and smiles up at him.


    They will defiantly shower their pups with love, and that¡¯s how it should be, pups were to be loved and


    cared for. Not beaten and abused like I was. Thinking of that ¡°Beatrice,¡± I say, getting her attention.


    ¡°How has your family taken all of this?¡± I asked her. Q


    ¡°My Mother and Father are furious with themselves for never thinking to check for a spell on me, they


    want charges brought against both the Frost and the Northmountain ns, not just Sarah and her


    parents. It¡¯s hit them both hard, they feel they were punishing me for something not my fault.¡± She


    says, sadness in her voice.


    ¡°But how could they have known? My brothers, have always thought I had a split personality disorder.


    While I was home, they were my best friends, while at school¡­they avoided me like the gue. They


    said they were d the girl they knew at home, was the real me all along, but they want to rip Sarah¡¯s


    head off for what she did.¡± she tells us.


    ¡°I¡¯m d your family is rallying around you, I¡¯m sorry for the grief caused you and your family because


    of those people.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to be sorry Alpha Alora, you did nothing wrong, it was all them, you were their prisoner


    for longer, their torture toy, there was nothing you could have done.¡± her tone firm ¡°None of this is your


    fault, none of it.¡± she says fiercely.


    I smile at her, grateful for her saying that ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alora,¡± I turn to Alpha Andrew when he called my name. ¡°There will be seven young visitors from your


    fathers territorying. He called to let me know they would be arriving today, either in the morning or


    the evening.¡± he says


    I¡¯m surprised ¡°Why would my father send them?¡± I asked


    ¡°From what he tells me, they would havee anyway, even if he hadn¡¯t allowed it.¡± The Alphas voice


    was full ofughter. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll send them down to the training arena to greet you when they get


    here.¡±


    I bow my head ¡°Yes Alpha¡± I say to him. I¡¯m still curious as to why, but I wasn¡¯t going to question the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.


    Done with breakfast our party went to the training arena. Master Brock was there, looking at his tablet


    again. There was fury on his face, when he looks up to see us, I see a debating look enter his eyes.


    He seems to be at a small war with himself. Finally he sighs looking sad. Then he takes in our group.


    It¡¯s Damien with me, Darien with Serenity, Galen and Kian, Jaxon with Victor, and Xander with Beatrice.


    He raises his eyebrows.


    ¡°Seems some things have changed since we slept. Congrattions girly, I see this boy finally got the


    she wolf he¡¯s always wanted. Not that he deserves you¡± he says pointing at Damien, who smirks at


    Master Brock.


    ¡°Old man.¡± he growls at him, which only makes Master Brockugh at him.


    Master Brock looks at Beatrice and Xander ¡°I also remember a little boy who couldn¡¯t stop following


    around this little she wolf here either. Congrattions Beatrice, I¡¯m d Sarah was unable to keep this


    scamp from you, not that he deserves it anymore than Damien does.¡± He says dryly.


    Xander, like his Alpha growls ¡°Old man¡± at Master Brock.


    This causes Beatrice and I to break into a fit of giggles. ¡°Ah now, that¡¯s a beautiful site, that is.¡± Mater


    Brock says. Then he pins Damien and Xander with a re ¡°You two will treat your mates like the


    treasures they are, or I will personally make you two regret it.¡±


    Like they would do anything less, they nod and say ¡°Yes Master Brock.¡± he turns away before they add


    ¡°Old man.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Beatrice and I couldn¡¯t helpughing at the three of them. Master Brock was deliberately annoying


    Damien and Xander, and vise versa. They were ridiculous, everyone else wasughing too.


    Leaving the three to their silly greeting of taunts, I turn to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s spread out and do some


    warm up exercises and basic drills to start with while those goofs get reunited.¡± I say to the group,


    getting someughs.


    I watch and participate in the warm ups and the drills, they were all in excellent condition. Not a mistake


    among them, we look over to were Master Brock had been making Damien and Xander do the same. 2


    I have to stop, watching my mate do all those drills shirtless, all those muscles gleaming in the sun. His


    scent was stronger right now, and it was a temptation, a song I wanted to answer.


    ¡°Goddess, that¡¯s so sexy.¡± I hear it breathed next to me, I turn my head to look at Beatrice, and she¡¯s


    staring at her own mate with rapt attention.


    Looking back at the two male Werewolves in prime condition I say ¡°I soooo know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°It just makes me want to bite into one of those muscles, see if it tastes as good as it smells.¡± she says


    in almost a purr.


    The visual of doing that to Damien making my nipples hard and my panties damp as my core heated


    ¡°And touch, Goddess I want to feel all that power under my finger tips.¡± I say, my voice husky and


    growly with arousal.


    Beatrice nods and makes another purring growl in her throat ¡°I want to lick every inch of that delicious


    body.¡±


    The wind changed, blowing past us into the directions of our mates. They suddenly stumble to stops,


    turning swiftly to face us, I could see lust burning bright in Damien¡¯s eyes. Zanees forward in


    Damien¡¯s eyes, a demand for his mate, smelling my need of him. Till Master Brock dumps a bucket of


    water on our mates. (12


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Beatrice gasped out.


    She, like me, was standing there, shocked, then weugh at theical expressions of disbelief on


    our mates faces, theughter when Master Brock said ¡°You boys looked like you needed to cool off.¡±


    his tone full of wry amusement. I had to sit down I wasughing so hard, then there was the shadow, I


    look up and there is my mate standing there with his arms crossed, and an eyebrow raised over


    narrowed eyes.


    I


    .


    My giggles turn to squeals as I turn to get off the ground and run away from the water he was shaking


    out of his hair at me. I dodge behind Darien who let out a ¡°Eww gross stop it!¡± at his brother, Serenity


    is giggling standing away from her mate,ughing at his expense.


    Beatrice was Squealing and giggling, Xander had caught her in his arms and was rubbing his shaggy


    dark blond hair against her neck as she struggled to get away. Herughter not helping her at all.


    Master Brock was standing back arms crossed with a happy yet sad smile. I remembered he had lost


    his mate within a few months of finding her. A store robbery gone wrong when the armature robbers


    detonated their own bomb by ident. She had been a great warrior, and had she not been days away


    from delivering, would have been able to save herself.5


    ¡®Goddess please let this wolf find a second chance, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be alone.¡¯ I voice this wish


    inside my heart. 13


    Victores to stand next to me, I look up at him meeting his gaze. He¡¯s smiling looking excited


    Sword training?¡± he askes I smile back and look at Master Brock, he already had the equipment with


    him.


    He brings it over to us, Victor and I meld into our sprite forms, then put the equipment on. When we¡¯re


    done we walk over to the clear area of the arena. Selena, Xena and I so excited for this. When we get


    to our spots and face each other we ask ¡°Do you want to use magic this time?¡±.


    He nods, smiling brightly. He releases a ck me with red lightning, we release our purple me with


    blue lightning. Coating our swords in our power, we sh together in our beginning blows, swords


    sparking, our power thunderous as it cracks together. The blow back had the others moving way back


    from where they had been standing.


    ¡®Oh this is so much fun¡¯ Selena says, Xena and I agree with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s our final form look like¡± I asked her.


    After this fight we should transform¡¯ says Xena


    Okay¡¯ agrees Selena.


    Our final form was a melding of all three of us. Xena woulde forward and add to our form. But how


    would we look? I wondered. Then Selena shares an image with us. We¡®re taller than this form, but


    broad, more muscle and width to our form, our breast and bottom stayingrge and round. I was as tall


    as Damien, six foot eight.


    We had fangs, four, two on each side in my top row of teeth. We had white wolf ears, our hair parting


    around them. Our hair started out white then below the shoulder it turned ck, the lengths down to


    our hips. Our ws were sharp, ck and long. We had a long fluffy white ck tipped tail. The Lunar


    Princess regalia and the stars present in this form too.


    Our eyes were a light violet with a molten silver rim, they were bigger, tilted slightly higher. Our


    eyebrows were white, ourshes ck. Our cheek bones high and sharp, our lips full and red. Our


    nose was a little broad at the tip, but not toorge on our face. Our skin turned a dark caramel color,


    the scars no longer showwing. I wondered what our mate would think about that from.


    Sca


    Would he be willing to love us in that form too? I knew Werewolves mated in all three of their forms,


    and I would think Vampires would too, so making love in my hybrid form didn¡¯t seem like it would be


    any different. Focusing back on the match, pushing those thoughts away. Selena needed to focus, and


    this was fun. 2


    We went on like this for a good hour before Master Brock called a halt. Selena walks us over to them,


    stopping in front of Damien, who¡¯s looking at us with a need bordering on desperation. He had


    definitely appreciated the show, obviously attracted to us in this form as well. ¡°We would like to show


    you something mate.¡± we say.


    He looks confused but nods his head. We close our eyes, and allowed our forth form to meld together.


    When we open our eyes. we are eye level with Damien. He steps back to look at us, his desire never


    fading, it continued to burn bright as he looked me over. Then he reaches out and drags me to him for


    a kiss, setting us on fire, oh he was definitely going to love us in this form too. O


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I brake away and smile at him ¡°I take it you like this form?¡± My voice is like a thousand tiny tinkling


    bells, echoing still.2


    He smiles at me, his desire and love for me burning brightly in his eyes ¡°I love all of your forms mate.¡±


    his deep voice held a growl. ¡®Goddess¡¯ the things that did to me. My panties were utterly ruined. ¡°Our


    half forms are called Lycans, so what would we call this form, and how would I address you?¡± he asks


    me.


    I blush and look down at the ground, I peek up at him through myshes before saying ¡°I¡¯ve always


    liked Starlight.¡± I tell him softly, that endearment meant everything to us, all three of us loved that


    name.¡± and although it¡¯s mainly used to describe a fox demon, you can call this my Kitsune form.¡± I tell


    him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always called it.¡± says Victor, only his voice has changed too, so I turn around to see


    he has turned into his. ¡°There wasn¡¯t another name that I coulde up with.¡± In his Kitsune form he¡¯s


    even taller, seven foot four, he was also broader, with heavier muscles. His hair and ears were all white


    and hit him mid back. His eyes were white, with a glowing gold rim, his fangs like mine.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the Japanese ns have always called this form.¡± said Master Brock.¡± But as I don¡¯t carry


    blood bags, you two are going to have to either have your mates donate, or you¡¯ll beid up in bed for a


    week if you train in this form.¡± he tells us. ¡°This is about the only time a Werewolf Vampire Hybrid will


    need blood.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know I would need blood. ¡®Because we won¡¯t¡¯ said Selena ¡®He will though¡¯. she tells me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask her.


    ¡®We are a n Alpha, the Lunar Princess and the daughter to the King of Vampires, our power will not


    ever require us to need blood unless it is somehow drainedpletely dry for a time.¡¯ she responds.


    ¡°What could drain us like that?¡± I asked her, suddenly wanting to be prepaid for that, a warning I felt in


    my blood making me want to know. 2


    ¡®It would take an entire Coven of ck Magic users to drain us¡¯ she says ¡®But we would be able to get


    our power back with blood¡¯


    That made me feel a little better, but at the same time not. If it took an entire Coven of ck Magic


    users to drain me, somehow I didn¡¯t think I would like the pickings when it came to blood. Was quite


    sure ck Magic users would taste absolutely disgusting, so I¡¯ll need another way to get power back.


    But in the mean time I needed to exin this to everyone. 2


    ¡°Master Brock¡± he looks at me ¡°Selena said we won¡¯t need blood ever unless we werepletely


    drained of our power, she also said it would take an entire Coven of ck Magic users to drain us like


    that.¡± The surprise on everyone¡¯s faces wasical. Then off to the side is a bit of amotion, seven


    young peoplee into the arena.


    Two older girls, and five boys. the oldest girl looked a lot like my real father.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Alora¡¯s POV Con¡¯d


    The girl who looked like father was tall like me, she was five foot nine. She like all five boys, had tan


    skin. Her hip length wavy hair, was all white. She was curvy, like me also. I had definitely gotten my


    curves from my fathers side, Bettina was a stick, and a borderline B cup at best.


    This girls eyes were white with a ck rim. Her hair was pulled back into a high tail. She wore a ck


    tank with red words saying ¡°I don¡¯t bite¡­.much¡± and a pair of ck denim shorts and ck high healed


    wedges. She had silver bangles on both wrists andrge silver hoops in both ears. 3


    The girl next to her was tiny, she looked almost like a china doll. She was five foot two, thin with curves


    to match her tiny frame. She wasn¡¯t small in her bottom or chest as some tiny girls tended to be, her


    breastsrge on her frame, and her bottom a generous curve. 2


    Her hair was waist length, starting out a dark red before going ck half way down. Her skin was a


    pale creamy peach. Her face was heart shaped withrge almond shaped eyes, tilted up at the corners


    like a cat, blue with a silver rim. Her small nose was cute and up tilted, over a small plump, full pink


    lipped mouth.


    Then there were the boys. The oldest one about three inches taller then me, he had white eyes with a


    silver rim. He had hair down to his shoulders, there was an inch thick ck strand in his hair, he still


    had the thinness of a teen.


    The boy next to him was only shorter by an inch, he had white eyes with a brass colored rim. His hair


    was white with ck and gold strands that looked like highlights, it was also shoulder length.


    Then there was the twin boys, they had to be, they looked exactly alike. They had white hair with gold


    colored highlights, their hair was on the long side of shaggy. Their eyes were white, rimed with gold.


    They were the same height as the girl and I, at five foot nine.


    The youngest was two inches shorter, he had ck hair with an inch of white, his hair was the shortest,


    but still shaggy, his white eyes were rimmed in a dark gray. They were all standing there, staring at me.


    When the wind blows our way I catch their scents. The tiny girl was a full blooded Witch, the others


    were Vampire Witch Hybrids. What were they doing here? Why had theye to see me?


    we


    Then scenting them again, I¡¯m surprised to find a familiar smell among them, they smelled like my


    father. ¡®You have six younger siblings¡¯ his voice reys in my head. They must be those siblings, and


    the Witch must be a friend of the older girl. 2


    Transforming back to human, I take off my gear and hand it to Damien, he takes it and passes it to


    Master Brock, who hade forward to take it from him. Hand in hand we walk towards the new


    group.


    To be honest I¡¯m suddenly nervous, were these those siblings my father talked about? Damien must


    have felt my nervousness, because he put his arm around me to hold me close to him. They¡¯re all


    smiling at me, looking excited.


    Did they know anything about me? Would they like me? I hoped they would. Now standing in front of


    them, I see our father in all six faces, and his tan skin too. I decided to make the introductions first.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Alora Luna Heartsong, n Alpha of the Heartsongs,¡± I say, then with a hand on


    Damien¡¯s chest, I continue ¡°and this is my new mate, Alpha Damien Moonstar Heartsong, he just got


    back from the Alpha Universityst night.¡± I look up at him and smile.


    He looks down at me and smiles back, then leans down and kisses my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll never be gone for


    so long ever again Starlight, five years was too long from your side.¡± He says to me softly.


    ¡°Wait¡­does dad know you have a new mate?¡± asked the girl in surprise. I was now sure she was my


    sister with that question.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I blush a bit ¡°We just got togetherst night when he got home.¡± I say.


    ¡°But it sounds like your familiar with him¡± says the older boy, his look curious, so did the others. O


    I had seven pairs of curious eyes looking at me, waiting for my answer. This made me blush harder


    ¡°I¡¯ve been her friend since we met when she was only nine.¡± says Damien.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been her best friend since then at well, Alora and I are only a couple of months apart.¡±


    Chimes in Darien in a boastful tone. He came to stand next to me with Serenity at his side.


    ¡°I think knowing names and our rtion would be good.¡± I say softly, then elbow Darien, making him


    grunt. Causing Serenity to giggle.


    The small girl answers ¡°I¡¯m Cerebe, but you can call me Be, I¡¯m best friends and cousin to


    Kassandra, we call her Kass, your younger sister, then you have Asher, Nathen, the twins Bryce and


    Daniel, and the youngest Cathel, their your brothers.¡± she had pointed at each one, naming them oldest


    to youngest.


    These were all my siblings, but there was a question still burning me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all,¡± I tell


    them, then I ask ¡°How much do you know about me?¡± my voice soft. .


    ¡°We know a lot, the Alpha shared a video with Dad, saying he needed to see it beforeing. So he¡¯d


    be able to stay calm and not start ripping heads off shoulders while he visits.¡± said Kassandra, or Kass.


    ¡°We were listening the whole time.¡± she starts to tear up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kass?¡± I asked her, suddenly worried.


    ¡°They kept you from us, we should have had you this whole time, instead those people did.¡± her tears


    flowing, sadness an anger mixed in her eyes ¡°I hate what they did to you, you should have been loved,


    we should have been their for you.¡± she cried ¡°But they kept you from us.¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Oh sweet,¡± I say, then I step forward out of Damien¡¯s hold, and wrap my sister up in my arms. ¡°It¡¯s ok,


    your here now, we have plenty of time to get to know each other, and I¡¯m free of those people.¡± I tell


    her, trying to sooth her.


    Then I notice something, Kian is standing near us, his eyes pain filled, almost desperate, his hand up


    like he wants to take Kass from me and hold her himself. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ I look over and I see Galen


    standing in front of Kass¡¯s friend and cousin Cerebe, or Be, with a worshiping expression. ¡®Well,


    now what do we have here?¡¯ 13


    I let Kass go a bit. ¡°Kass,¡± she looks me in the eyes, wiping away the rest of her tears ¡°How old are you


    and Be?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°We¡¯re eighteen,¡± she says, then asks ¡°Why?¡±


    I turn her around to see Kian, she stills with a gasp, then she¡¯s looking at him from head to toe, and


    back again. I could tell she liked what she saw. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to one of my Enforcers, this


    Kian Mountainmover, and the one next to Be is his twin Galen Mountainmover, my other Enforcer.¡± I


    tell them with a smile.


    The girls like the two wolves, were staring at each other, the wind shifting and changing, then four


    voices in unison said ¡°Mate.¡±


    I step back and Damien wraps his arms around my waist from behind, leaning down to kiss my mark.


    Making me shiver with pleasure. ¡°Who would have thought I would meet my sister for the first time, and


    she meets her mate secondster.¡± I say allowed, amused. 2


    Damien chuckles ¡°That is not something I could have predicted.¡± he says, also amused.


    We watch as those four make their own introductions to each other, then my brotherse over, each


    one looking up at Damien with suspicion. My mate smirks a bit then asks ¡°Is there something I can do


    for you boys?¡± he asks them, his tone still amused.


    ¡°Your our sisters mate?¡± his question more a statement, but Damien nods ¡°So that makes you our


    brother inw yeah?¡± he asks, Damien nods. ¡°Ok so as your brothers inw, we have to give you a


    warning, now that we have our sister,¡± he says, Damien nods, I feel his amusement grow through the


    bond. ¡°Well the warning is this, you hurt our sister and we¡¯ll have toe after you.¡±


    Damien chuckles then says ¡°I would never dream of hurting my Starlight, she¡¯s my precious treasure,


    and I have been her protector whenever she would let me.¡± I smile, warmed by his words ¡°I couldn¡¯t


    stop all the harm done to her, but it ended the moment I came back.¡± he tells the boys.


    Then Asher nod¡¯s, satisfied, ¡°What are you going to do about those people?¡± he asks


    ¡°I will have justice for every wrong done to her.¡± Damien growls.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My new brothers already being protective of me, even against thest person who would hurt me, was


    making me love them already. I felt the connection that told me they were my siblings. I smile at them. I


    want to get to know my brothers and my sister. I wanted to know father too, and I was curious about


    their mother. Was she nice? They all seemed well loved.


    ¡°I want to know more about you all.¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m Asher Silver Dayblood.¡± says the oldest. ¡°I¡¯m seventeen, but I turn eighteen in seven months.


    Our mom is a former Council Witch, her name was Stephane Violet Goldlight, now she¡¯s Stephanie


    Violet Dayblood, Queen of the Vampires and rules at our fathers side, she wants to meet you, she sent


    us here with a gift. Kass has it, but she seems a little distracted at the moment.¡± he says making us


    ¡°That¡¯s how most are when they first meet their mate.¡± I say to the boys.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not how it happened for you.¡± says Asher, his voice sad


    I smile sadly ¡°Not my first time no, but my second¡­¡± I look up at Damien as he meets my eyes, his love


    there for me to see zing in his gaze ¡°My second was the best a female could ask for.¡± I say softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± says Asher, I look at him as he smiles, looking happy that meeting my second mate turned


    out better for me.


    Then Nathen steps next to Asher. ¡°I¡¯m Nathen Brass Dayblood, I¡¯m seven months behind him, so I¡¯m


    sixteen but will be seventeen in two months.¡± says Nathen. ¡°I¡¯m really d to meet you, and now that


    we have you, we won¡¯t let those people hurt you anymore.¡± his eyes full of determination, this made me


    smile and my heart melt a little at, my newly discovered, little brother protecting me.


    The twins came forward, the only way to tell them apart was their aura, their dispositions just felt


    different. But if anyone else were to just look at them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference. Bryce


    raised his hand ¡°I¡¯m Bryce Gold Dayblood, and this is Daniel Gold Dayblood, we¡¯re fourteen, but we


    turn Fifteen in three months.¡± .


    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you and make sure you know how real siblings are supposed to be.¡± said Daniel


    ¡°Thank you Daniel, Bryce, I look forward to getting to know you better.¡± I tell them both.


    Then the youngest boy came to stand in front of the others ¡°My name is Cathel Gray Dayblood, and I¡¯m


    fourteen years old.¡± he tells me. ¡°Will you let us meet your Sprite? What¡¯s your Sprits name? And your


    a werewolf too right? So that means you have a wolf too right? So what¡¯s your wolfs name? And that


    form we saw when we came in, what was it called? And does it have it¡¯s own name?¡±


    I blink at him a moment before Asher tussles his hair with affection. ¡°One question at a time little


    brother, you got to give her time to answer.¡± he gently teases his brother, amusement in his tone.


    The little boy blushes, ¡°Sorry sis, I¡¯m just really excited and I¡¯ve never been able to actually meet with a


    Hybrid like you before, so I have all these questions, and when I have a lot a question, I tend to ask


    them one after another. Mom says it¡¯s ok to have questions, I just have to give people time to answer.


    Dad says that I also need to learn when and where I¡¯m supposed to ask questions.¡± 2


    ¡°Like not asking dad what sex was for, at a dinner party, a once every decade gathering of the Vampire


    Council, the Vampire n Elders, and many of the Vampire Nobles.¡± said Nathen dryly. 2


    ¡°Oh my Goddess no!¡± I say surprised, trying to hold myughter in at the image, Cathel blushes and


    looks up at his brother with promised little brother retribution.


    ¡°Fraid so.¡± said Asher, his tone filled with wry amusement. ¡°And the looks on everyone¡¯s faces when he


    asked the question.¡± he chucked. 3


    ¡°To be fair.¡± says Be, she, Kass and my two Enforcers now joining us. ¡°He was given a reason to ask


    the question.¡±


    I feel a tad horrified at what it could have been, at the same time I couldn¡¯t help being amused. ¡°What


    happened?¡± I asked


    Kass clears her throat, ¡°Cathel was twelve at the time this happened,¡± she tells us ¡°and had needed to


    go to the bathroom¡­.unfortunately, one of the Nobles was having an affair with one of our maids.¡± she


    pauses ¡°In the bathroom closest to the eating hall.¡± she finishes in a dry tone.


    The guys wereughing, even Master Brock, me and Beatrice had matching looks of horrified


    amusement. I mean it was so wrong, but¡­..what two idiots would be that stupid, and getting caught by


    a twelve year old boy. ¡°So Cathel, not only saw them but caught part of their conversation.¡± Be


    continued the story, and all I could think was ¡®Oh no¡¯ at this point.


    ¡°So he walks back into the dining hall.¡± said Kass


    ¡°And goes straight to Dad.¡± added Asher.


    ¡°And asked all sweetly ¡®Dad what¡¯s sex for?¡¯ in such an innocent voice too.¡± says Nathen.


    ¡°Oh Goddess¡± I gasp allowed, amusement still in my tone, despite me trying to restrain it.


    Kass nods ¡°Oh Goddess is right¡± she says dryly ¡°Every one froze and looked at father and Cathel, the


    room was as silent as a crypt.¡±


    ¡°And dad, the look on his face.¡± Asherughs


    ¡°Mom wasn¡¯t any better,¡± said Kass ¡°Shocked horror, both of them.¡± she said chuckling.


    ¡°Dad said it was a private act between adults and that he would tell him about it at a more appropriate


    time.¡± Said Nathen


    I had a feeling there was more. ¡°That should have been the end of it right? But no, his next question


    was just as horrifying.¡± said Be, her tone was rife with amusement. Cathel was beat red, a hand


    scratching his hair, one foot moving dirt around.


    ¡°He then asked Dad ¡®if it¡¯s so private, why are there two people doing it in the bathroom?¡¯ needless to


    say it got a reaction from our parents and a few others.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°Dad, mom and a few others stood up, each having a different horrified vocal reaction to what he¡¯d just


    asked.¡± said Asher.


    ¡°Most of the people there had brought young children with them to the gathering, some younger then


    Cathel was at the time.¡± exined Be


    ¡°So you had a bunch of adults rushing out of the dinning hall to the nearest bathroom.¡± Said Nathen, he


    wasughing


    ¡°It was almostical watching the jam at the doorway as they started to collide.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°Once at the bathroom, Mom and Dad, who were at the front of the group, wound up being pushed into


    the bathroom with the couple¡­.who were still going at it.¡± said Be dryly. (2)


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± that came out of Galen. Be elbows him, causing him to grunt, Be¡¯s muttered ¡°Language¡±


    after getting a chuckle from everyone. Especially after his ¡°Yes dear¡± in response. Yup, another


    werewolf wrapped around his mates fingers.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± asked Kian, looking at Kass like she was his sunshine. ¡®Well that makes two,


    newly wrapped up mates.¡¯


    ¡°From what we were told, the Noble was punished by his family, we don¡¯t know how, and the maid was


    fired.¡± said Kass


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that they were having an affair, no one would have cared about that.¡± said Asher.


    ¡°It was that they were doing what they were doing in such a public ce where a child caught them at


    it.¡± said Nathen.


    ¡°The Family of the Noble was extremely embarrassed and left the Castle immediately.¡± said Be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡± said Cathel, his eyes still on the ground.


    I rub his head tussling his hair and smile at him, he looks up at me in surprise ¡°Its ok, if those two adults


    hadn¡¯t been doing something wrong, you wouldn¡¯t have asked a question like that.¡± I tell him, he smiles


    up at me brightly, then he hugs me, I hug him back. They¡¯ve all, already wormed their way into my


    heart.


    Pulling away I hold his face gently in both of my hands ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to answer all your questions sweet


    boy.¡± I tell him, getting another happy smile, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°I turned eighteen thisst


    Saturday, My wolf is Xena, My Sprite is Selena, we call that form you saw our Kitsune form, as for it¡¯s


    name, we asked Damien to name it.¡± 3


    ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± he asks Damien.


    Damien looks at me for a moment, his love for me in that look, then he looks down at the boy, a


    Vampire Witch Hybrid, all my new siblings were Hybrids. ¡°I¡¯ve had a nickname for her since we met,


    she has always been my Starlight, her fourth form is all of her, all of my Starlight.¡± he says.


    He looks back at me, my heart forever his possession, forever to beat for him at those words. ¡°So we¡¯ll


    name your Kitsune form Starlight, so no one will ever be able to forget what you mean to me.¡± his voice


    was husky with emotion, he leaned down and kissed me in front of everyone, gaining us a chorus of


    awes. O


    Until that shrill shrieking voice I knew well screamed ¡°BEATRICE YOU BITCH HOW DARE YOU FILE


    BLACK MAGIC CHARGES AGAINST ME!!!!¡± (14

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Alora¡¯s POV cond¡¯s


    Was she that stupid? Toe hunting someone down on Moonstarnd, at the Packs Training


    Grounds? I see her stomping forward, her once pretty face twisted ugly in her anger, her insanity truly


    disyed. I feel Damien stiffen, and his rage roar through him, I reach out and grab a wrist, peeking up


    at him I shake my head a tiny bit. I want to see how stupid Sarah was going to get.


    ¡°What are you up to my Starlight?¡± I jerk in surprise when I hear Damien in my head.


    I had forgotten this was a perk of bing his mate, that also reminded me, I was a n Alpha. So I


    connect, Damien, Xander, Beatrice, Victor, Jaxon, Kian and Galen. ¡°I want all of you except Beatrice, to


    stand back, let Sarah spew her venom, I want to see what she does, we may get to use it to strengthen


    our cases against her.¡± I tell them all. ¡°Yes n Alpha.¡± was said in a chorus. ¡°I will follow your lead


    Starlight.¡± was said by Damien. A


    Master Brock hade to stand next to me, he looked down at me, raised an eyebrow in question, I


    gave a small shake of my head, he nods then moves to stand behind me, just being an observer for


    now. Xander was standing back and to the side of Beatrice, he was the closest to her, close enough to


    defend her if she needed it, but out of the way, allowing her to handle this battle her way.


    Sarah is practically foaming at the mouth. ¡°HOW COULD YOU ACCUSE ME OF USING BLACK


    MAGIC ON YOU!!! YOU LYING BITCH!!! HOW COULD YOU!!!¡± Beatrice had moved forward to stand


    in front and to the side of our group. So we got a side view of the action, keeping ourselves out of


    Sarah¡¯s direct view. So she wouldn¡¯t focus on exactly who it was, she was yelling in front of, digging her


    own grave further.


    ¡°Bitch you used a spell to force me to reject my mate!¡± Beatrice yelled at her, every ounce of her hatred


    for Sarah heard in her voice.


    But Sarah either didn¡¯t care or didn¡¯t notice. ¡°He was to good for a lowly underachieving bitch like you!¡±


    says Sarah. 2


    ¡°Excuse me, just who the fuck do you think you are, to judge better than a Goddess, who should be


    with who?¡± this from Kass, anger and her aristocratic baring in her tone. She was no longer the bubbly


    girl I saw a moment ago. There was steel to her spine and power flowing around her, this was the


    Princess of the Vampires. ¡°Can someone tell me who the fuck this bitch is, to be forcing others to reject


    their mate?¡± she asks us. 2


    ¡°That bitch is named Sarah, and she¡¯s Alora¡¯s older sister.¡± Growled Darien, and Darien was all to


    willing to sell Sarah down the river. ¡°She¡¯s the Bitch that took special pleasure in carving up Alora.¡± ?


    My mate jerked at thatment, I could feel a killing rage start to emanate from Damien at that


    reminder. Rage started to radiate off of Jaxon, Victor, Kian and Galen. My brothers h?d anger on their


    faces and in their eyes. They stayed put, Be standing in front of us, the boys were still in front of


    ***


    1. The two older ones Asher and Nathen, standing back and to either side of Be, the twins Bryce


    and Daniel directly behind her, and Cathel behind the twins. Damien and I were behind him, Jaxon


    and Victor to my left, Darien and Serenity to Damien¡¯s right, Master Brock was still standing behind


    me.


    I grab my mates wrist again, I feel him gain his control, but his rage seethed, a living fury, seeking


    justice for his mate, an instinct a werewolf could not ignore forever. ¡°Easy, just let this y out, I¡¯ll


    handle it if it gets out of hand.¡± I mind linked all those connected to me with n bonds.


    ¡°Sarah is it? And a ck Magic user to boot too?¡± Kass asks, but it was more of a statement of facts,


    her tone held a bite to it, a warning of danger to her enemies¡­if they cared to listen.


    Sarah obviously didn¡¯t, again proving how brainless she was. Sure she was evil, and conniving, but she


    was also stupid. Giving into her impulses, letting insanity take hold¡­if she ever was sane that is. ¡°Just


    who the fuck are you, you freak!¡± Sarah shrieks at my sister.2


    Instantly fury flows through my veins, that was my little sister, a growl starts toe from my chest. My


    first instinct, was to rush over there and rip Sarah¡¯s head off her shoulders, for daring to speak such


    filth at my little sister. But I held it back, I wanted to see how this would go, this was Kass¡¯s show for


    now.3


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m Kassandra Storm Dayblood, Princess of the Vampires, and a future Witch Council Member,


    and a future Light Witch Council Member of the Supernatural Council.¡± she says, her voice almost a


    growl. Her disdain for Sarah in every word she spoke. Sarah paled considerably, those Councils didn¡¯t


    tolerate ck Magic, no mater who used it. 3


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What does any of this have to do with you!¡± Sarah sneered with a snarl.


    ¡°My Dad is Alora¡¯s real father, and that makes me her sister, and you hurt my sister, we don¡¯t take


    kindly to family members being hurt.¡± her words held so much foreboding. Sarah seemed to finally


    notice, and had the intelligence to finally start being afraid. Then she started to look at the others here.


    Catching sight of me.


    ¡°Oh, you mean the Whore of the Moon Mountain Pack is rted to you now.¡± Those words from her,


    got snarls out of everyone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised about Allister not being my real father.¡± I say, feeling a cold fury sweep


    over me.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s because I always knew, mom told me, when you were, like three years old I think, anyway, It


    just made you more of a freak, one that should have been eradicated the moment of your conception,


    you stupid whore.¡± she spewed at me, Damien¡¯s snarl was nearly a roar.


    ¡°I see your still whoring yourself out to the Moonstar n, you¡¯ll spread your legs for anybody, your


    such a slut.¡± Sarah let out a scream as a sh of blinding white lightning mmed down next to her,


    sending chunks of dirt into the air, pelting her, making her fall to the ground, blood dripping down her


    face.


    Sarah looked up at Kassandra, who had white lightning in a moving static around her fingers and over


    her hand, static was also sparking in her hair. She somehow harnessed it into a whip form and sent it


    flying expertly at Sarah. Sarah screamed, rolling to get away as the lightning came down across her


    back. Shredding and burning her shirt, leaving behind a wide bloody burn mark from one shoulder


    down her back to the hip opposite of her shoulder. (12


    Sarah was crawling away when Kassandra sent down another strike of lightning from the sky, it came


    mming down in front of the crying screaming Sarah. She screams more turning back to look at


    Kassandra ¡°Did I say you could leave.¡± Kassandra¡¯s voice a deadly anger filled hiss. Sarah shivered at


    her tone. 2


    Then turning her head to face me, she had the gall to do something I never thought I would ever see.


    ¡°Make her stop, please, save me, I¡¯m your sister!¡± she begged ¡°Are you just going to let her do this to


    me?!¡± she shrieks when I do nothing.


    I don¡¯t know what made me do it, maybe it was the extreme shock at her gall. I startughing, ites


    spilling out long and loud. It took me a bit before I could make it stop. ¡°Why should I ever help you?¡± I


    asked her coldly, so cold I was surprised ice didn¡¯t cover her in ayer of frost ¡°Just a moment ago, you


    were calling me the Whore of Moon Mountain Pack.¡± I remind her icily.


    Her eyes widen at first then they narrowed in fury as she looked at everyone here, that¡¯s when I pull my


    metaphorical card out of my metaphorical pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the oath your mother swore in her


    blood.¡± her face paled at my icy toned words. ¡°Unless you want to watch her blood boil from her body


    and have her soul trapped in the Netherworld for all eternity?¡±


    At this point Sarah is shaking in repressed fury and fear. She was saturated in the scent of fear, it was


    nauseating, but she needed to be reminded just what would happen. ¡°Beatrice and her mate Xander


    are now apart of my n as of this morning.¡± I tell her, Sarah¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that the


    mate she had forced Beatrice to reject, was now here, and they were baring matching marks.


    ¡°And as for your usation that I was fucking members of the Moonstar n, of course I would fuck


    my mate.¡± I say.


    ¡°Mate? What mate?¡± Sarah shrieked in surprise.


    I walk forward, with Damien at my side, till we¡¯re standing in front of her, she see¡¯s my mark, her eyes


    widen in surprise, fury still in their depths. Then she takes in just exactly who the Werewolf wearing my


    matching mark was, she looked horrified ¡°No!¡± she gasps out, then shrieked ¡°He can¡¯t be your mate! He


    can¡¯t be!¡± she denied. O


    ¡°Oh I assure you I am.¡± Damien¡¯s voice deep with his growl and fury ¡°And I will have vengeance for


    every wound dealt my Mate¡± he snarls, his repressed killing rage was released,ing out and


    smashing into Sarah. Sarah shook and trembled in fear, I smelt it before I saw it, the pee running down


    her leg to the ground. She somehow managed to force herself to turn over, get up and run. 5


    She screamed in terror the whole way out of the arena.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Today had been eventful. This morning at breakfast I introduced my mate status with Alora. I¡¯ve taken


    on her surname and bonded into her n. I bonded with my Beta and his mate was now my Gamma.


    Then I watched as they were bonded as n members to my mate. I had felt how deep these


    connections were. I got to watch my mate as she transformed into Selena in front of me.


    ¡®Goddess¡¯ she was just as much a temptation in this form as she was in her human form. I had


    hardened to the point of pain at the sight. Kissing her like that had been an all epassing desire I


    was helpless to ignore, even if I had wanted too. And I would have been a stupid wolf indeed not to


    answer. My mate needed assurance of my attraction to her, Selena was conscious of the scars marking


    her skin, but I would lick every inch of those marks, till she forgot everything but the pleasure I could


    bring her.


    Watching her fight with Victors Sprite form Nichs had been something out of this world. Like


    something you would find in an Anime or a Japanese cosy or fantasy action movie. They didn¡¯t just


    fight with swords, they fought with magic too. me and lightning. Her mes were purple and


    entrancing,ced with blue lightning. She had sent them to coat her swords, as did Nics. His me


    was ck, his lightning red.


    When their swords and power came together on that first strike, it caused a back blow of power that


    had pushed us all back. The scattering of lightning across the ground sent us scrambling even farther


    back. Master Brock was standing off to the side, smiling like a proud papa. I remember the day I had


    been assigned to train with him. He had been a shell of a wolf, days away from killing himself with his


    grief.


    He had lost his new mate, and their first pup, at the same time in an awful tragedy. My father had


    ordered him to train Xander and me, it had gradually brought this wolf back to life, he had a reason to


    keep going. A duty he felt he was responsible for fulfilling. Darien and Matt would asionally train


    with him, but they¡¯d had a different Trainer as their full time Master (2


    When I was about to leave for University I had worried I wouldn¡¯t see the Training Master when I got


    back. Afraid that he would feel his Duty was done and he could finally let himself expire. It was the faint


    smell of blood and the slightest of limps Alora had one day that gave me the inspiration. I had seen a


    dying she pup in those eyes. And it had torn me to pieces, it was one of my reasons for refusing to go


    off to the University at first.


    I felt I would lose her for sure if I didn¡¯t do something. So I had put the two people I had feared losing


    while gone, together. Brining Alora to see Master Brock the day after graduation. My attraction to her


    already having started by then. My attachment to her was soul deep, I hated the idea of being away


    from her side, but I had a duty to fulfill for not only my n, but my Pack, and all the Packs. 3


    I had wanted to make sure I was in a position that would allow me to take her away from the life that


    was making her want to die, and protect her, provide her with a life she wanted to live instead. She was


    so smart, extremely intelligent, and I hope our pups got every bit of her brains. I had been young,


    and hadn¡¯t had the power to do much, but what I could do, I did.


    When Master Brock had looked at her, I knew what he had seen. An abused pup who wanted to give


    up on life, so when I had asked him to train her, he had immediately agreed. Every time I came back to


    visit those rare moments, I saw a new life and vitality to those two, they had needed each other. She


    needed a father figure to make her stronger, to give her a fighting spirit, and he needed a reason to


    keep living. Alora had provided him that reason.


    reas


    I had thought ¡®Now I can continue to give him more reasons to keep living¡¯. Besides, who better other


    than Alora and me, was there to train our future pups. With that thought, I had walked to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t


    think your job is done yet Old Man.¡± I¡¯d said in a dry tone ¡°I fully expect you to help train any pups Alora


    and I have.¡±


    He had looked emotional for a moment before he pulled himself together, saying ¡°Who could ever


    possibly more qualified to train any of Alora¡¯s pup¡¯s.¡± I had noticed he had deliberately said Alora¡¯s


    pups, leaving me out of it. I had to growl at him and he had just smiled. He liked to tease me, and I let


    him, he felt like a beloved Uncle to me, he was best friends with Dad and Boris, so this made sense.


    Then I had remembered something Dad had mentioned briefly this morning. ¡°Hey, Old Man.¡± I say to


    get his attention. ¡°Dad said we¡¯re supposed to get a Pack Transfer Today, a new Battle Historian and


    Master Strategist Trainer.¡± I told him.


    He had looked at me and frowned ¡°Anyone we know?¡± he¡¯d asked me.3


    ¡°No, but the wolfes from one of the farthest of the Northern Packs, the Arctic ines Pack.¡± I¡¯d told


    him.


    ¡°Any idea why the wolf chose us?¡± he¡¯d asked me.


    ¡°From what dad told me, the wolf ising here because we had an employment opportunity, and


    hasn¡¯t found a mate among their Pack, and seems to be hoping, by relocating here, they¡¯ll find one.¡± I¡¯d


    said. 2


    ¡°You got a name for the wolf?¡± he¡¯d asked.


    ¡°Sam Bearhunter, I was told for their size, this wolf was very powerful.¡± I¡¯d told him. (70


    ¡°So a small wolf huh? Most of our males here arerge, the wolf may have some trouble.¡± he had said


    to me.


    Then we had gone back to paying attention to the fight. Till Master Brock called a halt to it. When


    Selena walked over to me, my mate had transformed into a fourth form, and it had been sexy. It was all


    of them melded together, my wolf howled in desire inside me and all I wanted to do was tear her cloths


    off and mate with her. O


    I wanted to mate with her in all her forms. Every part of her was beautiful, and all mine. The kiss I gave


    her had set me to near bursting, my balls had drawn up and my cock had throbbed painfully, and had


    leaked out of the tip. ¡®Goddess¡¯ I had wanted to ravish her right then. When I had asked her what to call


    her fourth form, she said she called it a Kitsune.


    Then when I asked for a name, she had asked me to name her, saying she¡¯s always loved when I


    called her Starlight. This form had all of my mate, all of my Starlight, so it was appropriate, and the joy it


    gave her I felt through the bond. Grateful something so simple, could make her so happy. I wanted to


    make her happy for as long as we both lived. I could live on her smiles alone.


    Then her siblings had arrived with their cousin. She had a younger sister and five younger brothers.


    And they had epted her immediately, one of the boys vary upset over having been kept from


    knowing her, and of her abuse. What was surprising and hrious at the same time, was that her


    Enforcers had found their mates in her sister and her sisters cousin. 5


    It provided a hrity to the moment, it also made me feel at ease. This meant that her sister and her


    friend would be living with us at the Heartsong Mansion. I was beginning to feel moving into the


    Mansion, would be the first thing we would do after her Fathers visit to the Pack was over. I wanted to


    be settled before Alora¡¯s first heat began. 2


    For some reason, I was starting to feel a bit like the Goddess was collecting chess pieces for


    something. The something I had yet to figure out, and maybe I wouldn¡¯t yet. But I believed it would be


    for something important. My mate has already gone through trials no child should every have to go


    through. So what more could there be?


    My contemtion had been broken when that stupid she wolf came storming in and screeching at


    Beatrice. My anger started to rise. My rage building, feeding, bingrger. I had decided to follow


    my mates lead. She had been calm, she had wanted to see what happened, then my rage had


    exploded into a killing frenzy when my brother spoke allowed of one of Sarah¡¯s favorite hobbies.


    Carving up my mate. 2


    I had seen the scars on Selena. Selena was just one part of my Starlight, but a part that was still mine.


    All parts of my Starlight belonged to me, and Sarah had hurt them. I wanted her dead. I wanted to rip


    her heart out and crush it, in front of her screaming horrified face, but I wanted to make her suffer for a


    long time first. Repay her for my mates wounds.


    Then her sister had revealed just exactly who she was, and a future Council Witch to both of those


    Councils, was only for the powerful, and she was. Her cold aristocratic baring recing the bubbly


    happy teen we saw just moments ago. Then Alora had reminded Sarah of her mothers vow made by


    blood, bound by a fire spell. It was a horribly excruciating and ugly way to die.


    Stepping forward, and allowing that stupid bitch feel just how much I wanted to kill her. Sarah having


    pissed herself in fear, before turning and managing to get up, and take off running, screaming from the


    training arena, had been a bit cathartic. I knew my face had a very wolfish grin on it, one that said if I


    caught you, I would rip you to shreds.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Run bitch run¡­but you¡¯ll never escape my wrath.¡± Softly spoken it may have been, but that warning


    was nothing less then a vow from me.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Damien¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    We allughed at Sarah, running away screaming, and had calmed down as another she wolf walked


    into the training arena. She was as tall as my Starlight, and had a dark caramel colored skin. With a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    broad curvy, tightly muscled body. 10


    Her hair was long, down to her hips, extremely thick and all white. Her eyes were a icy white blue with


    a deep dark blue rim. Her cheeks were high and sharp. She had to be around my age or maybe a year


    or two older.


    1.


    She smelled like snow and pine, the wind blowing her scent our way. (This novel will be daily updtaed


    at .noveljar)There was also a mysteriously feline scent to her. Master Brock next to me had


    gone absolutely still and was staring at this she wolf in shock.


    The she wolf had a powerful air around her. But her demeanor was kindness and calm. I had a feeling


    that wouldpletely disappear if she felt the need to fight and defend. She seemed naturally kind, but


    she was definitely a brutal fighter.


    Although I already expected I knew who this was, it was best to have rification. ¡°What¡¯s you name?¡±


    I ask, but it was an Alpha¡¯s demand. 2


    She smiles at us, and Master Brock jerks again, as if physically hit with that smile. ¡°My name is


    Samantha Arctic Bearhunter, but everyone back home called me Sam.¡± her voice was a naturally husky


    alto.


    So I was right, this was the new wolf that had transferred into the Pack. She¡¯s already seen Dad, I can


    feel it now, that faint feeling that tells you who is a fellow Pack member. She¡¯s already made the


    transfer and dad sent her here. Alone. My father was turning into a meddler in his growing age. The old


    man.


    ¡°Do you have a cat?¡± this was asked by Victor. Was that why I smelled feline?


    ¡°I guess you could say that.¡± she says slightly hesitant. ¡°My Dad is an Arctic Werewolf, while my mom,


    his fated mate, is a Siberian Tiger shifter.¡± she says, causing us to all look at her in astonishment. 3


    Siberian Tiger shifters wererge, mean killing machines. To go piss one off, was to invite a brutal


    bloody and painful death. That exins her aura, she may be cute and adorable now, but if you caught


    this tiger by it¡¯s tail, expect to be eviscerated. Alora¡¯s littlest brother was jumping in excitement.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) He literally bounced in front of her with his excitement.


    ¡°High my names Cathel, that¡¯s my sister Alora and her mate Damien. Alora¡¯s only my half sister and is


    a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, me and my other sister and my brothers are Vampire Witch Hybrids. So


    what do you have? A Wolf and Tiger form both or is it abination of the two? And do you have any


    brothers and sisters?¡± he says in a long stream 10


    Kass, Be and Asher all three had their palms to their foreheads. The rest of his brothers were


    shaking their heads. Alora was trying to suppress her giggles. Beatrice, Xander, Darien and Serenity


    wereughing, and Master Brock was just staring at her as if she was the most fascinating thing in the


    world to him right now.


    Samughed indulgently at Cathel¡¯s stream of questions. ¡± I have a wolf and a tiger both. But I also


    have a melded form of both. I am also the youngest of eighteen, I have six older sisters and eleven


    older brothers.¡± she tells the boy. I was absolutely shocked, who has eighteen kids? ¡°Tigers tend to


    produce two to three children at a time, my twin brother is older than me by a second.¡± she says 2


    Then Alora¡¯s twin brothers say ¡°We¡®re twins.¡± in unison, catching this new wolfs attention.


    Alora giggled at my side, I looked down at her and she looks up at me, then I nod my head in Master


    Brocks direction. She see¡¯s how he¡¯s acting and follows his gaze to our newest Pack member.


    Her eyes switching back and forth for a moment. Then a wide bright smile spread across her face.


    Then she looks at me, with mischief in her eyes, she turns around and approaches the Werewolf Tiger


    Shifter Hybrid.


    ¡°Hi my name is Alora Luna Heartsong, n Alpha of the Heartsongs.¡± Samantha bowed respectfully at


    Alora¡¯s introduction.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you n Alpha Heartsong.¡± She greets my mate properly.


    Alora points at me ¡°My mate Damien Moonstar Heartsong, our future Pack Alpha and Alpha of


    Alpha¡¯s.¡± she motions to me.


    Samantha¡¯s eyes widen at my title and name. She gave me a bow of respect ¡°I¡¯m honored to meet you


    Alpha Damien Heartsong.¡± another respectful greeting.


    ¡°I¡¯d also like you to meet our top Training Master of the Pack.¡± Alora says, then she grasps the female


    by her wrist and brings her to stand in front of Mater Brock, who was still staring at her like she was


    an illusion who would disappear if he blinked. 2


    ¡°This is our Master Trainer Brock Stonemaker.¡± Alora tells her.


    Samantha lights up like a Christmas tree. ¡°The Master Trainer Brock Stonemaker? Brock Heartsong


    Stonemaker?¡± she asks.


    Her question like a shot through me. Wait¡­.Heartsong? Alora¡¯s eyes snapped to Master Brock.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¡°Yes I am Brock Heartsong Stonemaker.¡± he tells her


    softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t had anyone call out my second given name in a really long time.¡± he says.


    ¡°Wait¡­but wouldn¡¯t that make you part of my n?¡± asks Alora


    ¡°When Felecia and I met, I swore into her n with her. At the time it was because I couldn¡¯t see


    myself serving Bettina as my n Alpha. But since Felecia and our pup were killed in that explosion,


    my bond to her n was severed. I¡¯ve been a lone Pack wolf for a long time now.¡± his voice husky with


    remembered pain.


    Samantha is looking up at him with wide eyes, the wind has changed. She says in wonder ¡°Mate.¡±


    stunned.


    He nods at her, ¡°I never thought the Goddess would gift me with another.¡± he says, his voice soft, his


    tone stunned.


    Her face is sad for a moment ¡°But why wouldn¡¯t she?¡± she asks him.


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t save Felicia and our unborn pup, she was days away from delivering, I never


    should have let her shop alone when she was that far along.¡± he says, his voice pain filled and guilt


    ridden. Survivors guilt, I¡¯ve seen a few wolves deal with it. 3


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault Old Man, it was a freak robbery gone wrong, there was no way on this earth could


    you have seen thating unless you were a irvoyant, and even then, some times they¡¯re wrong.¡± I


    tell Brock. (2)


    ¡°I read the news article on it.¡± said Samantha, surprising us, we all turn to her in question. She blushes,


    then looking at Master Brock she says. ¡°I¡¯ve also been following your career since you took over for


    your father. I became a Master Strategist Trainer, adding it to being a Battle Historian, with the hopes


    that I could one day work beside you and your family.¡± she says. 2


    Now Brock is blushing, he clears his throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how old are you?¡± Master


    Brock was only in his forties.


    Werewolves can live up to nine hundred years, with the average at around seven hundred and sixty


    years old, before the Moon Goddess Calls them home. Most remain fertile until their three hundredth


    year.


    A mates heat, it¡¯s purpose basically guarantees pregnancy, happens in six month intervals, except


    during pregnancy, until around their fiftieth year. Then it happens only about every five years, till around


    a mates hundredth year. Then it happens even more sporadically after that. Heats willpletely stops


    around a mates three hundredth year.


    Our physical aging actually halts in between age twenty three to thirty six, depending on your bodies


    prime condition, it wasn¡¯t until you hit about five hundred and eighty to six hundred years old before you


    started to age again, then it takes about every two to four decades, between gradually aging.


    Werewolves when they reach their deathbed usually look like a very healthy human seventy, we


    retained most of our muscle mass and fitness because we always trained.


    No mater the age, unless there was a disability that prevented that, but it was very rare for that to


    happen. Witches tended to live till they were about eight hundred years old, and Vampires on average


    reached nine hundred. O


    Witches aged like Werewolves did, theirs just started about a hundred yearster, and taking a decade


    or two longer in between once it elerated. Vampires even older by two to three hundred years, with


    fifty to sixty years in between their elerated aging. (3)


    This meant even though this new Pack member looked to be my age, she could in fact be older. The


    way she was blushing had me curious, the way she said what she had making me think I was off about


    her age.


    ¡°I¡¯m a hundred and three years old.¡± she says. Ok¡­.so I was off by more than a few years. (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±It was the reason I decided to leave my Pack, I¡¯m this old


    and have only just now met my mate.¡± she tells us, surprising us further


    ¡°Most of my generation and younger are migrating to other Packs to search for Mates, and our Pack is


    opening up to Transfers and other shifters.¡± she tells us ¡°Most of my parents generation only found


    mates with other shifter breeds.¡± she pauses a moment.


    ¡°Our Pack Alpha said it¡¯s the Goddesses way of telling us we needed new blood, so he told those of us


    who wanted to explore to apply for transfers, we would have to chose ourselves if they would be


    temporary or permanent. But he wants us all to be able to find our fated mates.¡± she looks at Brock.


    ¡°When I put in for my transfer, I requested here and sent my portfolio with it. I didn¡¯t expect that I would


    get a job offer that matched my degrees, but the Alpha sounded excited about my education and fast


    tracked the transfer, it went through three days ago.¡± she said, her smile for Brock had Brock staring in


    wonderment at her ¡°I¡¯m so d I did now, the Alpha¡¯s n worked, I found my mate.¡± 2


    Alora motioned to me, and got all the others attention too, gesturing for us all to leave, and we all


    quietly sneak, if a group this big could sneak, out of the arena, leaving the two Trainers alone. 2

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Luna Embers POV


    After the kids had all gone to the Training Arena I turned to my Mate. ¡°Our sons have grown into


    wonderful men.¡± I feel tears in my eyes. My boy¡¯s were all grown up, and I knew one would be leaving


    very soon. His mate a n Alpha, with her own Mansion. I think of that girl, it was so appropriate that


    my Damien was her second chance mate. He had been in love with her since he met that girl.


    I¡¯d watched their connection grow, and I watched, as out of my son¡¯s affection, grew attraction, and not


    just on his part. He had kept his attraction to himself, turning his attention to protecting her, to giving her


    the tools she needed to survive and escape her family. It was something his father and I had been


    invested in immediately. The little she pup had stolen all our hearts in her first hour here.


    She was the daughter we never had, and now she was our daughter inw, it was only fitting for her to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    be with us, the people who truly loved and appreciated her. Both my son¡¯s have their mates now, and


    one was already pregnant. That thought brought me so much joy, I wonder if they¡¯ll give me a little she


    pup or a little male pup, either one would be a blessing to me.


    My mate leans down and kisses me. ¡°They had to grow up eventually my darling.¡± His love for me in his


    eyes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t so dangerous for you, I would have loved to have had more pups with you.¡± his smile


    sad, he still mes himself. It¡¯s one of the reasons everyonees to him, my mate doesn¡¯t leave the


    Pack almost ever, and if he does, I go with him, and a heavy guard is always in ce.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that ident, the same one Bettina had been in, I would have been able to have


    more pups. Well it was told to the public it was an ident, but in reality it was


    the public it was an ident, but in reality it was an attack aimed at killing me, the driver of the truck


    had been paid to cause the ident. If help could have gotten to me sooner, I would have healed


    properly, unfortunately, the major scar tissue on my womb, made it to dangerous for me to carry


    anymore.


    ¡°I Would have loved that too.¡± I tell him. He kisses me, and I kiss him back, our kiss had deepened


    when the door bell rang, breaking apart I look up at him, wondering who it could be. Then my husbands


    Gamma, Richard ckfire,es in. He¡¯s followed by Sasha and Ma Shadowtail, Beatrice¡¯s


    Parents. They look a little distraught.


    ¡°Sasha, are you all right dear?¡± I ask her, concerned.


    It was Ma who answered ¡°She¡¯s taking this whole thing really hard. We¡¯ve filed ck Magic usage


    charges against Sarah with the Council.¡± his voice rough. His arm around his mate.


    ¡°How could I not have know!¡± Sasha cries, her face in her hands.¡± She never lied once, she always told


    us immediately when she¡¯d done something wrong, she obeyed every order given at home, the only


    time we had trouble was when she was with Sarah, all those times she said she couldn¡¯t stay away no


    matter how hard she tried. It never made sense, now its so clear, how could I have not seen it¡±


    Her mate holds her close as she cries, tears in his own eyes. ¡°It¡¯s ok, we know now, we won¡¯t let her


    hurt our little girl anymore.¡± he tells her, then he looks up at us. ¡°We came to see her, see how she was


    doing.¡±


    I smile, I had something that would cheer them up immediately. ¡°Damien and Xander arrived backst


    night from the University, Xander went straight to Beatrice, didn¡¯t even tell his own mother he was


    home either, just went straight there, ording to Lissanna, who heard this from Matt, he told her he


    would never ept her rejection, she was his mate and he had been in love with her since they were


    pups.¡± I tell them.


    They both had abination of surprise and hopeful excitement on their faces. ¡°They came down to


    breakfast with us this morning baring each others marks.¡± My mate tells them.


    This makes Sasha smile up at her husband ¡°Oh thank the Goddess, that boy used to follow her


    everywhere, I knew he loved her then. Sarah couldn¡¯t take him away from her, thank the Goddess.¡±


    Ma hugs Sasha close, smiling himself, pleased at that oue.


    ¡°Also, the documents you submitted to Principal Jonathan at the High School and with Headmaster


    Goliath of the Pack University have been approved, so your daughters education status has been


    salvaged.¡± Andrew informs them, getting more smiles, this time in relief.


    ¡°She¡¯s also now Damien¡¯s Gamma, she epted his offer this morning.¡± I tell them.


    Sasha starts to cry again, this time in happiness ¡°My pup got her dream after all, oh the Goddess is


    truly starting to look upon us.¡± she wipes her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s also sworn into Damien¡¯s new n.¡± they looked at me with surprised confusion. ¡°My son


    Damien didn¡¯te to see me either when he got home, he went straight to Alora and imed his own


    mate. Alora Luna Heartsong, n Alpha of the Heartsongs.¡± I tell them


    They look surprised. ¡°So my son, Damien will still inherit the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s title from me, while


    Darien will be inheriting the Moonstar n Alpha title. Damien is now Alpha Damien Moonstar


    Heartsong, an Alpha in the Heartsong n. Xander and Beatrice after swearing their oath as Beta and


    Gamma to Damien, then swore a blood oath into the Heartsong n.¡±


    They were extremely happy at this news, their daughters future was bright and she was living her


    dream now. The Shadowtails left shortly after that, with an invitation to dinner tonight that they


    epted. I sent a quick text out to Victors parents, Maximus and Freya Bloodmoon, toe to dinner


    as well. Then Serenity¡¯s parents, Camille and Alfred. A little impromptu celebration of all our newly


    mated pups. 2


    Then there was a ring at the door again, frowning I look at my watch, and realize it¡¯s almost time for


    lunch. I look up as Richard leads in seven children. The two girls looked to be Alora¡¯s age. The boy¡¯s all


    younger, from their scents the small girl with the red and ck hair was a Dark Witch, she smelled of


    fall and storms. The other taller girl was a Light Witch Vampire Hybrid, she smelled of storms also, and


    something light like daisies. The boy¡¯s were all the same type of hybrid as the taller girl. O


    They each smelled of storms. The oldest boy¡¯s scent was of storms and sweet grass. The next


    youngest was of storms and apples, the twins had their own one of storms and snow, the other storms


    and wood smoke. The youngest one, his storm scent was mixed with cinnamon and vani. Then there


    was that faint scent that connected them to Alora, just a family scent, from their father.


    ¡°You must be Alora¡¯s siblings and their cousin.¡± I say smiling at them all.


    ¡°Yes, hello my name is Kassandra Storm Dayblood, this is Cerebe Violet Shadowlight my best friend


    and cousin on my mothers side.¡± She points at each boy next as she names them one by one ¡°Asher


    Silver Dayblood, Nathen Brass Dayblood, Bryce Gold Dayblood, Daniel Gold Dayblood, and Cathel


    Gray Dayblood. Our Mother is Stephanie Violet Dayblood, formally Goldlight. 3


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean the former Light Witch Council member of the Supernatural Council do you?¡± I ask. ¡°Is


    she still apart of the Witches Council?¡± I add to my question.


    ¡°No mom couldn¡¯t hold her Council seat on the Supernatural Council and be a Queen of an entire


    Super Natural Species at the same time, and she wanted to focus on Dad and having kids, so she


    retired her seat on the Witches Council to her sister.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m a mutant.¡± said Cerebe her tone dry, a deadpan look on her face.


    I look at her confused, ¡°Your not a mutant.¡± Kassandra sighed out at Cerebe


    ¡°My mom¡¯s Mate is a female, they took an egg from her mate, injected it with your Aunt Lucinda¡¯s


    mates sperm and put it in my mom, then out popped me five monthster, how am I not a mutant?¡±


    Cerebe asked Kassandra


    ¡°It¡¯s in vitro fertilization, that doesn¡¯t make you a mutant.¡± Kassandra tells her.


    ¡°But what if I like being a Mutant?¡± she asked Kassandra, I was bing amused at their antics


    ¡°Your not a mutant.¡± Kassandra says firmly in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Your a science experiment.¡± chimed in the one named Asher with glee.


    This got him an elbow to the gut from his sister and he bent over slightly with a grunt. Laughing I say


    ¡°Well it¡¯s nice to meet you all, If you follow the trail leading out of the courtyard.¡± I point to the courtyard


    outside the kitchen patio doors, ¡°to the big building behind this house you¡¯ll get to the Pack Training


    Grounds, you¡¯ll find your sister there.¡± I open the doors to let them out, they chorused ¡°Thank you¡± on


    the way out.


    I giggled and turned to my mate, ¡°Well that was certainly interesting.¡± I say to him.


    He chuckles and kisses me on the cheek ¡°It was definitely entertaining to say the least.¡± he says.


    We¡¯re about to leave the kitchen when the door bell rings again. ¡°It seems to be the day for visitors.¡± I


    say to my husband.


    Rick leads in the new guest. It¡¯s an Arctic wolf, and I can smell cat on her. ¡°Ah!¡± Says my mate. ¡°Our


    new transfer, sweetheart this is Samantha Arctic Bearhunter. She¡¯ll be working along side Brock.¡± he


    says cheerfully. O


    Vas


    Why did I have a feeling my mate was meddling in Brocks life?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s POV


    I knew my mate would suspect I was meddling in Brocks life. Not that I wasn¡¯t¡­.I was. He was one of


    my best friends. He still hasn¡¯t met his second chance mate. It started when I got the requests for


    transfers from the Arctic ines Pack, our farthest North Pack. (2)


    I had felt the Goddess herself, had handed me a golden opportunity. Then I saw the Hybrid wolfs


    credentials. A Master Battle Historian and a Master Strategist Trainer.


    Her Pack actually held her in very high regard. I was surprised at her age. I shouldn¡¯t have been, the


    amount of years it took to gain those titles, wasrge. Her picture showed a very attractive but innocent


    wolf.


    Till I got ahold of her training videos, the attractiveness remained, but the innocents left. Leaving


    behind a brutal and very powerful fighter. She would be a very good asset to our Pack. (3


    I had also thought, if this Hybrid hadn¡¯t found their mate all this time, maybe they could find their mate


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    here. It did no one any harm, if that mate turned out to be Brock. With that hope, I had extended a job


    offer and fast tracked the Transfer.


    Now she was here and something told me the Goddess wanted her here. So I hug my mate close to


    me, even though she still wore that narrow eyed, pursed lipped, specting look. 2


    ¡°Sam I¡¯d like you to meet my mate Luna Ember Shadow Moonstar.¡± I say introducing my mate to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you Luna Ember Shadow Moonstar, and you Alpha Andrew Fire Moonstar.¡± she


    says in a proper greeting.


    She was old enough to have learned to greet others using their title, their first and second given name,


    and their surname. It was only after the first greeting she would allow herself to use a more familiar


    greeting when addressing anyone thereafter.


    ¡°It¡¯s and honor to meet you too Samantha Arctic Bearhunter.¡± my mate said to her.2


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to take up your new position immediately, you¡¯ll be working along side our Elite Master


    Trainer. He¡¯s currently at the Pack Training Grounds behind the House right now. He¡¯s training our


    children at the moment.¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a suite of rooms for you in our Community


    Pack Wing here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Alpha Andrew.¡± she says with a smile.


    We do the blood oath, making her Transfer Complete. She could go back to her original Pack if she


    wanted to after this. But I had a good feeling she won¡¯t. We sent her off in the direction of the Training


    Arena after all was said and done.


    My mate looked at me with a raised eyebrow ¡°What?¡± I asked in feigned innocence.


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t know what.¡± she says back, chuckling I pull my mate into my arms and kiss her.


    Goddess love this female¡¯.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to have ate, patio lunch arranged and set up for all of those, soon to be, hungry


    pups.¡± She says to me.


    She turns and walks off, her hips swaying her beautiful ass at me with a beckoning call.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Our group gathered under and against the Willow Tree, facing the koi pond. Damien sat with his back


    against the Willow¡¯s trunk, with me sitting in front of him between his legs.


    He wrapped his strong arms around my waist and held my back to his front. His groin was pressed


    against my bottom. Iy my head back against one of his shoulders and closed my eyes, allowing my


    self to focus on the energy here.


    I instantly felt peace flow through me, letting my stress melt away, taking in deep breaths of cleansing


    air. I shared my peace with my Mate and n members. I sent it out along all those bonded to me,


    sharing the peace I was feeling.


    I built up their spirits, cleansed their auras. I shared the energy this ce gave me, boosting my n¡¯s


    energy. I kept doing this for a few moments, when I felt satisfied I opened my eyes.


    Kass and Be, and all my new siblings were staring at me in wide eyed surprise. As were my new


    n members. Confused, I asked ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You used Spirit magic.¡± Said Kass


    ¡°That¡¯s extremely rare, only someone of the Original Bloodlines can use it.¡± said Be.


    ¡°I am of an Original Bloodline, it¡¯s why I was able to take on the n name Heartsong and be the


    n¡¯s Alpha.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Your kidding?¡± Kassandra¡¯s tone was one of astonishment.


    ¡°Our n Alpha, your sister, is a Luna Princess.¡± Beatrice tells Kassandra.


    I don¡¯t know what happened¡­.one moment I was hearing Kass gasp in surprise and the next¡­.I was


    somece else.


    The courtyard was gone. There was just the Alpha¡¯s Wing of the Pack House left. The Training


    Grounds were gone too. The only part of the garden left was the pond. The Willow was gone too.


    Thend was cleared in a wide swath surrounding the Pack House. A thick Forest the surrounding


    barrier. The sun was about to set, the sky was orange, pink, purple, and blue, the clouds were


    saturated in the colors.


    It was so beautiful. Standing in front of the pond were two people. I gasped when I focused on them.


    The female looked like Luna Blood-Moon Heartsong. The male standing behind her looked like


    Damien only with green cinnamon rimed eyes and long waist length ck hair. His skin a dark golden


    brown.


    Luna had a long floor length purple velvet renaissance gown with a sweetheart neckline and long


    draping sleeves. The neckline, sleeves and bottom of the dress trimmed with silver Celtic knots.


    A belt of silver cloth, embroidered with the same Celtic knots, draped over her hips, the tie in front, the


    extra cloth trailing down the front ending around her knees.


    The male was wearing a red loose and billowy long sleeved tunic, theces at his chest open. The shirt


    was tucked into a pair of ck leather leggings, and he was wearing knee high ck leather boots with


    buckles on the side.


    ¡°Lucian ckfire¡± Luna¡¯s voice was tinny and echoing, like a memory of the past. ¡°If you could have


    your ashes spread anywhere¡­.where would you have them spread?¡± I assumed the male was Lucian


    ckfire.


    It was confirmed when the male spoke. He was standing behind Luna with his arm around her waist.


    ¡°Wherever your ashes are spread my mate, are where mine will be.¡± his voice was deep and had the


    same tinny echo to it. This was definitely a moment of the past. ¡°I will live for and with you till the day


    the Goddess calls us both home together.¡± he tells her.


    She turns in his arms and raises a hand to his cheek, giving him a soft loving smile. I want to be spread


    around the Willow tree my mother and father nted for me at my birth, and here.¡± she says to him.


    ¡°Then we will nt a seedling from that Willow Tree here, and have our ashes spread around both.¡± He


    says, a soft loving looking from that hard face. ¡°I will forever be by your side for the rest of


    eternity.¡± he tells her, then he leans down to kiss her. That¡¯s when I see their marks. A Celtic knot


    pictograph of a Howling Wolf sitting inside a Crescent Moon, a star shaped knot in the middle of the


    moon.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­. ¡°I¡¯ll love you for all eternity my darling, my hearts song only for you.¡± said Luna to


    Lucian.


    His reply ¡°I shall listen to your hearts song and sing with it, for all eternity¡­.my Starlight.¡± his echoing


    voice faded along with the moment of the past at his spoken endearment to Luna, returning me to the


    present.


    I sat there blinking, stunned. That moment of the past, those mating marks¡­. I reach up and brush my


    fingers along my mark, the same one Luna had on her neck. The matching mark on Damien¡¯s neck.


    Could it be? Are we really?


    ¡°Damien¡± I pause, not sure how to ask, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes to me.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he says questioningly.


    ¡°Do you know of a Lucian ckfire?¡± I ask him. The other¡¯s give me confused looks at my question to


    Damien,


    ¡°Do you know of a Lucian ckfire?¡± I ask him. The other¡¯s give me confused looks at my question to


    Damien.


    1 ILI


    ¡°I do.¡± he says in a surprised voice. ¡°He¡¯s an ancestor from my fathers side, fathers mother was a


    ckfire.¡± he tells me. 2


    LETTER


    1.


    ¡°What can you tell me about him.¡± I ask, I feel his confusion at my questions through the bond.


    ¡°He lived thousands of years ago. He was an Alpha Wolf descended from one of the Moon Goddesses


    original wolves. His fated mate was Luna Blood-Moon Heartsong, when he died he carried the name


    Alpha Lucian ckfire Heartsong.¡± Damien says, he kisses the top of my head.


    ¡°Do you have any stories about them?¡± I ask him.


    ¨C


    ¨C ¡°I do, there is a family legend, would you like to hear it?¡± he asks me.


    I tilt my head back to look up at him, he¡¯s looking down at me with a soft-loving expression in those


    blue storm gray rimed eyes. I hold his gaze for a moment ¡°I would love to hear the Legend.¡± I say softly.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Damien holds me against his chest as he begins his tail about Lucian ckfire. ¡°It was said that Lucian


    ckfire was a hard hearted, and powerful wolf, who had a heart of stone that none could crack.


    Lucian began a quest, to be the strongest Alpha, of all the ns on and around the Moon Mountain


    Volcano. It is said his power had been born of the Volcanos fire and lightning elements, and that he


    could harness them.¡± his voice was deep and soothing. 2


    I could listen to him speak forever. ¡°Legend says when he was angry, the Volcano would rumble and


    the ground would shake. He went and conquered each n, one by one. Never finding his mate


    among any of the ns he conquered. He was uniting each n he conquered under one Pack, with


    him as the Alpha. Each n kept their Alpha, they where just titled n Alpha, with Lucian ckfire


    being named, Pack Alpha.¡± 2


    The others were just as entranced by this story as I was. ¡°One day, Lucian was walking through the


    forest surrounding the Heartsongnds. Lucian had left the Heartsongs forst, because it had been


    foretold to him, that the Heartsongs possessed the Goddesses blessing and protection. Wanting to see


    if this was true for himself he went alone to scout theirnds, to see if he could find a truth to this. While


    in the forest, he heard a song.¡±


    Damien pauses in the story, he rubs his cheek on my head and squeezes me tightly to him for a


    moment, then he continues with the Legend. ¡°The song was said to have wrapped him up in an


    unbreakable hold, and led him straight to his fated. He stumbled upon a violet eyed, ck haired


    beauty, sitting by a river singing. It¡¯s said he stood there, watching, listening to her sing till after the sun


    set. Then watched as thousands of stars started to twinkle through her hair, and she was donned in a


    crown and bracers with intricately knotted designs on them.¡±


    He nuzzles my neck, causing a shiver of arousal to spark through me. ¡®Goddess¡¯ it felt so good when


    he did that. ¡°It was said that he became the conquered wolf the moment he heard her first note.


    Wrapping around his soul, binding his spirit to hers. When Lucian approached the female he went


    down on one knee in front of her, and for the first time in his life, begged for something. Her name, and


    her eptance.¡±


    Damian had taken one arm from around my waist so he could y with my hair, asionally nuzzling


    my neck. ¡°It¡¯s said that she asked him what he would give up, if he ever had to, in order to be with her.


    He told her, he would give up everything he owned, he¡¯d give her his life, soul, spirit, heart and blood to


    be hers. After hearing the sincerity in his voice, knowing the words came from his entire being, the


    female epted his im as her mate.¡±


    Damien ced a gentle kiss on my mark, sending sparks through my blood stream. ¡°Finding out she


    was the n Alpha of the Heartsongs was a shock to Lucian. To prove his willingness to give


    everything to her, he swore loyalty to her. With Lucian by her side, she became the First Alpha of


    Alpha¡¯s, while Lucian remained Alpha of the Moon Mountain Pack. It¡¯s said when the couple died at


    age nine hundred. They were found in their bed, his arms wrapped around her, they had both passed


    away in their sleep.¡±


    He squeezes me tightly to him again for a moment ¡°Their bodies were burned together, their ashes split


    between two ces. One was at the Heartsong Mansion, the other, here. It¡¯s said that every few


    thousand years, the couple is reincarnated. They always bare the same mating mark, the female,


    always a Heartsong, the male, always a powerful Alpha.¡±


    He shifts me sideways in hisp. slinging my legs over one of his, raising the knee of his other leg to


    brace my back. With a hand on my cheek, he lifts my face, and my eyes meet his gaze. ¡°Now my mate,


    are you going to tell me what brought on your questions?¡±


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I suspected something was up when my mate had zoned out. Sitting there still, with a zed, not here,


    look to her eyes. It was only for a few moments, then she had snapped back and started asking


    questions.


    About a Legend I knew by heart and soul. It was a Legend I had first heard as a small pup, and I had


    instantly felt a connection to it. I had started to want my own Heartsong too. When I found Alora, our


    connection was instant, and the first time I had caught her singing, was by the river.


    Her voice had called me to her from the very first note. When I had found who had been singing, I had


    been startled. It was my little rescued pup. Ever since I met her, I refused to touch another female.


    Zane always felt calm and content in her presence.


    He¡¯d also been extremely vocal in his protest of us leaving for the Alpha University. It was only when


    we saw how much improvement training had done for her will to live, over thatst summer, had he


    quieted a little.


    It was the reminder, that going away for more training, was the only way for us to be one of the


    most powerful Werewolves, that had him reluctantly epting our leaving. The progress reports the


    only way to stay gone.


    I¡¯d begun to worry about my obsession with her, but I could never stop myself from making sure she


    was at least alive, and hopefully ok. Then Darien had called me one day, telling me Alora had been


    missing for days from school.


    That had made both Zane and I howl, they had to be hurting our Starlight. I wouldn¡¯t believe she was


    dead. Fathers phone call and demand she be returned to school the only thing that kept me from


    speeding back here as fast as I could.


    Darien had told me she couldn¡¯t stand enclosed ces almost at all anymore. That the rooms had to


    berge, or she had to be next to a window. Usually an open one, weather permitting. It tore me to


    pieces thinking about what they could have been doing to her.


    Even though Matt had been the one fated for her at first, she was right to think Matt had never truly


    been meant for her. She had always been meant for me. I was her true mate, and I would have


    challenged Matt for her if he had epted her instead of rejecting her.


    Now that I had her in my arms, I would give everything to stay by her side. I hadn¡¯t been able to stop


    loving on her, while telling them the Legend that I had loved, so much so, it was embedded in my soul.


    When I looked at the shape of our marks this morning I had been shocked. They were exactly like the


    ones in the painting Dad had, of both Luna and Lucian. The title Luna came from her name actually.


    O


    A Luna was the Alpha Female of a Pack, my mother currently being the Alpha Luna of Luna¡¯s. My


    Alora will be inheriting that title from my mother. For some reason I was sure my mate was always


    meant to bear the title of Alpha.


    Holding her face in my hand, looking into her eyes, I waited for her to answer my question. She says


    nothing at first, then reaches up and gently traces my mark with her fingertips. It felt like she might as


    well have been stroking my cock.


    Her touch caused shocks to go from the mark straight to my throbbing shaft. Hardening me impossibly


    further. If she wasn¡¯t sitting in front of it, everyone would have been able to see just how hard this


    female made me.


    I had to focus hard to hear and understand her words. ¡°I just had a vision of those two.¡± this caught me


    by surprise.


    ¡°What kind of vision?¡± I ask her


    ¡°It was like a past memory. Lucian was holding Luna, they were standing there, watching the sun set.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Luna asked Lucian where he wanted his ashes. He told her, that wherever her ashes were, his would


    be. That he would live for her till the day the Goddess called them home at the same time.¡± she tells


    me. The second she talked about it, I could hear and see the moment she was talking about, like it was


    my own memory.


    I look at her with a new realization. ¡°They professed their love to each other, each telling the other they


    would be together for all eternity.¡± I¡¯m hearing the words they said to each other as Alora talks about


    them. ¡°As I was pulled back from the memory he called her his¡­.¡± she trails of and looks at me.


    I finish it for her. ¡°He called her his Starlight.¡± My voice was husky with emotion.


    Then, unable to resist any longer, I kiss my mate, iming her mouth with my own in a deep kiss, my


    arm wrapped around her, crushing her to me. Her arms around my neck, holding me just as tightly.


    I felt my world shake, felt something snap into ce. I could almost see our bond stretch through time


    as again and again we found each other. A power opened up within us, deep and primal.


    The heartbeat of the Volcano, and the spirit of the Earth resonating inside us both.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I felt it snap in ce. Felt the vey ground beneath us shake, the others gasped as the ground shook.


    Then I saw it. Our bond, it was an infinity ring stretched out across time¡­endless¡­our power retuning


    to us.


    Power thought long gone to this world the more distanced from the first of our kind. That power now


    awake within us, and would be passed into our children. We would also awaken the power within our


    n.


    Parting enough to look directly into his eyes, my lips felt swollen, we were breathing hard from the


    passion of our kiss. I knew my eyes were glowing, his were glowing with his wolf.


    Ga storm gray rimmed eyes meeting my purple silver rimmed eyes. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)Then I send it along the bonds, the awakening, the ground shakes again.


    Jaxon and Victor dropped to the ground, Jaxon holding Victor to him.


    Kian and Galen also dropping with grunts, Kass and Cerebe hovering over them. Xander was


    holding Beatrice to him as they fell to the ground as well, receiving their awakened power. The


    ascension affecting all those at, or above age thirteen.2


    After this, the pups under thirteen would receive theirs at the stroke of midnight on their thirteenth


    birthday. Then I felt the frayed bond. The one that had been torn when connected to another n, but


    that other n bond was gone. 2


    A thread was already connected to me, so I remade his n bond, reiming my n member. I was


    the Alpha of this n now, he had no reason not toe back to his n. So I sent the power along


    the bond, and as he was iming his mate, imed her as n too. O


    Awakening the power in both, hers came from an Arctic super storm. It¡¯s a good thing they were in a


    bed at the moment, they¡¯d be knocked out for a bit. Damien felt all this through me, and chuckled.2


    I look away from his eyes and look at Kassandra and Cerebe. ¡°As you two are the mates to my


    Enforcers, it¡¯s only fitting if I im you as n.¡± I tell them. I get up from Damien¡¯sp and he stands


    behind me.


    Kassandra and Cerebe came to stand side by side in front of me. Then I call Selena forth, and I


    watched as their faces changed to expressions of amazement. ¡°Will you ept my im as n?¡±


    We asked them, our voice echoing.


    Kassandra and Cerebe looked at each other for a moment, then, with fierce looks of deliberation on


    their faces, they nodded. I use a w and open a line across my wrist. I then held out my hand for


    Kassandra¡¯s, she ces it in my hand and I draw a line across her wrist, pressing them together. O


    I say. ¡°I im you as n, Kassandra Storm Dayblood-Mountainmover.¡± renaming her as I imed


    her. Her bond snapped into ce and her power was awoken within her. Kian came forward to hold


    her while she went through her change. Cerebe came forward and I reopened the line on my wrist,


    then opened one on hers, pressing them together.


    I say ¡°I im you as n Cerebe Violet Shadowlight-Mountainmover.¡± renaming her as well. Galen


    when iming their Council seats.


    I knew why the Goddess had allowed us to have out power back. It would be needed, against the ck


    Magic Coven. It was even Older than Werewolves and Vampires. 2


    The ck Magic Coven had once had control of the entire world, enving humans and experimenting


    on them, till the humans and fractions of non ck Magic users had broken the Covens power over the


    world.


    In retaliation, the ck Magic Coven turned several of their former ves into Vampires. They then


    sent them out to feast and rape humans and Magic users they considered traitors to the ck Magic


    Coven. Most didn¡¯t survive the attacks.


    The ck Magic Coven discovered when they called back the Vampire after a feeding and especially


    after a kill, they would be power filled. So the ck Magic Coven had started to harvest power this way.


    Then the Moon Goddess fell in love with a wolf and created Werewolves. The Werewolves were very


    resistant to ck Magic, it took a lot of it to control a Werewolf, unless you started on them as a child.


    That¡¯s why the ck Magic Covens spells had worked on me, as an infant, just days old, I had no


    protection at the time. It¡¯s also why theyering spells on the other¡¯s had worked. When the ck


    Magic Coven had tried to take over the Werewolves, they found a nasty surprise.


    Then the Goddess removed the ck Magic Coven¡¯s curse on the Vampires, (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)freeing their ves, and taking a powerful source of magic from them.


    Damaging them enough that peace was able to prosper for a couple of Centuries.


    VV


    Before the ck Magic Coven had tried toe and take the power again. They found that


    Werewolves could give them almost an endless well of power to draw from, we were made from very


    powerful elements after all.


    It was Lucian and Luna who had brought them down, with the united front of the Northern Continental


    Werewolves, the Vampires and the Newly formed Witches Council. They nearly eradicated the ck


    Magic Coven almostpletely.


    After that, the Supernatural Council was founded. Each Species on each continent had their own


    council, then they had the Super Natural Council, it was made up of representative Council members


    from every Species Council.


    They were not called on often, but they would be in this lifetime. I look at Kass and Be, these two


    would hold seats on the Super Natural Council, I would make sure of it. Damien came up behind me,


    wrapping his arms around my waist.


    Pressing my back to his front, he ces his lips on my mark and leaves them there, kissing my mark


    before nuzzling me with his lips. It sent shivers through me. But I wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Now, for every Pack


    member not connected to ck Magic.¡± I say.


    Then I close my eyes as I felt for those bonds. I felt that the closer a Pack member was tied to the n


    Alpha¡¯s of the Frost and Northmountains, the more tainted by ck Magic they were. I also noticed


    something else, very few of mine and the previous generation are tainted. It¡¯s the older Wolves of the


    n. 2


    The family¡¯s about to be destroyed among that n was sad, but this had to be done. The n had


    betrayed the very Goddess who had created them, had repeatedly gone against the Goddesses one


    very staunch rule. 2


    Nevere between fated mates. The n has been locating their pups fated mates with ck


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Magic, and killing them before their offspring could even meet them, for generations now. Even Bettina


    had killed Sarah¡¯s.


    Pregnancies had been tainted with ck Magic to insure blond haired and blue eyed pups. The pups


    that had been born naturally have been left free and clear of being tainted by ck Magic. I was a


    natural conception, Sarah was not.


    The one¡¯s not tainted, I awakened power within, and allowed them to see the truth of their other n


    members and leaders. It would take them a bit, but eventually they would heal, and if they wish, I will


    offer them a n.3


    The Frost and Northmountain ns, connected to ck Magic use, would be charged and sentenced


    by the Supernatural Council. They were connected to the ck Magic Coven, making them a threat not


    to just our Pack and Werewolf kind, but all Supernaturals. Awakening the power in the rest of my fellow


    Pack Members was easy as I didn¡¯t feel a taint of ck Magic from any other n or Pack wolf.


    I looked up, and Darien was on the ground clutching Serenity to him as they panted through the


    awakening of power. It had to feel like a punch to the chest and then a sh burn inside their blood,


    then it would settle.


    The pain quickly dissipating to an ache that would be felt for a day or two. I gave each Pack member a


    warning, before I did it, that way they could have a moment to stop whatever it was they were doing,


    and brace themselves for it.


    I guess it was a good thing we didn¡¯t have anyone in surgery. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)That would have been a mess, and it¡¯s a good thing Werewolves were resilient.


    We¡¯ll definitely have to have a Pack meeting with all the Alpha¡¯s. 2


    Luckily with my fathering to visit, that would be easy to do, as they would be gathering tomorrow


    anyway. So everyone will have time to rest and recover tonight first. Darien got up from the ground, and


    like everyone else, was groaning.


    He looks at me with an annoyed expression. ¡°Can I just say one thing?¡± he asks in a slightly sarcastic


    tone.


    I smirk at him and say ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That fucking hurt!¡± he growled at me, while gesturing dramatically, making meugh and a few of the


    others chuckle through groans of pain.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Damien¡¯s POV


    My mother mind linked me, asking what the hell had happened and probably wanting to know why they


    hurt so much, that was not exactly a fun moment. ?


    ¡°Damien what the HELL is going on!¡± mom had yelled through the mind link.


    My natural reaction had been to freeze up and feel guilty, like a naughty pup. I mean¡­I¡¯m a grown


    wolf¡­and my mother still manages to reduce me to a ten year old pup. ¡°Uh¡­.¡± was all I could get out,


    not exactly sure how to exin everything. ¡°So...you remember that Legend¡­.the one about Lucian


    and Luna?¡± I had finally asked her.


    ¡°Yes, you would have us read the journal to you over and over again till you could read it yourself as a


    pup.¡± she¡¯d said in a reminiscent tone. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± she¡¯d asked me.


    ¡°Mom, I believe I have found the reason to my fascination with that story.¡± I told her.


    ¡°What do you mean Damien?¡± she¡¯d asked me, her tone cautious.


    So¡­I drop the bomb shell ¡°Alora and I are the reincarnations of Lucian and Luna.¡± I had said fast.


    I¡¯d felt my mom¡¯s shock. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­.we¡¯ll¡­.we¡¯ll talk about this with your father¡­ter¡­in the mean time,


    lunch is ready on the kitchen patio.¡± she had said. My mother was nothing if not resilient, she would


    hold it together. It¡¯s not every day you learn your son and his mate are reincarnations of powerful


    beings who lived a millennia ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let everyone know and get them over there¡­ hey ma¡­?¡± I had asked tentatively.


    ¡°What is it sweetie?¡± she¡¯d asked me in that soft motherly tone I¡¯d heard all my life.


    ¡°Can you¡­uh¡­have dad¡­go check on Master Brock¡­he¡­uh¡­may have been¡­in the middle


    of¡­.things¡­.when Alora did her thing.¡± I had been bright red, hoping my mother wouldn¡¯t ask me what


    I had meant by things.


    Luckily she hadn¡¯t ¡°I¡¯ll send him over now to check, you hurry up and get all those pups here for food,


    everyone is bound to be hungry.¡± had been her response to my request. Thank the Goddess. Some


    things a male just did not want to discuss with his mother, and sex being a one. 2


    The conversation over, I had looked at the group. They were all starting to shake of most the effects of


    their awakened power. Looking at Alora¡¯s brothers who had been watching all this with varying


    expressions of worry, amusement, and fascination. ¡°Are you boys hungry.¡± I asked them, they all


    looked at me excitedly.


    ¡°Food?¡± it was a chorus of voices asking that question.


    All the other Werewolves, Kass, Be and my own mate perked up at this question. I chuckled ¡°Yes, my


    It was Darien who started the run to the patio with a hollered ¡°Last one there is a rotten egg!¡±


    Alora shouted ¡°Your not twelve anymore!¡±


    He turns around running backwards and yells the silliest thing back. ¡°Oh yeah?¡­prove it!¡± then he


    turned around with augh, and kept jogging.


    The others start to jog towards him, as does my mate. With a confused look on my face I grab her wrist


    as she starts to take of, when she looks back at me, she says ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a rotten egg,


    besides¡­.food.¡± I let go of her wrist at herment, not sure if I shouldugh or not.


    She takes off when I let her go calling back at me over her shoulder with a gleeful smile. ¡°Last one


    there is a rotten egg.¡± her giggles reaching me, music to my ears.


    Zane growls at me ¡°Go! Chase mate!¡±


    I take off after her without further urging. I decided to trip Xander along the way, didn¡¯t want to be the


    I caught up to my mate, wrapping her up in my arms I spin her around, getting a giggling squeal out of


    her. I put her down and she¡¯s still giggling, it takes her a moment to catch her breath and to stop


    giggling, she looks up at me with a beautiful smile on her face.


    I pull her to me, with a hand on her face, her arms around my deck, and my other arm around her


    waist, and I kiss her. Letting myself sink into it a moment before pulling away when I heard the


    their kissing.¡± the youngest boy informed everyone, getting them all tough. (13


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when a wolf really loves their mate.¡± says the Luna.


    My mate blushes and smiles as she looks at everyone sitting there, staring at us. I can¡¯t help but smile


    too¡­I did love my mate, and I always would love my mate, for all eternity. It felt good to be secure in


    that knowledge. I sit my mate down next to me, at one of several round tables set up on the kitchen


    patio. Her brothers, her sister, Bell and their new mates, Alora¡¯s Enforcers, sat at the table with us.


    ¡°So what did you study in school?¡± Kass asks Alora. Kian is eating and staring at Kass with rapt


    attention. I knew she felt his stare, because she kept darting quick nces at him and blushing. She


    was also smiling at the attention he was paying her.


    ¡°I studied a lot in school, but I got my doctorates in Biochemistry as well as Microbiology and


    Hematology from the Pack University. But I was in AP English, AP History and Fight Training in the


    High School.¡± she tells her sister.


    Her sister and brothers were looking at her in astonished amazement, at what this she wolf has


    aplished. I was very proud of her, she had always been so intelligent. I lean over and kiss her


    temple, she turns to me with a soft loving smile, a smile I return with one of my own.


    ¡°When are you moving into the Heartsong Mansion now that Damien¡¯s here?¡± Darien asked Alora.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll need to after my father visits.¡± she says, it shouldn¡¯t surprise me she would be thinking


    along the same lines as me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to have some rooms there set aside for you


    and Serenity.¡± she says.


    ¡°Good, I n for us to visit.¡± Darien says to my mate.


    ¡°I expect you to visit and bring any pups you two have along. Serenity is my new friend, sister to my


    Enforcers and cousin to my Beta. Her presence is definitely going to be demanded there often.¡± Alora


    tells him, she has a teasing tone in her voice. I didn¡¯t need our bond to tell me she was up to


    something, and my brother walked right into it. (2


    ¡°What about my presence?¡± he askes her, cing his hands to his chest in a dramatic fashion.


    ¡°What about your presence?¡± she askes her tone rife with amusement.


    ¡°Ah! Oh how you wound me mydy, oh it hurts.¡± his says dramatically making all the girls giggle and


    the boysugh at him. The other males had different looks of incredulity while looking at him. As if they


    couldn¡¯t believe he was acting this way.


    Hearing my mateugh however, and his, I¡¯m sure he though it was worth it. For the music, that was


    my matesughter, I¡¯m sure I would act a fool too, just to hear that sound again and again. (3)


    ¡°What are you going to do with your degrees?¡± Be asked Alora, Galen was eating with one hand and


    stroking her hair with the other hand. Bell didn¡¯t seem to mind and had a slight blush to her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been given a position as third leading Research Doctor at the Packsbs and I¡¯m being given my


    own team of researchers.¡± a very impressive position to be awarded directly after getting her degrees.


    ¡°Oh wow, that is so amazing.¡± says Kass


    ¡°So what kind of school have you and Be gone to, and what did you two study?¡± Alora asked Kass


    and Be.


    ¡°We went to the Northern Continental Academy of Magic, it hosts every Supernatural that can use


    Magic to any degree.¡± Kass tells us. ¡°I got my Masters in Supernatural History, Magic Items crafting,


    Witch Council Politics, Vampire Council Politics and History, Supernatural Council Politics, and in


    Business with a focus on Finance and Investments.¡± Well now¡­that was also impressive, but then the


    girl did tell Sarah she was a future Council Witch.


    Alora proving great minds think alike said ¡°Well you did say you were a future council Witch.¡± her tone


    amused. ¡°What about you Be?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Like Kassandra I have Majors in Supernatural History, Witch Council Politics, Supernatural Council


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Politics and in Business with a focus on Finance and Investments. I have majors in Potion Crafting, and


    because they have always fascinated me,¡± her cheeks are a deep red now. ¡°Werewolf Council Politics


    and History.¡± she peaks a look up at Galen who¡¯s beaming down at her, his eyes worshiping her.


    ¡°I believe you two will make great Council Witches.¡± Alora tells them, and she wasn¡¯t just giving them


    ¡°I got a question for Damien¡± says Darien, we all look at him ¡°Why did you need to have mom send Dad


    to check on Master Brock?¡±


    I smiled and chuckled at his question, at least until that growled ¡°Yeah, why would you need to have


    your Dad check on me.¡± The growling voice so suddenly there, everyone jumps startled and lets out a


    noise or scream of surprise at Master Brocks sudden appearance. He certainly had a grumpy face for a


    wolf who just got imed.


    But then¡­.their big finish was kind of ruined with the remaking of his n bonds, the making of a n


    bond to his mate and the awakening of their powers¡­right as it was happening. 12

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    **Alora¡¯s POV **


    Hearing Master Brock¡¯s growl behind us had created varying degrees ofical reactions of startled


    surprise. I couldn¡¯t help it, I giggled, getting another growl out of Master Brock. This only made my mate


    chuckle. ¡°Feeling a little sore are we?¡± my mate asked him teasingly. Why my mate had to poke the


    already grumpy wolf I didn¡¯t know.


    But just as Master Brock was about toe and give him, what I would have assumed, would have


    been a good thrashing. Master Brocks new mate, who was at his side, touched his arm, a smile on her


    face as she looked up at him. He calmed down almost instantly. This caused a few chuckles from the


    Males.2


    I smile, because I was truly happy to see Master Brock get a second chance at happiness. The Luna


    greeted Alpha Andrew as he had apanied Master Brock and his mate Master Samantha. Or was it


    Sam? ¡°Samantha.¡± she looks at me ¡°Would we call you Master Samantha or Master Sam?¡± I asked my


    question.


    She smiles and says ¡°Master Sam is what I prefer, but I will also answer to Master Samantha.¡± her


    husky voice kind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some exining to do girly.¡± Master Brock says to me and I smile at him, feeling a little


    guilty. Almost like I was going to have to exin why I was out past curfew to my warden, guilty.


    ¡°And considering I got more than a fewints of ¡®You could have given us more warning¡¯ from


    several Pack members, I should definitely be informed of what the Hell just happened.¡± says Alpha


    Andrew. Ok guilt had a whole knew level when faced with the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s questioning fatherly


    re.


    I peaked up at Damien, he was running a hand through his hair, looking for all the world like a guilty


    pup, who got caught out joy riding in his daddy¡¯s car. It made me want tough and giggle, but I


    somehow didn¡¯t think either he or Alpha Andrew would appreciate my humor at the moment. Damien


    looks at me, reaches down for my hand, giving it a squeeze, then faces his father.


    ¡°Alora found out we are the reincarnations of Lucian and Luna, When we kissed, aftering to this


    realization, our primal powers were unlocked by the Goddess. She wanted us to release and Awaken


    the power in all of our n, Alora decided to awaken the power within all the rest of the Pack members


    not connected to the ck Magic Coven.¡± He tells his father.


    Everyone was staring at us, their faces shocked, except Kass and Be, they looked horrified. ¡°You


    don¡¯t mean¡­.THE ck Magic Coven do you?¡± asked Kassandra, she sounded as horrified by the


    prospect as she looked.


    I nodded and said ¡°We do.¡±


    Kassandra is shaking her head, Be is too ¡°But¡­they were eradicated¡­.a millennia ago.¡± Kass says


    softy in horror and disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid nothing can truly eradicate something that evilpletely.¡± said Master Brock, his tone sad,


    we all look at him.


    ¡°There will always be dark where there is light, there will always be evil where there is good.¡± said


    Alpha Andrew.


    ¡°So while Lucian and Luna, with the help of the other Supernaturals, put an end to their very long reign


    over the world¡­.they couldn¡¯t end thempletely.¡± said the Luna.


    na


    ¡°Very few ck Magic Witches escaped from that war.¡± said Master Sam, ¡°Without Lucian and Luna,


    with their Primal Powers, we would have lost that war.¡± Master Sam said, her tone serious.


    After a moments pause she continues grimly. ¡°Our lives today would be very different, humans would


    have been enved still, and those Witches would be using Werewolves and Vampires, especially


    hybrids, as magical conduits.¡± The thought of that being our lives sent a shiver down my spine.


    I would not allow that to happen, I now knew why the Goddess reopened our connection to the


    elements that had originally birthed the Werewolves¡­and Vampires. I look at my little brothers, all of


    them under the age of eighteen, all Vampire Hybrids. They would be powerless against the ck


    Magic Coven at their current level.2


    With that in mind I stand up and call forth Selena, I made visible the ties that bonded me as sister to my


    brothers, and I strengthened them. Kass and Be, now that I had imed them as n, had


    extremely strong bonds to me already, now for my brothers. ¡°Brace yourselves my little brothers, I will


    give you the means to protect yourself against the great evil that ising for us.¡± We say in our


    echoing mystical lyrical voice.


    The Adults are all looking at me, they had paled at my words, it was a foretelling. ¡°The Goddess


    granted me this gift to protect our way of life, to survive theing war. We must triumph over this


    Coven once again, or the world will die at their hands, destruction and absolute power their only goals,


    and they will stop at nothing.¡± I impart that prophetic knowledge, then I awaken all my brothers powers.


    My brothers copsed at the pain their awakening power caused them. After a moment, one that


    almost felt like an eternity, their pain past and they sat there a moment groaning, rubbing various limbs


    like they ached. ¡°I will not allow the ck Magic Coven to have you.¡± Our tone, with the echo, was firm,


    a vow. Done, I allowed Selena to fade back, then sat back down. (2


    With all the power I had used, I was starving. The only problem was¡­.all the stares, I look at everyone.


    Some had looks of shock, some of amazement, and a few in worry. The worry came from the Alpha,


    the Luna, Master Brock and Master Sam. I turn and look up at my mate, he looks worried too. Damien


    puts an arm around my waist, drawing me tightly to his side, like he was expecting me to disappear at


    any moment.


    I look at him confused ¡°What¡¯s worrying you my darling?¡± I asked him softly, reaching a hand up to


    stroke his cheek. He brought his hand up to hold mine to his cheek, nuzzling my hand with closed


    eyes, as if he was savoring the feeling of my touch. I felt my face melt into a soft loving smile meant


    only for him.


    His gaze meets mine, his look intense ¡°I can¡¯t loose you my Starlight. Words have power, and so much


    meaning can be packed into them, I¡¯m worried something ising to take you away from me.¡± he tells


    me, his voice rough with his emotions. I felt how truly worried he was through our bond, his emotions


    broadcasting loud and clear.


    ¡°If I¡¯m ever taken, you¡¯ll just have toe and get me, and I will never stop trying to get free to reach


    you.¡± I tell him. He looks at me for a while, studying my face, then he nods. 2


    ¡°I would never stop looking for you Starlight, I would find you, and I would bring you back home with


    me, where you belong.¡± he tells me, then he ces a gentle kiss on my lips, raising back up, he meets


    my gaze again ¡°Eat mate, your starving and I¡¯ll not have that.¡± ¡®Goddess¡¯ the things this male does to


    me with his care and words. (5)


    Everyone had quietly gone back to eating during our exchange. With a blush staining my cheeks, I dig


    into the te my mate had piled with food for me. The others started to converse, the boys asking


    questions of the Adults and other wolves. Everyone was patiently answering their questions, even


    ¡°Oh, I wanted you all to know that we are having dinner here in the formal dining room, tonight at seven


    sharp. I want everyone there, there will be a few guestsing too.¡± says the Luna.


    ¡°Who¡¯sing.¡± Darien asked her.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s Parents, Xander¡¯s, Beatrice¡¯s Parents, Jaxon¡¯s Parents and Victors as well.¡± said the Luna


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a meet and greet and a celebration at the same time.¡± she says sounding excited.


    I smile wryly, well it had to happen eventually, guess tonight was the night for that. Tomorrow night we


    had other obligations that would be in a far less rxed atmosphere. I hoped my father arrived early. I


    wanted to spend time with him before all the hop thates with a visiting Dignitary. My thoughts were


    broken by Kass¡¯s gasp. I look at her and she¡¯s sitting straight up looking at me with a shocked and


    horrified look on her face. (3)


    Confused I ask ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot! Mom¡¯s gift!¡± She starts digging in the cross body satchel I just noticed she was


    wearing, looking for something. Then she pull¡¯s out a rectangr blue velvet box with a look of triumph


    on her face. Then she hands me the box ¡°My mom wanted you to have this, my mom has a gift¡¯ for


    gifting people magical items theyter need.¡± Kass tells us.


    ¡°So do you.¡± says Be


    ¡°Not like mom.¡± she replies back.


    ¡°Remember the breathing stone you gave Nathen?¡± she asks her.


    ¡°Breathing stone?¡± I ask aloud.


    ¡°Yeah, she made Nathen a breathing stone one time. Then she gifted it to him on his fourteenth


    birthday, saying it felt like it needed to belong to him.¡± Be said.


    ¡°And it¡¯s a good thing she did.¡± says Nathen ¡°If not for that stone I would have drowned in a freak


    ident caused by andslide after weeks of rain.¡± he says ¡°I got trapped in the water, and because I


    had that stone pendent around my neck, all I had to do was put it in my mouth and it provided me with


    fresh oxygen. It was the weirdest feeling, breathing without breathing. But I was able to get free and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    make it back to the surface alive.¡±


    Well now, that made me wonder what was in this box. If Kassandra gave such a life saving gift to her


    brother, because the item had ¡®felt¡¯ like it needed to belong to him, what had Kass¡¯s mother given me?

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I open the box and I find two beautifully crafted rings, they had intricately knotted designs surrounding


    them. The designs matched the ones on my Lunar Princess regalia, they had an infinity lock on them.


    They immediately felt very important to me. I look up at Kass. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, and I feel the power of


    them, what do they do?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Mom left a note in the box and some instructions too, it¡¯s under the cushion. But they basically


    absorbed any of your magical leavings and store it. If you ever find yourselfpletely drained of


    power, you can use what¡¯s in the rings to restore yourself. Mom also said their is a way to feed it power,


    so it stores more faster, the instruction for that are there also. Dad seemed to think that was necessary,


    because he¡¯s the one who asked her if it was even possible to do that.¡± Kassandra says.


    ¡°She also put in a fail safe, the power stored can¡¯t be used against the one who stores the power, and


    once on your fingers, both middle ones, they¡¯ll bond to your DNA. So only someone of your blood or


    your descendent will ever be able to wear them. Your decedents will also be able to store their own


    power in the rings, and use the power already stored in it too.¡± she continued. 2


    This gift was indeed valuable, I would be passing it on to my pups and they theirs and so on. I put them


    on and feel the power as they activate, bonding to my DNA absorbing the leavings of my magic. My


    feeling of foreboding earlier making me grateful for them, I would be making sure to start storing excess


    magic and energy into them. I truly felt it was going to be needed.


    I look up at Kassandra ¡°Will you help me find a way to thank your mother for such a precious gift?¡± I


    ask her.


    ¡°That you like her gift will be payment enough for her.¡± says Be.


    ¡°My mom loves giving gifts. The fact that she¡¯s not been able to give you even one gift, in thest


    eighteen years, has been weighing on her since dad first found you.¡± says Kassandra.


    ¡°None of you are at fault for not knowing about me. I hope your mom likes me.¡± I say, blushing with my


    ¡°We know that¡­.but at the same time¡­¡±Kass starts then trails off.


    ¡°At the same time we feel guilty.¡± Asher filled in.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re your siblings, we¡¯ve grown up knowing love from our parents, while you, were being


    tortured by those iming to be your parents.¡± said Nathen, his face angry and sad at the same time.


    ¡°If you would have been raised with us¡­¡± he trails off.


    ¡°I might have know their love, but I might not have the power, or the connections I do now to help stop


    thising war against the ck Magic Coven.¡± I say to him softly. They all looked at each other


    at my words, each varying expressions of frustration at the truth my words offered. ¡°It¡¯s ok now.¡± I tell


    them. ¡°Your here now and I¡¯m free of those people, I now have all of you and my mate.¡± I remind them.


    ¡°I am truly happy right now with what I have been given thesest few days.¡±


    Damien squeezes me to him and kisses my temple, I look up and smile at him, then I kiss his cheek,


    getting a smile from him. ¡°Well what do we want to do after lunch.¡± I asked Damien. 2


    ¡°I want to see your wolf!¡± says Cathel excitedly.


    Iugh amused ¡°Ok we¡¯ll go back to the Training grounds after this and I¡¯ll let Xena out.¡± I tell him


    ¡°Yes!¡± was his excited response, causing a round ofughter from the others.


    ¡°I want to meet your Kitsune.¡± This was from Asher, when I look at him he says. ¡°I only caught a


    glimpse, but what I saw was cool.¡± He shrugs, blushing.


    Laughing softly, I say. ¡°I will transform into my Kitsune form as well.¡± I tell him with a smile. Everyone


    finished thest bites of food on their tes and we get up and head back to the training arena, once


    there everyone gathers around me and Damien. I look up at Damien an ask ¡°Are you shifting too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Zane has been with Xena, he wants out with her.¡± He tells me.


    Turning forward I say ¡°For those ufortable with nudity, shield your eyes.¡± Damien and I start


    striping so we can shift.


    ¡°Why would we need¡­to¡­oh¡­¡± That was Nathen, as he trailed off his face a bright red, he turns


    around and faces his brothers, Kass and Be. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked the others.


    ¡°Watching her shift.¡± said Kass, her tone dry.


    ¡°But she¡¯s naked!¡± he says in a distressed tone.


    ¡°Of course she is, Werewolves can¡¯t shift in their clothes without shredding them.¡± Be said, her tone


    as dry as Kassandra¡¯s. She then pointed to the other Werewolves who were also stripping to change.


    Nathen¡¯s blush deepens, but once we were striped we quickly shifted, minimizing poor Nathen¡¯s


    exposure to our nudity. 3


    Xena was excited to be out next to Zane. We looked at Zane, he was a powerful wolf, bigger then all


    the others here. I was only slightly smaller than the Mountainmovers, they were big wolves. Sitting,


    Xena was six foot eight. Zane¡¯s fur was a dark ck with a red undercoat. He was looking at Xena


    intensely. Studying her, his tail switching back and forth slowly.


    Then Zane gets up and starts nuzzling Xena¡¯s neck, making her let out a rumble of pleasure. Zane


    circles around Xena, rubbing upon her as he does, marking her with his scent. Then he licks her face,


    then nuzzles his cheek along hers, Settling around her in a hug of sorts, and Xena leans into him,


    epting and returning his affection.


    ¡°Wow! You look amazing! Your so big!¡± came Cathel¡¯s excited voice. ¡°That mark on your hip is so cool,


    and your fur is so pretty. I didn¡¯t know your wolf could wear jewelry, the rings are even there on your


    paws.¡± We look down, ¡®Yup there they are.¡¯ ¡°Your tail is so fluffy and the ck is sparkling too!¡± Cathel


    had made us feel wonderful with hisplements. We thought ourselves beautiful, but it was still nice


    to hear when others thought so too.


    I look over at Kass and Be, they were looking at and petting their mates wolves. Kian¡¯s wolf was


    named Logan and Galen¡¯s wolf was named Darius. Both were a fiery red, and obviously happy to


    receive their mates attention. The boys were looking at all the Werewolves around them with looks of


    fascination. Then Cathel asked another question.


    ¡°What¡¯s your Lycan form look like?¡± his tone was full of excited curiosity.


    Smiling on the inside I mind link the others, ¡°Want to show off your Lycans?¡± I asked them.


    To answer my question Darien and his wolf Axel started to change first, Serenity and her wolf Diana,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    transforming with him a secondter. The next to change was, Xander and his wolf Bronx, Beatrice and


    her wolf Felicity, the twins and their wolves. Victor and his wolf Vash transformed in unison with Jaxon


    and his wolf Bruno. 2


    Then Xena and I along with Damien and Zane transformed. We towered over my siblings in this form.


    ¡°Wow!¡± was Cathel¡¯s response to our transformation.


    ¡°I take it you like this form?¡± I asked him, our voice had a growl to it, but my tone was kind.


    ¡°Yes! This one is pretty too! Look at all those sparkling lights in your fur. Do you call that hair or fur?¡± he


    asks pointing and my ¡®hair¡¯.


    ¡°We call it hair, even though it¡¯s made up of fur.¡± We exin in that kind, but growling, tone of voice.


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡± he asked me, his eyes pleading.


    This caused us tough, which sounds kind of strange in the growling voice of a Lycan. We kneel down


    so Cathel can reach our head and touch our ¡®hair¡¯. He ran his little hand over one section of ¡®hair¡¯ ¡°Oh


    wow it¡¯s really soft.¡± he said in wonder, then he starts to look around at the others. Taking in their


    different colors and sizes. 2


    I stand back up, watching his joy and fascination with our Lycan forms. Then I felt my mate run his


    ws through my hair, causing a shiver to go down my spine. He wraps us up from behind, with both of


    his, long thickly muscled arms around my waist, pulled our back to his front. Then he nuzzles his


    muzzle into my neck, nipping at that spot where my neck meets my shoulder. A purring like rumble was


    drawn from us at the pleasure we felt.


    His rumbly growl in return did nothing to cool the fire he was igniting within us. Mind linking our mate


    we say ¡°There are pups present my darling¡± 2


    He growls ¡°Tonight mate, you will be all mine.¡± the carnal promise in those words, were like a nuclear


    bomb to my hormones, causing us to release a whimper.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Authors Note: I apologize for how long between chapters it has been. I got sick with the flu and have


    been in a lot of pain thest three days. Thank you for your support. You all have made writing this


    book an awesome adventure. (15)


    Sarah¡¯s POV


    The drive home had been ufortable, the smell of my own urine on my body disgusting me. They


    had all humiliated andughed at me, all because of that Bitch! That whore thinks she can rise so high


    up above me in the Pack! She¡¯s nothing better than a ve! A toy for my amusement! I¡¯ll make her pay


    a hundred fold for this humiliation! That bitch doesn¡¯t know what wasing! (15


    We got an invitation to the banquet the Pack¡¯s Alpha was hosting in honor of the visiting Vampire King.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)n Alpha¡¯s and the Nobles of the Pack were


    usually the only ones required toe. But we received a special summons by the Pack Alpha to


    attend the banquet. 3


    I wonder how her real Daddy and the others will feel when they see the edited video¡¯s depicting Alora


    as the raging slut I knew she was. She was nothing but a whore, how else was she able to climb so


    high. 2


    That stupid whore probably slept with the School Principal and her teachers to pass. The whores time


    at that ¡°Lab¡± was just a cover, she was probably off somewhere selling herself to the highest bidder, or


    sleeping her way to the top.


    I bet she even fucked that trainer of hers, no wonder he liked her so much. It looked like she built


    herself a harem of males today, and they dared to humiliate me the way they did. 2


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge on that bitch!¡± Sarah snarls aloud, banging her fists on the side of the bathtub she


    was soaking in.2


    Sarah had gotten home, called a car service toe take her car for detailing, gone to her bathroom,


    thrown away her urine soaked clothes, and showered to wash it of. Then she filled the tub with


    steaming hot water and proceeded to internally rage about what had happen that day while soaking in


    the tub.


    Fury was a hot and painful burn inside her chest. She wanted to go and rip Alora to shreds right


    now¡­.no¡­no¡­not yet, first¡­first I will make her suffer. I¡¯ll take everything away from her when I y


    those videos at the banquet.


    Her ¡®father¡¯ won¡¯t want to im her, and her mate will never want to touch her again and will reject her.


    Rejecting your mate after marking them was rumored to kill the rejected mate in a slow agenizing


    death. I¡¯ll get to watch her wither in agony and pain before dying, that¡¯ll be just what the whore


    deserves.


    My wolf doesn¡¯t talk to me anymore, she said I was evil and could never support any of my actions. It


    was only a daily potion I got from Aunty that kept her from killing us herself. Thest words she ever


    told me still burned inside me, making my fury for Alora grow. 3


    Alora is a better she wolf than you will ever be, and one day I will rejoice in our death as she defeats


    you and kills us as you deserve. Hopefully the Moon Goddess will bless me with a human half that is as


    pure as Alora in my next life. That¡¯s thest time Lilith has spoken to me. I had only been fifteen at the


    time.


    That¡¯s ok, I didn¡¯t need to talk to her anyway. I could still use her power, even if she didn¡¯t want me to,


    thanks to Auntie¡¯s potion. With that spell that whore cast on mommy I couldn¡¯t hurt her family directly


    without killing mommy.


    Although with as mean as mommy has been to me¡­.maybe she deserved it.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The mating fever was getting worse. Either that, or it was just the fact that I was finally allowed to touch


    her the way I¡¯ve wanted to for years now. Before, I could only hug her for brief moments, or pat her on


    her head. Now¡­now I could wrap her up and crush her to me, hold her for as long as I wanted. Zane


    had taken full advantage of touching Xena.


    It had taken the very strong reminder that their were children present to keep him from trying to mate


    with her, and the promise of letting him out with herter tonight. They deserved their time. Watching


    how beautiful and strong she was in her Lycan form had us both on edge, we had to wrap her up in our


    arms and pull her back against our chest.


    Hiding our obvious arousal against her, but feeling her so close to me like this has made the need to


    mate with her reaching up to new, almost unbearable heights. Then Cathel¡¯s ¡°Wow!¡± had made me


    start an internal mantra, ¡®Pups are here, pups are here that became a necessity, when my mate knelt


    down so Cathel could touch her ¡®hair¡¯.


    ¡®Goddess¡¯ she was beautiful in all her forms. When she stood back up, a sudden unstoppable urge had


    me running my own ws through her ¡®hair¡¯. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)It


    felt soft against the pads of my ws, the texture was amazing. Wrapping my arms around her,


    nuzzling my muzzle into her neck, taking in her sent and letting out a growl of appreciation I couldn¡¯t


    suppress, had her saying to me ¡°There are pups present my darling.¡± 3


    Letting out another growl I promise her ¡°Tonight mate, you will be all mine.¡± The scent of her arousal


    exploded, and she let out a whimper that had me wanting to take off with her to the nearest private


    space avable, and have her in every way possible. Zane was nearly howling for it. Then another one


    of her siblings spoke up ¡°What about your Kitsune form?¡±


    ¡°Clothes.¡± I reminded my mate quickly through out mind link.


    She nods her understanding, then addresses Asher who had spoken ¡°Shield your eyes for a moment


    boys.¡± she said in a growly voice, she picked her clothes up from the ground, and I mine. I transform


    back and put on my shorts and shirt. Alora transforms into her Kitsune form and puts on her shorts


    and tank top, leaving off her undergarments. 2


    She was just as tall as me in this form, and she was still just as deliciously sexy. I wanted to pet her


    long fluffy tail and rub her soft looking ears. Lick every inch of her skin to find out if it tasted as good as


    it smelled and looked. A dark caramel color promising sweetness, with the scent of spicy cinnamon


    and apples underneath. She sparkled, she was truly my Starlight.


    ¡°Starlight.¡± my voice was a growl of need and emotion.


    She looks up at me with thoserge bright violet mercury rimmed eyes. I reach up touching her cheek.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I can touch her now, and not be called a pervert


    for it. She was my mate, and the five year age gap was no longer as daunting, now that she was


    eighteen.


    Reincarnated mates don¡¯t always get reborn at the same time. Knowing we had always been meant to


    be together eased my emotional struggle over my attraction to her when she was just a teen.


    Everything made sense now. She was truly my everything, and with that thought in mind, I bring her to


    me in a soul searing kiss.


    I kept kissing her for a moment, lingering, not wanting to leave her mouth and her delicious taste.


    Pulling back I lean my forehead against hers, against her crown, and look into her eyes. Trying to calm


    my ragged breathing. ¡°I love you my Starlight.¡± I tell her in a husky growl.


    She smiles at me, it¡¯s so bright and filled with so much emotion, ¡°I love you to my darling.¡± she says in a


    voice that jingles with thousands of tiny bells. The sound cleansing. O


    Hearing her returned deration was all I needed to hold me till tonight. Tonight we would be alone,


    and we would be able to revel in each other to our hearts content. At the moment though¡­I had to


    share my mate with her family.


    This family though¡­I didn¡¯t mind. They¡¯ve already showed their solidarity and loyalty to Alora, her


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    sister was now a pack mate. Her brothers genuinely cared about her, this was good for her, she


    needed this.


    My heart warmed as she smiled at theplements she received from her siblings, at how beautiful


    she was in this form. They all wanted to see what she could do, and I could feel my mates desire to


    spar.


    Over to the side, Victor was talking to Jaxon. Jaxon was giving him a lust filled look, and said


    something that made Victor smile at him, then kiss him fiercely. He turns around and looks at my


    Starlight. ¡°Want to spar?¡± he asks her.


    Her immense excitement came through the bond, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her as she jumps a


    little in ce. Then she stops ¡°But you¡¯ll have to take in blood if we train.¡± she said in a sad tone.


    Then Victor looks at his mate and smiles carnally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, my mate has agreed to


    donate his blood to me.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Damien¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    Watching the way Victor was looking at his mate, made me wonder what it would be like to donate


    blood to my Starlight. How would it feel to have her take what she needs from me that way?


    A shiver of pure desire burned through me going straight into my already aching cock, causing me to


    leak even more. I would need to find a way to get us alone time before dinner. I needed my mate badly,


    and this need had no ns to leave me anytime soon.


    Her and Victor¡¯s Kitsune got their swords. They were putting them on when Cathel asked his question


    ¡°If Alora¡¯s Kitsune form is named Starlight, what is yours called?¡± his tone full of curiosity.


    Victor had looked at the boy a moment before replying ¡°Moon.¡± In a deep chiming voice. (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±This form is named Moon.¡± The little boy gazed in excitement


    up at his towering form. O


    Starlight and Moon move to where they had trained earlier, getting in the same spots. All of us having


    learned our lesson earlier stood far away from the twobatants. Just as before they coated their


    swords in magic.


    Then in arge body sized circle behind them, were balls of lightning filled fire in their powers colors


    ced in regr intervals. The Sky above us darkened with lightning filled storm clouds, almost


    making it as dark as night.


    The wind started to swirl noticeably around their bare wed feet, their power a circle of fire around


    their ankles, wrists and tails. I feel the charge in the air the strength of their power building ¡°Barrier


    spell.¡± I said aloud.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Be asked me, she was standing next to Kass, both were on my left with their


    mates behind them. Alora¡¯s brothers to my right, Xander, Beatrice, Darien and Serenity standing behind


    them.


    ¡°We need a barrier spell, now.¡± I tell her, my tone sharp with the urgency I was feeling watching the


    power build, the wind now swirling in wide circles around the two posed fighters.


    Kass looks back at the battle ground, she gasps ¡°Oh shit.¡± then she pulls herself together quickly


    ¡°Be, Asher, Nathen, Four point Barrier Spell Now!¡± Her tone sharp with her order, the urgency


    underneath making them move fast.


    They moved in front of us all. Kass was to Be¡¯s left with me back behind and between them. Asher


    moved to Kass¡¯s left back a bit, Nathen Directly opposite of him to Be¡¯s right. ¡°All of you, behind us


    now.¡± Commanded Kass in a no nonsense tone.


    Then Kian and Galen move directly behind their mates, Xander and Beatrice move to my left with


    Cathel in front of them, Darien and Serenity moved to my right with Alora¡¯s twin brothers Bryce and


    Daniel in front of them. With Nathen, and Asher standing far enough to the left and right of Kass and


    Be that we were all able to clearly see the battle. (2)


    Then just as I see Starlight and Moon move their swords with the barest of movements, Kass, Be,


    Asher and Nathen say a quick spell in unison raising arge barrier. Then we all watch Starlight and


    Moone together in a sh of amazing power, the crack was so loud it left my ears raining. The


    ground shook around us and the sky lit up with lightning strikes. (4)


    The power dispersed in a wave of fire and lightning charged streaks, mming into the barrier,


    traveling up to discharge further up in the air. Without the barrier their would have been unintentional


    injuries.


    I had forgotten that we had been standing in front of one of the entering doors to the arena until I heard


    the ¡°Oh my.¡± gasped behind me in my mothers voice.


    Looking away from the epic battle for a second, Starlight and Moon having jumped back and away from


    each other after their first powerful blow, and see that my Mother, Father, Master Brock and Master


    Sam hade to watch the Battle.


    They were standing behind us and the barrier fortunately, because when I turned back it was to see


    Starlight and Mooning together in more beautifully flowing and elegant shes off their swords.


    They came together in blows over and over again, the power of their strikes loud and ground shaking.


    The Barrier taking repeated hits with every blow. They were no longer touching the ground, instead


    they were fighting in the air. The fire around their ankles seemed to be providing this ability. (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)They wereing together in spinning movements of


    swords and kicks. 2


    At one point Starlightnded a kick to Moon¡¯s chest that had him spinning back to the ground to roll a


    few times before jumping up anding to a sliding stop on his feet. Getting a running start on the


    ground he jumps up and his swords meet Starlight¡¯s in such a powerful blow, the power dispersed,


    starts to a crack at the top of the barrier. This fight would not be able to go on for much longer. (2)


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were only able to get in a few more blows when Master Brock, looking at the barrier, called a halt


    to their fun. They had only been able to spar for a good twenty minutes, but I could also see the


    damage the training arena had taken from the dispersing power. We would need specially spelled


    materials to reinforce this training ring, if we were going to have more battles like this here. O


    ¡°The Heartsong Mansion Battle Grounds were built with specially spelled materials in it¡¯s construction


    thousands of years ago, the Mansion and the houses on the ground too for that matter.¡± said Master


    Brock while looking around at the damage. ¡°This one however was not, not only because it¡¯s only a few


    hundred years old, but we¡¯ve never had Vampire Werewolf Hybrids train in this one.¡± he tells us.


    ¡°We wereing out here to tell you that the arena might not hold up to their training with magic.¡± My


    father tells us.


    I¡¯m feeling a little guilty. ¡°That¡¯s ok.¡± said Bryce, and we all look at him and Daniel, they were grinning


    brightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re Material Spell Craftsmen Masters.¡± said Daniel, catching everyone by surprise.


    ¡°If your wondering how.¡± said Asher ¡°It¡¯s because these two were extremely talented in material spells


    from a very young age, like two.¡± leaving us all staring a bit.


    My father recovers quicker than my mother, which surprised me, maybe it was all the shocks to her


    system she¡¯s had thest few days, to much stress on my mother. I didn¡¯t like it. 3


    I would have to send her on a weekend get away. Maybe we¡¯ll have time before Alora¡¯s heat. I can


    send her, her sister, Be, Serenity, and looking at Master Sam, her too, with my mother on a girls Spa


    and shopping weekend or day trip.


    Ladies were supposed to like those kinds of things, and I¡¯m sure Alora never got to experience that. I¡¯ll


    talk to my father, and the other males about it, talk them into a day and maybe a night without their


    mates.


    So they can go be pampered like the Queens and princesses they should be treated like. Father is


    looking at the two boy¡¯s, returning their smiles. I could tell he and mom already adored Alora¡¯s siblings


    and Be.


    I liked that, it meant Alora was in for a lot of love, and family involved events in the future. (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Ones I will dly drag her to so she could enjoy them, and I


    could enjoy watching her happiness. O


    ¡°Well do you two have a business?¡± My father asks them.


    ¡°Yes¡± they said together.


    *These two have actually already graduated high school, and the Academy.¡± said Asher. ¡°The only


    reason Kass and Be were still in the Academy till recently, is because they want to be Council


    Witches, and had a tone of extra schoolingpared to the rest of us. I only graduatedst year and


    am still looking for a position in a University as a Supernatural History Teacher.¡±


    ¡°I graduated with him with my Masters in Supernatural Law.¡± said Nathen ¡°I can either teach or


    t I would like to teach it for now.¡± he tells us. 2


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided what I really want to do yet.¡± said Cathel sadly. ¡°I graduated high school, and I¡¯ve


    done the basics at the Academy.¡±


    ¡°You also studied art, photography and have also taken creative writing.¡± Nathen said, making Cathel


    blush.


    ¡°I¡¯m still learning.¡± Cathel mumbles.


    ¡°You know you can be anything you want to be, and we¡¯ll be behind you one hundred percent.¡± said


    Kass to Cathel in a soft tone.


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s pure evil, and then it¡¯ll depend on the why and what for.¡± said Asher in a dry tone making


    the othersugh.


    Starlight and Moon, having tucked their power back away and sheathed their swords, walked over


    during the conversation, standing near the group. Starlight looks up at me and smiles. I can feel how


    truly happy and content my mate was right now through our bond. I felt truly lucky to have been tied to


    this female through eternity.


    She walks towards me and fades back to Alora, walking into my arms her hands on my chest, looking


    up at me. My eyes locked on her gaze I lean down and kiss her deeply. My mother clears her throat


    just as I get a moan of desire from my mate. Damn it! Alora and I pull apart and look at each other,


    breathing heavily.


    ¡°I think showers and some freshening up before dinner is in orderdies and gentlemen, you will have


    two hours.¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll take our visitors to their rooms while you all run along.¡± she said to all the


    newly mated pairs, making a shoo-ing motion at us, gettingughs and giggles from everyone. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Grateful for my mother¡¯s intervention, for once. I grab


    Alora¡¯s hand and make a hast back to the Pack House. 2)


    I had two hours Alone with my mate¡­and I wasn¡¯t going to waste one second of them.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I waived ¡®bye¡¯ at my new siblings as my mate urged us back to the Pack House. I could feel his want of


    me, and it only raised my own want of him, burning me up inside with my own desire. The Luna had it


    all in hand, as my sister and Be were currently being carted off by their own mates too. The Luna had


    given us two hours, and the newly mated couples were not going to be wasting any of that time.


    I heard the Luna giggle in amusement as Damien had us practically in a run. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)Not that I minded, the sooner we got back to my room, the faster I could


    have him. With that thought in mind. I get out of his hold on my wrist, and start running ahead of him. I


    knew what I was doing, and it was going to drive him and his wolf wild. I was giving them a challenge.


    ¡°Catch me if you can.¡± In a husky e and get me bad boy¡¯ tone. The loud growl he nearly roared out


    let me know one thing¡­..challenge epted.


    With a jump, and a squealing giggle, I run faster. I can hear him and feel him just the barest of seconds


    behind me. Dashing across the courtyard and through the, fortunately open, kitchen patio doors,


    through the kitchen, down the hallway, up the stairs. He was gaining now, his legs longer then mine, I


    tried to move faster, I got to thending at the top of the stairs when he caught me.


    He scooped me up, tossed me over his shoulder and kept running¡­to his rooms. He mmed the


    door shut, quickly flipping the lock into ce the second we were behind his door. Then with me still on


    his shoulder, he swiftly crosses hisrge sitting room to hisrge bedroom and tosses me in the center


    of his king sized bed. He stood over me, his eyes glowing, his shoulders rising and falling with his


    harsh breathing, and it set me on fire.


    My nipples were hardened to painful peaks, my clit throbbed, my core was slick with hot fluid, (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)the fluid already starting to coat my thighs. I raise up


    on my elbows and he growls, my gaze is locked onto his as I get up onto my knees. I pause a moment


    in that position, then I quickly take off my top, getting a longer deeper growl. Keeping his gaze locked to


    mine, I slowly get off the bed, standing in front of him I let my shorts drop to the floor.


    Standing naked in front of my growling mate, I could smell his arousal, and through the bond, I could


    feel his intense desire. Ie closer and he growls, I step close enough to tug his shirt, he moves fast


    all of a sudden, and whips the shirt up over his head. I touch the top of his shorts, and he strips them of


    as well, allowing his fully engorged cock to spring out, a stream of his own fluid leaking from his tip. I


    licked my lips, wanting to taste him.


    Looking back up I meet his glowing gaze again, and drop to my knees in front of him. He freezes, like


    he couldn¡¯t believe what I was doing, when I flicked my tongue over his tip, tasting his delicious


    maleness, he let out a deep growling moan. Taking the tip into my mouth I suckle a little, getting more


    noises of pleasure out of him. His taste and the feeling of the pleasure it gave him has made me even


    wetter if possible, my core was pulsing with need. But I wanted to taste more of him first.


    Grabbing him by the base and using my other hand to cup his balls I put my mouth on him till I meet my


    hand, wiggling my tongue against his cock as I did so. He tossed his head back, and lets out a long


    and loud growling groan as his hips jerked forward. I pull him out of my mouth, licking my tongue


    around his tip before drawing it back in, his breathing hitching in between growling moans and groans.


    He has one hand gripping my shoulder and another gripping my hair, I suck harder and feel his grip


    tighten. Then I bob up and down a few times slowly, sucking hard, licking his cock as I do, his hips


    jerking. Suddenly he pulls me off grips me under my arms, lifts me up and tosses me on the bed, his


    growled ¡°My turn.¡± making me breathless and needy for his attention.


    With his glowing eyes on me he jumps on the bed, with hisrge hot hands on my thighs, he pushes


    my legs apart and puts his mouth on me. I threw my head back and cried out in pleasure, those cries


    then alternated with long deep moans.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) He


    sucked my clit into his mouth, then he starts to lick me slit to clit, stabbing inside my core asionally,


    mimicking the movement of his cock going in and out of me.


    He drives me up and over, I scream my pleasure as it bursts behind my eyes and my hot fluids gush


    out to cover his chin. He wipes his face on each thigh before crawling up me, his eyes meeting my


    pleasure filled gaze, he grips my thighs on either side of his hips and notched his cock at my entrance.


    I gasp at the feeling, still meeting my gaze he ms himself to the hilt into my still throbbing core,


    causing another orgasm. I scream as Ie, the pleasure not stopping, not going away.


    He was thrusting swiftly in and out, hilt to tip, over and over, driving me up and crashing into that


    precipice twice more before he leans down and kisses me deeply, thrusting his tongue into my mouth


    as he kept moving so deep. It built in a roaring wave, then suddenly it was mming into us, ripping his


    mouth from mine he roars out andes as my core ms tight around him with the force of my


    orgasm.


    Milking jet after jet of his hot seed into my womb, causing another wave of pleasure that had me


    whimpering. Finally it passes enough for him to pull out and crash down next to me, he reaches out


    and despite our harsh breathing clutches me close. We stay like that,ing down from that incredibly


    intense high. My nerves were still buzzing, a happy,pletely satisfied, floating feeling.


    After our breathing calms down he brings my mouth to his, kissing me, while petting me with his hands.


    I start rubbing his chest with my hands, getting a deep rumble of pleasure from him. I wanted more, I


    couldn¡¯t help it, he was my mate, and everything about him just did it for me. He moves his mouth away


    from mine, nibbling and kissing along my chin to my mark.


    He licks and nibbles at my neck, driving my desire up higher, my core pulses. Then he nibbles down


    my cor bone, over my breast to my nipple, causing me to moan loudly in pleasure. He sucks in my


    nipple and with his other hand starts to squeeze and massage the other breast, asionally pinching


    it¡¯s nipple and pulling enough to cause a streak of electricity to go straight to my clit.


    He suckles on the one breast before switching his hand and mouth to the opposite breast. Then he


    starts all over, causing a gush of fluid toe out of my core. After a moment he lifts up then rolls us


    over. I¡¯m now on top and he¡¯s seating my core onto his cock. He goes in deeper this way, the shock of


    pleas¨²re zings through me, causing me to wiggle my hips. He grips my hips and starts to move me up


    pleasure zings through me, causing me to wiggle my hips. He grips my hips and starts to move me up


    and down on his cock, causing me to moan in pleasure as it built.


    He starts to go faster, and harder, thrusting his hips up into me as Ie down on him. He reaches


    down with one hand, and starts to y with my clit, driving me up higher, faster. I¡¯m gasping and


    groaning and moaning. Then he presses down hard on my clit as he drives himself up to the hilt and I


    throw my head back and scream in release. I feel him jerk with his release, as he once again, coated


    my walls with jet after jet of his hot seed.


    I copse on his heaving chest after, just staying there, he had one arm around my waist, keeping me


    snug against him, his other hand was rubbing over my head and down my back, petting my hair, with


    the asional kiss to the top of my head as we calmed down again. We stay there for awhile, it felt so


    good,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I felt soplete.


    I feel like I had been drifting in a haze of satisfied pleasure for awhile, when he askes me a


    question.


    ¡°What would it do for you, if you were to take my blood?¡±


    I sit up and look down into his eyes, curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know, why?¡± my tone soft and loving, my voice


    husky from the pleasure we had together.


    ¡°I was wondering what it would feel like to have you take my blood.¡± he tells me. A wave of hot desire


    starts to burn through me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out.¡± I tell him and lean down to kiss him, felling his softening cock, stiffening again


    to it¡¯s full length inside of me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t get enough of her, she kissed me as I stiffened inside her again. I couldn¡¯t keep my hips still,


    thrusting up into her tight hot wet core. Each thrust sending shocks of pleasure up my spine, her moans


    and sounds of pleasure making my balls tighten again. I start moving faster, thrusting deep, feeling her


    tighten and more of her hot honey coat her walls. Just as we were about to go over Alora moves her


    mouth to my neck and bites down.


    As she bites her walls mp even tighter, strangling my cock till I had no choice but toe, the


    pleasure I was feeling intensified, building higher and higher. Each pull of her mouth at my neck, sent


    another shock of pleasure that would start at the base of my head, go straight down my spine and into


    my toes, causing another jet of hot seed to spurt into her womb, her core would then flutter and mp


    down, pulsing and gushing more of her hot honey over me. 2


    Over and over again this went on, until I was absolutely spent, and could finally pull out. I clutch at


    Alora as she licks the bite she put on my neck before rxing against meying her head down on my


    chest. ¡°Goddess that felt good.¡± I tell her in a husky growly voice. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)She rubs her face against me and lets out a pleasured moan of agreement. We rest


    like that for a while, just touching, I felt wrapped in a warm glow of satisfaction.


    Sitting up, shifting her side ways into myp as I do, I scoot us to the edge of the bed, then holding her


    in my arms I get up and carrier her into the bathroom. I stand her next to the shower door as I open it


    and set the shower heads to a certain temperature. The veryrge shower stall quickly fills up with


    steam as the water reached its set temperature, I pull Alora into the shower with me. 3


    She¡¯s looking up at me, with a soft loving, and satisfied smile on her face. I can¡¯t help but smile back,


    feeling pride in my part in providing that smile. ¡°I love you my Starlight.¡± I tell her softly in a husky voice.


    ¡°I love you too my darling.¡± she says, then stands on tip toe and kisses me. I don¡¯t even hesitate to kiss


    her back, losing myself in her hot mouth for a moment. I pull away and look into her eyes for a moment,


    reveling in being here with her like this. I reach for the coconut shampoo she favors and start to wash


    her hair, she had so much of it. 2


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I massaged her scalp, enjoying when her wet body melted against mine and she let out a small moan.


    Once thether was done and I was satisfied the shampoo had nourished all of her hair, I start to rinse


    it out. Running my hands through her hair as I rinsed the richther from her beautiful locks. Once done


    with that I get a poof and put a healthy dollop of her favorite coconut body wash on it. I would pass over


    a patch of skin with the poof and rub my other hand over the spot after. 2


    I took special pleasure in soaping and washing every part of her, feeling her skin under my hands,


    watching and hearing how it stirred her up. Her sent getting stronger. Rinsing her off was another


    pleasure that I used my hands to do. The wash leaving behind soft nourished skin. I reach for her


    favorite coconut conditioner, and I start to work liberal amounts to her lengths. Working it in root to tip,


    giving her scalp another massage, with her breasts pressed against my chest I could feel her hard


    My cock had already let me know it was ready for another round, but I was enjoying pampering my


    mate. Pampering her had it¡¯s own kind of pleasure for me. The pride I felt being able to do something


    as simple as this for my mate was immense. Her noises of pleasure had been music to my ears. I have


    her sit on the shower stool while I wash up real quick. (1)


    Once done I stand her back up against me as I rinsed the conditioner out of her hair. (This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)Once she is rinsed off, she looks up at me her gaze meeting mine I


    lean down to kiss her. The kiss is electric, sending fire through my veins, I deepen the kiss and she


    moans, shifting against me. I walk her back until the wall stops her. Her hands that were rubbing my


    chest move down, her fingers brushing over my abs. I let out a groan when she grips my cock.


    I reach down with one hand to make sure she¡¯s ready, she moans while my fingers explored her.


    Finding her wet and juicy I lift her by her hips and bring her down on my cock as she wraps those long


    legs around my waist. We both gasp and moan into each others mouths. It was a slow build at first, the


    pleasure like a rolling summer storm.


    I start to move faster and harder, driving deep, gaining cries and moans of pleasure as my reward.


    Then I feel it, that tension that lets me know she¡¯s almost there, and I feel it tingle inside my balls, they


    tighten painfully in preparation. Pulling away from her mouth I meet her pleasure hazed gaze and say ¡°I


    love you.¡± before mming deep.


    She screams ¡± I love you!¡± as her body mps down around mine and her orgasm rips through her,


    taking me right over the edge with her into pure bliss. It takes me a moment after to catch my breath, I


    barely kept from falling to the floor with thatst one. Regaining my strength, I rinse us off again and


    turn of the shower. 2


    The bathroom had heated floors so it was still pleasant to step out of the ss enclosure to the rest of


    the bathroom. I grab a towel and wrap it around Alora before drying myself off and wrapping it around


    my hips. Then I grab another and start to dry Alora¡¯s hair, getting as much water as I could out with the


    towel. Then I gently rub the rest of her limbs dry, leaving the towel wrapped around her torso in ce.


    Sitting her at the little vanity in my double sink bathroom cab, I grab a hair dryer and brush and start


    drying her hair. I had made sure to have a couple of things I knew she would like stored in my


    bathroom, I had refused to think upon that impulse. The hair brush and blow dryer were mine, mother


    said if I was going to have long hair, I needed to take care of it properly. They came in handy now,


    because I can use them to take care of my mate.


    aus


    Even though every time I tried to picture my future mate, the only person who ever came to mind, had


    been Alora. She was who I had always wanted as my mate. To actually have her as my mate was a


    blessing I would continue to enjoy.


    With her hair dry I stand her up to face me and I kiss her softly on the lips. ¡°Goddess I can¡¯t get over


    how lucky I am to have you.¡± I tell her, my voice was husky with emotion.


    She smiles at me, tears shine at the corners ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how many times I told myself not to dream,


    not to hope, that it would be you.¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m so d it was, I¡¯ve loved you for so long.¡± she


    says.


    long.¡± she says.


    I grab her up and kiss her fiercely. I kissed her for a long moment, savoring her. Breaking the kiss I look


    at her, my palm cradling one cheek. Smiling at her. ¡°We need to get ready for dinner my Starlight.¡± as I


    looked at her, I knew the sun must have set, because her hair now twinkled with thousands of stars,


    and her crown and bracers were in their physical form.


    She smiled. ¡°Okay, but I need to get clothes out of my room.¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) I think a moment, I don¡¯t want to be away from her for even a second right now. I


    was away for five years already.


    But I didn¡¯t want to be too clingy and suffocate her, so I kissed her lips once more, and with a towel


    around my waist, I walk her to her room. At her door I pull her to me and kiss her again, I just couldn¡¯t


    get enough of her and her taste was addicting. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m dressed, I want to walk with you


    down to dinner, if that¡¯s all right with you?¡± I say and ask in a husky voice.


    Her eyes glowing as she looks up at me, a smile on her face, she says ¡°I¡¯d love to walk down with you.¡±


    then she frowns slightly. ¡°Do you know if we should dress casually, nice or dressy?¡± she asks me.


    I smile looking at her ¡°As this is technically just a family gathering, I believe you should wear whatever


    you arefortable in.¡± I kiss her onest time before returning to my room to dress. I grab a red wide


    crew neck t-shirt and a pair of form fitting ck jeans. I wasn¡¯t going to bother with shoes.(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I blow dry my hair and brush it. The cor of my shirt


    exposed my mates mark on my neck, I can¡¯t help but smile in pleasure as I look at it. The mark


    dered that I belonged to Alora, and I always would.


    I felt so much peace and satisfaction in knowing that, and I would make sure I always deserved this


    spot at her side. 2

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Once in my room, I made it to the bed before I copsed on it. The power from Damien¡¯s blood was


    coursing through me, elevating my power to an extreme height. I could probably set the volcano off and


    destroy the Moon Mountain range while I was at it. (2)


    ¡°Goddess¡± I gasp out, trying to absorb it, but doing that would take to long. Xena and Selina were


    feeling the overdose of power too. Well now we knew what blood from Damien would do, and I hadn¡¯t


    taken that much at all.


    ¡®Our mate is really powerful¡¯ Selena gasped out, a moan followed as she tried to absorb a portion of the


    power. It wasn¡¯t painful, far from it.


    ¡°How are we going to absorb this much power?¡± asked Xena with a gasp, her tone having a bit of a


    whine to it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I tell them.


    Putting my hands on my face I freeze, lifting my hands I look at the rings.(This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar) I look for the box they came in, the Luna had said she would put it in


    here for me when we all headed back out to the arena after lunch.


    I didn¡¯t have to look long, it was on the bedside table, picking it up and looking at it, I tell them ¡°I have


    an idea.¡± They were seeing what I was holding and I could feel their hopeful excitement.


    I open up the box and lift the cushion. There in neat flowing script, was the instructions for the rings,


    and a little note for me, from Queen Stephanie. I read¡­


    *Dear Alora,


    I know you don¡¯t know me, but I am your fathers mate. I can¡¯t wait to finally meet you in person soon. I


    regret we could not be in your life thesest eighteen years. I wish I could have wrapped you in the


    same love and care we have shown our other children all this time. I hope this gift will serve you well,


    and protect you and your future generations when needed. I look forward to showing you the love you


    so very much deserve from us. I want you to be able to call me Mom and for you to allow me to call you


    daughter. Your already so special to us. See you soon Alora.


    Stephanie*


    I teared up at seeing this note from my dad¡¯s mate. Her being his mate made her my step mom, and


    without even meeting her, she¡¯s already proven to be more of a mother to me then my own birth


    mother. 2


    She already knew about why my mother had rejected me as her pup, and Stephanie still wanted me,


    my real father still wanted me, my siblings wanted me, and my mate wanted me.


    I was overflowing with emotions on top of the power. With a smile, I wipe the tears I had shed at being


    wanted, and I ready myself to use the rings. I would store the overflow of power Damien¡¯s blood


    brought to me in them. O


    I sit in a meditative position on my bed and enter our ¡®space¡¯ it was night in our ¡®space¡¯ too. All three of


    us were sitting next to the willow in a triangle formation facing each other. We grab each others hands,


    connected, we focus on channeling the power into the rings.


    It was a lot of power, so it took us a moment to put it all in there, then we store our own excess power


    into it, just enough without weakening ourselves.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    Able to breath and feeling ¡®normal¡¯ again I open my eyes, and jump up with a startled scream and fall


    off the other side of the bed onto the floor. O


    Laughing, Damienes around the bed and helps me off the floor. ¡°Sorry mate, I didn¡¯t mean to


    scare you, are you all right?¡± he asks me. I rub my bottom and re at him a little.


    ¡°I was not expecting to open my eyes and find you sitting there staring at me, when did you get in


    here?¡± I ask him. I was still in the towel, although how it was still on after all that movement, I didn¡¯t


    know.


    Still smiling at me, he takes over rubbing my bottom as he draws me to his chest. ¡°I was in here in time


    to witness the light show as you put power into the rings.¡± he tells me. ¡°How much power did you put in


    it, because that took some time.¡± he says, he looks a little worried.


    I smile at him, reach back and remove his hand from my bottom that was now squeezing and


    massaging the cheek. ¡°You my darling are a very powerful wolf, I stored all the excess power I got from


    drinking your blood and my own excess magic as well.¡± I tell him ¡°I made sure not to weaken myself


    though, don¡¯t want to be defenseless.¡± I go up on my tip toes and kiss his lips in a fast peck. ¡°Now I¡¯ll


    get dressed.¡±


    I walk over to the dresser in my room and grab out avender tank with a built in shelf bra that was


    more for keeping my nipples from showing then actual support, and a pair of short light blue denim


    shorts. I slip the shorts on under the towel, then I drop the towel, my mate lets out a growl of


    appreciation as I do, and pull on the tank. Damienes over and helps pull my hair out of the tank as


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tug it in ce. Dressed I turned around to face his intense gaze with my soft one. 3


    He leans down and kisses me, lingering for a moment before pulling away. ¡°Ready?¡± he asks, his voice


    husky.


    ¡°Yes, lets go down.¡± was my reply.


    He holds out his hand and I take it. As we walk out the door I noticed he too was barefoot. It wasn¡¯t


    unusual for Werewolves to walk around without shoes if they were not required. Werewolves liked to be


    able to shift quickly, and certain clothes and shoes was one more thing we had to take off to do that or


    shred them in our change.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    Walking down the stairs I can here some of the guests are already here and down stairs, judging by the


    amount of noiseing from the kitchen area. We walk in and instantly have everyone¡¯s attention,


    including the beautiful female standing next to Maximus. 2


    She looked like a female version of Victor, only her hair had a thick dark gray strip of hair down one


    side. Her eyes were white with red rims, she was tall, and elegant, almost aristocratic.


    She smiles when she see¡¯s me and walks over. ¡°Greeting n Alpha and my Princess.¡± she says in a


    musical chime of a voice. ¡°My name is Freya Heartsong Bloodmoon¡± (


    ¡°Greeting Freya Bloodmoon, I¡¯m d to meet the mother to my Gamma and a n member.¡± I tell her,


    genuinely d to meet her.


    ¡°My son, mate and the Pack Alpha and Luna have told me some about you. I believe it would be best


    to have several allies at the banquet tomorrow, and it would be and honor if I and my mate could be


    one of them.¡± she says. 3


    ¡°I would be grateful and honored to have you and your mate stand with me.¡± I tell her, my tone held


    relief and my gratitude that thisdy was already epting me.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t expect rejection from everyone I meet, I even had several adult Pack members who


    always epted me. Unfortunately, all the years of those people rejecting me and abusing me, treating


    me like a ve and a mistake, had left a veryrge mark, that would take a while to heal. O


    ¡°I would like it if everyone here would attend.¡± I tell them and I looked at the Luna and Alpha to see if


    that would be okay. They smile and nodded their assurance that it was. Smiling I look at everyone and


    ask ¡°Will you all attend as well?¡±


    I got a few smiles and nods and a few said ¡°I would be honored to attend.¡± Damien wrapped his arms


    around me from behind, pulling my back to his chest and then kissed the top of my head, I look up and


    meet his gaze, smiling. He smiles and gives me a quick but firm kiss. I look back at everyone, there


    were a lot of knowing smiles on the adults faces, and the newly mated wolves.


    They were all giving or receiving some kind of affectionate gesture from or to their own mates.


    Everyone was already in here, Damien and I had been thest ones to arrive.


    My brothers, Kass and Be, along with my Enforcerse over to stand in front of us. I smile at them


    ¡°So, how is Dad going to react to youing to visit me and then finding your mate?¡± I asked her.


    She smiles and thinks a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯ll take him a moment to get over it, he¡¯ll also be happy you


    have found a second chance mate.¡± she says.


    ¡°I hear a but somewhere in there.¡± I tell her.


    Sheughs (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±Oh there is a but, the but was that I


    think our mates however will be receiving interrogations by our father¡­. The King of all Vampires.¡± she


    Galen is smiling andughs a little at his brother, until Be says. ¡°He¡¯ll also interrogate you to Galen.¡±


    causing his smile to drop and his expression to match his brothers. O


    I look up at Damien and he¡¯s got a wry half smile on his face, he looks down at me, the smile reaching


    the other side of his mouth now, his look soft. ¡°I¡¯ll go through the fires of hell for you my Starlight, so


    I will happily face your fathers interrogation.¡± I smile at my mate. Happy that the Goddess blessed me


    with such a strong honorable male.


    He leans down and kisses me, my brothers chorused awes making me giggle as we separate.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Damien¡¯s POV


    as


    I watched my mate as she visited with her family, new n members and their families. She was


    smiling and I could feel how happy she was at the moment. This was a vast improvement, over what


    she had been forced to endure all of her life before now. I want to give her more of these kinds of


    experiences. I look across the room and see Matt standing near Darien and Serenity.


    Matt was looking at Alora with a sad smile on his face. I didn¡¯t know what it meant, the only way to


    find out was to ask. I look back to assure myself my mate was okay, then walked over to Matt. His


    looks up at me and his expression turned cautious. Then a contemtive lookes to his face and


    what he says next surprised me a little ¡°You know, it makes sense that your the one she was always


    meant to be with.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I asked him, truly curious.


    ¡°You were always taking care of her before you left for the University¡± he replied


    ¡°You rejected her because of a spell, and after finding out about that, your willing to ept my im of


    Alora?¡± I asked him.O


    ¡°Because only someone as strong as you could stand by her side.¡± he tells me in a ¡°mater of fact¡¯ tone.


    ¡°I also believe the only reason we were fated together, was because the Goddess needed a way to


    break the spell on Alora, and being as I was also trapped under a spell, was convenient.¡± he says ¡°I¡¯ll


    wait for my second chance toe along, and I¡¯ll make sure she knows she¡¯s loved and appreciated.¡±


    he tells me


    I nod, I was d to see the positive changes in him, the real Matt was now showing. ¡°I see you¡¯ve


    epted the position as my brothers Beta, I¡¯m d.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I am too, I¡¯m going to be training with Master Brock so I can get up to the power level I¡¯m supposed to


    be at.¡± he says, this news made me happy. Sarah had reeked to much havoc on her Pack members,


    my Alora especially.


    ¡°We should all be training together so we can all improve, Darien will be taking over as n Alpha of


    the Moonstars, and I will be Pack Alpha. Training together will allow us to know how to work


    together to better defeat an enemy.¡± I say to him.


    I didn¡¯t realize I had everyone¡¯s attention until Master Brock said ¡°Well look at you, all grown up and


    making good decisions for the future of this pack.¡± he said in a wry tone.


    My father said ¡°Let me know what you need to make this happen Brock.¡±


    ¡°Well for starters, I think until we can get the training arena here fixed and reinforced, we¡¯ll need to train


    at the Heartsong Training Arena.¡± he said


    ¡°Bryce and Daniel told me they¡¯ll have it fixed and reinforced in four weeks, they¡¯ve already ordered


    the materials and scheduled the contractors.¡± he told Brock, surprising me at how fast this was already


    moving along. O


    ¡°We should also hire a Battle Training Witch, for all our Witch Hybrids and Witch mates.¡± Brock tells my


    Father


    ¡°Aunt Bulma is a Battle Training Witch.¡± said Nathen.


    ¡°She has beenining about being board where she is a lottely.¡± added Be


    ¡°She said it rains all the time and she still hasn¡¯t found a mate.¡± said Kass 2


    ¡°And she¡¯s a tribrid.¡± said Cathel


    ¡°Tribrid?¡± my father asked


    ¡°Aunt Bulma is actually our second cousin, but we call her Aunt because she and mom are like Kass


    and Be, basically sisters and born in the same year.¡± says Asher.


    ¡°And her mom, both our moms actual Aunt, is mated to two mates, a Vampire from the Kyoto


    Dragonblood n and a Wolf from the Baltic Sea Pack.¡± said Be


    ¡°When they mated their separate DNA, or sperm,bined into one, inside the egg, creating a tribrid.¡±


    said Kass


    ¡°In a human pregnancy, when two sperm enter an egg, it will split resulting in two embryos, the mother


    birthing twins. In a fated triad, the sperm will fuse into one inside the egg, resulting in a tribrid if the


    parents are of a different species. This will happen every time a fated triad mates.¡± exined my mate,


    getting her stares of amazement. 2


    She blushes and says ¡°I took Supernatural Biology as a minor at the University, I¡¯ve got my masters in


    it, but not a doctorates.¡± she says in a shy tone. 2


    My mate had moved to stand next to me during mine and Matts conversation, so I reached out and


    wrapped my arm around her waist drawing her to my side, tucking her under my shoulder. She wraps


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her arms around my waist and looks up at me, I smile down and say ¡°You are a brilliant female mate,


    take pride in your intelligence my Starlight.¡± my voice rough.


    §Ö§Ô§Ö


    Her blush deepens but the smile that came to her face made her light up, it was beautiful. Matt was


    staring at Alora in surprise, as were a lot of the others. They didn¡¯t know about her extensive education,


    as I did, but they would learn. I¡¯m brought back to the discussion when my father asks.. ¡°Will she be


    willing toe here if we invited her?¡±


    ¡°She would if we asked for sure.¡± said Cathel excitedly ¡°She loves us.¡±


    ¡°If you want I can call her and ask, if anything I¡¯m sure she would like an excuse to move closer to


    mom.¡± said Kass. 2


    ¡°That would be wonderful, if you¡¯ll extend the job offer to her for me I would be grateful.¡± my father tells


    Kass, smiling at her.


    Kass blushes ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± she says, taking out her phone and sending a quick message, I was


    assuming it was to this Aunt Bulma. 2


    After that everyone was getting involved in other conversations, looking down at my mate ¡°It¡¯s seems


    we¡¯ll be hosting the training session in our new home.¡± I tell her.


    She giggles ¡°It seems we will, and we haven¡¯t even moved it yet.¡± she says, I chuckle at that. 3


    Then mom announced the food was ready. Mom had it set up in a buffet style, saying this way


    everyone can eat and mingle at the same time. She wanted everyone to get along, as we were all


    connected in one way or another now. This was a time to strengthen bonds and ties to the new


    members in each others families.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I want you to go with my mother and shop for a dress to wear to the banquet.¡± I tell my


    mate.


    ¡°Do you have a color you would prefer?¡± she asks me.


    I think about it for a moment, ¡°Either something silver or purple, they look amazing against your skin.¡± I


    tell her, running a finger under one of her tops straps.


    She smiles ¡°I¡¯ll see what we can find, will you be wearing a suit?¡± she asks me.


    I think of my ck dress cks, and the button down silk shirt in a deep red with long sleeves I had,


    and my ck dress shoes. ¡°I have something, it¡¯s not exactly a suit, but it¡¯ll be in dress code.¡± I tell her,


    giving her a squeeze, she smiles up at me. 2


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go mingle with people.¡± I tell her, she nods, keeping her at my side, we went and talked


    to the others at the dinner. At one point we stopped and loaded tes with food and carried our drinks


    out onto the kitchen patio, where the gathering had spilled out. We sit at one of the tables to eat, her


    brothers, sister, Be and their matesing and sitting with us for a while.


    Alora was enjoying her night, and I was enjoying her joy. This was what my mate would have from now


    on, she would never have to go back to those people.


    ¡°Our mate is happy¡± said Zane.


    ¡°Yes she is.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I want to run with Xena after dinner¡± he tells me 2


    ¡°Alright, I will ask her¡± I say.


    ¡°Mate.¡± I say to get her attention, when she looks up at me, I ask ¡°How would you feel about a run after


    dinner, Zane is missing Xena.¡± I say.


    She smiles ¡°Xena would love a run with Zane.¡± she says


    ¡°Okay, eat your fill my Starlight¡± I tell her.


    After she ate, we said our good nights to everyone and walked into the forest that surrounded the


    Moonstar territory. We strip and leave our clothes in a basket under a marked tree. Then we shift,


    letting Xena and Zane have their fun. They greet each other by circling and giving licks to each others


    faces, after that Xena started a game of chase, enticing Zane to catch her. And when he did finally


    catch her, he had his wolfy way with her. 2


    After they headed back, Damien took Alora to his room for the night. ¡®I¡¯ll have her things moved into this


    room tomorrow¡¯ was hisst thought before wrapping himself around Alora and falling asleep.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It was cold¡­ it was always cold down here¡­and dark. There was a very small glowing from the


    dirt covered window on the other side of the basement. I was curled up on the damp stone floor, up


    against the support beam I was chained to. I could hear something dripping from somewhere. I was


    covered in blood and my own filth. I had been down here for so long. Thest of the wounds from the


    recent whipping sealing shut. Then I hear a m as the upstairs door shuts and Sarah lets out a shriek


    for her mother.


    I start to shake, I know what¡¯sing¡­she¡¯ll being down here soon¡­and she¡¯ll start on me again.


    More shrieking goes on upstairs before the basement door is mmed open and shut with loud bangs.


    Sarah stomps down the stairs and over to were I am and then kicks me in the stomach, once, twice,


    three times. I felt close to vomiting from the blows. I don¡¯t understand a word she¡¯s saying, I¡¯ve stopped


    listening to her ranting a long time ago. O


    I try and sit up in an effort to stop her from kicking me again, but I was weak from blood loss andck of


    nutrition, they haven¡¯t feed me in days. Before I can move farther she ps me, causing me to fall back


    down on the ground. She keeps pping me, I lost count of how many ps she gave me. Then she


    stops breathing heavily for a moment, she looked like a demon from hell to me, her face twisted in


    anger, her hands looked like they were about to w me. (2)


    Then she walks over to the table. No¡­no¡­please¡­Goddess¡­.no¡­ But my silent pleading went


    unanswered. She came back with her leather roll of knives. She took out one of her favorites. It was a


    six inch, double sided de, a dagger really. I knew begging and pleading with her wouldn¡¯t get her to


    stop, it only brought Sarah pleasure. So I refuse to scream with the first cut, a deep slice down my


    thigh.


    She looks mad that I didn¡¯t voice my pain, my blood isn¡¯t flowing as fast as she¡¯d like either, but then¡­


    I¡¯d already lost so much of it. She buried the dagger in my shoulder, and I have to bite back another


    scream as the silver sears my flesh and the de goes out the other side. My body is trembling with


    the pain and blood loss. Her face twists even more as she bes furious at myck of response to


    her torture. 2


    She yanks the de out of my shoulder, I barley catch the scream of agony at that move, my entire


    body covered in sweat. She shrieks at me more, something about Darien, then ps me a few more


    times. My lips are already split, blood dripping from my mouth, my eyes were ck. She stabs me in


    the other shoulder all the way through again, this time a small whimper is let out, and she smiles. (1)


    I redouble my efforts not to give in to the noises again. She slices a deep gash down my arm, I want to


    scream so badly with the agony, but I withheld it. Sarah¡¯s smile falters and turns into an ugly snarl and


    she slices the other arm. There was more fiery pain, my vision was bing fuzzy, and ck dots


    were appearing. Another deep slice, down my other thigh. It was so painful, but I refused to scream.


    She slices me across the top of my breasts. More of my blood flows out to drench me in a fresh coat of


    it. 2


    Then finally done with my resistance, stabs me deep in my stomach, twisting the knife, I couldn¡¯t hold


    back the scream any more as she yanked the de out and stabbed again, twisting the de inside


    me, she does it again, driving my agony higher getting more screams of pain from me. I feelrge


    hands on both of my upper arms, they were warm, shaking me.


    Finally I heard the deep male voice call out ¡°Alora! Alora wake up! Starlighte back to me! Alora!¡± I


    could her pain and worry in that voice. Sarah stabs me in my thigh this time, digging deep and twisting


    the knife, causing another agonized scream of pain. The voice is yelling again ¡°Alora please wake up


    baby, wake up,e back to me.¡± I realized that voice wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.


    It would have never been down here in this basement. Then my eyes snap open and I see Damien¡¯s


    worried agonized face, there were tears in his eyes, I reach a hand up and say ¡°Damien.¡± or I tried to


    anyway, my voice was hoarse and my throat hurt. My body was covered in sweat and I was shaking.


    My heart was racing and I felt a little weak. That¡¯s when I realize Damien had witnessed a brief look


    into the horror show that had been my life.


    He starts to pet my hair his hand was shaking ¡°I couldn¡¯t wake you up, you were screaming¡­.when I


    touched you¡­I saw¡­¡± he wraps his arms around me holding me so tight and close to him, he sits up


    and puts me in hisp, rocking me back and forth as we calm down from the nightmare, he had to drag


    me back from. My mate had seen a glimpse of what Sarah had done to me that week, and all the other


    times I would get locked in that horrible basement. 2


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Damien.¡± I tell him, upset that he had to witness that.


    ¡°Sorry? Starlight¡­why are you sorry?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°For having to see that.¡± I tell him, my voice small.


    He stiffens, then with one hand he lifts my chin, forcing me to meet his fierce gaze. ¡°You have nothing


    to be sorry for. Nothing! You were a victim, none of that was your fault. I¡¯m also your mate. It¡¯s my duty


    and honor to take care of you, in every way possible,¡± he growls. I can feel how fiercely he believes


    that. He was my mate and would be there for my nightmares and the aftermath.


    I let the tearse, sobbing he pulls me back into his arms. ¡°Cry it out, don¡¯t let it poison you anymore,


    I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± he tells me in a husky voice. I cried for a while, letting it all go,


    my head hurt and my nose was stuffy after crying for so long¡­but I needed it. Damien had been right.


    Once calm I wipe my face and Damien hands me a tissue to blow my nose with.


    Looking around I see the sun hase up, it was time to get up for the day, I was going to be


    shopping for a dress and essories today. I was also going to get to meet my dad in person. Smiling I


    look at my mate. ¡°We need to go down for breakfast soon.¡± I tell him. He looks at me, and I realize


    we¡¯re naked as he starts petting my side and his gaze starts to burn with his desire.


    I look at him for a long moment ¡°Kiss me.¡± I demanded. He crushes me to him and kisses me fiercely,


    with so much passion. I¡¯m instantly set aze with my own desire. I needed my mate to take away the


    rest of my nightmare, and feeling him love me was the best way to free me from it. His mouth moves off


    of mine as he kissed his way over my jaw and down my neck.


    He had me on my back and was kneeling between my legs when he bit down on my neck, making me


    cry out in pleasure as it shot through me, causing my core to heat and slicken with my fluid. He licked


    the bite, then he kissed his way down to one breast, sucking and nibbling on my nipple. I cry out as the


    pleasure has me close to orgasm. His warm hands pushed my thighs apart, he notches his cock at my


    entrance, then he switches his mouth to my other breast, mming home as he sucks in my nipple.


    I scream in pleasure as he starts to take me fast and hard, thrusting deep, I push my chest up higher


    and move my hips against his, driving him deeper, as I¡¯m driven to that precipice he lifts up and says


    ¡°Look at me.¡± and my eyes meet his, my gaze trapped by his as he watches while he takes us over that


    edge, it was so much more intense. I cry out and he roars, my core mping down on him, his hips jerk


    with every jet of his hot seed inside my womb.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He copses next to me, pulling me to him, hugging me close. All I could think for a moment was, that


    this was a better way to wake up than to that awful nightmare, and I was looking forward to many more


    mornings filled with that kind of a wake up. ?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Damien¡¯s POV


    It had been the feeling of a bone deep chill that had woken me. I hadn¡¯t been able to figure it out, at


    first, why I had been feeling so cold, the room was actually warm. Then Alora started to shake against


    me. I¡¯d sat up to look down at her, her entire body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat, she was


    shaking, and her skin cold to the touch.


    This had worried me, ¡®how could she have been so cold?¡¯ I¡¯d wondered. Worried I had tried to wake


    her¡­but when I put my hands on her arms¡­I was dragged into her nightmare¡­no¡­no not just a


    nightmare¡­it was a memory.


    The memory was a blood and pain filled horror show. I watched¡­.helpless¡­as my mate¡­drenched in


    blood¡­covered in filth¡­and chained to a post¡­was beaten¡­sliced up¡­and stabbed¡­over and over


    again¡­.by Sarah.


    Pulling myself out of the nightmare. I had grabbed Alora and shook her, calling her name, begging her


    to wake up. Bing more and more distressed when she didn¡¯t¡­then she started to scream in


    agony¡­long drawn out pain filled screams. My heart felt like it was squeezed in a vice, I couldn¡¯t help


    the tears falling down my face.


    Zane was going wild inside me, whining and whimpering saying ¡°Wake her, wake our mate up!¡± over


    and over. I was begging her and I shook her a bit more, trying not to shake her to hard and hurt her.


    I was getting desperate and about to call for my mother and father when she finally woke up. The relief


    I had felt had left me weak, but I had done my best to hold it together, because my mate needed me,


    and I would be there for her no matter what.


    Hearing her apologize for my distress was heart breaking, it wasn¡¯t her fault. No¡­no the fault was


    Sarah¡¯s. My fury was a living and breathing thing now, I could feel the ground let out a small nearly


    indiscernible shake. I breathed through it, but it wasn¡¯t going to go away this time.


    Hearing about it had been a very different thing from actually seeing it¡­and being unable to prevent it.


    My mate has suffered so much, I was going to make it my mission to make sure she experiences


    centuries of happiness from here on out.


    When my mate had demanded I kiss her, I couldn¡¯t hold back. I needed to love her, to feel that she was


    all right and whole after that nightmare. She had been covered in so much blood¡­and her pain. The


    kiss had turned into passionate love making after that, and we had both needed it.


    I had heid her close to me for awhile after that. Zane had calmed down after I had made love to our


    mate. Feeling that she was now satisfied and happy once more. We were not able to linger in bed for


    long, we had a big day ahead.


    After a shower, instead of blow drying our hair, it was just towel dried and brushed, our hair would air


    dry during breakfast left down. Now more than ever I wanted to make sure Alora had a good day.


    Maybe I should have mom take all the girls out shopping for today. A girls day out, besides, I needed


    to spend time with my dad, Master Brock, and Xander.


    I needed to let out some of this fury I was feeling before the banquet. When I suggested the girls day


    out at the shops and salons to my mother she was delighted, the other girls excited to, Alora was equal


    parts apprehensive and excited about it. O


    With a hug and a kiss for my mate, we sent all seven females off in my mothers new Honda Pilot. After


    they were gone my dad came and stood next to me. ¡°What is it son?¡± he asks me, already knowing


    something was wrong with me.


    But still¡­¡±What makes you think something is wrong?¡± I asked¡­couldn¡¯t make it to easy on him now


    could I?


    My dad growled at me, making me smirk a bit ¡°I know when something is bothering my pup boy.¡± he


    said, his voice a growl.


    I smile at his irritation a moment then it falls off my face. ¡°Alora had a nightmare, a memory, about one


    of the times she was locked in those peoples basement.¡± I tell him, my voice rough with emotion.


    My father looks grim ¡°What happened?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°I got pulled into it¡­Sarah was carving her up.¡± My voice a growl, the ground trembles a little, I breath


    through my fury, trying to keep calm.


    My father looks at me with understanding, anger in his own gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training arena.¡± he


    says.


    He turns and looks at all the males left behind by their mates while they had a girls day out. ¡°Let¡¯s all go


    to the training arena.¡± he says.


    Master Brock is looking at me, a serious look on his face. ¡°I need you to tell me everything you saw in


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    that nightmare.¡± he says.


    Alora meant a great deal to Master Brock, to my father as well, my father nods his head, needing to


    know as well, so does Darien, he¡¯d been Alora¡¯s best friend for almost ten years now. Her Beta,


    Gamma, and Enforcers look serious as well.


    I nod at them all, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you, but lets get to the training arena first.¡± we would all need the


    physical activity after.


    We get out to the training arena, and I tell them everything in the nightmare. They all listen, and are all


    angered and horrified that a fellow Pack member would be that sick and we not know it. Sarah and her


    parents needed to be dealt with. (2)


    I didn¡¯t tell Darien that the episode was because he had cornered Sarah that day, trying to get


    information on where Alora was, when she didn¡¯t show up for school her third day in a row, I didn¡¯t


    know how he would take that, but a wolf that sick in the head didn¡¯t need a logical reason to carve


    someone up, and Alora had been very convenient.


    Needing to burn it off, I go up against my father and Master Brock, needing the hard training session


    against these two fierce fighters, so I would be able to make it through the banquet, without ripping


    those people to pieces. Father had invited them for one thing. To show them how far from their reach


    Alora now is, and to emphasize how much trouble they and their ns are in.


    We take a break for showers and lunch, our females still out, all of us getting texts and updates about


    how they were doing, and that they were all definitely having fun on their girls day out. O


    I was sent a picture of Alora smiling andughing freely and unrestrained by my Gamma Beatrice. Her


    message was ¡°Your mate is glowing now Alpha, we will keep her safe and happy till we return her to


    you.¡±


    I smile and save the picture, setting it as my lock screen. She was sitting on a window bench of a dress


    shop, the sun shining on her as her eyes sparkle with joy, her smile is wide and bright. She was


    glowing, and I loved it. She had definitely needed this day.


    I sent Beatrice a message that said ¡°Thank you for Alora¡¯s picture.¡±


    Then I send a message to Alora. ¡°I love you my Starlight.¡± not able to resist telling her the feelings


    overflowing inside my heart.


    The girls would be out for at least a few more hours, they had eaten out at a restaurant for their lunch,


    Alora having sent me a picture of her food when I asked if she was getting enough to eat. Making sure


    my mate ate well may seem like a small thing, but to a wolf, a well fed mate, meant a well provided for


    mate.


    It was a males pride and duty to make sure his mate and pups were all well fed and healthy. That they


    had a pest free dwelling, and that they had decent clothes to wear, they didn¡¯t have to be expensive,


    just in decent condition. Being wealthy had it¡¯s perks, but money wasn¡¯t everything to Werewolves, their


    family was. That¡¯s why Alora being abused as she was, was so horrifying to all of us. 3


    The door bell to the house rang, I look to the clock, it¡¯s only three in the afternoon, the banquet wasn¡¯t


    until nine tonight, and our females wouldn¡¯t be back till around five or six. Rick, my fathers Gamma,


    brought in a very aristocratic looking couple. The man was six foot eight, lean and broad with solid


    muscle, his posture straight as an arrow. He has waist length long white hair. His eyes white with red


    rims.


    The female at his side was only a little taller than Alora, maybe five ten or five eleven. She had hip


    length golden blond hair, a soft golden peach skin color, and her eyes were gold, rimmed in silver. 2


    The male was a very powerful Vampire, the female a powerful Witch, this was a couple you didn¡¯t fuck


    with, or you would regret finding yourself on the wrong side of their wrath.


    It only took me a few moments to realize who I was looking at, and with a fervent hope I didn¡¯t wind up


    on their bad side, I go to greet my mates father and stepmother. 2

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Dress shopping had been a lot of fun, we did what Kass and Be called dress up shopping first. This


    was where they would find the outfits they found the gaudiest and ugliest. They would then put on a


    mock fashion show. O


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at some of the outfits, gestures and poses they would make in them. I got


    talked into trying a couple of outfits, and even the Luna had tried on a burnt orange pant suit.


    She hadughed saying ¡°I look like I escaped from a human prison.¡± And she did, the orange shed


    something awful with her red hair, orange was definitely not her color.


    I wound up wearing some vomit yellow, high waist cotton pants, with sick green colored flowers, and a


    mustard yellow V-neck sleeveless top. It made my skin look kind of yellowish, and it made me want to


    vomit looking at it, so when I came out.


    I made poses with exaggerated ¡®it stinks¡¯ and puke gestures.(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) I was gettingughs and giggles from the girls. We each had fun, picking out outfits


    more horrifying than thest before we head over to the dress department.


    It took a while, but I found the perfect dress, two actually, only one I would save for the graduation


    ceremony in two weeks. The first one, the one I would save, was a knee length dress with a smooth


    form fitted bodice with a tulle skirt starting bellow my hips. It had thin double straps holding it up, and a


    deep V-neck stopping midway down my breasts. 2


    It¡¯s color starts out a bright almost white, silver, before gradually darkening to a deep ck thest six


    inches of the skirt. Silver glitter started under the breast of the bodice and went all the way down to the


    end of the skirt. I picked out a pair of shiny six inch wedge heals, with silver ribbons that crossed back


    and forth up the calf, tying in bows on the back of my calf. 3


    The second dress was a floor length gown, the bodice was form fitting all the way to mid thigh, before a


    tulle skirt started, going all the way to the floor. It also had thin double straps holding it up, with a deep


    V-neck all the way down to mid breast.


    Showing a healthy amount of cleavage without baring everything.(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) It started out a palevender, before the purple gradually darkened the further down


    the bodice it went, thest six inches of the skirt a purple so deep it was ck. 2


    Silver glitter started under the breast of this dress too, going all the way down to the end of the tulle


    skirt. I grabbed a pair of shiny ck six inch wedge heals with a rounded covered toe, on the heal was


    a strap that went around my ankle with a small ck bow on the front of the strap.


    My dresses looked alike because they were designed by the same brand. The other girls picked out the


    same kind of dresses in varying colors and lengths, there were also a couple of halter top versions.


    When we finished dress shopping we got our nails done, we had them match our dresses. O


    My nails were already long, they just needed filed and shaped. The color started out the same light


    at the tips of the nails, with a light silver glitter over the color. O


    I decided to have my hair gathered up into a high tail at the top of my head, a two inch wide silver metal


    band ced around the tie, the marking on the decoration intricate knots, like my crown, bracers,


    ne and rings.


    The tail was then braided with dozens of thin braids in my thick hair, they would keep the ring tightly in


    ce. I decided to go with simple silver colored studs for my lower ears, my upper ears each had two


    small silver rings.


    I had bought specialcy bikini style panties with a cotton liner in the inside to allow things to breath.


    We would put the dresses, undergarments and shoes on at the house. We would eat dinner together


    before going and getting ready. 2


    The gathering would be happening in the courtyard and it should be getting prepped right now by a


    Pack owned Party service that did special events like these. They¡¯ve set up the courtyard before for


    other important Pack banquets.


    We had all finished our shopping and had started to head back a little before five, having us arriving


    back around five thirty. When we got back, Damien was waiting for me, he took us up to his room.


    I noticed Damien had my things moved into his room. I smiled, d he had done that, (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I would have been to nervous to admit I had wanted to move in


    here after this morning. 2


    ¡°I like your hair.¡± He tells me.


    I smile and gently pat my hair, a blush starting to warm my cheeks at hisplement. I was d he


    liked it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down to dinner, there¡¯s a surprise for you.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°A surprise?¡± I ask. ¡°What surprise?¡±


    ¡°Well if I told you, then it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise now would it?¡± he says teasingly.


    I giggle ¡°Okay, okay, lead me to this surprise.¡± I say withughter in my tone.


    He wraps an arm around my waist and we start our walk down stairs together. He held me close to his


    side, his warmth seeping into me, giving me a sense offort and safety. As long as I had this male


    by my side, I would be safe.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It was good, did some training with dad and Brock, missed you.¡± He gives me a squeeze and a kiss to


    my temple.


    I smile and blush ¡°I missed you too.¡± I tell him softly, wrapping my arms around his waist. I was happy,


    so very happy. I was excited for this night, I was going to get to meet my father in person


    today¡­and his mate, I hope she really is as nice as she sounded in the note. My little brothers were


    absolutely wonderful.


    ¡°So what have my brothers gotten up to today?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You know¡­I¡¯m not sure, we didn¡¯t see them after breakfast till lunch, they didn¡¯t join us for training.¡±


    He tells me, ¡°After they joined us for lunch we had two visitors show up, while I was talking with them,


    my dad and Brock took off with the boys for a while.¡± He says, he was frowning, like he was concerned.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him


    His lips pull in to a sexy half smile ¡°I¡¯m not sure I liked the conspiratorial air about them when they all


    reappearedter and with Boris too.¡± His voice wry.


    ¡°You think their up to something?¡± now I was curious, what could they possibly have talked about?


    ¡°Oh I know they have to be up to something.¡± He says with confidence. ¡°Especially Dad, Boris and


    Brock, those three were known for getting into trouble together as pups, ording to my mom.¡±


    I giggle trying to envision those three as pups getting into trouble. We reach the door to the kitchen and


    Damien pauses, keeping us from stepping through, curious, I looked up at him. I smile at the love he


    had for me, as it shined down on me through his eyes. Touching my cheek he leans down and gives


    me a long lingering kiss.


    It left me a little dazed as he pulled away. ¡°I love you Alora,¡± he tells me, his voice husky ¡°your surprise


    is on the other side of this door.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I smile excitedly up at him ¡°Lets go,¡± giving a little jump,(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) he chuckles then we step through the door.


    On the other side of the door, standing next to a beautiful goldendy, was the man I had met only in


    my ¡®space¡¯, I freeze. He¡¯s here¡­he¡¯s finally here. He smiles at me his eyes looked at me lovingly, like a


    father should. ¡°Daddy?¡± I ask, not sure if this was real for a moment.


    He opens his arms, ¡°It¡¯s me sweetheart.¡± He says, his deep voice rough with emotion e here.¡±


    Damien let me go and gently guides me forward at first, then I do a kind of run to my dad, my real dad.


    He was here in person. He was solid as I wrap my arms around his waist, he holds me tight in his


    strong arms. Instantly I feel like a whole has been repaired, a missing piece returned. O


    I can¡¯t help the tears and the small sobs I let out, he holds me tighter, rocking me ¡°It¡¯s okay sweetie; I¡¯m


    here now. I¡¯m have you.¡± He says, the sound of his own tears in his voice. It takes me a bit to m


    down, but finally I do, we let go of each other and I step back, wiping my tears and blowing my nose on


    the tissue my mate handed me. (18)


    My mate wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling my back to his chest. I smile up at my father, he


    reaches out for the beautiful woman who had a tissue in her hand, she had wiped her own tears off her


    face. Dad brought her to his side, but I already knew who this was, this was his mate, my stepmom.


    She smiles at me ¡°Hello Alora sweetie, I¡¯m so happy to finally get to meet you darling girl.¡± She says ¡°I


    She smiles at me ¡°Hello Alora sweetie, I¡¯m so happy to finally get to meet you darling girl.¡± She says ¡°I


    want you to call me mom.¡±


    I smile and say ¡°Mom.¡± 5


    She smiles in delight at my words ¡°Can I hug you?¡± she asks me, her voice a little squeaky with tears.


    I nod quickly several times, Damien let me go as I step forward into my stepmoms warm embrace. ¡°Oh


    sweet girl I¡¯m so d I get to do this, I¡¯ve wanted to wrap you up in my arms since I first heard of you.¡±


    She tells me in an emotion filled voice. 2


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweet girl, now that daddy and I are here, those people will pay for hurting you as they did.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± Her tone firm, every bit of the protective mother


    and Queen she was,ing through in that tone.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I watched my mate greet her father, and stepmother. I watched as they expressed to Alora the love


    they already felt for her. My mate had been denied so much, but she would have it now. My


    conversation with her father had been interesting earlier. I start to think on it now.


    ¡°Greetings King Sabastian and Queen Stephanie, I am Alpha Damien Heartsong, the Moon Mountain


    Pack¡¯s next Alpha, and mate to n Alpha Alora Heartsong.¡± I¡¯d said when they had been shown to


    the kitchen.


    Queen Stephanie had gasped at my introduction, King Sabastian had seemed to straighten more, and


    they both looked at the mark on my neck, showing that Alora had imed me. ¡°When did you be


    my daughters mate.¡± asked the King.


    I clear my throat before saying. ¡°The night beforest, I just got back from the Alpha University, I¡¯ve


    been away for five years.¡± I tell him.


    My brotheres up and stands next to me. ¡°I¡¯m Alpha Darien Moonstar, Alora¡¯s best friend and


    Damien¡¯s younger brother, I¡¯ll be the Moonstars next n Alpha.¡± he says.


    Her father raises his eyebrows at Darien ¡°Best friend?¡± a hint of amusement in the Kings tone, the


    Queens eyes smiling and looking us both over.


    She narrows her eyes at me ¡°You changed your surname to Alora¡¯s, why?¡± she asked me.


    I clear my throat ¡°Alora is n Alpha, I want our pups to carry that n name, my n name won¡¯t


    keep me from following in my fathers foot steps as Pack Alpha and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.¡± I tell him.


    The King had looked at me, studying me ¡°Your the one who pulled Alora out of the mud when she was


    little,¡± he says.


    His statement brought back the memory, ¡°I fell in love with her from the moment she opened her eyes


    and looked at me.¡± I tell him.


    He looks at me for a while longer ¡°You treat my daughter right, abuse her, and I will be personally


    making sure you regret it.¡± the King says in a firm, and lethal tone. (2


    I look him directly in the eyes ¡°Alora is my treasure, has been my treasure in the past, and always will


    be, in this life and our next.¡± I tell him truthfully.


    He nods at myst words. My father had stood to the side watching the entire exchange with a smirk


    on his face. Hees forward and holds out his hand ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Sabastian,¡± he says


    in a genuinely happy tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again too Andrew, where is your mate?¡± he asked my father.


    ¡°Shopping, getting her hair and nails done with your daughters, Be, Darien¡¯s mate, Brocks new


    mate, and Xander¡¯s mate.¡± He says with a smile.


    Sabastianughs ¡°A girls day out I take it,¡± he says.


    ¡°Yes, and we have other news regarding your children as well.¡± my father had said.


    ¡°What other news?¡± asked Stephanie.


    ¡°Well I hired Bryce and Daniel to reinforce my training arena, after Alora and her Gamma got through


    with it. Asher and Nathen submitted their applications for teaching positions at our Pack University.


    Also, Kass and Be have found their mates in Alora¡¯s Enforcers.¡± he tells the couple.


    Stephanie gasps, ¡°They found their mates! Who are they?¡± she asked.


    Kian and Galen were shifting back and forth ufortably, beforeing forward and standing in their


    view. Sabastian and Stephanie look at the two boys. ¡°What are your names,¡± asked Sabastian.


    ¡°My name is Kian Mountainmover, and I¡¯m Kassandra¡¯s mate.¡± Kian introduced himself to his father in


    on Galen.


    ¡°I¡¯m Galen Mountainmover, I¡¯m Cerebe¡¯s mate.¡± said Galen.


    The King and Queen looked at each other. ¡°Looks like our nest is emptying, our daughter and most of


    our son¡¯s will be here,¡± he tells the Queen.


    She smiles at him then kisses his cheek. ¡°It was bound to happen sometime my dear.¡± she tells him.


    ¡°They need to spread their wings for now, but they wille back.¡± he smiles at her words. ¡°besides,


    we¡¯ll be getting grand children now.¡± her smile bright and cheery,


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ve also asked their Aunt Bulma to move here and be our Packs Battle Training Witch.¡± My


    father said.


    The King and Queens attention snapped to his, the Queen asked, ¡°has she epted?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, she said she will be here in one week.¡± the Alpha told him, this had been good news to the


    Queen, who had wanted her to move closer.


    The rest of the visit had gone by till we heard the females arrive home. I wanted to surprise her with


    meeting The King and Queen early before the banquet, so I had taken her up stairs to my room, where


    I had her things moved to afterst night. I don¡¯t ever want to sleep another night away from her.


    I was d these two loved Alora as they did, when we told them our ns for the Northmountains and


    Frosts they had nodded in agreement. Only the n members directly involved in using or bonding


    with ck Magic, would be punished and exiled. Stripped of their n name and titles. It was a little bit


    before the emotional greetings had settled.


    I brought my mate back into my arms, where she belonged. ¡°Happy mate?¡± I ask her softly


    She looks up at me with a smile on her face ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    Returning her soft loving smile with one of my own I say ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± then I lean down and kiss her.


    We broke apart when we heard a growled ¡°That¡¯s my daughter your kissing.¡± from the King, and


    gigglingughter from the Queen.


    ¡°Leave them alone dear, how long do you go without touching me?¡± she asks. We look at the King, with


    a slight blush on his cheeks, he reaches out and wraps the Queen up by his side, getting another


    giggle from the Queen and a smile on the Kings face.


    ¡°I just found her, give me a little time to adjust, my only other little girl is now mated too.¡± he grumbled,


    the Queen reached up and kissed his cheek, making him smile at her.


    When Kassandra and Be came down for dinner, and saw that the King and Queen had arrived early,


    they threw themselves at the King and Queen, both the King and Queen gathering them up in hugs and


    kisses, showing the girls their love and affection. Kassandra and Be both had moments of panic


    when asked why they didn¡¯t at least warn the Queen about their new mates.


    We got everyone to sit down in the dining room for dinner, the food from a nearby restaurant as the


    kitchen had been taken over by the caterer, and the Kitchen Patio was being set up for the party


    guests. I watched as my mate got to know her father and stepmother, asking and answering questions.


    She was glowing with her happiness.


    After dinner we were all retired to our rooms to, rest, then get dressed and ready for the banquet. I took


    the opportunity to make long sweet gentle love to my mate, being carful not to mess up her hair. I


    watched Alora as she got ready, my outfit being simple, I was done in enough time to watch.


    Alora applied lotion to her skin, before she put on acy pair of panties and the dress. For her make up,


    she put on a dark smokey purple eye shadow, with the smallest of shine to the powder, and eyeliner.


    For her lips, because they were already a natural red, she put on some cherry chap-stick.


    The sun had gone down during our love making, and her outfit paired with her regalia, made her look


    more like a Queen than a Princess. She was certainly Queen of my Universe. Dressed, everything in


    ce, I offer my arm to her, and she wraps an arm through it and puts her other hand on my bicep.


    With that I lead her out of our room.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± I ask her


    She looks at me and nods ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to embarrass anyone I care about.¡± she tells me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t embarrass us Starlight.¡± I assure her.


    She still looks a little upset ¡°There is more bothering you.¡± I say.


    She sighs ¡°I just hope those people don¡¯t make a scene and ruin everything.¡± she says.


    ¡°If those people make a scene, I will defend you.¡± I tell her. 2


    She smiled up at me, her worry pushed aside for now. ¡°I love you Damien.¡± she says.


    ¡°I love you too my Starlight.¡± I kiss her on the lips.


    We make our way down stairs, going through the kitchen to join the party on the Patio. We quickly


    locate my parents, her father and stepmom, and we make our way over to them through the crowd.


    When we get to them the King and Queen look at Alora with pride.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning sweetheart,¡± her father says.


    ¡°Gorgeous, just absolutely gorgeous,¡± says her stepmom.


    There are whispers going around, now that we¡¯re here. It was time for things to begin, so my father got


    on the stage. Alora, the King, Queen and I were led to the stage by my mother, to stand behind Alpha


    Andrew. The Alpha being the Alpha, had everyone¡¯s attention immediately.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I would like to thank you all foring to wee such important visitors to our


    Pack,¡± he says in a booming voice. ¡°I want everyone to give a warm greeting to King Sabastian


    Dayblood and his mate, Queen Stephanie Dayblood.¡± there was apuse and greetings all around.


    ¡°The reason for this visit is the King wanted to locate his daughter, and she is none other than Alora


    Luna Heartsong formally Alora Frost Northmountain, the new Heartsong n Alpha, and Mate to my


    son Alpha Damien Moonstar, who is now Alpha Damien Heartsong.¡± There was a lot of murmuring


    now. A lot of ¡°when did Damien get back?¡±.


    Then from the back ¡°THAT WHORE IS NOT FIT TO BE A CLAN ALPHA OR MATE TO OUR NEXT


    PACK ALPHA!¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Bettina¡¯s POV


    I stood to the back of the courtyard, hoping that man wouldn¡¯t spot me. Why was he here? Was he the


    important dignitary we were supposed to be weing? Then I heard a few whispers here and there


    one, made my stomach drop ¡°That¡¯s King Sabastian of the Vampires and his Mate, a former Council


    Witch, she served on the Supernatural Council as a Light Witch Council member.¡±


    The news sent me reeling, this could destroy everything if he or his mate find out about the ck


    Magic used on Alora. That¡¯s if he knew she was his daughter, if that was why he was here¡­then I need


    to find a way to keep him from iming her as his daughter. Suddenly, the evidence of Alora¡¯s whorish


    ways Sarah had shown me earlier came to mind.


    Sarah had suggested we y it during this gathering, at first I didn¡¯t see a need to, but now. Now we


    might have to use it. I won¡¯t be able to keep my affair a secret any longer, but I had to keep them from


    discovering the ck Magic used.


    There was anothermotion, towards the door, I recognized the male wolf who looked like his father,


    only with blue eyes, as Alpha Damien Moonstar. Last I had heard, he was still unmated at twenty three.


    But there was a mating mark on his neck, and next to him was a dark skinned, dark haired woman,


    who had the barring of a Queen. She had a matching mark on her neck, disyed in it¡¯s full glory by


    the gorgeous fitted floor length gown.


    It seemed tasteful and elegant, the woman was beautiful. The jewelry she was wearing familiar


    somehow. She had a crown across her forehead, and when I looked at her eyes I realized who it was.


    No¡­no it couldn¡¯t be¡­but I look at her more and realize exactly who it is by our next Pack Alphas


    side¡­.her neck bearing his matching mating mark. They were making their way across the courtyard to


    that man and his mate.


    How could this all be happening?! I look for Sarah, she¡¯s got fury all over her face, but I don¡¯t have time


    to sooth her. ¡°Sarah, give me that thumb drive with your evidence of Alora now!¡±


    She digs in her purse and hands it to me. The crowd goes silent all around us, the Packs Alpha has


    taken the stage. Behind the Alpha on the stage is a white screen, the DJ was using it to put on a light


    show, during the music that was being yed while we all mingled.


    as


    That would be perfect, we could y it for everyone here. The Alpha introduced that man and his mate


    as King and Queen of the Vampires, confirming their identity.


    He also confirmed that Sabastian knew about Alora being his daughter, the reason he was here was for


    Alora. Then they officially introduced Alora as the Heartsong n Alpha and Damien as her mate, he


    even changed his name to the one she had. This couldn¡¯t go on, the n¡¯s ns would be ruined if


    they all found out about the ck Magic. (6)


    Time to put that stupid little whore in her ce.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    It hadn¡¯t been Sarah who had called out, naming Alora a whore this time¡­It was Bettina¡­and my fury


    rose quickly, causing a tremble in the ground the party guests were able to feel.


    Alora cuddled closer to me and I calmed down enough to keep the ground from shaking. I looked at


    Bettina, the crowd had parted and she was walking forward to the stage.


    ¡°What makes you think that you have any right to say that about my mate?¡± I growled at her, my fury in


    my tone. The wolves in the gathering started to be nervous, I could smell fearing from


    several.


    ¡°Oh you poor sweet naive boy, you were hoodwinked by a whore and should reject her immediately, I


    have proof she is nothing but a whore.¡± said Bettina.


    The way she said her words, treating me like a young pup who still needed an older she wolf to tell him


    what to do, made me growl low and deep in my chest. But Alora¡¯s hand to my chest had me calming


    down once again.


    ¡°How dare you say that about my daughter and her mate!¡± The King said in a freezing cold tone that


    had all those in the vicinity shiver with justified fear.


    Unfortunately for Bettina, she didn¡¯t stop there, she kept going. ¡°You won¡¯t want to im that slut as


    yours once you see this, in fact I¡¯ll be disowning her.¡± her tone sharp and vicious.


    I was about to attack her when Aloraughed. I looked at her, we all looked at her as sheughed. I


    was confused, when I touched her through the bond, her emotion was that of shocked disbelief, Her


    ¡°Why are youughing you worthless wretch!¡± Bettina said in a tone very near a shriek.


    Aloraughs a bit more before saying ¡°You can¡¯t disown me, I left and had my name changed already.


    I¡¯ve already disowned you.¡± then sheughs. The look of fury on Bettina¡¯s face at Alora¡¯s words, did


    lighten my mood a bit.


    ¡°You slut, how dare you disrespect mother in public like that you shameless whore!¡± shrieked Sarah.


    And just like that, the ground was shaking again at my fury, until my mate touched me, reminding me of


    her presence calming me down.


    ¡°You need to watch how you talk about my mate, or I will be taking great pleasure in ripping you to


    pieces.¡± I growl at Sarah, she looks at me, trembling in fear again, then she seems to pull herself


    together. O


    With a haughty air to her demeanor she says. ¡°Lets y the video¡¯s I have, and then see if your still


    willing toy im to your so called mate.¡± she says. 3


    I snort, ¡°Nothing you could say, or show me, could ever get me to deny this female as my mate.¡± I tell


    her, putting every bit of my Alpha baring into those words. 2


    ¡°As for you Bettina, you could never make me deny Alora as my daughter.¡± said the King in a cold and


    arrogant voice.


    ¡°Alora has proven herself to me, and I will not be removing the title of n Alpha from her.¡± my father


    told her.


    Bettina looks a little panicked at all these words and quickly hides it. ¡°Just watch these videos¡± she


    says sharply ¡°Then see if you¡¯ll change your minds.¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I say we let her show us the videos.¡± said Alora in a calm and elegant tone.


    We all looked to Alora in surprise, I was shocked she would be willing to allow this. Even though I knew


    that what they wanted to show would be fabricated, I didn¡¯t want anyone to view my mate in a bad light,


    she didn¡¯t deserve that.


    ¡°They obviously want to show you this¡­evidence¡­as they called it, badly enough to boldly interrupt a


    banquet being held for the King of all Vampires.¡± she said.


    She was calm, not showing anything but a calm peaceful demeanor to everyone. It was night and day


    fury twisting their faces, looked demonic inparison.


    ¡°Well if your fine with that Alora, I will allow this.¡± my father said in a calm and doting tone to Alora. I


    was surprised by that, then I became suspicious, what was he ying at?


    W


    ¡°If my daughter is willing to allow it, then I will concede with the Alpha¡¯s decision.¡± said the King, his


    tone holding every bit of his aristocratic baring. There was no way to mistake this male for anything


    other than a King. O


    I meet my mates gaze ¡°Are you sure my Starlight?¡± I ask her softly, she nods, keeping her expression


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    calm and benevolent. Looking back up I say. ¡°I will concede to my Starlight¡¯s decision.¡± I said, making


    sure to adopt the cold, benevolent aura my mate had draped herself in. My words let everyone here


    know just were I stood with my mate.


    I didn¡¯t know what would be on the video¡¯s, but I was not prepared for what it was I was supposed to be


    seeing. It looked like we were watching a porno, and I knew the images were supposed to represent


    Alora with other males, a lot of other males in some cases.


    But the female was too short, and skinny with barley any muscle tone. Alora¡¯s Goddess mark is


    missing, and the tan is almost orange looking, the hair was a gray ck instead of Alora¡¯s true ck.


    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± asked the Alpha.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see! That¡¯s that whore Alora!¡± yelled Sarah.


    ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be Alora?¡± asked Darien his tone one of disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s a really bad digital edit if


    that¡¯s supposed to be Alora.¡± he says.


    The wolves all started to look around, murmur among themselves. ¡°I just graduated with a major in


    Photography and graphic design, I can spot this bad of a video edit from miles away.¡± Darien says.


    Then I remember something ¡°Darien.¡± I call out, he looks at me ¡°Got a file with all those pictures you


    took handy?¡± I asked him.


    He looks confused for a moment then he brightens up. ¡°Yeah I do!¡± he said.


    He heads for theputer the DJ had attached to the screen projector, he took his phone out,


    attached it to theputer and brought up a window next to the videos and hit shuffle to y


    everything he had on a filebeled, Damien¡¯s Starlight. The little shit had always known my nickname


    for Alora. 5


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The pictures he brought up of Alora were beautiful, some she was actuallyughing in, but there was


    still sadness and hidden horrors in her eyes. But the pictures did their job of showing the difference


    between Alora and the woman on screen.


    Especially thest few of Alora in that sports top and athletic shorts, every one could see clearly the


    *The mark¡¯s missing on the woman in the Video.¡± Galen said ¡°I wonder who it really is?¡± his question


    sparked more murmuring to happen in the crowd of guests, like me, they also wanted to know.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Looking at the grotesque editing of what looked like a porno, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little nauseated at


    the amount of males Sarah had been with. I knew the female in the video¡¯s was her, I could tell. Sarah


    must have edited these herself. I know from the other day that Sarah had forced Lauren and


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    sometimes Beatrice to record her with males. A


    ¡°I can vouch that all of those videos are of Sarah herself¡± said a female voice, it came from somewhere


    in the crowd. The crowd shifted aside as the female who said it stepped forward, it was Lauren.


    ¡°I can also personally attest to that as well.¡± said Beatrice, who came to stand in front of the stage with


    Lauren. Xander was standing next to Beatrice, an arm wrapped around her, showing his support for his


    mate, their matching marks on disy with their clothes.


    Xander was in a silver long sleeved silk button down, and like Damien, he had left the top three buttons


    undone, allowing the cor to rx and disy his mark rather than cover it.


    Beatrice was in a knee length form fitting gown with a halter top and a deep V-neck that showed a


    healthy amount of her rounded cleavage, without making it look like her breasts were going to pop out


    of the top.


    From the strap the color started out as a white blue, darkening till thest six inches of the tulle skirt


    was a deep dark ocean blue. She wore smooth silver bangles, andrge smooth silver hoops in her


    ears, like me, she had three on each side of her lower lobes.


    With her light caramel colored skin, her dark chestnut hair with red and blond highlights and her amber


    colored, cinnamon rimed eyes, she managed to look absolutely stunning, she has found a pair of silver


    six inch stilettos and they made her legs look fantastic. 2


    She was like a water nymph or a fairy to her snow king. She had almost no make up on. Mascara,


    some eye liner and a very light dusting of a shimmering powder on her eyes and a shiny colorless


    gloss over her dusky pink lips.


    This was a far cry from what she used to wear and look like at Sarah¡¯s demand. She outshined Sarah,


    it was why I was sure Sarah had made her dress the way she had.


    Lauren had dark brown hair with honey colored highlights worn in a high tail like Beatrice and I, her


    eyes a deep ocean blue rimmed in mercury, with a creamy pale skin color. She only wore blue eyeliner,


    making her blue eyes pop more and a mauve tinted gloss over her pale pink lips, darkening them a


    little.


    She wore a deep ocean blue form fitted off shoulder knee length gown with a deep sweetheart neck


    line. She only had two piercings on each side and a nose ring.


    The nose ring was a small white diamond, matching the small diamond studs in her second lobe


    piercings. In the first lobe piercings were long straight single stands that brushed the top of her


    shoulder, down the strands were the same white diamonds.


    She wore no ne, but on each wrist was a slim single bangle, circled in the same diamonds. On


    her feet was a pair of deep blue rounded toe six inch stilettos, with a thin solid strap across the ankle.


    Another far cry from before. Both women were absolutely stunning, and Sarah, with her jealous vanity,


    had made them cover it up. Lauren was pissed, just as Beatrice was. Lauren didn¡¯t look as broken as


    she looked two days ago.


    Something must have changed. Matt is standing next to her in a matching blue shirt that looked just like


    Damien and Xander¡¯s, actually now that I looked around, most of the males wore these types of shirts,


    and in the same way.


    rou


    I don¡¯t think anything romantic is going on between them, but it looks like they¡¯ve be friends. I


    know Matt has been helping them and Agatha through all this, he¡¯s proven to be a good friend to three


    females who¡¯s lives have been hijacked by Sarah as his was. Together they could help each other heal


    and be stronger. 2


    I think they needed this confrontation, and I did as well. Closure, that¡¯s what we all needed, then we


    could get on with healing. Sarah furious at the two females who were revealing her lie. ¡°What proof do


    you have of that?!¡± Sarah shrieks.


    Then the soft sweet voice of my youngest brother speaks up over the crowd. ¡°I can undo the video


    edits real quick, taking it back to the original recording.¡± his tone was innocent, the look on his face was


    innocent. The look on my other brother¡¯s faces not so much. They all made an effort to look


    somewhere else. Something was up.


    I mind link Damien ¡°Look at my brothers, and tell me I¡¯m not paranoid in thinking their up to something.¡±


    I say.


    His answer is immediate ¡°Oh your not paranoid, look at the Three Musketeers.¡± he said in a dry tone.


    I¡¯m confused at first then on a hunch I look at his dad, Boris, and Brock, and instantly knew he was


    talking about these three. ¡°I see¡­and what could they be up too?¡± I ask him.O


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whatever it is, your father and stepmother are in on it.¡± he says making me look at


    them.


    I saw it, the looks of anticipation on their faces, just like the ¡®Three Musketeers¡¯. I giggle at the title my


    mate had given them. ¡°Okay¡­so what should we do¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I think we should let this y out, I¡¯m actually curious now.¡± he said.


    As I was curious too, I went along with Damien, and let our families and friends, do whatever it was


    they had nned.


    ¡°Can you really Cathel?¡± asked the Alpha in a far to innocent tone.


    ¡°Oh yes he can, he¡¯s brilliant withputers.¡± chimed in Asher, also adopting an innocent tone.


    ¡°Well if your sure you can do it young man, your wee to do so.¡± said the Alpha, still in that far to


    innocent ¡®I¡¯m not up to anything¡¯ tone. 3


    Cathel walks up to theputer, Darien stays standing near Cathel. Like a guard for my little brother. It


    made me feel good to know he was within reach should Bettina or Sarah try something.


    We watched on the big screen as Cathel removes the editing easily and reveals that the female in the


    videos was indeed, Sarah. The crowd lets out shocked gasps and starts whispering amongst


    themselves.


    ¡°Sarah, I believe we have discovered who the true whore is here, and it¡¯s not Alora.¡± says Darien in a


    calm cold voice filled with disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s all a lie! That¡¯s not me!¡± Sarah denies in a shriek. Bettina is looking at her in shocked fury.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me! What proof do you have!¡±


    ¡°Oh I have all that.¡± says Matt in a cheerful tone of voice. ¡°Thanks to these two lovelydies and a third,


    I have all of the videos, not just the clips you have there.¡± his cheer at that seemed so out of ce in


    the face of the insane and maniacal look on Sarah¡¯s face with that information. Her fa?ade to the world


    was stripped away, and the ugly rotted truth of her was being revealed.


    ¡°Do you know Matt. I would like to see this proof.¡± said the Alpha. 2


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± he says in a cheer filled voice. He hops up on the stage and hands the thumb drive he has


    over to Cathel who plugs it in, brings up it¡¯s video file and ys it.


    OV


    It doesn¡¯t take long to see that Sarah truly was the woman in the videos. Sarah was proven the whore


    with the videos edited to fabricate evidence against me. It was so badly done and executed, but it could


    have worked, if a more intelligent person had done this.


    ¡°Daddy is Sarah a whore?¡± asked Cathel in a innocent ¡®far younger than he really was¡¯ tone of voice.


    ¡°Yes son, the video¡¯s do prove that she is.¡± The King said in a benevolent voice, letting the other¡¯s here


    know his rtionship to the Adults and why a Vampire Witch Hybrid child was attending the banquet.


    Sarah is looking at my little brother with murderous intent and I freeze, then I start to growl lowly. My


    mate and those near me the only ones noticing. Cathel looks at Sarah, and while pointing a finger at


    Sarah, says ¡°Your the whore, not my sister.¡±


    Sarah pulls out a small silver dagger from a sheath on her thigh under her short barely there dress, and


    starts running towards Cathel with it, letting out a crazed sounding shriek as she does. 2


    Just as she gets close and I start to move to protect my little brother, Darien steps in front of him.


    Receiving a deep shing gash, from his left shoulder, in a downward angle across his chest, under


    his right peck.


    As Sarah froze, having just shed the Pack Alphas son, three deep resonating gongs, like a giant bell


    being struck, sounded. It was so loud, its tone deep enough, it was felt inside your chest. 2


    being struck, sounded. It was so loud, its tone deep enough, it was felt inside your chest. (2


    The sound, came from Bettina, more specifically, the mark around her wrist containing the Blood Fire


    Spell.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Damien¡¯s POV


    With the sound that came out of Bettina¡¯s bracelet, Alora stepped forward on the stage. ¡°Oh Sarah¡­did


    you forget the blood and soul vow your mother made?¡± she askes in a soft chiding tone. Like she was


    gently scolding her, instead of reminding Sarah of her very deadly mistake.(


    Sarah, in slow freeze frame movements, the bloody knife in her still raised hand, her face frozen in fear


    and horror, she turns to face her mother. The crowd around Bettina all stood well back and away,


    having moved at the sound from the Blood Fire Spell sealing her blood and soul vow.


    Bettina looks frozen in panic, nothing happens for a moment and she starts to rx¡­until the mark


    spinning around it.


    Bettina is looking horrified and scared, she¡¯s shaking her head going ¡°No¡­no¡­no, nonononono.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± The fire breaks and moves to outline Bettina¡¯s body


    in an upwards spiral around her from the ground to over her head.


    Bettina can¡¯t run from her fate, the fate her daughter had sentenced her to. The stupid females.


    Suddenly Bettina is screaming in agony, high, long, loud, piercing cries of agonizing physical pain. It


    looks as if Bettina¡¯s blood was boiling under her skin.


    Streams of red steam wereing off of Bettina, being absorbed by the fire. Her skin was melting off,


    and she was withering were she stood, the power of the fire spell keeping her from dropping to the


    ground.


    Her screams continued as she was boiled and burnt alive. What was left was ash and the sickly form of


    Bettina¡¯s soul, a ck and green nebulous, shaped in a twisted version of Bettina¡¯s image.


    Bettina¡¯s soul howled in pain and despair as the fire circled it, grabbing onto the soul it swirled before it


    disappeared into a dark whole that had opened up above it, dragging the howling soul with it.


    After it was done I looked for Sarah, to see how she was reacting to all that she had done. The only


    thing left where she had stood, was the bloody knife covered in my brothers blood. Sarah had fled.


    ¡®Run while you can, but when I catch you, I will make sure to tear you to shreds first before I allow your


    death.¡¯ said Zane in a menacing promise, one I agreed with.


    I turn to look at my mate, despite everything, Bettina had been her birth mother, so I didn¡¯t know how


    she felt about all this. I see a resigned expression on her face and can feel it in her emotions through


    the bond. So I know she¡¯s epted what¡¯s happened.


    I feel a faint bit of sadness, but no actual grief. All I could think was ¡®good¡¯, because Bettina didn¡¯t


    deserve Alora¡¯s grief over her death. Neither would Sarah when she was finally brought to justice and


    executed.


    ¡°Starlight.¡± I called out, getting her attention. She looks at me, a question on her face. ¡°Are you all right


    with this oue?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°The spell was to protect everyone I cared about from getting hurt by Bettina or anyone affiliated with


    her.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± Alora says, ¡°Cathel is my brother and


    Darien is my best friend.¡± she exins. ¡°Sarah was the one to activate the spell when she went after


    my best friend and little brother, Sarah knew better, but chose to ignore my warning, in a fit of anger.¡±


    she sighed. O


    ¡°All right Starlight, now we just need to find Sarah.¡± I tell her. Alora looks around, seeing that Sarah was


    gone, no where to be seen. ¡°We will get her if she¡¯s still on Pack Lands.¡± I tell her. ¡°She attacked a


    family member of the Pack Alpha with malicious intent. She is now an enemy of the Pack.¡± 3


    Sarah¡¯s POV


    I had been so angry, all I wanted to do was carve up the little twerp who gleefully exposed me! Stupid


    Darien just had to get in the way! Now my mother was dead because of that whores spell!


    Watching mother melt and boil in horrible agony had been to much for me to watch. I had to get out of


    there, I couldn¡¯t stick around. I would get my revenge on that whore! But I had to go somewhere else


    first, because of that whore! The Pack will be after me for hurting Darien.


    I left daddy back at the Party, he was on his own now, he was to weak to help me anyway. Besides he


    couldn¡¯t go with me to Aunt Reba¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll go to Aunty and tell her about Alora killing mom. She


    doesn¡¯t need to know more than that it was a spell Alora put on her, no other details should be needed.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    They had been told, I had told them, but they never listened to me, now Bettina has paid for it. The


    Alpha got everyone to calm down after the gory scene that had been Bettina¡¯s fiery death.


    Once he had everyone¡¯s attention he said ¡°This was not exactly how I wanted this night to go, I want to


    let the n Alphas know of a few changes that have happened recently.¡±


    He pauses, letting the wolves murmur amongst themselves for a moment again, before continuing.


    ¡°Damien, my eldest son is forgoing the title of next n Alpha of the Moonstars. Instead my youngest


    son Darien will be the Moonstars next n Alpha.¡± He got a few surprised looks at that.


    ¡°Damien will serve by n Alpha Alora¡¯s side, as her mate and an Alpha of the Heartsong n.¡±


    everyone starts murmuring, asking questions. ¡°However, when I retire as Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, Damien will


    still take my ce.¡± He tells everyone, getting a few relieved looks from some of the Nobles.


    ¡°Damien has asked however, that I consider giving the Pack Alpha title to n Alpha Alora Luna


    Heartsong.¡± their were a lot of shocked faces and gasps among the crowd.


    ¡°Let me tell you a little bit about Alora, so you will all know why I have agreed with this request, and


    have decided it would be good for our Pack.¡± he tells them. As the Alpha, he really doesn¡¯t have to


    exin, but that¡¯s not how he leads the Pack.


    ¡°Alora is a Lunar Princess as you can all clearly see,¡± he says pointing to me. Everyone looks at me


    and I refuse to bow under the weight, I was an Alpha, and I would show them that.


    ¡°Alora is also a descendent of First Alpha Luna Blood-Moon Heartsong, a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± He pauses again, letting the wolves digest that


    information.


    ¡°Her real father has not been Allister Frost Northmountain as Bettina led us to believe, but King


    Sabastian Dayblood of the Vampires, making her a Princess to the Vampires, and daughter to the most


    powerful among the Vampires.¡± getting gasps from the crowd.


    ¡°Alora is very strong and extremely intelligent¡­ unfortunately as you saw tonight¡­her family life to this


    date has not been what it was supposed to be for a pup.¡± he says grimly.


    ¡°Allister Imand you toe here, and exin the atrocities you, your wife, and your daughter


    Sarah havemitted against Alora.¡± his voice brooked no argument, an Alpha¡¯s order.


    Allister came forward, and as everyone looked, they could only see a coward of a wolf. I don¡¯t know


    why I hadn¡¯t seen it before, I guess it¡¯s because he¡¯s been the boogeyman to me for so long.


    I¡¯ve always thought of him as stronger and more dangerous than he actually was. But here he is,


    kneeling, cowering, before the Alpha and the Pack members who attended the banquet.


    Every one watched, as under the Alpha¡¯smand, Allister revealed every horrible thing he, Sarah


    and Bettina had visited upon me. All the abuse and torture, and then there was his attempted rape, and


    what he would do almost every night till I started to put that chair under my door. O


    The Pack members all became increasingly horrified. Some were even crying for what was done to me.


    My father, hearing what Allister had done to me was trembling in his fury, as was Damien.


    The ground would tremble faintly every few minutes with his anger. He was trying his best to contain it,


    but I felt his need to seek justice for me. I loved this male so much, and I was so happy to find my real


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    father.


    After Allister¡¯s crimes were listed, we had another surprise. I hadn¡¯t realized that with all the Nobles


    here, we also had the full Werewolf Council here as well. The head of the Council, a very old wolf,


    Council Elder Ma Stonemaker spoke.


    ¡°For your extreme abuse of a pup, a fellow pack member, a Lunar Princess, a Princess of the Vampires


    and our next Pack Alpha.¡± getting shocked looks at their obvious agreement of the Alpha and Damien¡¯s


    wishes.


    . ¡°You and your daughter Sarah are sentenced to death.¡± His tone brooked no argument, the judgment


    final. Allister started to beg and plead for his life. O


    ¡°Alpha you are in the clear to carry this out however you see fit, the Council will not get in your way.


    Justice will not be denied.¡± he said ¡°Also I believe you said there is more I would need to bare witness


    too?¡± he asked. 2


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the Frost and Northmountain ns, and their use of ck Magic and their blood bonds


    to the, no longer dead, ck Magic Coven.¡± and the panic and fear that was nowing from


    those n members attending was palpable.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¡°I


    believe we will be receiving quite a few more guests in a moment.¡± he says.


    The Council Member smiles, and withughter in his tone says ¡°Well you do know how to throw and


    interesting party I must say Alpha.¡± 5

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Darien¡¯s POV


    My chest stung like a bitch. If this is just a taste of what Alora went through¡­I didn¡¯t want to imagine


    the full extent. The nightmare Damien had been pulled into with Alora, her memory of one of her torture


    sessions at the hands of Sarah, had a new and horrifying meaning to me now.


    Serenity was looking at me, her face worried. I wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her to


    my side. ¡°I¡¯m fine my sweet, I¡¯m an Alpha, the next n Alpha of the Moonstars, it would take more


    than this to seriously harm me.¡± I tell her.


    She¡¯s still frowning, silent for a moment before she looks up at me. ¡°If she would have gotten to


    Cathel¡­.¡± her gaze horrified as she looked at my chest, seeing the deep gash and the blood running


    down my front.


    The dripping blood ruining the already damaged dark emerald green shirt I wore to match my mates


    dress. It was the same type of shirt most of the males wore. It was because it was dressy and could still


    disy our mating marks. 2


    My mates dress was gorgeous on her. It made her look like a wood nymph. It started out a very pale


    green at the thin straps over her shoulders, then halfway down the deep V-neck neckline it started to


    darken.


    The body of the dress was fitted, a tulle skirt started at her hips and ended at her knees. She wore a


    pair of strappy high heal wedges in the same deep dark green as thest six inches of her skirt. (13


    She wore her long fiery curls in a high tail, she wore simplerge golden hoops and two golden chain


    bracelets, one on each wrist. She wore mascara and a dark green eyeliner to make her green eyes


    pop.


    o


    She was beautiful, and she had a veryrge heart, so for her, the idea of a child receiving this wound


    horrified her to her very core. My mate would rip anyone to pieces who would dare to try and harm our


    pup.


    Thinking of that, I put one of my hands on her abdomen. ¡°You will make the best of mothers my sweet.¡±


    I tell her, already looking forward to watching her with our pup.


    Would it be a girl, would it be a boy, then looking at her brothers, would it be twins? I didn¡¯t know, but I


    would love it or them, I would protect and provide for whatever pups we have, however many we have.


    She looks up at me and smiles, her eyes sparkling with her love, reaching me to my soul. ¡®Goddess this


    she wolf¡¯. I lean down and kiss her, unable to resist showing her my affection, not that I would ever


    want to. She was mine and they could all know it and keep their hands off. We break apart and pay


    attention to my father and what he was announcing.


    I was shocked when father said Damien wanted Alora to be our next Pack Alpha, but at the same


    time I was pleased. It only seemed right, Alora was amazing, she cared so much about others and


    would make a great Pack Alpha. I never wanted that responsibility, being n Alpha was alright.


    Serenity will make a wonderful Luna to my Alpha.


    She was powerful, an Alpha female in her own regard. Then my father had made Allistere forward


    after exining things to the Pack, and made him tell the Pack member, of not only his own atrocities


    against Alora, but the ones of Sarah and Bettina¡¯s that he knew of as well. I had never been so angry.


    The ground was trembling under my feet, at first I though it was my imagination. Then looking around


    at the other wolves I saw that many were shifting around and looking at the ground, some clutching


    each other for support, the ones holding on to something or someone, were standing closest to


    Damien¡¯s part of the stage with Alora.


    Looking at my brother I saw his wolf Zane peaking through, the ground was shaking at almost


    consistent intervals. It looked like my brother was really having to hold himself back. O


    was


    Looking at Alora¡¯s father, I saw a glowe to his eyes, it was really eerie to see the red start to glow


    and slowly take over the white of his eyes. There was a shadowy aura that was moving around him in a


    faint vapor. O


    His mates eyes were also glowing, her fury could be seen in every stiff inch that spoke of a Queen who


    has been crossed, and the results¡­.deadly. Her brothers were all angry, even sweet little Cathel.


    I took another look at Cathel, his aura was darker than the Kings, and there was blue lightning that was


    sparking around him, and a white and ck fire could be seen swirling around him every now and then.


    (2


    Worried for my best friends little brother, I reached out and touched his shoulder¡­and then gritted my


    teeth through the pain of being electrocuted. It was not pleasant, and not a mistake I would ever repeat.


    I take my hand off him, my mate wrapped her arms around my waist, keeping me from dropping to the


    ground. Cathel turned and looked at me, he looked so sorrowful realizing what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± I tell him quickly, not wanting him to be hurt over this.


    Feeling a little sore and more like a crispy french fry, then a werewolf, I was able to support myself after


    a moment. Allowing my mate to reach out and wrap Cathel up in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cathel, your


    sister is safe now, she has us and all of you now. Justice will be had.¡± she tells him quietly, soothing


    Cathel. (12


    ¡°Why are there people like him in the world, why did Alora have to go through all that?¡± his voice small


    and tear filled. ¡°Alora is so nice and she¡¯s amazing, why didn¡¯t they love her?¡± he asked intively.


    I feel my heart break, he asked questions I had wondered myself. ¡°I wish I could give you an answer


    that would make it all better, but I can¡¯t.¡± I tell him, my tone was soft, but it carried my own pain. ¡°All I


    can tell you, is that you can¡¯t have light without darkness, you can¡¯t have good without bad.¡± I tell him.


    He looks up at me, his eyes so sad. ¡°Your right, it doesn¡¯t make it better.¡±


    We all face the crowd as the Werewolf Council, I knew my father made sure they would be here, made


    a decision right then on Allister¡¯s crimes. He was sentenced to death, and my father could have that


    carried out anyway he wanted. Father had two options for that, either he would my brother, or he would


    hand him over to Alora¡¯s father.


    But that would wait for a moment, my father had to address the use of ck Magic by the Frost and


    Northmountains, as well as their blood bonds to the ck Magic Coven. I watched as Council


    representatives from the Witches Council and the Supernatural Council arrived, surrounding the


    courtyard.


    All the members of those two ns who were connected to ck Magic had been invited to the


    Gathering. This was father¡¯s n, he didn¡¯t want them to have a chance to disappear and be a


    threat to the Pack.


    With the two other Council¡¯s here, they were able to identify, subdue and capture all those tainted with,


    ck Magic or those connected to the ck Magic Coven. There were some who carried a taint of it,


    but it was a residual taint.


    Some received the taint from being in the proximity of a ck Magic user. They were interrogated, with


    most being released. A few were captured and taken into custody as their residual taint was from


    actually participating in ck Magic rituals.


    Allister had tried to make and escape when all this started to go down, but Queen Stephanie spoke a


    quick spell that bound him in ce, he was no longer able to move. Once the other two Councils took


    off with the ck Magic offenders, we got back to who was going to get to dole out Allister¡¯s execution.


    @


    My father looked at Damien and the King, both technically had the right to carry out the execution. My


    brother is the one who spoke up before my father did. ¡°I want Sarah, the King should have Allister,


    I will be satisfied as long as his death is the painful retribution it should be.¡± his voice holding the growl


    of his wolf.


    My father looked at the King, giving him a nod, and with that the King turned to Allister. ¡°For your


    crimes against my daughter, I subject you to the same fate as Bettina.¡± with those words, and a waved


    hand in Allister¡¯s direction. He sent out a ring of fire circling Allister, the fire was white,ced with blue


    lightning.


    The fire formed a spiral around Allister, just as it had Bettina. The lightning in the fire struck out,


    causing Allister to scream in pain as it opened up wounds in his body.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The fire split streams off of the spiral and streamed into the wounds, Allister¡¯s agonized screams were


    continuous, the fire had his skin boiling and melting off his bones, then it turned those to ash, like


    Bettina. 14


    After the body was gone there were still agonized screams, only they wereing from the twisted


    ck and green soul left behind after the body was burned away. (3)


    The ck hole opened above the spiral of fire, then it dragged the howling soul with it into that


    darkness, bringing silence to the courtyard once more.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was feeling a bunch of mixed emotions. I knew, in order for the Pack to ept the Alpha¡¯s decision to


    make me the next Pack Alpha, they needed to know about me. In order to put a halt to all the rumors


    Sarah had started, they had to see and be told the truth about the person who started them.


    Sarah was revealed for what she was. I also knew, in order for the Pack to understand the Spell put on


    Bettina, they had needed to know the why. For justice against the Frost and Northmountains, the way


    their crimes were reveled had to be know. For Allister to be sentenced, his crimes had to be made


    know.


    So while I felt vindicated with the deaths of Allister and Bettina¡­I also felt vulnerable in a way¡­


    because now the Pack knew almost every horrid detail of what my life has been like for thest


    eighteen years. But I couldn¡¯t show weakness. O


    I would stand strong and face them all. I would not cower, and I would not hide. I continued to remind


    myself of not just who I am, but what I am. I¡¯m a n Alpha, I¡¯m a Lunar Princess imed by the Moon


    Goddess as a daughter. 2


    I¡¯m mate to the love of my life and the next Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, I am a daughter of the King of Vampires, I


    am a sister to five younger siblings, and I¡¯m the next Pack Alpha. I would not falter. I felt my


    determination well within me. 12


    I faced the Pack I would one day lead, and I kept my spine straight, and my demeanor calm. They


    would not find weakness in their next Alpha, they would find strength, and a determination to prevail


    against all odds.


    Damien spoke through our mind link ¡®Goddess I love you Starlight, my Queen.¡± his voice rough with


    emotion.2


    His words filled me with an immense warmth, and I shared the overflowing love I had for him with him.


    He would never have to doubt my love for him, because I would share it freely.


    I look up into his eyes and link him back. ¡°I love you too my darling, my King.¡± He leans down and


    kissed me in front of the whole Pack, a lingering, loving kiss.


    When he lifts up, were greeted with apuse and howls of approval from the Pack and everyone


    around us. I can¡¯t help but smile up at my male as he smiles down on me, I feel the blush on my


    cheeks, but I was too happy to care.


    ¡°You know something I find interesting about Allister and Bettina¡¯s fates.¡± said my father, I look over and


    he¡¯s talking to Alpha Andrew.


    ¡°What?¡± asked the Alpha.


    ¡°That in both Bettina¡¯s and Allister¡¯s burning,¡± everyone is now paying attention to my father,


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    including me and my mate. ¡°the fire judged their wolves innocent, their wolves were taken by the Moon


    Goddess, while their souls were taken to the Netherworld for eternal torment.¡± He says, trying to look


    innocent, like he hadn¡¯t just dropped a bomb with that information. Now I knew where my brothers got


    it. 2


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if it¡¯s a good idea for our fathers to get along so well.¡± Damien says dryly.


    Looking at the two leaders trying to look innocent, when they clearly were not, gave me the same


    feeling. 2


    ¡°As long as we¡¯re not the victims of their shenanigans we should be fine.¡± I tell him. Then I look at my


    stepmom and his mother. ¡°Or theirs.¡± I say, my tone just as dry as his had been, and pointed the two


    females out to my mate.


    He groans ¡°Life will never be boring at least.¡± he says.


    I chuckle at that ¡°How boring could life be for us?¡± I asked him ¡°We shift into other forms and have


    multiple personality disorders.¡± I say withughter in my tone. 2


    He throws his head backughs loud and deep, so do the others that had been around us when I had


    made thisment. I smile lovingly up at my mate, enjoying the sight and sound of hisughter.


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV


    I look a my daughter Alora. She was beautiful and so strong. I see the happiness and love shinning


    through every fiber of her being as she watches her mateugh. I could see the looks of admiration she


    was already receiving from the members of her Pack that were here. 2


    ¡°Bulma is going to love her.¡± my mate says suddenly. I smile, thinking about it, my smile broadens a bit


    more at a thought that came to me.


    ¡°Can you imagine what she would have done to that whore Sarah if she would have seen her go after


    our little Cathel?¡± my mate asks, like she was reading my mind.


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s pissed, and mom¡¯s right about Aunt Bulma loving Alora, she can¡¯t wait to meet her in


    person.¡± said my daughter Kassandra, surprising us both.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    We look at her and Be who was standing next to her, their mates behind them, watching and


    observing, casting for danger. I noticed that they both were in close enough proximity to protect Alora


    should she need her Enforces. It looked like Kass and Be would stay in Alora¡¯s vicinity so they could


    keep their mates happy. 2


    ¡°How would she know about any of this?¡± I asked her, worried somewhat. That woman had a temper


    when it came to those she loved or cared about being hurt. O


    ¡°Well¡­we may have been recording the whole thing.¡± said Nathen, having me look at him.


    ¡°And¡­we may have live streamed it.¡± said Kass, not looking me in the eyes. 5


    e


    ¡°And¡­we may have sent a link so she could watch.¡± said Be, also not looking at me 2


    ¡°And¡­she may be arriving sooner than a week from now.¡± said Asher, he seemed to find an interesting


    spot on his shirt to inspect. )


    I look at Bryce and Daniel, they we looking at their tablets and shifting around looking at each other,


    before ncing quickly my way and then away fast. Bryce spoke first ¡°We¡­my have..¡± Daniel finished


    the sentence ¡°provided¡­.the equipment for recording.¡± (?)


    I¡¯m speechless for a moment. My children were terrors, smart mischievous terrors, they had all worked


    together to do this, ¡®Oh Goddess,¡¯ what have I released into this world? My mate justughed, not


    being any help at all in this moment. I couldn¡¯t figure out if I was supposed to be proud or mad, do I


    praise them or do I punish them?


    I look at my mate, and realized she had beenughing at my expression. I give her a disgruntled look


    that only sent her into another fit ofughter and giggles. I let out a deep sigh of resignation, I couldn¡¯t


    be mad. So I just grabbed my mate up to me and stopped herughter at my expense with a long deep


    loving kiss.


    When I let go she had a dazed look in her eyes and a smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s better¡¯ I thought,


    knowing I had an arrogant smile on my face. Then Cathel came up to us and tugged my sleeve, I


    looked down at him, he had a determined look on his face.


    Something about all this had caused a change in my youngest. Not a bad one, but he seemed to have


    developed a few years worth of maturity in just a few short hours.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± he says.


    ¡°What is it my son?¡± I asked him in a soft tone.


    ¡°I know what I want to be now.¡± his tone serious.


    ¡°What do you want to be?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I want to be a warrior, like Darien and Damien and big sis Alora.¡± he said.


    I frown, this matter had really affected something inside my youngest boy ¡°Why do you want to be a


    Warrior?¡± I asked him, even though I was already suspecting the reason.


    His words confirmed my suspicion ¡°So I can protect those I care about, and so I don¡¯t hurt them


    identally.¡± he says. He frowns sadly when he said thesest words. (3


    He must have identally hurt someone while angry again, touching Cathel when he was angry was


    asking to be electrocuted. He wasn¡¯t angry often, only when it came to harm of his sibling and those he


    deemed innocent. Cathel had a very good sense of right and wrong. (3)


    Seeing his conviction I nod ¡°When do you want to start your training.¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I want to start tomorrow daddy, we¡¯re staying here for three days right?¡± he asked me.


    Three days away from the Kingdom was all I could wrangle at this time. ¡°Yes son we will be here three


    days.¡± he nods at me.


    Then he looks over at Darien, he was standing with his mate, his front covered in blood, his shirt


    ruined. Darien must have been the one he shocked, judging by his guilty look.


    I look down at my mate and she looks up at me, she sees my frown and rubs a finger over my lips,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dear, everything will be fine.¡± she says, her smile soft and loving, the perfectfort.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all grown up so fast.¡± I tell her, feeling like our nest was going to be too empty.


    She smiles again, ¡°I know we thought Cathel might be thest one we have, we were just going to look


    forward to grandchildren.¡± she says pausing, looking slightly worried.


    I hug her closer ¡°What is it dear?¡± I ask her.


    She blushes ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± she tells me. ¡°I found out right before we came here.¡±


    I¡¯m stunned and pleased all at the same time, I put a hand on her abdomen, rubbing her belly, I knew


    my smile was goofy. Seeing I was pleased my mate smiled brightly. O


    ¡°Oh you have got to be kidding me, another one!¡± Kass said, we look over at her, she had just


    witnessed our whole moment. Be justughed at Kass¡¯s expression.


    With tears ofughter running down her face, she gasped ¡°I told you so!¡± moreughter ¡°Now pay up.¡±


    she says, stillughing, wiping her face with one hand, while holding out the other.


    My daughter rolls her eyes and lets out a frustrated growl, then out of a clutch purse attached to her


    wrist she brings out a small wad of cash and ps it into Be¡¯s hand. Then Asher and Nathen, with


    resigned looks on their faces, take out their own wallets and do the same. Then Cathel, Bryce and


    Daniel hold out their hands, getting cash out of the three as well. 2


    The brats had all been betting on a new sibling! 15

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Damien¡¯s POV


    My father had to get everyone¡¯s attention again after what had happened with Allister. There was a


    sibling in a few months. I felt happy for her, and I knew she was happy and excited. My father let them


    know of a few other titles that have been gained by our wolves.


    Xander and Beatrice being my Beta and Gamma, as well as a matted pair. Jaxon in a ck shirt with


    ck pants was announced as Alora¡¯s Beta, Victor in a silver shirt and ck pants, was announced as


    her Gamma, with their mating marks on disy, it was obvious they were also a pair. Victor¡¯s long


    white hair was loosely braided, the braid over one shoulder. Jaxon had his arms around Victors waist


    as Victor leaned back against his chest, his head tilted to one side. They looked confident, in love and


    dangerous at the same time.


    Good, my mate needed strong wolves by her side, these two would one day be the Packs Beta and


    Gamma. They would have a lot of responsibilities when it came to leading the Pack, as would my mate.


    But we had at least ten years before that would happen. I was starting to feel it would be nice to go


    ahead and get started on those pup¡¯s soon. She would look beautiful, her belly round with our pup.


    I focused back on my father as he announces my brother¡¯s Beta and Gamma. Matt was announced as


    my brother¡¯s Beta, and Lauren, as my brothers Gamma. That had been a surprise for me. Lauren and


    Matt were not mates, but they were both people who had been victims of Sarah, and formed a


    friendship to help each other cope and recover. I could sense Lauren was not a bad person, not really,


    she was actually naturally kind. Sarah had to have hated that, and sought to destroy it.


    The announcements done, the trouble resolved for now, the banquet was resumed. The music was


    restarted and the food was served buffet style. There was a lot of wolves moring to get my mates


    attention. Wanting to get to know the next Pack Alpha, and I finally, was able to get my mate to myself


    when I took her out onto the dance floor.


    There was a slow song on, so I was able to pull her close to me. Holding her up against me we swayed


    to the slow music. We stayed like this throughout the entire song, no talking, just feeling. Her face


    nuzzled into my chest and she seemed to melt into me as we had danced. It filled my heart with a


    warmth that came from loving this female.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± I asked her. She nodded her head with her face still pressed into my chest. ¡°Okay my


    Starlight, lets go get some food and sit down for a bit.¡± I tell her. She lifts her head up and looks me in


    the eyes, her smile soft and loving, she nods her head.


    We walkover to the table and get some food then find an empty table to sit at. Once we sit down we¡¯re


    joined by Jaxon and Victor to Alora¡¯s left, Xander and Beatrice to my right, Kian, Kass, Galen and Be


    directly across from us. All of us would be living in the Heartsong Mansion together soon, so it seemed


    right to sit down to a meal with them all. O


    **Alpha Andrew¡¯s POV **


    My mate, Sabastian, Stephanie and I sat at a table back and away from Damien and Alora¡¯s. Boris and


    Lissanna came and joined us in observing our next generation of Alpha¡¯s. At the table next to Damien


    and Alora¡¯s was Darien and Serenity¡¯s, they had Matt, Lauren and all of Alora¡¯s little brothers. They


    were all talking back and fourth,ughing, smiling and eating. O


    Looking at them all, I felt the future was bright. They would carry us through the next several decades.


    But first, I think it best to give them more then one decade to grow their family. Arge one.¡±


    ¡°My darling, what do you think about giving all our children four or six more decades before they take


    over?¡± I asked my mate.


    ¡°What do you mean my dear?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°We¡®re not all that old for Werewolves, we¡¯re actually very young, even younger when we were handed


    this role.¡± I tell her. ¡°It was because we were handed this responsibility so young, that we didn¡¯t have


    more pup¡¯s before the ident, and taking over as Alpha of Alpha¡¯s so young, made you a target of an


    assignation attempt.¡± my voice hoarse with remembered emotions. 3


    She grabbed my hand and squeezed it, giving mefort. ¡°We didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± she tells me.


    ¡°But we do have the choice to make sure our children get full lives, and an extensive education, before


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    they have to take over for us.¡± she says, seeing what I was getting at now. (2


    ¡°They can work with us for several years, so they know and arefortable with these rolls before they


    take over as Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, Pack Alpha, and n Alpha.¡± I say, d my mate had agreed. 2


    ¡°That will give Alora and Damien more freedom toe and go from the Pack whenever they want to


    go visit you both.¡± my mate tells Sabastian and Stephanie.


    They both smiled brightly with excitement at each other, then they looked at us ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, I


    want to get to know my daughter, and be involved in her life now that I know of her.¡± said Sabastian


    ¡°I do too, Bettina was never a true mother to her, despite being the one to birth her.¡± said Stephanie.


    ¡°Bettina never deserved such a special little she pup.¡± said my mate. ¡°Generally you shouldn¡¯t speak ill


    of the dead, but in this case I can¡¯t hold back. That bitch chose to abuse what could have been her


    greatest treasure and got what wasing to her.¡± my mates tone holding every bit of her anger for


    Bettina.


    ¡°I know what you mean Ember, I can¡¯t help but feel the same.¡± said Stephanie. ( 3


    ¡°How is little Cathel after all this.¡± I asked, the little Vampire Witch Hybrid has wormed his way into my


    heart, the little rascal. 3


    asc


    Sabastian sighs and looks at his mate a moment before looking up at me ¡°He wants to be a


    Warrior.¡± he says in a heavy tone ¡°He wants to start training tomorrow.¡±


    I look at him in shock, ¡°He says he wants to be able to protect all the people he cares about.¡± said


    Stephanie


    ¡°I think he feels guilty over Darien¡¯s injury.¡± said Sabastian.


    I look over at Cathel, and I could see the change in him. His spine was straight and his table manors


    excellent, but he was definitely changed. He was paying attention to the conversations around him,


    taking in all the information they offered. A spark was in his eye, one that hadn¡¯t been there before, he


    was going to be a powerful warrior some day, I could see that clearly now. 2


    ¡°He was floundering for the longest time, fretting over the fact that he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to


    do, what he wanted to be, especially when all his brothers and sister, had know all that by the time they


    were his age.¡± said Stephanie. 3


    ¡°Poor dear, what did you tell him?¡± Ember asked Stephanie.


    ¡°That he was young, that he had decades to decide what he wanted to be.¡± was Stephanie¡¯s


    reply.


    ¡°He needed a trigger to get him to find the path that was uniquely his, now he¡¯s found it.¡± said


    Sabastian


    ¡°Not exactly how I would have preferred it, but we don¡¯t control fate.¡± said Stephanie, Sabastian just


    nods at this and kisses her temple.


    I look at my mate and she turns to meet my gaze, a soft loving smile graces her mouth, I lean down


    and I give her a long lingering kiss.¡± Some how I knew I¡¯d find you two making out.¡± we brake apart at


    Brocks voice.


    I re at him, he and his mate Sam came over with their own tes of food taking a seat with us. My


    Gamma Rick and his mate Autumn joining us as well. Rick was chuckling. ¡°Already getting into it before


    we sit down¡± he says, getting giggles from the females and some chuckles out of the other males.


    I just growl a little, getting another giggle out of my mate.¡± So Rick, what do you think about Andrew


    and Embers decision to keep running things for the next four to six decades?¡± Boris asked him. 2


    Rick looks up at us meeting each of our gazes ¡°I think it¡¯s and excellent idea,¡± he says, surprise in his


    voice ¡°This gives us plenty of time to train our recements.¡± 2


    ¡°The kids would also have plenty of time to have pups before they took over those roles.¡± said Autumn.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of our reasons for remaining in this position,¡± I told them, I look at Boris then to Rick ¡°Will


    you two remain by our side in your positions as well?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°I¡¯m too young to retire.¡± was said in unison by Boris and Rick, they red at each other, than at us as


    weughed. 2


    Still chuckling I say ¡°Thank you both for agreeing.¡± they look at me and smile.


    ¡°Like those two would abandon you.¡± said Brock in a dry tone. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to training all these


    brats and getting them whipped into shape.¡± He said with a big smile.


    I could see the smile¡¯s Boris, Lissanna, Rick, Autumn, and Ember had on their faces, they were as

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I yawned again as my mate and I headed upstairs to our room for bed, I was so tired now, I felt like I


    could sleep for a week. My mate holding me close to his side as we walked, leaned downed and kissed


    my head. I look up at him and put all the love I felt for this male in my soft smile.


    ¡°Did you have fun tonight?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°After all that business with Allister, Bettina and the n¡¯s I did.¡± I tell him. 2


    I had gotten to know my siblings more, and I absolutely loved them. Cathel will definitely have his own


    special ce in my heart for ever. He was such an earnest little boy. I know the events of tonight had


    affected him, he wanted to be a warrior now, so he could protect the people he loved. I told him once


    he was done with our father¡¯s training he coulde here.


    Master Brock would love to train Cathel. I let out another yawn as we reach the door of our Room.


    ¡°Come on my Starlight, lets get you to bed.¡± My mate says softly in that deep rumbly voice of his, and


    as tired as I was, it still managed to elicit a small, nipple hardening, shiver of arousal.


    When we were in therge bedroom of our Suite, he breaths in deep, taking in my scent. When his


    gaze met mine there was a faint glow to his eyes. ¡°As much as I want to answer that call my Starlight, I


    know you are to tired for anything,e give me your dress and I¡¯ll hang it up for you.¡± he says, his


    voice rough with arousal. 2


    I take off the dress and hand it to him, he growled when he saw me in just the heels and panties. That


    growl dampened my panties, so I took them off while looking at him. His front was tenting with hisrge


    erection in his cks, and the glow in his eyes getting brighter. He spins around and is muttering ¡°Put


    up the dress, put up the dress.¡± like it was a mantra. Sitting on the bed I take off my heels, then I take


    the silver barrette on my high tail off. It would take me forever to take the braids out of my hair, but


    without the silver barrette and tie, my hair wasfortable enough I could sleep in it.


    I crawled up the bed and under the covers, once covered, with my head on a pillow, I curled up on my


    side and closed my eyes, exhaustion taking hold. I felt the bed move as Damien got in behind me, he


    pulled my back into his chest and his warmth surrounded me, lulling me towards sleep. With a kiss to


    my temple and a whispered ¡°Go to sleep my love, I will be here for whateveres.¡± being thest


    thing I remembered before I was pulled into the Darkness of deep sleep.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The morning light and the sound of birds is what woke me. I didn¡¯t move, I just opened my eye, and


    gazed down at my still sleeping mate. Lifting my freehand I run my fingers over her soft cheek. Leaning


    down I kiss her forehead, her nose, then her lips. Lifting up I look back down at her, there is a smile on


    her face, her closed eyes open and she meets my gaze.


    ¡°Good morning mate¡± I say in a sleep roughened voice. She shivers a bit and her nipples harden


    against my chest, I lean back down and cover her mouth with mine, kissing her long and deep, getting


    a long drawn out moan from her.


    Lifting up I meet her gaze again. Her eyes are glowing her scent has strengthened with her arousal. I


    don¡¯t hold back, I crush my mouth to hers again, rolling on top, my legs between her¡¯s. Her arms went


    over my shoulders and her nails went into my back, it felt so good, a shiver of pleasure went down my


    spine straight into my cock. I ground myself against her hips, her legs went around my waist.


    She was already dripping ¡®Goddess¡¯, her hot honey coated one side of my cock. I groaned into her


    mouth, pulling back enough to ce my head at her entrance, then slowly, I entered her. Panting once I


    was fully seated inside her, I paused relishing the feel of being inside her. Then my mate growled, and


    bucked her hips, making me grown with the pleasure of it. 2


    I start thrusting, slowly at first, then faster when she dug her nails in me and growled again. My mate


    didn¡¯t want slow and gentle right now, so I¡¯d give her what she was demanding. Thrusting harder and


    faster, going deep each time, she cries out in pleasure, her face flushed, her eyes closed in pleasure. I


    felt close, I didn¡¯t want it to be over yet, I wanted to draw it out, but she dug her nails in and scratched, I


    nearly exploded.


    I would not go before her, reaching between us I coat my thumb in her fluid then I press it to her clit and


    start rubbing, she cries out with pleasure. I was only able to get three more thrusts in before she


    exploded around my cock in a gush of fluid, mping down like a vice, taking me with her, making me


    growl out my own pleasure as jet after jet of my seed spurt inside her.


    I lean down and kiss her deeply, lingering, reluctantly I pulled away from her mouth and looked down


    into her pleasure filled gaze. My mate had the smile of a female who had been properly satisfied. I felt


    pride in being able to bring that smile to her face. I can¡¯t help but kiss her deeply one more time before I


    pull away and out.


    I pull her into a sitting position as I get off the bed ¡°Come lets get in the shower.¡± I tell her, tugging her


    hand lightly.


    She giggles ¡°I think my legs need a little more recovery time than this.¡± a blush on her smiling face and


    sparkling eyes.


    I smile down at her, then I sweep her up into my arms bridle style, getting squealing giggles as she


    wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°Then I shall carry you to the shower my Starlight.¡± I tell her in a bright


    tone, I feel my smile on my face. This female brings me so much joy, I would do anything to see this


    smile time and time again. 2


    I set her down outside the shower while I adjusted the temp of the water,st thing I wanted was to


    startle my mate with cold water. Temperature adjusted we get into the shower. I¡¯m carful with her braids


    as I wash her hair, they were tightly done and didn¡¯t need a tie to hold them in the high tail they were


    shaped to.


    After we shower and dry off we dress. Alora puts on a bright blue tank over a pair of pale blue short


    denim shorts and a pair of slip on thong sandals that had a thin heel strap. I put on a medium blue


    colored sleeveless athletic top, a pair of ck cargo shorts and with brown Birkenstock sandals with a


    heel strap. If I needed to, I could slip them off real quick, or the strap would keep them on if I needed


    to run in them.


    I pulled my hair back into a medium high tail with a ck hair tie, and Alora used a hair scrunchie on


    her braids that was the same color as her top. Done getting dressed, phones in pockets, how I


    managed to remember to plug them in for usst night, I¡¯ll never know, I was just as beat as Alora was


    when we finally crawled in bed.


    We met up with Jaxon, Victor, Darien and Serenity on the way down. The males were all wearing


    simr outfits to mine, Serenity¡¯s outfit looked like Alora¡¯s only with a green top and dark blue shorts.


    Our group grewrger when we caught up with Xander and Beatrice on the first floornding. Xander


    wore a white sleeveless top over ck cargo shorts and Beatrice a red tank top over short ck


    shorts.


    We get to the kitchen and Matt and Lauren were already there eating, Lauren had a pink top over short


    light blue shorts. Matt wore a blue sleeveless top that was almost as bright as Alora¡¯s, and light blue


    denim cargo shorts. Everyone said a hello, grabbing breakfast and sitting down, it wasn¡¯t long before


    Kian, Kass, Galen and Be came down, then the rest of Alora¡¯s siblings. (13)


    Halfway through eating, Alora¡¯s father, Stepmother, My Father and Mother, Boris and Lissanna, Brock


    and Sam, and Rick and Autumn all joined us. We were all talking and eating, it was a good morning.


    This was one of the many family experiences I nned for Alora to have now that she had all of us.


    She was smiling so brightly, and I could feel through the bond her joy.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But under everything, I can¡¯t help but feel that we needed to find Sarah, because if we didn¡¯t, she would


    <pe back to harm Alora, of that, I had no doubt. 3

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Sitting in the kitchen next to my mate and with my family, I ate and savored the connections and


    memories we were all forming. I felt like the sun was truly shinning brightly on me today.


    ¡°Where would be a good ce to train with magic?¡± my father asked Alpha Andrew.


    ¡°The Heartsongs training arena and grounds were all fortified in their construction, I have a Pack bus


    much disabled my training arena.¡± he says in a dry tone.


    I blush, the Alpha doesn¡¯t actually look angry about it, instead he looks amused. ¡°Your boy¡¯s Daniel and


    Bryce are getting that squared away for me though, as well as adding the wards and protections it


    needs to protect it from battle magic.¡± The Alpha added in a cheery tone.


    ¡°You and Brock have been wanting to upgrade that training arena for years now, your just happy you


    two have a valid excuse now.¡± said Luna Ember in that ¡®you¡¯ve been caught with your hand in the


    cookie jar¡¯ mom tone.


    Everyoneughs while the Alpha and Brock just look guilty. Seeing this made meugh and giggle


    harder, the others were too. ¡°Well dad it looks like mom figured out why your so happy the training


    arena was damaged so much¡± my mate says whileughing. 2


    His father red and threw a napkin at him. ¡°Just for that, your going to be doing rounds with me and


    Brock again.¡± he says, the Alpha¡¯s smile was almost threatening in it¡¯s glee. (3)


    I pat my mates shoulder and say ¡°Good luck my darling.¡± in a supportive ¡®It was nice to know ya¡¯ tone.


    He looks down at me with a face of surprised shock. Darien threw his head back andughed at his


    brothers expression.2


    ¡°That my brother, is Alora tossing you under the bus with her humor.¡± Darien managed to get


    whileughing. I was struck with another fit ofughter and giggles at hisment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be joining us too Darien.¡± said Alpha Andrew with that same smile that says ¡®I¡¯m a predator, and


    I know it¡¯.


    Darien¡¯sughter halts abruptly and my mate smiles at him in the same predators grin as his father.


    Darien¡¯s face is crestfallen, his mate giggles she pats his shoulder and says ¡°Just make sure you keep


    that pretty face of yours intact.¡± he looks at her with aically exaggerated look of surprise and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    offence.


    Iugh with everyone else. ¡°I believe Darien,¡± giggle ¡°that your mate,¡± giggle ¡°just threw you,¡± giggle


    ¡°under the bus.¡± I gasp out through myughter and giggles. He res at me, and because he was


    sitting next to me, pushed me into Damien, making meugh harder. Serenity smacked him on the arm


    and giggled.


    ¡°Well as you are determined to abuse your son¡¯s, I believe I will be spending time as a spectator with


    our two pregnant females as you all train.¡± Luna Ember says. 3


    A thought came to me ¡°Victor, are you up to training in Kitsune form?¡± I ask him, hoping he was.


    He looks excited, then looks at his mate, a questioning look on his face, Jaxon gives him a half smile


    and nods his head. ¡°Yes, are we doing swords today or do you want to do hand to hand and magic?¡±


    he asks me.


    ¡°Hand to hand and Magic¡± I tell him excitedly. This would be fun, I smile brightly ¡°Dad you and Cathel


    shoulde with us for training.¡± I say to him, looking at him with a hopeful expression.


    He smiles ¡°Alright sweet girl, I would love to get the chance to do some training with you as well.¡± he


    said.


    I couldn¡¯t help the excited jump I did in my seat at that or the nearly shouted ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±


    My mateughs at my actions, at the narrow eyed look I give him, he leans down and kisses my


    temple, with a wide smile on his face he says ¡°I¡¯m d to see you so excited and happy about


    something mate.¡± his tone of voice sweet and loving. His eyes sparkling with amusement and love.


    Okay¡­.so he was totally forgiven in that instant and my slight irritation vanished as if it had never


    been. I smile back at him, then I lean up and give him a quick peck on the lips. ¡°Will you train with me


    too?¡± I asked him.


    His smile still in ce he nods ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it, finish your breakfast my Starlight.¡± I look forward


    and the others are staring at me with various expressions of amusement, I blush and get back to eating


    my breakfast.


    I had scrambled eggs with mixed peppers, onions and cheese, six sausage links with maple syrup for


    dipping, two buttered waffles with maple syrup and fresh strawberry and banana slices on top, and a


    small bowl of maple brown sugar oatmeal with dates, and both golden and red raisins. O


    It was a good sized meal for a Werewolf. To drink with the meal I had arge ss of orange juice and


    dark chocte soy milk. I didn¡¯t like drinking regr milk, it left a sour taste and a coating in my mouth,


    That and to much dairy was bad, even for a Werewolf and our super healing abilities. I knew the Luna


    got most of the food items from a local source and the sausage was from wild pigs. ?


    Werewolves are picky with their food sources, they felt that to eat well, you had to be respectful of your


    food source. So while we still had junk food, we ate healthy the majority of the time. A Werewolf¡¯s


    metabolism was eight times that of a human, so we ate a lot more. Fortified with a bnced breakfast,


    we all head for the bus the Alpha had ordered, it was parked out front. One of the Alpha¡¯s Enforcers


    was the driver. 2


    ¡°How far from here is the Heartsong Mansion.¡± my father asked the Alpha.


    ¡°Not that far actually, the Heartsongnds border ours, they are farther into our territory, closer to the


    Volcano. Actually, the Volcano itself and the surrounding acres at the base for about fifty miles out are


    all Heartsongnds. There is a river that water falls from theke in the middle of the Volcano, it runs


    throughout the Heartsongsnds into ours. The river is said to be the one where my ancestor Lucian


    ckfire met Luna Heartsong.¡±


    ¡°Who were they?¡± my father asks him.


    So for most of the drive the Alpha told my father their story, with my brothers, sister, Be and all the


    others listening to him. I couldn¡¯t help but listen too. The story was worth hearing again and again. The


    drive to the Mansion didn¡¯t take long, the road we were on, was actually a road that lead directly


    through this territory and the Heartsongs to the Heartsong Mansion


    We get there and I¡¯m awed, all around me is beauty, in the middle of the absolutely enormous mansion


    was a giant willow tree, it was the biggest willow I had ever seen, and there were blue flowers blooming


    on its vines. The tree stood fifteen stories tall, the mansion was six stories tall and had at least fifty


    rooms on each of its four sides. 3


    I didn¡¯t know how deep it was, there was arge round building that was just as tall and wide around as


    the Mansion not that far away from it, and that was where we were heading.


    Once parked in front of the building we got off the bus, there were a lot of us so it took a moment to get


    us all off. We stood in front of the massive building, admiring it for a moment. There was an enormous


    training ground in the center of the building, the building was deep, there were ssrooms and


    weapons storage in the building as well as living quarters.


    There was a tall wide hallway that went from the outside of the training building to the interior grounds.


    Directly across from the arenas opening, was the same kind of hallway in the Mansion, leading from


    the outside to the courtyard in the center.


    All the forests surrounding thends were old, and the trees started out at fifteen stories towards the


    Mansion and grounds, but in the distance there were trees that were at least fifty stories tall. 3


    There was so much power and life seeping from our surroundings, I could feel it like a physical charge.


    It settled within me, weing me home, telling me I belonged here. I took off my sandals and held


    them in one hand, letting my bare feet touch the rich earth below my feet.


    Beside me Damien did the same, I looked up at him. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± my voice almost breathless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± his voice was rough ¡°We¡¯re being weed home.¡± he says in wonder.


    I lead us straight to the center of the arena, once we walked through the hallway. Standing in the center


    of the arena, holding Damien¡¯s hand I face him, he looks down at me and we drop our sandals to


    connect with our other hands.


    I feel our connection to the ground andnds, like roots of a tree, the power I could feel in everything


    around us was immense. I felt like I needed to enhance it, awakening more of the primal energy that


    had long gone to sleep inside the earth.


    I felt so many veins of life spread out from me, including a few n members who¡¯s bonds were


    severely muffled. ¡°Damien¡± I say as my warning, I felt I needed to do this, there was a reason behind it,


    one I think only the Goddess knew.


    He nods his head. ¡°Do what you need to do Starlight, I¡¯ll be with you no matter what.¡± he promises me,


    love in his eyes.


    I shut my eyes and I feel it all well forward, then I release it, awakening powers of those I felt along the


    threads that were supposed to be awakened. My father and stepmother were just two of those threads.


    The ground shook around us, and a rumble came from the Volcano. When I was done I opened my


    eyes, and gradually the rumbling and shaking stopped.


    Off to the side there was a yelled ¡°What the fuck just happened!¡± from a wolf I didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    With the shout of the new wolf I looked over to where he, and several other wolves were standing, each


    had their legs spread to bnce themselves on the once shaking ground, and were looking at me as


    well. I could feel instantly these were some of my n wolves. Time to start acting like the n Alpha.


    I step forward and let my aura out, so they could feel what I was, their eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°My name is Alora Luna Heartsong. n Alpha, of the Heartsongs.¡± I told them in an Alpha tone. They


    felt my power and status, knew my words rang true. They had all been told they had a new Alpha. I


    would need to hold a banquet for my n, so they could all meet¡­know who their n Alpha was.


    ¡°Victor.¡± I mind linked him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes my Alpha¡± he says in acknowledgment.


    ¡°How quickly can you get a n banquet together¡± I asked him


    ¡°I can have one put together as quickly as tomorrow night.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Good, I need to meet the rest of my n members and they need to meet me.¡± I told him.


    ¡°I will get on it now.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Thank you Victor¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor Alpha¡± he says to me.


    The new wolves were offering their necks in submission to their Alpha. ¡°Up, and tell me your names


    and ranking.¡± I say to them. 2


    They all get up and then form a line in front of me, there were eleven wolves in total, a few of them


    hybrids. They introduced themselves one by one. The wolf who had yelled out was Caleb ckstone.


    He was a lower level Werewolf Vampire Hybrid, more Werewolf then Vampire. I let them all know we


    were going to be training, and if they wanted to watch or participate they could.


    Victor and I were going to battle in our Kitsune forms first. I transformed into my Kitsune form, getting


    noises of awe and gasps of surprise, on some of the new wolves faces were looks of wonder. Looking


    back at the group I see my father and stepmom looking surprised and awe struck at my appearance. I


    feel my cheeks heat with a blush.


    ¡°Dad, mom¡­ this is my Kitsune form, it¡¯s named Starlight.¡± I tell them, they¡¯re surprised at my voice


    sounding like the tinkling of a thousand tiny bells, with an echo to it.


    ¡°You look gorgeous sweetie.¡± said my stepmom.


    ¡°Absolutely stunning,¡± said my father.


    I smile brighter even as I blush more ¡°Thank you.¡± I say.


    I look at Damien an he¡¯s smiling at me, love in every bit of his expression ¡°You look beautiful to me in


    all your forms my Starlight,¡± he tells me. O


    Trying not to hop around at the overwhelming happiness I was feeling, I turn to Moon, Victor had


    already shifted, and asked ¡°Are you ready?¡± ?


    He smiles and nods ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± he says, his voice chimed a lot deeper than mine.


    We head to the middle of the training arena, it had to be at least ten acres in diameter. The others


    already knowing how this worked directed the others to the raised stadium seating, The seating was


    actually shaded by the Decking that extended out over them from the roof of the building. Blocking the


    sun, without blocking the view.


    There were ten long stairways leading up to the first rows of seating before continuing up to the tenth


    row of seating, they were the main stairways. The first row started at what I think was the third story of


    the six stories tall building. 2


    There were two stairways from the first row to the tenth in between each main stairway. The seating


    surrounded the arena, this was so much bigger then any other stadium I have been to, including the


    schools. This was where the whole Pack should be holding the training battles and rank advancement


    tournaments. I think I will mention that to the Alphater, for now it was time to focus.


    I allowed our magic to flow forward, to surround us. ¡®The magic is so much stronger now¡¯ said Selena.


    ¡®I can feel our very deep and strong connection the earth, it feels amazing¡­so much life¡¯ said Xena. O


    ¡®I can feel it too, and there¡¯s something about that willow¡¯ I tell them


    ¡®We¡¯ll figure it outter, time to train¡® said Selena


    Focusing, the circle of lightning filled mes appears at my back, and circles of lightning filled me


    surround my wrists and ankles. My Lunar regalia in it¡¯s physical form. I look forward and Moon is ready


    like I was, having released his magic as well. When I had awakened Victors primal magic, I was also


    awakened. We were both stronger than we werest time. Our magic was already disturbing the


    ground and wind around us.


    With a burst of magic and a powerful jump of our legs, we fly together in our first shing of blows.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    ¡°Come on dad, and everyone, lets get up into the seating, we don¡¯t want to be down here when they


    start.¡± I say to our crowd.


    While protests were uttered everyone moved, those who rememberedst time helped me move the


    reluctant along. Once seated we all turn back to see the two in the middle of the arena. It was just as


    big as I remembered, thest time I was here, I had been just a pup. Hopefully Alora would be willing to


    host future Pack events here.


    My mother and father sat to one side of me, Alora¡¯s father and stepmom to the other side. Alora¡¯s


    brothers and Jaxson sat in the first row in front of me. Kass, Kian, Be, Galen, Xander, Beatrice,


    Darien and Serenity in the third row of seating, behind me. Brock and Sam in the fourth row of seating,


    also behind me. Our group seemed to have a bubble around it. Because the other Heartsong n


    members sat back and away from us, like they were keeping a respectful distance.


    More wolves and hybrids of the Heartsong n started to arrive and fill the seats, things stilled a bit


    and whispers among the crowd started to be loud as the sky darkened and the n members


    were asking each other questions and offering spections. The questions and spections turned


    into surprised and amazed gasps as Moon and Starlight brought forth their magic.


    Still more wolves and n members arrived. If I remember right, next to this building hidden behind a


    fifteen story tall grove of trees, was a massive ten story parking garage with four of those stories


    underground, and was the size of this arena, only square. It was used by those who didn¡¯t live in the


    Mansion.


    The Mansion had four stories of an underground parking garage for it¡¯s residence, with elevators that


    led to the main floor. It was a massive renovation that was done while the Massive Parking Garage was


    built. The n Alpha beforest had been the one to have both done, and keeping with tradition, had


    them reinforce and warded with magic.


    Every piece and all the materials used had been warded and infused with magic, most of thebor


    being done by the n itself, and Witches connected to the n. This n had been made stronger


    with it¡¯s eptance of Hybrids.


    The other ns didn¡¯t have this many Hybrids or any tribrids in them. The n that had absolutely


    none of either were the Frost and Northmountains. But all that was changing, two new n Alpha¡¯s


    had been chosen, two young Alpha¡¯s that had never been touched by the ck magic, thanks to the


    interference of their grandparents. 2


    There were some troubling reports by a few of the remaining n members. They im other


    members, who thought as they did, had gone missing, so many out of thest three generation had to


    find inventive ways to escape the ns their elders had for them. I was taken out of my thoughts with


    the crack and boom of Moon and Starlighting together in their first attack.


    The repercussion shook the stadium, but the magic warding and reinforcement activated, the spells


    almost visible, slightly transparent and in so many different colorful hues. So many different abstract


    shapes spinning and twirling while there were others that stayed stationary. The crowd around us was


    awed, Bryce and Daniel looked like they were seeing heaven for the first time.


    ¡°Look at all these spells.¡± Daniel whispered to Bryce.


    ¡°So many.¡± Bryce whispered back to Daniel


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± Stephanie whispered to Sabastian ¡°She¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°She is, this is.¡± said Sabastian.


    ¡°I want to adopt Alora, make her officially my daughter.¡± Stephanie tells Sabastian, a fierceness to her


    tone.


    ¡°You do, truly?¡± Sabastian asked in pleased surprise, ¡°But she¡¯s already eighteen.¡± he added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, she¡¯s mine, that bitch Bettina never deserved her, when people ask her who her mother is


    I want to be the one who¡¯s named, she deserves a mother who will love and treasure how very special


    she is, and that¡¯s me.¡± She dered fiercely to Sabastian. (15


    ¡°All right my dear, first we need to find out if she¡¯ll be okay with that, then if she is, we¡¯ll n the


    Ceremony.¡± Sabastian tells her. O


    ¡°She¡¯ll ept.¡± I tell them, they look at me ¡°Alora has always wanted a family that loved her, she¡¯ll be


    happy to have you as her mom.¡± I tell Stephanie, knowing what I said was true.


    They smile at each other in joy then we all focus back on the training grounds and the two fighters as


    another crack and boom sounds, fire and lightning sh and burn as it scatters across the ground in the


    blow back of the connecting power. (2)

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Damien¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    With each sh of a fist or a foot, a crack would sound and magic would be dispersed. They fought for


    nearly an hour, the stadium around us filled with other spectators, it looked like the entire Heartsong


    n was here, and they knew who was fighting based on the chants of ¡°Alpha, Alpha, Alpha¡± that


    could be heard loud and clear.


    Earlier a couple of the n wolves came to stand in the walkway that was in front of Alora¡¯s brothers


    bench, and addressed my father. ¡°Excuse my rudeness Pack Alpha, but might we know the identity of


    those fighting and sitting here?¡±


    The Alphaughed ¡°Curious are you?¡± he asked in a light tone, when they all nodded heughed


    again. ¡°The female fighting, is your new n Alpha, Alora Luna Heartsong,¡± there were gasps at that.


    ¡°The male she¡¯s fighting is your new Gamma, Victor Heartsong Bloodmoon, his mate is your new Beta,


    Jaxon Mountainmover.¡± He pointed at Jaxon.


    The wolves bowed their respect to their new n Beta. He pped me on my shoulder, drawing the


    wolves eyes to us again. ¡°This is my oldest son Damien as most of you know, he is also now your


    Alpha¡¯s mate and has sworn into your n as Alpha Damien Moonstar Heartsong.¡± More gasps and


    bows of respect.


    ¡°That gentleman their.¡± he said pointing to Sabastian ¡°is King Sabastian Dayblood of the Vampires,


    Alora¡¯s father and next to him is his mate, Queen Stephanie Dayblood, soon to be adoptive mother of


    Alora and a former Council Member of both the Witches Council, and the Supernatural Council.¡± more


    gasps, more nods of respect. (5


    ¡°In front of you, next to your Beta are Alora¡¯s half brothers,¡± then pointing at each one, oldest to


    youngest ¡°Asher, Nathen, Bryce, Daniel, and Cathel.¡± he says, then pointing behind us ¡°Xander and


    Beatrice, Damien¡¯s Beta and Gamma, they¡¯re another mated pair. Kian Mountain mover, one of your


    Alpha¡¯s Enforcer¡¯s and mated to her sister Kassandra, Galen his twin and another of Alora¡¯s Enforcers


    is mated to this lovely Witch Cerebe.¡± 3


    Then he pointed to Darien and Serenity, Lauren and Matt had driven over separately and sat next to


    them. ¡°That is my son Darien and his mate Serenity, the Next n Alpha and Luna of the Moonstars


    and his Beta, Matt and Gamma, Lauren.¡± They nod in respect, the Alpha points to Brock and Sam ¡°You


    should know of Master Trainer Brock, thedy next to him is his new mate Master Trainer Sam, a Battle


    Historian and Battle Strategist trainer.¡± those two got looks of awe and nods of respect.


    ¡°Thank you for your time and the introduction Pack Alpha.¡± they said, then they depart.


    O


    It hadn¡¯t taken long for the information to make it to all the n members here. The Giant video


    screens at the end of each side of the training field were on, the Cameras capturing zoomed in views of


    the fight. This training session had turned into an impromptu n Gathering. Food was brought out


    and served, kids were even in the stadium. Other Pack members outside the n were arriving, also


    having heard of the training. 2


    Finally the twobatants separated and stayed put for a bit. ¡°So who¡¯s up next?¡± asked Darien,


    ¡°Me,¡± said Sam, drawing all of our looks to her. She stands and makes her way down the stairs,


    slipping off her sandals. She¡¯s in an ice blue top the same color as Alora¡¯s and short ck athletic


    shorts. She shifted as she walked. She looked like a Kitsune, only a Cat version. Her eyes glowed ice


    was ck and white tiger stripped, her tail was long and thick with short fur. )


    There was an announcer now, they had been told about who was here, there identities as well ¡°Victor¡¯s


    Kitsune moves off the field as Master Samantha Bearhunter, a Siberian Tiger Shifter and Werewolf


    Hybrid shifts into her humanoid cat form. See folks shifters when they are in their half form, look more


    like Kitsunes, unlike us Werewolves in our half forms.¡± ( 1 )


    There was apparently more then one announcer, because a second one spoke up ¡°Only Vampire


    Shifter or Werewolf Hybrids havebeled their animal, humanoid forms Kitsune, Werewolves call their


    half form Lycans, and shifters, who have a more humanoid half form, call it a Yokai, so this is Master


    Samantha¡¯s Yokai form.¡± he said


    A third announce took up thementary ¡°Also a fun fact, the magic of a Yokai is very much like that


    of a Kitsune.¡± Master Sam had made it onto the field and had now activated her power as she walked


    over to Starlight. ¡°See in the Circle of those lightningced mes behind her the mes are bigger, but


    fewer by half, the mes around her wrists and ankles are thicker and the mes less contained.¡± he


    said 3


    A fourth announcer spoke up ¡°I love the light blue of her mes and the white of the lightning inside, but


    don¡¯t let those mes fool you, that fire is not hot, it will actually freeze things, look at the ice left behind


    by her foot steps.¡± she said ()


    The second voice spoke up ¡°Look at the ground folks, I just noticed how scorched it is. Look at the


    marks left behind by n Alpha Alora and Gamma Victor¡¯s training battle.¡±


    The first one spoke up ¡°Look at n Alpha Alora, she¡¯s not even breathing hard, and she looks fresh,


    like that session was just a warm up.¡±


    The third one spoke up ¡°Heads up folks, just got the bio on Master Sam, and she prefers Master Sam,


    she looks young, cute and adorable, but don¡¯t let that fool you, this woman is a badass. She¡¯s also 123


    years old, recently Mated to our Master Brock as his second chance mate.¡± there were cheer¡¯s at that,


    a lot of them. ¡°Interesting fact, Master Brock is Master Sam¡¯s second chance mate also.¡± There were


    gasps from the crowd.


    The second announcer spoke up ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Sam had been working at a hospital when the


    gasping breath, she relocated here to find her second chance mate, after these two Masters


    experienced unavoidable tragedy, they found each other.¡± ()


    Then the fourth announcer spoke ¡°Lets give these two Masters a round of apuse and prayers for a


    long and blessed mating this time around.¡± there was a roar of apuse from the crowd and shouted


    ¡°good luck¡± and ¡°Goddess bless you¡± from the crowd. It was heart warming to hear the support our


    Pack members were giving Master Brock and Sam.


    The first announcer spoke up ¡°All right folks, our two fighters are now on the field together, lets get


    some audio and see what¡¯s being said.¡±


    ¡°Warmed up?¡± Master Sam asked Starlight in a growling voice.


    ¡°Yes Master Sam.¡± Starlight replied respectfully to Master Sam. Her voice and those tinkling bells


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be a better opponent for you, you¡¯ll be able to stretch your limbs more with me.¡± she tells


    Starlight.


    Starlight smiles ¡°I look forward to it Master, I¡¯m eager to learn.¡± she replied, looking truly excited.


    Master Sam smiles to, she looks d to have such a challenge in front off her as well. They came


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    together in a sh of blows, the crack of power louder, the repercussions stronger. The ground burned


    and froze around them, the wards were all glowing brighter, starting to strain slightly, but they held very


    well, not one broke. 3


    Master Sam managed to knock Starlight away, she flew across the field before flipping,nding on her


    feet she slid a few more feet. Then she started running back at Master Sam, they came together so fast


    it was a blur of movement. This went on for a good thirty minutes before a halt was called. The wards


    needed a rest or they would start breaking. A thirty minute break was ordered. In the mean time, on the


    screen was a video of Alora¡¯s battles during her final exam. Then there were mine.


    How were there videos of my final exam? I looked at my father, he was smiling. Oh, that¡¯s how. There


    was even videos of our training yesterday at the Moonstar training grounds. There was also the training


    Between Victor and Alora¡¯s Sprite forms. The n and Pack members were entranced by the video¡¯s.


    Starlight transformed back into Alora and Master Sam shifted back to her human form. They came


    back to their seats. 2


    Wolves that passed in front of us would stop and greet her with a bowed head and a ¡°n Alpha¡±


    acknowledging her status over them now. I look down at my mate who is smiling, she looks up at me


    and I ask. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very much.¡± she says.


    ¡°Good¡± I say and kiss her on the forehead. ¡°Who are you training with next?¡± I ask her.


    She looks over at her father ¡°Dad,¡± she calls out and he looks at her ¡°Can we train next?¡± she asks him.


    He smiles ¡°It would be my pleasure sweet girl.¡± he says.


    It felt like it took two seconds for the information to make it to the Announcers. The first one made the


    announcement ¡°Next up our n Alpha Alora and her father King Sabastian Dayblood of the


    Vampires!¡±


    The roar of excitement the crowd let out at that shook the stadium. (1)

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was so happy at the moment. I got to train all out as a Kitsune against an opponent. Although it was


    cut short, it was still awesome. I couldn¡¯t wait to train with Dad, I felt more energized then ever. When


    we first got here, this had been and empty stadium, but while Moon and Starlight had fought, it had


    filled with what felt like the entire Heartsong n and most of the Pack.


    Everyone was treating it like a nned gathering with announcers and food stalls being open at the top


    of the stadium seating, in areas I didn¡¯t realize had been designated for such things till that moment. 2


    While on break they were ying videos they somehow managed to get a hold of, they were of


    Damien¡¯s battles and mine. I look at his exam day video, he looks so fierce and strong, so dominating.


    I couldn¡¯t help the re of arousal that shot through me watching the video.(This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar) Then my mate wraps his arms around me and pulls me tightly to his


    side, his nose in my neck, he takes a deep breath, drawing in my scent, and growls against my neck.


    Through our mind link he asks ¡°And what has you smelling so delicious mate.¡± his voice, even through


    the mind link, carried a growl.


    Smiling I reply ¡°Your exam day video.¡± my voice husky


    ¡®His Lycan is so powerful looking, I want to get him under our ws¡¯ said Xena


    ¡®Look at all that muscle and the way he moves, so much strength, I want to feel it under my hands and


    ws¡® said Selena


    Needless to say watching our mate fight was extremely arousing. I look up and meet Damien¡¯s glowing


    gaze with my own glowing gaze. The tension was intense, I could feel and visibly see his desire for us.


    He removes an arm from around me so he could cup my cheek in his hand, his thumb gently rubbing


    over my bottom lip. I let the demand fill my eyes, I didn¡¯t have to say a word, he knew what I wanted,


    but it was also what he wanted, his mouthes to mine in a deep, long, lingering kiss.


    The kiss set me on fire, and there was nothing we could do about it at the moment, letting out frustrated


    growls we separate and look at each other, that¡¯s when the sound our moment had blocked out came


    rushing back.


    The crowd was roaring, there were apuses, whistles, and a chant ¡°Alpha, Alpha, Alpha.¡± Confused I


    look around, and realize Damien and I had be the center of attention.


    Blushing and clearing my throat I press against my mate, one of his arms still around me holding me


    closely to him. Thank Goddess he was holding me, or I may have slid to the floor to hide in


    embarrassment.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ve never really liked being the center of attention, being the center of attention had gotten me locked


    in that basement. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Now I didn¡¯t have to fear it, but


    many of my reaction to things would take a long time to change now that I was free.


    What is my Starlight, I could feel your mood change, what caused this sadness?¡¯ My mate mind links


    his question, concern in his tone.


    I¡¯m sorry mate, I was just realizing, my initial reaction to things are going to take a while to change, I


    free and I won¡¯t ever have to be locked in that basement ever again.¡­.but ¡­.¡®


    He kisses my temple giving me aforting squeeze ¡®Don¡¯t worry my Starlight, I know everything is to


    close, I don¡¯t expect all you have been through to be solved in and instant. In fact, I was going to ask


    how you felt about¡­therapy¡¯ he said thest word hesitantly. 3


    I was surprised, but I shouldn¡¯t have been, of course this male would want to help take care of my


    mental health, and his idea had merit, therapy could help me adjust my reaction to things, maybe not


    fix me entirely, but help me to live more of a normal life¡­well¡­as normal as you get being a Werewolf


    Vampire Hybrid that¡¯s blessed by the Moon Goddess. Okay so forget normal, I just want to be able to


    live, and enjoy life. 2


    Looking at my mate I say ¡®I think it would be a good idea¡­but I wouldn¡¯t want to go alone


    He kisses my temple again ¡®You won¡¯t be alone, I need to know how to help you through your episodes,


    how to help you cope with everything. I want to help you heal.¡¯ His voice soft and loving. (10


    I smile up at him, them I lift up and kiss him, lingering a moment before pulling away. ¡°I love you my


    darling mate.¡± I tell him aloud, my voice husky with my emotion.


    He puts his forehead against mine ¡°And I love you, my Starlight.¡± he says, his voice also husky.


    There were some awes from the crowd, letting me know we were still the center of attention, but I didn¡¯t


    care now, I had my mate and he loved me. The light came back and my heart welled with happiness


    once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s better¡± Damien says. ¡°I love feeling you happy, you glow my Starlight, brighter than the Moon


    and Stars.¡± His voice soft and husky.


    It reminded me of my pendent, I had it tucked away, safe in the velvet box it hade in. Sarah had


    taken the ne but not the box. The hand written note he had tucked into it still there, it said. O


    ¡°You are special, don¡¯t let them tell you differently.¡± It had helped me get through so many dark times.


    ¡°Thank you Goddess for blessing me with this male¡¯ I send up the silent gratitude.


    The first announcer spoke up, ¡°Okay folks the wards have had enough time to cool down and it¡¯s now


    safe to return to fighting with magic.¡±


    I smile at Damien and he smiles back releasing me from his hold after a quick kiss to my lips, ¡°Have fun


    my Starlight.¡± he says.


    I get up and turn to my father smiling brightly ¡°Ready dad?¡± I ask him excitedly.


    He was standing as well ¡°I am, Sprite form?¡± he askes me.


    I jump up and nearly shout ¡°Yes!¡± blushing I force myself toe down ¡°I mean, yes, what¡¯s your


    Sprit¡¯s name?¡± I asked him.O


    He smiles patiently, ¡°My sprite¡¯s name is Deimos, my twin¡¯s, even though she¡¯s female, is named


    Phobos, my mother and her Sprite had a weird sense of humor.¡± he says at my look of surprise and


    slight amusement. Phobos is the Greek god of fear, Deimos the Greek god of terror, so it was funny to


    me.


    Still smiling I say ¡°Will I get to meet your parents?¡± I asked him.


    He smiles ¡°Yes, I will arrange for their visit, I believe they will adore and love you just as Stephanie and


    I do.¡± he tells me, I smile with my joy. Happy to finally have what most pups have. 2


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I¡¯ll have to keep reminding myself that outside of


    the Frost and Northmountain ns, wolves were truly Pack creatures. We gathered together and


    enjoyed each otherspany, and pups were epted and loved no matter their coloring or


    parentage.


    I had a long road ahead, but with all the people I had now in my life, I believe that journey will be


    enjoyable, instead of the hell it would have been with those other people. ording to one of Allister¡¯s


    testaments, Bettina had been nning too hand me over to the ck Magic Coven after graduation, so


    my disappearance wouldn¡¯t have been so suspicious.(


    But the thing thatforts me a bit about that, was that me being missing would have been noticed, by


    Darien and Damien. They would have looked for me and asked questions, then they would have asked


    their father the Alpha to get involved. The Alpha would have used amand on them, to have them


    tell the truth as soon as he felt the lie. You can¡¯t lie to an Alpha, and definitely not the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s,


    he would be able to tell.


    My father and I head down to the arena, the second announcer spoke. ¡°Got some interesting facts for


    the folks who don¡¯t know much about Vampires or the Vampire Hybrids we have here in our own


    Heartsong n.¡± he said ¡°Vampires have what are called Sprites, they house the Vampires true nature,


    like our wolves do ours.¡±


    The fourth announcer spoke up ¡°Also, a Vampires skin doesn¡¯t scar, even a hybrids. Their Sprites carry


    their scars and they are only visible in their melded form.¡±


    The second announcer speaks up ¡°But it is really hard to scar a Vampires Sprite, it takes deepsting


    wounds and silver edged weapons. While silver may not harm us to touch it, it definitely harms us if


    were cut by it.¡±


    The first one spoke again. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± Yes, this is because


    it¡¯s our blood that reacts to the silver, treating it like a poison, while our skin treats it like any other


    metal.¡± 2


    Which means as soon as I transform, the torture I received for thest eighteen years would be


    revealed to all my n and Pack members here.?

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Alora¡¯s POV cont¡¯d


    I bit my lip and transformed, I wasn¡¯t going to let this small hup keep me from enjoying a battle with


    my father. I look forward at my Fathers spite. He was tall and handsome as a sprite, broad and


    powerful, and I looked exactly like him, ck hair and violet eyes, only he had no stars and Luna


    regalia. The crowd around me gasped in shock, and some in horror.


    ¡°Oh my Goddess.¡± was quickly said by the fourth announcer, the only female, her tone¡­horrified.


    ¡°Who would¡­¡± was the second, his tone was one of disbelief.


    ¡°Oh Alpha¡­¡± was the pained gasp from the third.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked the first announcer, his tone also pained.


    ¡°How old is she?¡± Demanded the second announcer.


    ¡°She¡¯s only eighteen, this is all wounds to a pup.¡± said the fourth one quickly, anger starting toe


    into her tone. 2


    ¡°An exnation has been posted on the Pack forum.¡± said the third one grimly.


    There was movement everywhere, wolves scrambled for their phones or tablets to look up the


    information. They needed to know this anyway, they all needed to know.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Deimos asked, his voice a deep echoing bell.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, they needed to know anyway¡± We tell him in our echoing mystical voice.


    ¡°Okay my sweet girl, you want to battle hand to hand with magic or with swords and magic?¡± he asks


    1.


    ¡°I want to battle with swords.¡± we say to him.


    He looks in the direction of where we were seated, having a silent conversation. Then above each of us


    a different colored circle of enchantment appears, out of those enchantmentse two beautifully


    crafted long swords with the same family crest on the hilts for each of us. I reached up and grabbed my


    two, the moment I touched them I felt them bonding to me, like they were always meant to be mine.


    ¡°I had those two swords crafted when I first felt your life chain, when I was told of your death I left the


    name engravings nk, Bettina told me she hadn¡¯t named you. How did you get your names?¡± he


    asked us.


    ¡°The Luna was the attending physician when I was born, she was the one who caught me as I was


    birthed. I was told that she was the one who cleaned me up and cut my cord. From the moment of my


    birth my mother didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge me.¡± There were gasps of horror from the Pack.¡±


    ¡°The story goes that when the Luna asked what she wanted to name me, my mother had told her ¡®You


    pick, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s put down¡¯.¡± There were more murmurs from the crowd, they were saddened


    and outraged at the same time, our whole conversation being witnessed and heard by everyone here.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So the Luna named me Alora, it means shining light in Greek, and kept the rest of my name traditional


    with Frost Northmountain. The only part of my name I wanted to keep when I changed it was the one


    she gave me.¡± I say.


    ¡°When my DNA test came back linking me to First Alpha Luna Heartsong, I decided Luna Heartsong


    would be a name I could be honored to carry, that was my first act of gaining my freedom from Bettina,


    Allister and Sarah.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Oh sweet girl you have suffered so much without my presence, I can¡¯t ever forgive them for what


    they¡¯ve done to you.¡± He says hoarsely in that echoing bell of a voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re here now, and it wasn¡¯t your fault, between the bindings and her lies, you didn¡¯t know I existed.¡±


    We tell him, I felt the tears wanting toe out, but we refused to let them fall, we had agreed, no


    more tears for our past, it was in the past.


    It was time to heal and move forward, be the strong female we are. ¡°Selena was named by the Moon


    Goddess herself, in Greek is means Moon Goddess, it was so others would know her im on us,¡±


    there were gasps from the crowd at this news. 2


    ¡°Xena named herself while she was still bound from me. I had been cleaning the living room and the


    TV was left ying, a show about a Warrior Princess came on, her name was Xena, she says she


    thought that¡¯s what we would be one day, a Warrior Princess, guess she¡¯s right.¡± Iughed a little.


    ¡°You are truly wonderful my daughter.¡± he says ¡°After I found you I had your names engraved on the


    name tes, these swords are yours, everyone of your siblings had a set, they bond to you, and there


    is an incantation you can think in your mind that brings them to you or puts them away.¡± he tells me.


    That was the bond I had felting from the swords, I was about to ask him the incantation when it


    was whispered across my mind¡­from the swords. I look down at them, slightly rmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you hear things from the swords, their sentient.¡± he tells me.


    ¡®Oh my flipping Goddess! We have sentient swords!¡¯ I shouted internally to the other two, they were


    silent in shock and surprise.


    ¡°Our name is Tamashinohi, Soul Fire, to make me appear you will say ¡®Uchi ni oide¡¯ meaning, ¡®Come to


    me¡¯, to put us away you would say ¡®Imanotokprp hanarete¡¯ meaning, Away for now.¡± the voice was


    feminine, and Japanese sounding, it was very pleasant.


    ¡°I should have known your mother was not only lying about your gender but about you being alive as


    well.¡± he says, surprising us.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I ask him


    ¡°Because, the spirit in those swords is female, and the spirit stayed put in the swords even after your


    reported death, the force that binds the swords to the members of our family and the spirit in the


    swords is our life chain. Your swords spirit didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t passed on either, sword spirits


    only attach themselves to one Sprite, ever.¡± he says. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t feel your life chain, and Bettina had


    a grave she was able to show me. So I believed her and silenced my doubts.¡±


    ¡°She was a horrible woman, and your not. What she did is past, what we have, is now. We have plenty


    of years to make up for lost time, and I¡¯ve got siblings I get to love and spoil to my hearts content and


    another on the way. I have my mate now, and his family loves and epts me. I have a n that I feel


    I truly belong in, and a home I won¡¯t have to fear living in. I¡¯m now free to actually connect with my


    Pack, and I love it.¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°So what your telling me is, your happy now, and to let the past go?¡± he asks me.3


    ¡°Yes, let it go, it can¡¯t be forgotten, but we can move on from it.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Okay sweet girl, I will do as you say, I will look forward to the future,¡± he says, then he twirls his swords


    around and takes a fighting stance. ¡°Ready?¡± he asks me.


    I do the same twirl, testing the weight of the swords, they felt good in my hands. I was already in love


    with these des. If I could, I would be squealing like a fan girl and jumping around in a circle.


    ¡°I love these swords!¡± we all shout mentally at the same time, letting me know I wasn¡¯t the only one. I


    would be able to use these in Lycan form, that would be so awesome, but who to battle with doing


    that? Maybe Master Brock would be up for it, or Master Sam.


    I focus and then we¡¯re moving, my dad is so fast, faster than us. We both let our magic coat our swords


    and limbs. We actually had another challenging opponent. The back blow from our power caused a


    boom to sound and the stadium to shake reactivating the wards.


    ¡°Look at their power, it¡¯s amazing!¡± the second announcer called out.


    Wee together with more blows shing, swords sparking, power booming, we twirled and swung


    our swords in a deadly dance.


    ¡°Their moves are so graceful, I could actually call this a beautiful but deadly dance.¡± said the first


    announce in a shocked tone


    ¡°Feel those booms and look at the wards, the two have so much power.¡± said the third announcer.


    ¡°A lot of the wards having to cool down are thousands of years old, most of these are going to need


    renewed if this is the caliber of fighters our n will have fighting here from now on.¡± said the fourth


    announcer. 2


    ¡°How long do we have before we have to call a halt to this?¡± asked the second announcer.


    ¡°I would say maybe another thirty minutes at most.¡± said the first announcer.


    ¡°Who do you think will be training next?¡± asked the third announcer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is our Alpha¡¯s third battle in a row, I¡¯m thinking our Alpha should rest up after


    this.¡± said the first announcer.


    ¡°I want to see her mate Alpha Damien battle.¡± said the second announcer. O


    ¡°Who would he go up against?¡± asked the fourth announcer.


    While all this was being said my father and I continued our battle, I thicken my mes and increase the


    lighting I was infusing into the sword. My father did too, we came together and the crack of our power


    back. Then I heard the whistle, we had an actual referee here, and he was calling a halt, the wards had


    had enough.¡± 2

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The power released by Selena and Deimos had been almost double what Master Sam and Starlight


    had been using. The wards had reached their limit after fifteen minutes. There were spells for fortifying


    this arena in the Mansion¡¯s Library, I¡¯ll need to get them out and show them to Bryce and Daniel, so we


    can get these wards renewed. That way my Starlight would have more time to train all out, as she


    clearly loved to do.


    I watched my mate walk next to her father, both still in their melded forms, they both were smiling, my


    mate stopped a second, and seemed to think about something, then above her, a circle of magic


    appeared, she lifted her swords up and they went into the circle of magic, then the circle disappeared


    with her swords, her father had done the same. ording to her father she would be able to summon


    the swords back when she wanted.


    Thinking of my mates reaction to my final exam video, I though that the next battle being mine would be


    perfect. ¡°Come on you old males. Time to battle in Lycan form, you too Xander.¡± I tell my father, Brock


    and Xander.2


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lycan form is it?¡± asked Master Brock in a dry tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.


    ¡°Seems my boy is up for some parental abuse.¡± my father says. ¡°Come on Brock, this should be


    interesting to say the least.¡±


    We get up and head to the stairway, a now transformed Alora and Sabastian, had reached the top. She


    smiles up at me and asks ¡°You going to go y with the boys?¡± she asked in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°I figured it was my turn to have some fun.¡± I say amused.


    ¡°Okay, just don¡¯t mess up your pretty face.¡± she says, teasing me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I say teasing her back.


    She goes up on tip toe and I lean down and we kiss, it wasn¡¯t long but it still managed to convey her


    love to me, and my love to her. She lifts up and says ¡°Good luck my darling mate.¡±


    I smile at herment and walk down, once at the bottom I take off my shirt and leave it at the bottom


    step, Dad, Brock and Xander doing the same. We make our way to the center of the arena.


    The fourth announcer spoke ¡°Take a good look at the hot hunks of Werewolfdies aren¡¯t they just a


    females wet dream.¡± she sighs ¡°And they¡¯re all four mated too, pity.¡± There was a lot ofughter from


    the crowd. (2


    2 was


    We transform into our Lycan forms.


    ¡°Oh wow folks, looks like were in for another treat.¡± said the second announcer.


    ¡°We have Pack Alpha Andrew and Alpha Damien, then we have Master Brock and Xander, how is this


    going to go?¡± asked the third announcer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯ll definitely be epic.¡± said the second announce. O


    ¡°Looks like this battle will be fought without magic, to allow the wards more cool down time.¡± said the


    first announce, observing that we hadn¡¯t activated our powers.


    My father and Ie together in blows, as does Xander and Master Brock. We were all fast, and well


    trained. Xander and I however were still the students, and while Brock and my father were older than


    us, they were still young, we kept at it, I was learning new things as I fought my father, and showing


    him what I had learned while away.


    ¡°Wow, look at how fierce they are folks¡± said the first announcer.


    ¡°What your seeing folks is four very powerful wolves in top condition, students versus the teacher.¡± said


    the third announcer.


    ¡°All those muscles, they¡¯re mates are so lucky, I hope mines just as scrumptious.¡± said the fourth


    announcer.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel woefully inadequate next to these males.¡± said the second announcer, gaining


    My father managed to look proud of me even while fighting me. At one point we switched. I was now


    fighting Master Brock and Xander my father. Fighting with Master Brock taught me even more, I


    managed to Impress Master Brock. 2


    ¡°And here¡¯s the switch up folks¡± said the second announcer, ¡°Look at them go, even Damien¡¯s Beta is


    holding his own.¡±


    ¡°This goes to show you how strong our Pack continues to grow, with these fine specimens you can be


    assured we¡¯re one of the strongest.¡± said the first announcer.


    ¡°Just think this battle is being fought without magic too.¡± said the fourth announcer.


    ¡°I for one can¡¯t wait for them to fight with magic.¡± said the second announcer.


    After a good thirty minutes with each opponent, we were cleared to use Magic. ¡®This was going to be


    fun¡¯ I think as I let out my ck and red mesced with white lightning, my fathers lightningced


    mes were the same as mine.


    ¡°Look at those mes and that lightning, they are amazingly powerful.¡± said the third announcer.


    Xander had blue mes and white lightning, while Master Brocks looked like Alora¡¯s, purple mes


    there were booms with the blow back of power. 2


    ¡°The power of those blowsing together is amazing¡± said the second announcer.


    ¡°The repercussion is so loud I can feel it in my chest.¡± said the first announcer.


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to be able to go at it like this for long though, look at the wards.¡± said the fourth


    announcer.


    We went at it like this till they called a halt to the battle thirty minutester, another cool down needed


    for the wards.


    ¡°That was an amazing show folks, lets give it up for our Pack Alpha, our n Alpha¡¯s Mate, his Beta


    and our other n member, Master Brock.¡± said the first announcer, there were roars and apuse for


    us all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this is going to be topped everyone.¡± said the second announcer.


    Seco


    ¡°There is a roster going for those who want to get on the field and show case their skills in human and


    wolf forms, no magic for the next two hours everyone.¡± the third announcer said.


    ¡°Lets take a short thirty minute break for food and to answer the call of nature, before we get back to


    the entertainment.¡± said the fourth announcer. Confirming my thoughts on this having turned into a


    Pack event. An unnned Pack event, but an event none the less.


    I can see my mate standing and smiling at me from the ground, I keep her in my sights as I walk up,


    she meets me at the top of the stairs, throwing herself into my arms.


    ¡°You were amazing!¡± she says, Zane was preening inside, the smug bastard. She pulls back a little and


    kisses me, and of course I couldn¡¯t resist kissing her back, it felt so good to have this female show me


    her affection and pride at my strength, a strength I gained to protect and provide for her.


    I could hear whistles and apuse at our kiss, lifting up I¡¯m not the only male who¡¯s been grabbed and


    kissed, the other three had as well.


    ¡°I just want to say those males are all lucky bastards, look at how their females greet them after a fight,


    and their so beautiful too.¡± said the third announcer. 2


    ¡°Especially our Alpha, look at how sexy she is.¡± said the second announcer.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fitting that our sexy female Alpha is mated to that sexy hunk of male, they look perfect


    together.¡± said the fourth announcer.


    By the time thisment was made, Alora¡¯s face had turned a deep red and she had buried it in my


    bare chest, I hadn¡¯t put my shirt back on, Alora was giggling, the other females in simr poses with


    their males, also giggling.


    ¡°Luna Ember is still such a sexy woman herself, and her mate a perfectplement, how do you


    exin how handsome their sons are?¡±mented the first announcer.


    My mother is blushing so red, if I could see Alora¡¯s face, I imagined it was this color.


    ¡°And our new Battle Historian and Master Battle Strategist is a hot, hot, hot bit of goods, the sexy feline


    werewolf hybrid is definitely a fifteen.¡± said the second announcer.


    ¡°And look at how enchanting that female Xander has is, if only she were mine.¡± said the third


    announcer.


    Beatrice let out a squeak, Xander was holding her close and growing at thementator booth. I


    startedughing at Xander, for his obviously possessive reaction to someone wishing they had his


    mate. Then stopped abruptly at the nextment¡­this one¡­about my mate.


    ¡°I know what you mean, I wish our beautiful Alpha was mine.¡± said the first announcer.


    Now I was growling, wrapping my arms around Alora and holding her tightly too me, I re at the


    booth. Then turn towards my father when he and Brock startughing at both mine and Xander¡¯s


    possessive holds on our giggling red faced mates.


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± I growl at them. 10

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was so embarrassed but also happy at the same time. This had turned into a great day, it had started


    out as just another training day and had turned into a Pack Gathering. Deciding I was hungry, and


    wanting to explore, I lift my head up and look at Damien, he¡¯s still looking at his father and Brock, but


    I knew even distracted, he would hear me. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I say softly.


    He stopped growling at the twoughing males and looked at me, his eyes soft and full of love, his


    mouth curved into a gentle and loving smile ¡°It¡¯ll be my honor to help you hunt up some food my


    darling,¡± he said to me in a low husky voice,


    I smile up at him, basking in his love, letting him see mine in return, there was a familiar click of a very


    expensive camera off to our side, we both turn to look at who took the photo. It honestly didn¡¯t take me


    by surprise that it would be Darien.


    That¡¯s when I realized he had been taking a lot of pictures of everyone, his mate Serenity by his side


    smiling, handing him things or holding things he needed out of the packs he carried. She would also


    point out this or that and Darien would get a shot.


    ¡°I want to see every one of those pictures when your done.¡± I tell Darien.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it all in an album for you, your first training day at the Heartsong Mansion,¡± he says, then adds


    ¡°And your first Pack Event at the Heartsong Mansion, even though this really was not nned.¡±


    Iugh ¡°How did all this happen anyway?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Well¡­ording to the gossips I can hear all around, as you were oblivious to your surroundings,


    everyone wanted to know why the Volcano was rumbling and the ground shaking earlier. The


    Heartsongs actually have in the top three floors of this building, dorm rooms. There are eight hundred,


    two bedroom dorm apartments on each floor, they have full sized living rooms and kitchens with two


    master baths. The dorm rooms house two to four wolves. So you have the potential to house up to nine


    thousand six hundred wolves in the top three floors of this building alone.¡±


    This surprised me but it exined how so many wolves arrived so quickly.


    ¡°The wolves upying the dorm rooms came out here to investigate, and found a training battle, then it


    was posted on your n forum and others started to arrive, then it got posted on the Pack forum, next


    thing you know this is a huge, unnned, Pack event.¡± Exined Darien.


    With that question answered my mate and I head off to the food stalls for food. There were so many


    options, I got a lot of small sample pieces so I could try most of it. The food was amazing, what I


    couldn¡¯t pass getting a full size on, was the funnel cake, I got a te sized funnel cake with strawberry


    sauce whip cream and powdered sugar. It was so delicious, my mate watched me with growing interest


    as I moaned my way through every bite.


    several older Pack and n members who hugged me, I was so surprised, I wasn¡¯t used to people


    touching me like this. They would say nice and encouraging things to me, weing me to the n


    and congratted me for being the n Alpha.


    There were stall¡¯s with different wares on disy, not just food stalls, at one there was a pendant on a


    silver chain that caught my attention. It had half inch wide, t links, it was a chain meant to be worn by


    a male, it was long enough it would hang over Damien¡¯s corbone, but not so long it would get in the


    way.


    The pendent was a t silver silhouette of a wolf howling at a Crescent Moon, with a small star on the


    top tip of the Crescent Moon. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it, I wanted it for Damien.


    With that thought in mind I looked at the stalls shop owner and asked ¡°Can I have that one?¡± The Stall


    was for a shop called ¡®Heartsong Magic Treasures¡¯ an interesting name for a shop.


    The older white haired she wolf smiled at me ¡°Greetings n Alpha,¡± she grabs the pendent and brings


    it forward ¡°Is this the one?¡± her voice kind.


    ¡°Yes, this is the one.¡± I say happily. ¡°May I know your name?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It would be my honor n Alpha, my name is Celeste Heartsong Dreammaker, I am a Werewolf Witch


    Hybrid and specialize in Magical Item Crafting and Enchantment.¡± she says.


    I smile wider, amazed. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, your shops name seems so fitting now, is this pendent one of


    your crafts?¡± I ask her. (3)


    She looks pleased at my praise. ¡°Yes it is, the chain will actually change size to fit a Supernaturals


    change in form, so they never have to take it off.¡± she tells me.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, I want to purchase this one, it¡¯s the perfect gift.¡± I tell her, she looks so happy at my


    words.


    I used my phone to pay for the purchase, our Packs business owners had embraced the new mobile


    paying technology, it made things really convenient for shifters, purses and wallets were a hassle to


    deal with when shifting. A phone was easy, most had a case with a special strap that can go around the


    neck for easy caring while in a wolf form. No more wet chewed up wallets, or wolfy face nts tripping


    over bag straps.


    For long distance runs we went in pairs and groups, so we had a specially made pack our wolves could


    carry without trouble, but it was awkward to use in everyday life with it¡¯s front harness. Celeste asked


    me if I wanted to have the pendent wrapped, I didn¡¯t and politely turned the offer down, I was going to


    give it to Damien now.


    My mate had been standing by the doorway of the small stall, leaning against a support post, arms


    crossed and a half smile on his face, joy and love in his eyes. I smile at him, letting him see my love of


    him,. I gestured at him toe to me and he did, once he was standing in front of me, I had him bend


    down. Reaching up, I put the pendent around his neck, and then kiss his cheek. 2


    Letting him straiten back up I look at the pendent on him, it looked like it belonged there, and that


    made me happy. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked him.(


    ¡°I love it my darling Starlight.¡± he says, then cupping one of my cheeks he gave me a kiss. ¡°Thank you


    mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, your marks, their exactly like Alpha Luna and Lucian Heartsong¡¯s.¡± the shop keeper said in


    surprise, we look at her in our own surprise at herment ¡°Oh and I remember the ne you


    bought from my shop so many years ago, you took it to my daughter for the engraving.¡± She said to


    Damien. O


    Damian stands up straight, smiling gently, holding me close. ¡°I remember, you were kind in helping a


    little male pup find a precious gift for his precious someone, I got that ne for Alora.¡± he told her.


    She smiled ¡°Then it makes it fitting your mate purchased your gift from me as well.¡± her voice filled with


    humor.


    Damien and I look at each other smiling over that, it did seem fitting. ¡°You still have yours tucked away.¡±


    he says.


    I blush ¡°I¡¯m a little overprotective of it at the moment, Sarah stole it and kept it from me for so long¡­I


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    just don¡¯t want anything to happen to it.¡± I tell him.


    With a smile he leans down and kisses my forehead ¡°Okay mate, will you wear it to special asions?¡±


    he asked me.


    I nod. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied.


    We turn to the shop keeper who¡¯s smiling at us ¡°Thank you Celeste, you are a wonderful crafter, I¡¯ll


    rmend my sister and her cousine in and take a look, they would love this shop.¡± I tell her.


    She looks surprised and delighted at my words, ¡°Thank you n Alpha.¡± she bows in respect and we


    leave the shop.


    My mate holding me to his side we walked and explored more. I found other trinkets and items I liked,


    some as gifts for my family and friends, some for me, clothing and some sandals, a few decorations for


    the braids in my hair. The braids had quickly be my favorite hairstyle with all my really thick hair. I


    even found several sets of earing¡¯s, some matching some being miss match earrings.


    We found more food to sample, talked to more n and Pack members. We caught up with my sister,


    Be and my Enforcers, then we were joined by each of our Beta and Gammas, after a bit our group


    got bigger when we were joined by Darien, Serenity, Matt and Lauren. We all talked and had fun,


    enjoying the day. The little impromptu tournament started while we were exploring, providing


    entertainment.


    We joined back up with the rest of our original group in our seats. Everyone had gotten a lot of food,


    and we were trading back and forth, a lot of ¡°Here try this.¡± and ¡°Oh my Goddess that¡¯s delicious.¡±


    At one point Stephanie told me about wanting to adopt me, even though I was eighteen. I told her I


    would be honored to name her as my mother and call her mom. I wasn¡¯t going to turn that kind of love


    away, and her being my Fathers mate only made it better. (2)


    ¡°That means I¡¯ll be able to im you as my cousin!¡± said Be excitedly ¡°Awesome! We¡¯ll be getting


    another Bad Ass female in the family.¡± she said, gettingughs out of everyone. I blushed, happy to be


    imed as a family member by these people.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to have two Ceremonies.¡± said Stephanie. ¡°One here for your Pack.¡± she says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the one here set up Stephanie,.¡± Luna Ember told her, she looked excited.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯ll be wonderful Ember, I would love that.¡± Stephanie said happily ¡°The second Ceremony will


    have to take ce at Bloodmoon Castle, we¡¯ll get her sworn in officially as a Royal of the Vampires as


    well.¡± she said.


    A Royal? I was going to be sworn in as a Royal of the Vampires?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Damien¡¯s POV


    My mate seemed to be shocked and slightly panicked over the thought of being sworn in as a Royal of


    the Vampires. Her father was the King of All Vampires, so it was only fitting that her birthright be


    observed. I touched the pendent at my neck, and felt my love for Alora well up from within.


    This was a gift I would treasure for the rest of our lives. I liked that I wouldn¡¯t have to take it off when I


    transformed, so did Zane, he was already visualizing himself walking around disying it proudly on


    his chest.


    Ignoring Zane and his fantasy, I focus on our mate, who was sitting straight and spacing out. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)No¡­not spacing, that didn¡¯t seem right. Her


    expression waspletely nk now, no longer looking shocked as it had a second ago.


    Darien was trying to tease her about her new status as a royal, when he got no reaction from her, he


    looked at her in confusion, then worry. ¡°Alora¡­did you hear what I said?¡± Darien was asking her.


    ¡°Alora?¡±


    He looks at me and sees the frown on my face. ¡°Starlight? What is it?¡± I ask her.


    Just as I reached out to shake her shoulder she came to with a gasp, and then looks at me in


    excitement ¡°I need to go into the Mansions Library.¡± she says.


    I¡¯m confused as to why, but I believe my mate just had another vision, so I would go along with her, and


    protect her from harm. ¡°Okay, when do you want to go?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate, there was so much excitement in her expression as she nearly shouted ¡°Now,


    I want to go now.¡± tugging firmly at my arm and I stand.


    She turned around and started to pull me with her hand in mine, then stops abruptly and looks at my


    father ¡°Will you and Luna stay here with my mom and dad?¡± she asked suddenly, sparking more


    questions within me, but I was going to wait to ask them, I had a feeling most would be answered


    shortly.


    Stephanie looked delighted at being called mom, and her father happy at her acknowledgment of him.


    It struck me then, Alora¡¯s approval and affection, was something they had feared not having.


    They hadn¡¯t needed to¡­but I could see all the reasons why they would worry. They genuinely loved


    Alora already, I could see it in the purity of their auras. Being the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s was more than just


    brute strength, there were other abilities I had to work at and train.


    My mother smiled delightedly at Alora, my fathers look was that of a doting father inw. ¡°Of course


    we¡¯ll stay here, you kids go off and do whatever it is.¡± he said. O


    ¡°Thank you.¡± and Alora did something I wasn¡¯t used to her doing she hugged the Alpha, showing her


    affection more freely than she had before.


    She broke a little more out of the chained up steel cage her caring nature and loving personality had


    been shoved into. Forced there with every beating she had taken from those people¡¯.


    My father was, of course delighted and proud to have been granted her affection, she then hugged my


    mom, thanking her too. She turned to her Dad and her new mom. Then she hugged her father, kissing


    him on the cheek, then turning to Stephanie she said ¡°Mom.¡± before hugging Stephanie kissing her


    cheek too. O


    The King and Queen fairly shone with the happiness Alora¡¯s affection brought them. (This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)Alora glowing just as brightly in her own happiness, It felt like warm


    sunshine through the bond, making me happy for her.


    I was so deeply in love with this female, and I new each of my past selves had loved her just as deeply.


    Our bond was so deep we came back again and again to be with each other, and I know we will again


    many, many more times. 2


    She smiled, grabs my hand again, then looked at the rest of our group, ¡°Come on you lot, you¡¯ll want to


    see this, Master Brock, Master Sam you too.¡± Issuing her orders, although the words didn¡¯t sound like


    orders, especially in her bright and happy tone, they had the weight of orders to them.


    So the others got up and like me, followed a smiling glowing Alora as she lead the way down an


    internal stairway that went inside the stadium seating. Once at the bottom of the stairway, the path split.


    One way lead to public restrooms and the other to the hallway leading out of the massive structure to


    the next one, the Heartsong Mansion.


    Each of the upper and lower floor balconies around the mansion was for a three to five bedroom full


    sized apartment suite, withmunal living rooms and a small kitchte in each room.


    The reason the kitchtes in the rooms were small, was because wolves liked to gather together in


    big groups at meal time. There were fourrge dinning areas, set up withrge round tables


    everywhere capable of seating up to fifteen wolves at a time. The kitchens had windows every few feet


    along a wall that spanned one entire wall in each of the four dinning areas, one per wing.


    They should look like a cafeteria, but for the decor, thick wooden furniture and plush cushioning on the


    chairs in warm colors. The dark wood floors and the gentle but warm colored paint on the walls, under


    the pictures and ancient paintings, made them almost intimate. Each dinning hall exiting onto patio


    spaces in the courtyard, the tall wide ss doors all along the exterior sides of the Dining Halls letting


    in light and providing beautiful views. 2


    Alora led us into the massive courtyard in the center of the mansion. On this side of the mansion, all


    the floors had a wrap around deck, the top deck being covered by the extended roof of the mansion.


    There were winding stairways at regr intervals all around, leading from the top deck to the bottom


    one and then out into the courtyard.


    There were winding pathways through all the different gardens that made up the massive court yard.


    There were white stone benches spread out sporadically along the paths so you could stop and enjoy


    the gardens.


    The path Alora took us on lead to therge Koi pond and the Japanese Style walking bridge that


    curved up over the pond, the pathway continued a few short steps on the other side, before curving to


    the right, we were directly in front of the willow tree.


    The path stopped at a wide and long white stone bench, the bench faced the pond, the ground under


    the bench raised up higher than the pond, the willow being at the top of a small incline, it was a perfect


    spot to watch the Koi.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)There were beautiful carvings all over it, a lot of


    intricate knots, some forming wolves in different stages, running, howling,ying down, standing. There


    were small Stars and Crescent Moons outlining the intricate knots on both sides.


    It was amazing work, and I felt immediately attached to this bench and the art work. Alora stopped and


    looked at me when she felt me slowing to a stop in front of the bench. I use her hold on my hand and


    draw her to my side. Letting go of her hand, I wrap my arm around her waist.


    ¡°This bench¡­¡± I say, my voice is husky and deep ¡°I feel like it¡¯s important to me.¡±


    She stills as she studies the bench, then after a while seems to melt into my side. ¡°That¡¯s because it is


    special, they made it together, a near century longbor of love.¡± she says softly.


    Her warm feelingsing through the bond filled me up with her warmth and love. So this is why this


    bench is so important to me. Then I noticed Zane. He was sitting there, quietly studying the bench,


    looking at it fondly, surrounded in a ck nebulous like always.


    He never showed me his ¡®space¡¯ telling me ¡°I¡¯ll show you someday, when the time is right.¡± I¡¯ve never


    understood why my wolf always sounded like an old soul to me¡­but I was starting to have my


    suspicions.


    ¡®Zane, what do you know about this bench?¡¯ I asked him.


    ¡®Our Starlight wouldy on the ground under this Magic Grandmother Willow tree and watch the Koi for


    hours, it was her favorite spot¡® He said ¡°We didn¡¯t want her to have toy on the ground, so we made


    her a bench and had a cushion fashioned, toy on top of it¡­we made t


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    could hold her, and share in the peace this ce brought her.¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) * he paused a moment.


    ¡°One day, we decided that the bench looked too in, and we wanted to make it look special, for her.


    So for hours a day, while she watched the Koi we would carve the knots into the bench.¡± His voice full


    of remembered emotions.


    ¡°Then one day she started to do her own carvings, surrounding ours, encasing them in her love of us. It


    took years as we did all this with our ws, one more element to show our love, this became our


    special ce.¡± his voice was rough with his emotions.


    ¡°Have you always been my wolf?¡± I asked him.


    ¡®I was created the day your soul was conceived into existence, and I have been reincarnated with you


    every time since, and will continue to be for all eternity.¡± he tells me ¡°Just as Selena and Xena were


    created at the moment of her souls conception¡­. it¡¯s why it takes a specific hybrid among the


    Heartsongs for her toe


    ¡°Are we always born with her, or have we lived without her?¡± I asked him.


    ¡®No, we are always born within ten years of each other, and if she were to pass away before we met


    her, we would die within a few years without our mate¡® he tells me, their was a grim quality to his tone.


    ¡°We were meant toe together in your grandfathers time, but andslide took her life before we


    could meet, one caused by unnatural means.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± he


    tells me. 2


    I remembered my grandfather telling me about how his older brother had perished young, and without


    a mate, he had died at neen, of an unknown wasting sickness, a few years after thendslide I


    knew he must have been talking about. Thendslide was still an unsolved mystery in the Pack, it had


    killed many wolves that day. (10

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Damien¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I was thinking over all Zane had said as Alora pulled us off in the direction of the willow, once at the


    base of the tree, she reaches up and pushes on a very distinctive knot in the tree, and a barley


    perceptible door opened leading inside the tree, to a massive library, that spiraled up and up. 2


    The tree was a hollowed out circle in the center, the book shelves lining the ¡®walls¡¯ from a the ¡®floor¡¯ of


    the tree to the ceiling. Each single story level of shelves had wide wrap around balconies in front of it,


    with fourdders that were attached to the shelves and slid side to side for each. 2


    This ce had magic in every single nook and cranny. I saw a painting of Lucian and Luna cuddling on


    the bench out front, in a cut out of the first floor shelving right across from the door way. It felt like this


    ce had been dormant for a while and was sad about it. There was arge carved circle of magic in


    the middle of the floor, I wondered what the spell was for.


    I hadn¡¯t known this ce existed, when she said the mansions library, I had assumed she meant the


    three story library, that was actually in the mansion. How had thise to be here, Alora had let go of


    my hand when we got in here. I look around at the shelves as she goes up the single massive back


    and


    forth stairway that went all the way to the top balcony, she stopped at the third floor. O


    Looking at the cases I noticed all the shelves had carvings etched into them, as did the few rectangle


    top tables set in front of the few couches, with two chairs one on each end of the tables. There were


    only ten of these seating areas. Lucian and Luna¡¯s carvings continued in here on these shelves, and on


    one of the seating sets, the others looked simr, but each carving was different.


    That¡¯s when I noticed the pattern, for each floor there was a painting of a couple, each one had


    different names, and sometimes the male had blue or green eyes, but otherwise they all looked almost


    exactly like Lucian and Luna, like Alora and I, with those same mating marks.


    One table for each floor, one painting for each floor, the carvings belonging to the couples in each


    painting. The first floor represented our first life, the other floors after, represent all of our past


    reincarnations, where we met and mated.


    That means their will be one more floor, created for me and Alora, one more seating set, with our own


    carvings. Looking around this floor I see other paintings, they show the couples in all of their shifted


    forms. Stepping closer to the center of the room, but not in the circle of magic, being cautious of it.


    2


    I take a look at each floor. Each floor had the same type of painting in the same spot as the floor below


    them, there was nearly no difference between the shifted forms in each of their reincarnations, the


    differences kept to our human forms.


    enc


    I didn¡¯t realize I had backed into the circle, till it started to glow. I looked down studying the circle,


    feeling like I needed Alora on this circle with me. She hade down and stood in front of the circle, a


    I hold out my hand to her, she doesn¡¯t hesitate, she joins me in the circle grabbing my hand. A deep


    bell sounded in the air around us, three deep chest vibrating gongs. Then there was shaking as the


    tree shifted, growing another floor, and another seating set appeared on this floor.


    On the top floor that appeared, were shelves, paintings of Alora and I appearing, thedders and an


    addition to the stairway. There were also so many books appearing to cover most all the new shelves.


    Once done the glow disappeared.


    ¡°Our past selves put magic into the circle, when we first step onto the circle, the library will grow by


    another story with every one of our mated reincarnations.¡± she said. ¡°After, it¡¯s just to feed magic to the


    tree or to transport us to it¡¯s seedlings.¡±


    A quick sh of some past events came to my mind with Alora¡¯s words. ¡°You would present the


    seedlings to the ruling body of each species that joined us in the fight against the ck Magic Coven,


    their trees should be asrge as this one.¡± then I started to think about it. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Willow at the


    Moonstar Mansion not as big, it was nted around the time this one was?¡± I asked allowed. (2)


    ¡°Fire.¡± said Alora her eyes were glowing, and had a nk quality to them, like she wasn¡¯t rally seeing


    what was in front of her, but something behind her eyes. ¡°There was a massive fire that destroyed the


    original additions to the Mansion and burned up the seedlings, it killed half the people wo had been


    living there, those who knew how to feed the tree magic perished in the mes, the tree managed to


    escape with some minor charring¡± the glow in her eyes stopped. 5


    She blinked a couple of times then started off across the floor towards adder, sliding it in front of the


    area she was aiming for, she exined as she did this. ¡°The spells to make the magic in the tree grow


    are on this level¡± she said, she climed thedder to the top shelf and pulled a dark red leather wrapped


    journal closed with dark leather strings, there was a circle with the tree and a wolf siting under the tree


    imprinted on the front of the journal. (3)


    ¡°This book will have the spells, we¡¯ll do that tonight. I¡¯ll need to take blood from you and feed the power


    from that to the tree.¡± she said, I was immediately okay with giving her blood,st time had been¡­I had


    to bite back a growl and shake my head to focus. ¡°That should get the tree to grow at least half of what


    it¡¯s height should be, speaking of which, we¡¯ll need to feed this tree more magic as well,


    it¡¯s about twenty stories smaller then the one with the Dragon King and the Witches Council.¡± she said.


    Then she looks at the rings on her hands ¡°And I need to store more magic in these rings as well.¡± she


    said with a frown.


    ¡°However much blood you need from me mydy Starlight it is yours.¡± I tell her with a smile to my face.


    She looks at me with a half smirk on her face and a quickugh.


    ¡°Thank you my darling mate, I will dly ept your gift my love.¡± she tells me, her voice soft, love in


    every word, her smile went from a half smirk to a full and gentle smile.


    ¡°Okay I can¡¯t stay quiet anymore, I have so many questions!¡± Cathel said loudly. (2)


    Alora and I turn to look at him. ¡°Ask away.¡± I tell him making sure to keep my tone gentle, this boy was


    so curious and good natured.


    He had a hidden and very powerful strength, he was going to train and learn how to tap into it, so he


    could provide protection for those he loved and cared for. He¡¯ll make a wonderful warrior, and the she


    wolf that winds up fated with this little boy won¡¯t be able to resist loving him. ?


    It struck me as odd, myst thought, how would I know he would be fated to a she wolf. Then I saw it, a


    faint red string, it tied Cathel to the pup Serenity carried. Well now I know my brother is having a she


    pup. Wonder if I should tell him¡­nah, let him find out for himselfter, I¡¯ll tell Alora though. I realized


    that I could see red strings from everyone, and who they were connected to.


    Victor and Jaxon had three strings, one connected them together, the other two stretched out for a third


    fated mate, and it felt like we would be meeting that third fated mate sometime in the next few months.


    Same with Matt and Laurens mates, although it seemed theirs would be arriving sooner than Victor and


    Jaxon¡¯s third. I could see that both Asher and Nathen had two destined mates, they would also beOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    triads. The beings I felt they were all fated to were powerful, and I could almost feel the time their


    mates would arrive for them. 2


    I had to pay attention and focus on Cathel as he started to fire out his questions one after another


    ¡°What is this tree, why did it grow, how is it you know all this, are those paintings all of your past selves,


    did you know we have a willow at Blood Moon Castle?¡± his questions stopped when Kass came up


    behind him and pped a hand over his mouth.


    ¡°One at a time so they have time to answer.¡± She said calmly in a kind and patient tone. Cathel blushed


    and nods. ¡°Okay little brother, I¡¯m letting go now.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but chuckle at how adorable that scene had been, I look down at Cathel ¡°This tree is a


    Grandmother willow nted by Luna Bloodmoon Heartsong¡¯s parents when she was born, it grew


    because of a magic spell Luna and Lucian had ced inside this tree when they made their space


    here. All those paintings are of our past selves.¡± I tell him, patiently answering his questions.


    ¡°Yes I did know their is a tree at Blood Moon Castle, Luna¡¯s Father was the first sane Vampire after the


    ck magic blood curse ced on the humans that transformed them into the first blood crazed


    Vampires. The Moon Goddess lifted the curse and created the Sprites because of Luna¡¯s Father, and


    his love of one of her and her Consorts decedents.¡± getting looks of surprise from those with Vampire


    Blood all around the room. Reminding them of a history that is often forgotten.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After Damien answered Cathel¡¯s questions, I looked at my brother¡¯s Bryce and Daniel. ¡°This Tome has


    all the spells used to reinforce and renew the wards of the training arena. It¡¯s called, The Masters


    Guide of Warding¡± I tell them, and just like I thought they would they lit up.


    They both had their hands out, but the Book went to Daniel, they immediately opened it up looking at


    the spells. Asher and Nathen looking at it too, reading it upside down. The three boys were now


    discussing things about the wards, then I thought of another Tome. ¡°Cathel I have a book for you, give


    me a moment while I go get it.¡± I tell him, heading for another shelf on this floor, my mind already


    knowing the location of what I¡¯m looking for.


    Coming back with the Tome I show it to him ¡°This Tome is called ¡®Guidance to being an Arcane Warrior¡¯


    meaning a warrior who specializes in both magic and physical fighting. Perfect for a Vampire Witch


    Hybrid.¡± his face lights up so bright and he takes the Tome, there were more Tomes here that were


    calling to be given to those around me.


    Thinking about it a moment a spell came to my mind, I said it aloud ¡°Veni ad me¡± which meant,e to


    me in Latin. The Tomes flew from their spots tond gently at my feet in a neat stack. I bend down and


    pick them up. ¡®Masters Guide to Cultivating the Earth¡¯ went to Serenity. ¡°The Masters Guide of Battle


    Strategies¡¯ went to Master Sam. ¡®Masters Guide of Alpha Training¡± went to Master Brock. ¡°Masters


    Guide to Magic and Soul Item Crafting.¡± went to Kassandra. ¡®Masters Guide of Potions.¡¯ went to Be.


    Victor was given ¡®History and Facts of Dragon Masters¡¯ and Jaxon ¡®Care of a Pregnant Dragon Master¡¯


    the looks of confusion on their facesical, it confused me as well, but the Tomes wanted to go with


    them, so I allowed it. Asher got ¡®The History and Creation of the Supernaturals¡¯ and Nathen got


    ¡®Supernatural Law, From Past to Present¡¯. Bryce ¡°The Masters Guide to Magical Architecture and


    Building¡¯. Darien¡¯s was ¡®The Complete History of Supernatural Arts and Crafting¡¯: 10


    Something I should probably let them know before they traipse off with the Tomes. The Tomes were not


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    normal, this world was full of spirits, and spirits liked to attach themselves to magical things, making


    them sentient. There were reasons that these Tomes decided to go with the people they had been


    calling out to be given to, they would need to be bonded to the Tomes. Like my swords, they¡¯ll be able


    to call their Tomes to them at will.


    ¡°All right everyone, step into the circle with your Tomes.¡± I tell them. My mate is giving me a questioning


    look, wondering what I was up to. I winked and gave him a reassuring smile, he rxed and smiled


    back. ¡°So a couple of things to note before we leave, first, I need to bond you all with your Tomes so


    the can be put away and called fourth at will.¡±


    I paused, and looked at them all for a moment ¡°Another thing to note, your Tomes are Sentient, these


    are not normal Tomes, any knew knowledge that has to do with your Tomes title and subjects, will add


    pages to these Tomes.¡± They all looked at their Tomes with varied looks of amazement and trepidation.


    A


    ¡°The spirits in the Tomes will introduce themselves to you once bound,¡± then thinking about something


    added ¡°The Tomes decided who they wanted to go with, I didn¡¯t pick out the tomes.¡± They all now had


    different amusing looks of surprise on their faces. Before anyone can say anything or ask questions I


    say ¡°Vinculum.¡± which meant ¡®Bond¡¯ in Latin.


    The circle came to life in a violet glow, different colors of fire magic came out of the Tomes now floating


    in front of their new owners. The fires zipped out and spiraled around the new owners from the floor to


    above their head, the fires then zipped from around the owners to spiral in a circle around their wrists,


    tightening and settling into a transparent and painless bond on the skin of their wrists.


    When done the circle stopped glowing, the Tomes were still floating in front of their new owners. The


    owners themselves had nk looks for a moment till the books disappeared in a magic circle that


    appeared briefly under them, the circles disappearing with the Tomes. Then they were all looking at me


    in surprise and wonder.


    ¡°How¡­.?¡± was all Kass managed to squeak out.


    ¡°All I can tell you, is that ever sense I realized who I was, who I really was, these shes of insight and


    knowledgee to me, more and more knowledge is appearing inside my head, a lot more since we


    have stepped in here.¡± I say pointing around us at the library inside a tree, which is lit by a warm light


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be spending a lot of time here for a while, the longer I¡¯m in here the more collected


    knowledge I gained as my past selves ising to me.¡± I say softly as I look up and around, taking in


    everything. More shes of memorying into my mind.


    The newest most disturbing is the amount of times, in thest ten generations, I had been killed before


    I reached adult hood. I had been reincarnated six times in thest ten generations, and had been killed


    by foul and mysterious means each time.


    This was because the ck Magic Coven knew of me, and of my mate. Every time they have neared


    rising in power to take over the world, mine and my mates reincarnated selves would thwart them. This


    time around, the Goddess wanted to give the Supernaturals more beings capable of thwarting the


    ck Magic Coven.


    We would fight, and we would crush our enemy. In this life I have been severely abused, the direct


    blood line to my first life wiped out, leaving only me, and Bettina had tried to make sure I wouldn¡¯t be


    able toe into existence again. Looking at everyone who was now talking excitedly about their


    Tomes. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had gotten into my father to have even slept with Bettina.


    ¡°What are you thinking about Starlight?¡± asked my mate.


    I look up at his curious expression and smile gently at him ¡°I was just wondering what in the Goddess


    name would have my father sleeping with someone like Bettina, even if it was only a one night stand.¡± I


    tell him.


    ¡°Oh! I can answer that one.¡± said Kass excitedly.


    I look at her curious about the answerer. ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°About the time you were conceived, there was a Lunar event that caused a mating madness to fall


    over all the Supernaturals. Mated pairs were going at it like crazy and the other unmated adults found a


    convenient partners for the night, I was told it was nearly uncontroble.¡± she said, ¡°My Grandmother


    actually put my mother in a sleep stasis to make sure she wouldn¡¯t mate with anyone but the male she


    had picked for her.¡± o


    I was surprised, and horrified, yet¡­at the same time¡­I was relived. I was relieved, because this meant


    my father would never have slept with someone like Bettina otherwise. Then another question pops


    into my head. ¡°Where was you mothers intended?¡± I asked her.


    Her and Be startughing, and it took them a moment topose themselves. What was so funny


    about my question? I didn¡¯t have to wonder long. ¡°My mothers intended was across the continent in


    another state conducting Council business at the behest of my Grandmother.¡± Kass says, and breaks


    into another fit ofughter.


    ¡°Unfortunately for Grandmother,¡± Be¡¯s tone was full of amusement ¡°She sent him strait to Aunt


    Lucinda and their third, they met and then the moon madness struck them.¡± she bursts intoughter.


    ¡°Three days after the moon madness struck, Dad arrived at the Witches Council on Grandpapa¡¯s behalf


    for Council business and met my mom. They instantly knew they were fated mates.¡± said Kass, her


    ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t want Aunt Stephanie to be with Uncle Sabastian, and ordered her to reject him


    immediately.¡± said Be.


    ¡°When mom told Grandmother no, she went after dad, and used the fact that mom had remained pure


    for her mate while he hadn¡¯t, so he had best do the honorable thing and reject her so she could be with


    a mate who had also kept himself pure.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°What!¡± I said horrified.


    ¡°Oh trust me, Aunt Steph was furious when she found out from Aunt Bulma what Grandmother had


    said to him.¡± said Be


    ¡°The ¡®oh so pure¡¯ mate she had been talking about was now part of a triad.¡± Kass reminded in a dry


    tone ¡°ording to mom, she was so upset and furious that she had been crying tears of frustration out


    in the gardens at the Witches Council, that¡¯s when father found her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Sabastian said he was so heart broken over seeing her tears he had been unable to resist going


    to her asking her what was wrong, begging her to let him fix it.¡± Be said, her smile soft. All I could


    think was awe, because that was such a romantic thing to do.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    ¡°ording to Aunt Bulma, who had been eavesdropping, mom had wailed, asking why he would reject


    her because she hadn¡¯t slept with anyone. Was it so important to him that she have experience,


    couldn¡¯t he ept that she wasn¡¯t experienced because she had never found a male she was


    interested in.¡± said Kass, she had a half smile on her face.


    ¡°Aunt Bulma said he was in a panic trying to calm her down saying that he would never reject her over


    that, that her not having experience didn¡¯t matter to him, that he would never reject her over anything.


    He said he didn¡¯t deserve a mate as amazing as her and hoped she would ept him, as unworthy of


    her as he was.¡±


    ¡°Mom, was confused as to why a Prince of the Vampires thought himself unworthy of her.¡± said Kass,


    she chuckled ¡°And was pissed when he gave her all her mothers reasons as to why he wasn¡¯t worthy


    of her.¡± I was gaping open mouthed by this point, shocked, my father had felt unworthy of his mate!


    What more had that woman said?!


    ¡°ording to Uncle Sabastian or Grandmother, he was unworthy because he failed to keep himself


    pure, he wasn¡¯t a pure blood Warlock he was a Vampire, and Aunt Steph would be forced out of the


    Council if he mated with her, destroying her future.¡± said Be. No!


    ¡°My mom stood up and said that was all bullshit, staying pure had nothing to do with her waiting for her


    mate, it was just circumstantial. Being a Council Witch was not her dream it was her little sisters, she


    just did it to get her mother off her back. She said rejecting him because of his race was wrong, that no


    one should reject or ept their mate because of their race. She also told him he was the next ruler of


    an entire species, and asked him how the status of a Council Member was higher than that.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°Uncle Sabastian had stood in front of her, looking at her in wonder before he had smiled and grabbed


    her up in a fierce kiss, ording to Aunt Bulma.¡± said Be. I was back to sping my hands together


    and smiling, internally squealing awe again at how romantic that was.


    ¡°Aunt Bulma said after their kiss dad had grabbed her hand and they ran off together somewhere.¡± said


    Kass a knowing and amused smirk on her face.


    ¡°Aunt Bulma said she didn¡¯t make it back to her room till the next morning, looking thoroughly mated


    and baring a mating mark on her neck.¡± said Be


    We had all sat on the floor in the circle, listening to this tale, not wanting to go back to the Stadium just


    yet. ¡°Mom, not wanting to deal with her mother just yet asked Aunt Bulma and Aunt Galena, Be¡¯s


    mom, her sister, to make her a foundation potion that could hide her and dads matting marks while they


    were having to stay with the Council for the next week.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°Uncle said it was the only time in his life he wore make up. Mom likes to tease Uncle now, saying he


    would have looked beautiful dressed as a female.¡± Beughed. We all did too, I couldn¡¯t help it, the


    image of dad dressed as a female crossed my mind, and it was hrious.


    ¡°Dad said he did it because he didn¡¯t want mom to have to go through anymore trouble with her mother


    because of him.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°So Aunt Steph and Uncle would meet in secret the entire week, and managed to hide with the help of


    my mom Galena, my other mom Lydia and Aunt Bulma.¡± said Be.


    ¡°But Grandmother discovered them kissing in a hallway the day Aunt Lucinda and our Uncle¡¯s Bruce


    and Ethan came back. Coincidentally, Aunt Lucinda, wanting to wait, till after my father had conducted


    his business with the Council, before she let him know of her mated status to a Daywalker and a


    Witches Council Warlock, had a foundation made to cover their marks too.¡± Kassandra said


    ¡°Grandmother knowing Uncle Ethan had returned, had flown into a rage, and used Uncle of raping


    a Council Witch, Aunt Steph, and had him thrown in the Prison.¡± said Be, me and the others hearing


    this story for the first time gasped in horror. ¡°Grandmother was trying to prevent them from getting any


    closer together andpleting their mating¡­.even though they already had.¡± Be added thest in a


    dry amused tone, getting quickughs out of everyone.


    mu


    ¡°What happened next?¡± My best friend asked, Darien had a curious enraptured expression on his face,


    he¡¯s totally involved in the story. Serenity was cuddled up into his side, like most of us were to our


    mates. Victor hadid down with his head on Jaxon¡¯sp, Jaxon was petting his hair, looking down at


    him with a soft and loving smile.


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t know Grandmother had dad used of her rape. While dad was in the prison,


    Grandmothers personal guards were beating dad and torturing him, trying to get him to confess raping


    a Council Witch, all the while telling him he wasn¡¯t good enough for mom, calling him a worthless


    rapist.¡± Kass said sadly, ¡°That part of the story we overheard from a private conversation mom and dad


    were having.¡±


    I was about to cry, tears were in my eyes and I was horribly upset over what happened to daddy. I


    know what that kind of treatment was like, I would never wish it on anyone. I don¡¯t think I will be


    meeting their Grandmother anytime soon. If I did¡­I was positive I would dislike her. ¡°What happened


    after that?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother made sure the arrest was kept quiet from everyone but her own people. Everyone was


    told that Uncle had left to run a quick errand for one of the Council Members. Then while Uncle was


    ¡®Gone¡¯ kept trying to get Uncle Ethan and Aunt Steph together.¡± said Be.


    ¡°During one of the times they were thrown together over the next three days, mom and Uncle Ethan


    confessed that the other was already mated. They both decided toe clean about it because of


    Grandmother, and the it was upsetting Aunt Lucinda and Uncle Bruce after awhile.¡± Kass said 1


    ¡°Grandmother was furious that Uncle Ethan was part of a fated triad¡­with two Vampires. She asked


    Uncle Ethen to reject his two Vampires for a proper mating with a full blood Witch.¡± Be said, judging


    by her tone, that didn¡¯t go over well.


    ¡°Mother, Aunt Lucinda, Uncle Ethan and Uncle Bruce were furious at her for even suggesting that. So


    Aunt Lucinda and the Uncles all removed the foundation covering their marks, obviously just telling


    her they were a fated triad wasn¡¯t enough.¡± said Kass.


    ¡°While that was going on, my mom Galena had found out that Grandmother lied to everyone about


    where Uncle Sabastian had gone and went looking for him. She discovered Grandmother had him


    locked away and that it had been sanctioned because of the charge for raping a Council Witch. When


    she asked who, they told her Aunt Stephanie was the victim. This lead to her telling them about their


    fated and marked mating status, they were just hiding them to keep the peace with Grandmother for as


    long they were staying at the Council.¡± said Bells


    ¡°A Council representative was then sent to confirm this. Once the foundation covering his mark was


    removed, father was cleared of the charges and removed from Grandmothers custody, just in time too.¡±


    said Kass


    ¡°Just in time? What did she mean?!¡¯ I shout my question internally


    Kassandra continued ¡°After Grandmother conceded the fact that she would not be able to get mother


    and Uncle Ethen together as mates she was still telling mother she would have another ¡®appropriate


    mate picked out for her.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What!¡± I practically shout.


    Kass nods her head. ¡°Yup¡­ ording to Uncle Ethan she was going on and on about finding her


    another ¡®appropriate mate when mom seemed to have finally had enough. She removed her own


    foundation over her mark, showing the mark to Grandmother. She told Grandmother she would never


    reject her fated. Then reminded her of what happened when a marked mate was rejected.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Steph had also found out she was pregnant with Kass, and told Grandmother about it.¡± said Be


    ¡°Mom was also going to look for Sabastian, she had been feeling pain, from what they were doing to


    him, through their bond. Mom told Grandmother she was afraid he had been captured by rogues,¡± said


    Kass


    ¡°Uncle Bruce said Grandmother wentpletely off the rails then, she was screaming that she wasn¡¯t


    going to allow Aunt Steph to ruin her life by mating a lowly Vampire. She demanded the abomination¡¯ in


    her womb be destroyed, and that her marked status wouldn¡¯t be a problem for long.¡± said Be.


    ¡°What?!¡± Damien nearly shouted, he was surprised and furious at the same time, the others horrified.


    ¡°Aunt Lucinda said while they all had stood there stunned and horrified over her words, Grandmother


    had called her guards¡­and told them to kill the prisoner¡± said Kass


    ¡°No!¡± I cried our in horror, my father hade so close to being killed, by his mother inw. I


    ¡°Yeah, luckily, Aunt Bulma, Galena and Lydia had already freed father, and they all walked in just in


    other give the guards those orders.¡± said Kass ¡°Aunt Bulma said dad was majorly pissed. He ordered


    Grandmother arrested right then and there, charging her with false imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Steph seeing the damage done to Uncle, had demanded an exnation from Grandmother.


    Grandmother was to oincensed over what was happening and was screaming at Uncle, it wasn¡¯t pretty,


    Aunt Steph refused to look at Grandmother or even say a word to her after being told everything.¡± said


    Be 2


    ¡°Grandmother lost all her credibility with the Witches Council and was stripped of her titles and power.¡±


    said Kass. ¡°Then mom gave the Council her resignation, telling them her sister, Aunt Galena, was the


    perfect candidate to take over her position.¡± ¡±


    ¡°No offence, but your Grandmother is one of the worst mother inw¡¯s ever.¡± Darien said dryly, making


    us allugh.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    I never really thought about how my father new instantly that I had been tortured, thinking it was purely


    due to the amount of scars worn on Selena¡¯s skin. When we had transformed into our Sprites during


    our training I hadn¡¯t paid attention to the scars on his skin.2


    I thought back to the battle now, and forced myself to pay attention to the scars this time. When I did, I


    couldn¡¯t hold back my gasp of horror and the anguish that seemed toe with it. A tear escaped and


    trailed down my cheek.


    My mate seeing this, gathered me onto hisp holding me close ¡°What is it mate, what has you so


    upset?¡± he asked me in a worried tone.


    I looked up into his eyes, tears on myshes, my sorrow clear to see. (This novel will be daily updtaed


    at .noveljar)¡±I know his scars, they are like mine.¡± I buried my face in his chest and cried silent


    sobs of grief, for my father, and for myself. My tormentors were mostly gone and dead, there was only


    one left. My fathers tormenter was his mother inw, and she was still alive. It made me angry.


    Suddenly the tears dried as my anger began to rise, but it wasn¡¯t just my anger and demand for justice


    I felt, it was Selena¡¯s and Xena¡¯s too. He was our father, and though we barley knew him¡­we


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    understood him, and felt deeply for him already. How could we not, our connection was now just that


    much deeper with this new revtion. I needed to get back, I suddenly really wanted to hug my father,


    and my new mom. 2


    My mate, sensing my emotions stood with me in his arms, he let my legs down gently till my feet


    touched the floor and I was able to stand on my own. He didn¡¯t let me go though, he kept his arm


    wrapped around me, providing a much neededfort. He was a wonderful caring male, he would


    never leave me in distress if it was in his power to help dispel it.


    The others had silently watched our entire exchange, they wore varying expressions ranging from


    curiosity and worry to shared sorrow. They were all family and friends, more than I ever expected to


    have. This just meant there were more people I was now dedicated to protecting. I would need to study


    the things in here and remember the knowledge collected over my past lives. I would need to have us


    prepared to take on the ck Magic Coven.


    With a gesture, Damien and I lead the way out. Once everyone was out, the willow was sealed once


    more. We started walking back to the training grounds, the crowd wasrge and loud. The atmosphere


    was light and lively, I tried not to let my sorrow keep me from feeling it. I wanted to feel more of the joy


    from my Pack as they turned an ordinary day into something fun and extraordinarily. 2


    I started to think about my father on the way back to the stadium. I was grateful Stephanie chose to


    stay by his side instead of following her mothers dictates. I was more grateful now than ever before that


    she chose to love me, and adopt me as her daughter. She fought for what she believed in, and stood


    up for those she loves, even if it was against her own mother,


    She had to have loved her mother at some point, of that I was certain, but I wanted to know what there


    rtionship was like before my father. What had her home life been like? What was in her mothers


    past, that she was so afraid of her daughter messing up her life by being married to a Vampire, that she


    would act the way she had.


    Stephanie was all kindness and heart, till it came to someone harming those she considered hers.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)She was a very powerful and extremely


    intelligent Witch. She had held a Council seat at both the Witches Council and the Supernatural


    Council. She had to have gotten her capacity for love from one of her parents. It made me wonder


    about her father. Had he approved the match?


    ¡°What is it that has you thinking so hard my Starlight?¡± Damien asked me, his deep rumbly voice was


    gentle, and held his love for me in each note.


    I look up at him and smile, I can¡¯t help how much I truly loved this male. I looked at his face, his eyes,


    his lips, studying him, taking in all his handsome and sexy features. ¡°I was thinking about my new


    mom¡¯s father, wondering how he was, I was also wondering what kind of rtionship mom had with her


    mother before she met my father.¡± I tell him, my voice soft, I reach up and brush the one lock of ck


    hair that fell against his forehead back.


    ¡°You could always ask her and find out.¡± he advises. He gently grabs the hand I used to brush his hair


    back with, and brings it to his lips, cing a gentle kiss on top.


    My heart was thumping inside my chest, my core became hot and wet, it started to ache. I watched as


    his pupils got bigger and his eyes started to glow. He breathed in deep, taking in my scent, the glow got


    brighter, and the color changed to that of his wolf. His arm around my waist, bringing us tightly together,


    his hardness was pressed against my womb.


    Fire raced through my entire body setting me ame with my arousal, there was a bite to it this time.


    My eyes drift to his lips and the hunger I started to feel became to much of a temptation, I had to kiss


    him. Taking my hand from his I lift my arms up and wrap them around his neck, bringing him down for a


    passionate kiss. I let out a moan as the mes of my arousal only increased. 2


    My breasts felt swollen and achy, my nipples hardened painfully, I couldn¡¯t help rubbing them against


    his chest trying to alleviate the ache a bit, but it only got worse. My core was throbbing to every beat of


    my heart, it was getting wetter by the second. I moved one of my hands up and buried my fingers in his


    hair on the back of his head and gripped tightly, getting a growl from him.


    His growl sent a st of fiery lust rushing over the nerves in my body, ripping a whimper from deep


    within me. His arms tightened around my waist a moment before he brings one hand up to the back of


    my head, digging his fingers into my hair and gripping it like I did his. (This novel will be daily updtaed


    at .noveljar)The sensation sent a whip of lust down my spine to settle to my already hot core,


    heating it more.


    The ach was bing unbearable, I felt like if I didn¡¯t have him soon I was going to burst into mes


    and die. Every nerve was on fire, every one of my cells cried out and my core throbbed empty, calling


    out to be filled by him. He pulled his mouth away from mine, even with our chests heaving for air I let


    out a small needful whimper. 3


    I wanted more, I tried to kiss him again but he held me in ce, his eyes were fully wolf and glowing


    brightly. His arousal and need was in every line of his face. His body was almost trembling with need as


    he held back with effort. He leaned down and pressed his nose into my mark and took a deep breath


    in, then he let out a deep growl as he took in my scent.


    ¡°Mate¡­¡± he growls and pants a little ¡°I don¡¯t think we will be apanying the others back to the


    stadium.¡± he says.


    His voice and the growl sent more shivers of desire and mes of arousal over every nerve in my body.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked breathlessly, desperation in my voice.


    I rubbed against him again, he growled as I whimpered at the sensations flowing over my body. ¡°You¡¯ve


    gone into heat mate.¡± Damien growls out.


    That statement barley made it through my hazy mind, I could barley focus, the feelings I was having


    were so intense. ¡°He¡­he¡­heat?¡± I stuttered out and whimpered again when he kept me from kissing


    him again, all I could do was wiggle and press harder against him in his strong embrace.


    He nuzzles against my neck, and growls out ¡°Yes¡­heat.¡± he scrapes his teeth over my mark and I


    almost came that seconded, my core med together, painfully empty


    ¡°W¡­wh¡­why?¡± I managed to stutter out in a breathy gasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure my Starlight¡± he nips my mark again, getting another whimper out of me ¡°We can¡¯t stay


    here, we need to go somewhere else.¡± he growls against my neck, sending out more mes of desire


    to roar through me.


    ¡°Where?¡± I gasped, my voice desperate, a plea, my need increasing.


    ¡°There is a cottage halfway between here and the Moonstar Mansion, we¡¯ll go there now.¡± He says, he


    picks me up bridal style, clutching me close to his chest.


    ¡°Darien..¡± he starts to ask but Darien interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin everything,e back when you can.¡± he said in an understanding but amused


    voice. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I¡¯ll get him backter for his amusement


    at my current predicament. ¡°Go take care of your mate before you two spontaneouslybust.¡±


    his.tone was almost augh.


    Damien growled at him, then transformed into his Lycan form, keeping a tight hold on me, he took off


    running away from the Heartsong Mansion into the dense surrounding forest. He was so fast, I couldn¡¯t


    help but admire his strength and speed even while I was a burning inferno of mindless need in my heat.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Damien¡¯s POV


    It was while we were kissing that I had realized why here scent had be so intoxicating, a sirens


    call I couldn¡¯t ignore. Her needy whimpers only driving my need to mate with her higher. Her arousal


    and scent only continued to grow stronger. 3


    The raging arousal I could feel through the bond nearly had me on my knees, taking her there on the


    ground in the broad day light, not caring who coulde upon us and see, or that we had an audience.


    It was thatst thought that had given me the strength to pull away enough I could asses the situation.


    My mate was in heat and needed me desperately. Her whimpers calling out to me to provide my mate


    with relief from her unbearable heat. 3


    She needed me beyond reason right now, needed my care, her question of where, had sparked a


    memory of a cottage in the middle of the forest on the way to the Heartsong Mansion.


    men


    It was always kept in good repair and you couldn¡¯t get to it unless you knew where it was, that was the


    safest ce for now. I barley had to say Darien¡¯s name before he was already telling me he¡¯d take care


    of the exnations for me. 2


    He couldn¡¯t resist teasing us though, and I knew my mate was going to want to get him back for itter.


    At the moment however, it was more important to get to that cottage before I gave in to the sirens call


    that was my mates heat. 2


    This hade on quicker than any other¡¯s heat would normally havee on. It was said in a second


    chance mating, the first heat of a she wolf came onter than her previous mating. I was the first male


    Alora had ever had sex with, I had taken her virginity the night I imed her as my mate. So I had


    assumed that we would have the usual three to four weeks before it was supposed toe. O


    ¡®It¡¯s only been three days!¡¯ I practically shout these worry filled words at Zane.


    ¡®It¡¯s happening because she wasn¡¯t imed during her first mating, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to


    go into heat. Master Brock¡¯s mate will be in the same state in a few days time he tells me.


    ¡®Shit. I need to warn him, if he doesn¡¯t already know.¡¯ I tell Zane


    ¡®That would be advisable.¡¯ Zane agreed.


    So I mind link Brock, not something I wanted to do while a mating haze was starting to take over my


    mind. This was a natural response when a males female goes into heat. ¡°Brock¡± I call out.


    ¡®What is it Damien? And have you figured out why Alora went into heat all of a sudden?¡± He asked me.


    ¡®Zane has exined to me it is because she remained unmated by her first mate, he also said your


    mate will


    be in the same state in few days as well.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? Learn something new everyday. Thank you for the information, I¡¯ll make preparations now.¡¯ he


    said. ¡®Does your wolf have any idea how long her heat willst?¡¯ he asked me.


    Zane?¡¯ I asked.


    Three days. His mate has a feline, their heat typicallyst seven days, as a hybrid, her heat will be


    between five to seven day¡®s.¡¯ He tells me.


    Brock, did you hear that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡®I did, we will let both of your parents know of your predicament when we reach them, are you going to


    the cottage?¡® he asked me.


    I had just broken through the tree line into the clearing that held the nine bedroom two story cottage.


    ¡®We just arrived at it, we will be here till Alora¡¯s heat has gone.¡¯ I tell him.


    Alora¡¯s Beta and Gamma as well as your own, will be given the location if they don¡¯t already know it,


    protection will be arranged ordingly.¡® He tells me, helping me shoulder a weight I hadn¡¯t been fully


    prepared for, I would learn from this, and in the future have ns already in ce just in case. 3


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you Master Brock.¡¯ I tell him, I was clearly very much still a student to his Teacher, and I couldn¡¯t


    be more grateful that he was my teacher.


    ¡®Take care of your mate, and give us a future heir to the Heartsongs soon.¡¯ He says before breaking the


    connection.


    My mate was letting out needful whimpers and shifting in my arms, her face buried in my neck, her


    breathing in pants. Her scent became so strong it nearly drove me to my knees again with the


    need it invoked inside me. I stumbled and had to concentrate so I could make thest few feet to the


    cottage. It was never locked, being in the middle of a Pack and two different n areas it was always


    well protected. (2


    Once inside I rush through the house to the downstairs master bedroom in the back of the house. I put


    her on the bed then stand back to catch my breath and transform back into my human form. I removed


    my clothes while Aloray on the bed, withering from the intense desire her heat had brought. Her skin


    was flushed her eyes zed with passion, a desperate need glittering at me from their depths.


    I get up on the bed and quickly strip Alora of her clothes, I was only able to take a moment to


    appreciate her body before I let myself fully sumb to the mating haze and kiss her with all the fierce


    desire I was feeling. The feeling was explosive, like a bomb going off. I could feel her heat burn her up


    inside, just as I was now burning.


    There was no forey this time, neither of us had the patience for it, I entered her hard fast and deep,


    my tip bumping her cervix. There was almost a sense of relief even as the fire built, I felt I was where I


    belonged the moment I was inside her.


    Sens


    en a


    My hips pistoning inside her over and over, driving us up higher and higher with each thrust. At first her


    cries were swallowed as I kissed her, then they were sweet music to me as I kissed my way down


    her jaw, to her neck, till I was nibbling on her mark.


    I felt it through the bond once she was at her highest peak, I sank my fangs into her neck as I gave her


    onest hard thrust that sent her crashing down over the edge screaming with her pleasure as she


    came, our bond growing deeper, our connection stronger.


    I refused to ever be without this female in any future lifetimes we had together. I came, jet after jet of


    my seed drenching the inside of her womb, we would not be leaving this cottage without her carrying


    our pup inside her.


    Originally we had wanted to wait, but it seemed the Goddess had other ns for us. While she had


    been on birth control, her heat would make it ineffective, neutralizing it.


    That¡¯s why she wolves who didn¡¯t want to have a child during their heat took a concentrated version


    fortified with a bit of magic. As soon as I finisheding I dropped to the side to catch my breath.


    I pull my mate to my chest, needing to keep her skin to skin, I couldn¡¯t bare to not be touching her right


    now, her heat effecting me just as much as it was her. I start to pet her, then I was kissing her, softly at


    first, then with more passion. I hadn¡¯t gone soft after I hade, I was still hard, I would most likely


    stay this way till the very end of her heat.


    It was only momentster I rolled to my back with her straddling my waist, gripping her hips I brought


    her down as I thrust up, sliding back insider her tight, hot, wet pussy. I could not get enough, neither


    could she, we came together in a thrust of hips over and over. It was fast, hard and deep with each


    thrust, getting moans and cries of pleasure as she pulsed, gushed and mped down around my


    raging, harder than steel cock.


    She broke our kiss and was nibbling on my neck when we reached the precipice again, that high peak.


    I felt her fangs sink into my mark and we crashed over the edge, I shout as Ie. I came so hard it


    hurt, jet after jet, and with each pull of her mouth as she took in a little of my blood another jet would


    her fangs from my neck, my cock still hard inside her, even after that.


    I had a feeling this was going to be a long three days¡­and we were both going to have trouble walking


    for a day or two after.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I wasying on Damien¡¯s chest as we rested in the hot water in therge bathtub of the cottages


    master bathroom. Damien had put in some healing salts with a soothing aroma. My heat had finally


    broken and Damien was taking infinitely gentle care of me.


    I felt his love in every touch, he had one arm wrapped around my waist holding me close while his


    other hand would pet me. He would start at the top of my head and run it down over my shoulder, then


    my back, reaching my hip, he would caress my hip a moment then he would lift his hand and start all


    over.


    I could feel his love through the bond, his sense of being at peace and contenting through the


    bond as well. I couldn¡¯t help but bask in it, as I felt the same. I almost never wanted this moment to


    end. I rubbed my cheek against his chest, wiggling a little to get just that much closer to him, letting out


    a contented sigh when his arm around my waist tightens.


    ¡°You sound content, are you happy right now my mate?¡± Damien asked me, I could feel his smile


    against my temple.


    I smile against his chest ¡°Yes.¡± I tell him.


    I know if he were to look into my eyes right now he would see exactly how happy and how in love with


    him I was. Looking at my wrist, my hand curled up on his chest in front of my face, I realized the sun


    must have set.


    A lock of my long ck hairing into view as it was floating in the water, the lock was twinkling with


    stars. My braids had been taken out sometime during thest three days, they hadn¡¯t survived our wild


    mating.


    I should be really sore and aching all over, but Damien took really good care of me during this heat. He


    had made sure we had taken plenty of hot healing salt baths with soothing essential oils.


    He would rub a warming massage oil into my muscles, soothing any ache, and there was a soothing


    healing gel he had applied in between several sessions. He took so many steps to make sure I didn¡¯t


    suffer during my heat.


    He even cooked us nutritious meals, making sure I still ate, as mindless with my heat as I was. Other


    than the almost unbearable desire and constant fiery need, my first heat had been a pleasurable


    experience.


    Now that my heat had passed I was able to think with a clear head, my dad and mom would have had


    to have gone back to Bloodmoon Castle by now. That thought made me a little depressed, I had


    wanted to spend more time with them before they left, would have liked to have said goodbye.


    I knew he felt my mood change, he stopped petting me and used that hand to lift my face up so he


    could look at me. His eyes were full of concern for me. ¡°What is it my Starlight, what has you so sad


    suddenly?¡± his voice gentle and loving, his tone holding his concern.


    ¡°I would have liked to have more time with my dad and mom before they had to return to Bloodmoon


    Castle.¡± I tell him, my tone holding my sadness.


    1. S.


    He smiles at me gently, his concern disappearing ¡°I was going to leave it as a pleasant surprise for you,


    but I can¡¯t stand to see or feel your sadness. They were able to arrange it so they will be here for


    another week, my new mother inw and my mother are arranging your adoption ceremony. My father


    inw and father are working on the necessary arrangements for the kinship iming ceremony that


    will be happening at the same time.¡±


    My joy bursts through me lighting me up from the inside out, I can feel my smile wide and bright on my


    face. I do a small jump and wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him fiercely as we fall under the


    water. Wee up and sputter a little bit, I couldn¡¯t help the light joyfulughter that escaped me, my


    mate smiled at me as Iughed.


    ¡°I take it this news has made you very happy my mate.¡± he says.


    I nod rapidly a few times ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy my darling mate.¡± I tell him, my voice and tone full of my


    love and joy.¡±


    He wraps his arms around me and pulls me close, then gives me a gentle kiss against my lips, when


    he lifts his head up, his gaze locks with mine ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy my Starlight, I love you beyond just


    every corner of my heart to the very depths of my soul.¡± he says in a husky voice.


    He lifts me out of the tub in a bridle style, carrying me out of the bathroom to the bed, he sets me down


    gently. This time when we came together, it was in a long slow sweet and loving manner that sent me


    soaring, my body afloat in an ocean of satisfied pleasure. Damien got up long enough to clean us up


    and remove theforter that had gotten drenched by my wet hair. O


    When Damien gets back in the bed, covering us in a new nket from the closet, he pulls me to his


    chest and we cuddle close as we drift off to sleep.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I woke slowly, remaining still, not wanting to disturbed Alora. The room was light with the soft light of


    dawn, the birds were out and about, chirping away in the morning light. I studied my mates face, it was


    soft and rxed in her sleep. I raise a hand and stroke her cheek gently with the back of one finger,


    then I run the pad of that finger softly over her lips. I take a deep breath in to fill my lungs with her


    scent.


    Her scent has changed, it had that special scent to it that only pregnant females get, meaning my mate


    was pregnant with our first pup. I couldn¡¯t help the excitement that knowledge brought me. I rub a hand


    over her t and toned abdomen, it would be at least two months before she would start to show. Zane


    was awake and ecstatic about our pup.O


    Alora must have felt it, because she woke up, opening her eyes and lifting her soft gaze to mine. She


    smiled as she looked up at me, love in every bit of her expression. ¡°What has you so excited my love?¡±


    she asks me in a soft husky voice. Her voice wrapped itself around my cock, making me harden


    instantly.


    Clearing my throat and trying to ignore my throbbing erection I say ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± my voice husky.


    Her smile disappeared, instantly reced with an expression of shocked disbelief as she quickly rises


    into a sitting position on the bed. Her eyes ze over, one of her hands going to her abdomen, and I sit


    up against the head board, giving her time to process. I could feel the start of panic through the bond,


    along with a host of other emotions ranging from fear to excitement. She couldn¡¯t seem to settle on one


    emotion, they kept changing so fast.


    Finally after what felt like an eternity she smiles gently, love and happiness shining in her eyes she


    meets my gaze ¡°We¡¯re going to have a pup.¡± her voice soft with wonder.


    I cup her face in both my hands and bring her to me for a soft and loving kiss, lingering a moment ¡°I¡¯m


    d you¡¯re excited, do you know if we¡¯re having a male or a female?¡± I ask her, curious.


    Sometimes females were able to tell at the moment of conception. Her eyes ze a moment and a


    small frownes to her face, when her eyes clear she meets my gaze and shakes her head. ¡°We


    can¡¯t tell at the moment for some reason.¡± she said.


    I felt her frustration at that through the bond, so I leaned in and kissed her. I pull back and there is a


    small smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s better, I like to see you smile, if I had my way, you would never have to


    be any other way but happy all day every day.¡± I tell her.


    She smiles more and kisses me this time ¡°I feel the same my loving mate.¡± she says softly in a husky


    voice.


    I bring her lips back to mine, our kiss bing passionate. Just as I was about toy her back down


    on the bed to make love to her, the door bell to the cottage chimed. I was going to ignore it but Alora


    pulled away, sitting back up looking in the direction the front door should be, even though she couldn¡¯t


    see it.


    ¡°You should go see who it is my love.¡± she tells me.


    I sigh, getting up I wrap the top sheet around my waist, saying a silent apology to my hard throbbing


    cock as I go to find out who was stupid enough to interrupt my morning with my beautiful, tempting and


    pregnant mate.


    Growling in irritation I open the door to yell, only to stop before I could even open my mouth, my


    irritation turning to shock and my cheeks heating at these two catching me in just a top sheet, trying to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    hide my erection.


    This was not how I wanted to greet my inws, or the group that was behind them. My brother


    however, I think was just begging for a beating as he tossed his head back andughed loudly at me.


    ¡®Wonder if I¡¯d be forgiven if I bury him in the courtyard after I beat him to death.¡¯ I thought to myself


    annoyed.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I heard the loudughtering from the front door, and my mates irritation and embarrassment


    through the bond. ¡®Why would he be embarrassed?¡¯ I wonder. Mate?¡® I call out to him through the mind


    link.


    ¡®We havepany my Starlight, I believe you should hurry and dress I¡¯lle back to the bedroom


    after I show everyone to the living room¡® He tells me, his tone gentle for me.


    ¡®Okay¡¯ I say.


    Luckily my mate had the forethought to ask someone to bring us a set of clothes during my heat. They


    had been left in a bag on the porch so we wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. I pulled on a purple tank with a built in


    bra and a pair of light blue short denim shorts.


    By the time I start brushing my hair Damien is back. I watched him get dressed in the mirror of the


    vanity I sat at. He dressed in a ck t-shirt that molded to his form, and a pair of dark blue jeans.


    After dressing he came and took the brush from me, brushing my hair for me, he was gentle as he did


    it. The actions sent tingles of appreciation over my skin, it felt really good to have him brush my hair.


    Once done brushing my hair, he surprised me by braiding my hair in a single french braid. With his


    hands on my shoulders I smile at our reflection, then I tip my face up to meet his gaze, after a moment


    he leans down and kisses me softly on the lips. O


    He lifts his head up ¡°Ready?¡± he askes me in a husky voice. I smile and nod.


    He holds my hand as we left the bedroom and walked into the living room where everyone was waiting.


    My best friend in the whole world¡­took one look at Damien, and startedughing. Based on the


    irritation I felting from my mate, I could only guess it was at him.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to kill him.¡® he growls through our mind link.


    I couldn¡¯t help the giggle that escaped me ¡®You can¡¯t my love.¡¯ I replied to him through the mind link.


    ¡®Why not?¡¯ he asked me, almost whining, if a male this Alpha could whine.


    Laughter escaped me this time, everyone is looking our way and smiling. Damien¡¯s irritation seems to


    vanish with myughter, I look up at him and he¡¯s got a big smile on his face as he looks down at me. I


    blush at his look, and feel his love for meing through the bond.


    Fated mates had strong emotional ties to each other for a reason, we lived very long lives. So the


    intense sexual attraction and the ability to feel each others emotions was important, it made you want


    to work things out.


    Alpha Andrew clears his throat and looks at us, Luna Ember is sniffing the air and looks at us. Her eyes


    widen and joy bursts across her face as the Alpha looks at her curiously. Luna Ember jumped off the


    couch she had been sitting on next to her mate and rushes over, wrapping me up in a tight hug.


    ¡°Oh this is so wonderful!¡± she is nearly squealing ¡°A pup, I¡¯m going to have two grandpups so soon!¡±


    she exims with so much excitement.


    The Alpha hearing these words was smiling and he stood uping over to wrap Damien in his arms.


    ¡°Congrattion my boy, do you know if you¡¯ll be having a male or a female yet?¡± he asks. (3)


    My mom and dade over, the Luna releases me and I¡¯m immediately swallowed up in hugs from my


    dad and mom. I look up at them both smiling, happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re glowing sweet girl, I take it your happy with this new life you and your mate have created?¡±


    mom askes me softly, with a smile.


    I nod my head ¡°I am, I¡¯m so happy.¡± I tell her.


    to have our next one, so we can do just that.¡± my father said. I was so happy at that statement, my


    mom was too obviously by the delighted smile she gave him.


    ¡°I have more then one child in this Pack now, and will need to visit often.¡± Mom said. 2


    My mate wraps his arms around my waist and draws me back against his chest, his mouth rubbing


    over my mark before heys a light and gentle kiss on it.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re happy too.¡± The Alpha gently teases his eldest.


    With a small squeeze and another kiss to my mark, his happiness was like a warm nket I wanted to


    roll around in. ¡°I am indeed happy dad. I¡¯ve gotten the she wolf I¡¯ve dreamed about for years as my


    mate, and now we¡¯re going to have a pup together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d son, I¡¯m very d.¡± The Alpha said, as he wraps an arm around the Luna and pulls her close,


    she has tears at the corner of her eye ¡°My mate, I feel your happiness, what has you nearly in tears?¡±


    the Alpha asked the Luna with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Both my pups are grown and having pups of there own, I¡¯m so happy for them I can¡¯t help but cry a


    little, but my eldest is moving and he only just came back after five years.¡± she said thest with a bit of


    a whine to it.


    The Alpha now had a worried smile on his face and was rubbing his head with one hand. ¡°My dear,


    he¡¯s only going to be in the Heartsong n Mansion, there not moving to another Pack.¡± he tries to


    console her.


    My father and mother start to shake their heads and the Alpha gets a re from the Luna. The Alpha


    steps back a little looking more nervous now.


    ¡°Only?! Only?! My eldest baby is moving out and all you can say is it¡¯s ¡®Only¡¯ to the Heartsong


    Mansion?!¡± she yelled at him.


    ¡°Now dear that¡¯s not what I meant, I just meant we¡¯ll still be able to see him often, because he¡¯s still in


    our Pack.¡± he says quickly, trying to get himself out of trouble. ¡°Besides, it won¡¯t be all that empty soon,


    remember, Darien and Serenity are going to stay living with us and are raising their children in the


    Moonstar Mansion with us.¡± This reminder seemed to cate the Luna for a moment. O


    ¡°Then there¡¯s Matt and Lauren, don¡¯t forget, they¡¯re Darien¡¯s Beta and Gamma and will find mates of


    their own and have their pup¡¯s their as well.¡± The Alpha said. The Luna smiled, fully satisfied that her


    den was not going to be empty, she would have plenty more pups to love and spoil soon.


    The Alpha sighed in relief and wrapped his arms around his mate kissing her on the temple ¡°Love you


    mate.¡± he said softly. 2


    She looks up at him and smiles, ¡°I love you too.¡± she looks at us ¡°Now for why we¡¯re here.¡± she said.


    o


    Now that she mentioned it, I was curious as to why they were here, my mate was too as he asked


    ¡°Why are you all here anyway?¡± his confusion in his tone.


    ¡°Well while you two were going through Alora¡¯s first heat, with sessful results.¡± thatst was nearly


    squealed. ¡°We have moved you into the Heartsong Mansion along with your Beta¡¯s and Gamma¡¯s.¡± she


    said.


    ¡°You all have veryrge suites that have eight bedrooms in each one. I was really impressed with the


    Alpha suite, the balcony over looking the pond and the willow isrge and partially covered, and there


    isfortable seating all over it, there is also carvings in all the furniture in and out of the room.¡± she


    said her tone holding her excitement. 2


    ¡°I have assigned your Beta¡¯s and Gamma¡¯s to the Suites on either side of you two, and your main


    Enforcers also have suites, just asrge across the hall. Alora I have already moved both your


    Enforcers with your sister and cousin across the hall.¡± she told me, making me happy and thrilled.


    ¡°Damien you need to pick two main Enforcers as well and get them moved in as soon as possible.¡± she


    told him.


    ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± the Alpha asked.


    ¡°I do actually, there were two guy¡¯s me and Xander went to the high school with, I want to see how well


    they¡¯ve kept up with their training and ask them.¡± He told the Alpha, I hadn¡¯t known about this, but we


    haven¡¯t really talked about this, so of course I wouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Tobias Stonefire and Alex Shadowleaf their from smaller ns within the Pack.¡± he tells me. ¡°The


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Stonefire¡¯s are from the Stonemakers and ckfires, the Shadowleaf¡¯s are from the Shadowtails and a


    Forrest dwelling wolf n that originally came from the redwood forest on the west side of the


    continent.¡± he tells me. 2


    ¡°Oh they are, they¡¯ll make great Pack Enforcers for the next Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.¡± Master Brock spoke up


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training them myself.¡± (3)

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    I was surprised that Master Brock had been training the two wolves I was going to pick as my Enforcers


    until I heard his exnation.


    ¡°I was training them because of ament you had made about a month before you left. You had


    been watching those two train with the rest of your Alpha ss and had told me they would make great


    Enforcers for you when you got back as long as they kept up on their training.¡± he told me.


    I remember the day he was talking about, father had been talking to me about having to take on two


    Enforcers once I got back and those two males had been the only one¡¯s I could truly see being my


    Enforcers at the time. O


    After Alora and I had eaten, we all left the cottage to go to the training grounds. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)Only My father, mother, father inw, mother inw, Darien and Master


    Brock hade to the cottage, the rest were waiting for us on the training grounds.


    I look down at Alora and frown a moment, worried, she was just now pregnant with our pup¡­should


    she be training? Most female warriors would continue to participate in training until they reached


    amodate for the pregnancy.


    This was so that if worse came to worse, our she wolves could defend themselves. After the third


    month however, there was only light exercise, so the females would still be in good health for the birth.


    This also made for a quicker recovery time and return to peak condition.


    As long as Alora was only carrying one pup, she would most likely insist on maintaining her training.


    She got so much joy when she was training, the feelings I got through our bond while she was training


    could only be described as jubnt, like she was experiencing her ultimate freedom when she was


    The only other feeling thatpared to it was when she was flying apart in my arms as we came


    together. Remembering that caused me to harden, and I had to shift myself as we walked, hoping no


    one would notice.


    I couldn¡¯t demand Alora stop training now that she was pregnant, not when most other female warriors


    kept training, but I could request that she only train when I or Master Brock were with her. I¡¯m not so


    sure she would allow me to go so far as to be the one to select her opponents.


    I knew though, she would at least listen to me if I did have an objection. She wasn¡¯t reckless, she was


    very logical and had a very protective personality, I had no doubt she would make sure to protect our


    pup while training.


    Alora and I were walking with her cuddled up to my side, I liked having her there, and while sometimes


    we started out just holding hands, I would eventfully release her hand and wrap an arm


    nenundkanalen.lda. .. .1..¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    around her shoulders, tucking her up against my side.


    She began to have this habit of tucking her hand in my back pocket when I had one, otherwise it rested


    on my hip, her finger tips tucked in the waistband. It felt really intimate, and I loved it.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about something.¡± she stated and I looked down into her eyes. ¡°What is it my love?


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± she asks me in a tender voice.


    ¡°I was thinking about your training¡­.and I have a request.¡± I tell her, a little hesitant to bring it up, I


    didn¡¯t want to upset her.


    She smiled at me ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡± she asked.


    I take a deep breath in and let it out ¡°I would like you to only train with me and Master Brock


    around¡­.and that my mother be your attending physician.¡± I added thest after having just thought


    about it.


    I trusted my mother to make the correct assessment about when Alora¡¯s training should start to


    decrees and stop all together, as Alora¡¯s pregnancy progressed. I knew I was being a little over


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    protective about this, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted to be able to give Alora what she wanted while


    making sure she and our pup were both safe.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been worried about her reaction though, she could obviously feel my emotions through


    the bond, and understanding how I felt, she smiled sweetly up at me and said in a loving tone ¡°Okay


    my love, I will abide by your requests mate.¡± I felt immense relief at her words, happy now I lean down


    and give her a kiss filled with my appreciation and love.


    Lifting up from the kiss I meet her gaze and say ¡°Thank you my Starlight.¡± my voice was husky.


    She smiles at me and we continue to walk, I hear my father chuckle and my mother giggle, my mother


    inw was whispering to my father inw in a delighted tone, and from the corner of my eye I catch one


    corner of his mouth tilted up in amusement. Darien and Master Brock like my father chucked as well,


    smiling, I decided now was the best time for a little brotherly pay back.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken Darien, your pregnant mate is also a female warrior, and was ranked third in her


    exam only because she refused to fight her brothers.¡± Darien stopped chuckling and looked at me with


    narrowed eyes, my smile only got bigger.


    ¡°Being a female warrior, do you really think she¡¯s going to stop training?¡± I asked him, I couldn¡¯t keep


    my amusement out of my tone. The look on his face was aical look of horrified realization and


    panic.


    Alora seeing his look giggled, and Darien looked at our mother who was trying to suppress herughter


    behind her hand as she looked at her youngest. My father and my father inw were bothughing,


    while my mother inw, like my mother, was trying to suppress her own, both were failing miserably. My


    brother then looked at our mom in wide eyed, opened mouth offense and said loudly


    ¡°Mother!¡± his tone having a bit of a whine to it. (2)


    This made Alora, me and everyone elseugh. Alora separated from my side, which made myughter


    stop as I didn¡¯t want her to leave my side. I had to stop myself from grabbing her back as she went to


    sooth my brother. Seems my payback was backfiring on me slightly, then I was thinking maybe not so


    much as Alora spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Darien, I¡¯m sure if you beg her properly, she¡¯ll consider the same requests Damien gave


    me.¡± she said in a bright and cheery tone that was full of amusement.


    How could I forget that Alora, when she wasn¡¯t around hostile enemy¡¯s, was an equal opportunist


    teaser. She loved tough, and make othersugh, and that¡¯s what she did. She got everyone,


    including me tough.


    After patting my brother on the shoulder a couple of times she came back and tucked herself into my


    side. I felt happiness seep deep into me at having her where I felt she belonged.


    Once we got to the training arena Brock and my Father went first, leading us to the group already


    gathered in the middle of the arena. There was a female Hybrid I didn¡¯t know standing there. She


    smelled of Wolf, Witch and Vampire¡­so not a Hybrid, she was a Tribrid. 2


    She was taller than Alora at six one, broader and with generous curves with defined muscle tone. She


    wore ck skinny jeans with rips in the thighs showing vibrant tattoos there, red converse sneakers, a


    ck crop tank top with sparkly red vampire lips and in cursive the words said ¡°I don¡¯t bite¡­much.¡± 2


    The shirt showed off a sparkling blue belly ring that went with her short ocean blue hair. Her hair was


    spiked in the back and cut to the base of her neck, getting longer gradually till her bangs brushed her


    cor bone. She had vibrant tattoos on her upper arms and inner forearms. She wore a spiked choker


    and spiked hoops in her ears, with ck lipstick and eye make up around her pale blue eyes rimmed in


    a dark blue.


    as


    She was pretty, but definitely not my cup of tea, she honestly kind of scared me with her looks, it would


    take a bit for me to get used to them, but I was thinking this was the Aunt Bulma every one was talking


    about, and judging from the look she was getting from my two potential Enforcers, was very much their


    cup of tea.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I had to stop walking, this really could


    not be a coincidence, the Goddess had to be involved in this.


    ¡°Mate?¡± Alora says as a question through our mind link.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like a chess piece.¡± I tell her in answer.


    ¡°A chess piece¡­why?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I believe that female with the blue hair, is the Aunt Bulma your sister was talking about¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused, why does that make you feel like a chess piece?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because the two males practically drooling over her¡­are the two I¡¯ve picked as my Enforcers¡­and


    I¡¯m starting to believe¡­from her returned looks at them¡­ they are her mates¡± I say in a dry tone.


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m guessing with all of these powerful beings moving here¡­and finding their fated mates in


    those


    connected to us¡­ I guess¡­ I could see why you would feel like a chess piece now.¡± was her reluctant


    reply, most likely not wanting me to feel this way knowing my mates soft heart.


    I let out a big sigh, my mate pats me on the should and gives me an encouraging smile. If being a


    chess piece meant I got to stay by this females side, then I didn¡¯t mind all that much.

 Chapter 123

    <span style="font-size:24px"><strong>Chapter 123 Alora''s POV</strong>


    I decided I wanted to be a spectator this time, and wanted to watch what was happening between my mates two new Enforcers, and our new Battle Magic Trainer. I was sure it was going to be interesting. She looked like a punk rocker, and I thought it cool, my mate however seem to have an entirely different reaction to her looks.


    I wouldn¡¯t beining about his reaction, I felt how ufortable he was looking at her, like she scared him a little. Well I can strike dressing as a punk rocker off my list if this is his reaction to a minor Goth. Although I was now getting ideas for a prank.


    The two wolves were about Damien''s height of six foot eight, so they only stood a little taller than this tall strong female. The female was standing there with her arms sped behind her back and she was looking at the two boys with narrow eyed suspicion.


    "And just who are you two?" she asked in wary tone.


    One of the tall wolves was broad in his chest and shoulders, his muscles a little bulky but not overly so, and not as tightly packed as Damien¡¯s. He had long ck hair to the middle of his back and dark olive skin, his eyes were a bright green rimmed in a dark deep green.


    He wore a heavy looking silver chain that circled his neck and rested on his cor bone. He was dressed in a ck tank and ck athletic shorts wearing ck Birkenstock sandals. He had his arms crossed over his chest with his feet nted wide.


    The other wolf, in a simr pose and practically the same outfit, had long wavy deep auburn hair that fell to mid back. His body frame was only slightly less broad than the other wolf, his muscles a little more packed, his skin was a dark caramel color, his eyes were a bright amber rimmed in a dark cinnamon. Both had faces that looked like they were carved from Greek statues.


    Wanting to be quiet so I didn¡¯t disturb what was unfolding in front of us, I mind link my question to my mate "Which one is which?"


    "The one with the ck hair is Alex Shadowleaf, and the one with the auburn hair is Tobias Stonefire." He tells me. I could feel his curiosity as well, all Werewolves being inherently nosey.


    Tobias spoke first, his voice was deep and rumbly. "My name is Tobias Stonefire."


    "My name is Alex Shadowleaf." Alex''s voice was also deep, but with a husky quality to it.


    "Ok, and how old are you?" Bulma asked them, Bulma had a smokey voice.


    "I''m twenty four." said Tobias.


    "I''m twenty three." said Alex.


    Bulma seemed to be horrified at the information "Oh Goddess! I¡¯m robbing the cradle!" she ps herhands to her cheeks.


    Tobias and Alex looked at each other confused. Alex scratches his head, with a reluctant look on his face he looks at Bulma "I know this is a question you just don''t ask females...and normally I wouldn''t be this stupid...but with yourment...I have to ask....how...old are you?" he cringes as he asks the question, Tobias also cringing in anticipation.


    Clearly they''ve seen what happens when males ask females stupid questions that often result in a violent oue. Bulma however didn''t seem fazed by the question because she said "I''m old enough to be your mother! I''m forty one!" in an rmed and horrified exmation.


    My mom startsughing, as do Kass and Be. I couldn''t help the soft chuckle I let out at the entertaining show in front of me. Bulma''s hands snap down to her sides as she sends a re at my mom "Oh shut up Steph!" she said in an annoyed tone. I let out a smallugh at that.


    "Your being overly dramatic Bulma." Mom says withughter in her voice.


    "Overly dramatic! They''re half my age! What am I supposed to do with that!" Bulma snapped at mom.


    Momughed at her and said "Enjoy it." amusement in her tone, some of the males burst outughing.


    "Steph! Shame on you! Dirty girl." Bulma said, now there was a lot ofughter with thatment.


    "Look, see that female there." Mom points at master Sam. "her mate is our age, and she''s 123 years old, and her mate sure doesn''t mind." Mom said, making a point.


    Tobias and Alex were looking amused and exasperated at the same time. "Honey...if your worried about our age difference there is no need to, my mom is sixty years older than my father." said Tobias.


    "As Supernaturals we don''t need to be sweating about age differences, with fated mates after we reach age eighteen, we live to long for that." said Alex in a wry tone.


    Bulma is standing there blinking, looking back and forth between the two Werewolves before saying ''Fine, I will overlook the age difference, but why does there have to be two of you?" she asked.


    Lauren who had been watching with the rest of us snorted and said "Are you seriouslyining about the Goddess blessing you with two hunks of prime Werewolf?" her tone held amusement and surprise.


    Bulma tilts her head to the side "It''s not their hunkyness that I''mmenting, or the bedroom possibilities, it''s that these two are both obviously possessive, bossy and dominant." she said.


    My father, mom, Kass and Be all burst out into loudughs that turned into gasps as they tried to catch their breath. I was curious to know why that was so funny, and why Bulma looked so annoyed at theirughter.


    After a moment my mother said "Obviously the Goddess decided you needed two bossy, possessive and dominant mates to keep you in line." She barely got that out before bursting out in another fit ofughter.


    "Shut up sis, I do not." Bulma said to mom.


    My father managed to get out a "Yes you do." beforeughing at her again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    By now Bulma is fuming, then her two new mates, who had been watching the interaction, came up on either side of her. She looked at one then the other, both were looking at her like they wanted to take a bite out of her. Bulma looked like she was about to make a run for it, when she starts to move, her mates wrap her up in their arms holding her between them.


    "Now just where do you think your going honey cakes?" asked Tobias in a gruff voice.


    "You wouldn''t be thinking of escaping your fate would you, darling?" asked Alex, his voice husky.


    "Well...I...I was.....was just...um." Bulma gave up on trying to exin her actions and seemed to submit to them.


    Both of them chuckled before looking up and over at Damien and me, they took in our marks and the way Damien had me snuggled up into his side, their eyes narrowed for a moment at me before they widen in recognition.


    "Your mate is little Alora!" Tobias said in a surprised, but pleased tone.


    "Shit, you were always so protective of this female it only makes sense, congrattion Damien." said Alex.


    "Your not in your usual hoodie or track pants, you must be morefortable in this heat without them." Tobias said to me.


    "I''m d she''s not using them to hide wounds from us." Darien suddenly speaks, anger in his tone.


    Tobias and Alex straighten, and a dangerous aura starts to seep from them "What do you mean Darien?" Alex asked in a tense tone.


    "Did you two read the Pack forum about the new Heartsong n Alpha and her past?" Darien asks them.


    They both shook their heads and said "No." in unison.


    "You need to read it." said Darien in a grim tone.


    The entire time they were talking about it, some of my memories, of my time in that house surfaced. I pushed them back, not wanting to think about them. I look around and see the angry faces of those who knew my story, I didn''t want them to be burdened with things that were not their fault.


    Thinking of that, I look at Darien "It''s been a few days since I''ve trained in my Lycan form, you up for it?" I asked him.


    Darien looks at me and grimaces "Do you have to beat me up today, can''t you pick on someone else?" he nearly whined.


    "What, you too afraid?" I deliberately taunted.


    "That''s it, prepare to get your ass kicked female." Darien says, while pointing at me in a Dramatic fashion.


    Iugh at him, then I turn, go up on tip toe and give my mate a kiss "I''ll be back, I''m going to kick your brothers ass forughing at you this morning." I tell him.


    He stiffens in surprise then he lets out a chuckle as he thinks about my words, he gives me a quick peck "All right Starlight, go beat up my brother." he said in a highly amused tone.


    Darien and I find a spot we wanted to train in, our normal spectators were trying to get the others to give us more clearance. The ones who didn''t move, would just have to learn their lesson. Stripping we transform into our Lycan forms.


    "She''s a Lunar Princess!" was the eximed shock from Bulma as she sees my Lycan form.

 Chapter 124

    <span style="font-size:24px"><strong>Chapter 124 Damien''s POV</strong>


    I stood over with Tobias and Alex, Xander and Beatrice joining us. We had picked a spot away from the others to watch the show, Tobias and Alex had been confused as to why they would need to be up in the stands for this fight, but they went along with us.


    My father inw and mother inw had gotten Bulma to go up with them. There were still a few wolves on the ground in the training arena. They hadn''t been one of the witnesses to the impromptu gathering that was only three days ago.


    "So that scared little she pup has finally grown up into a very strong female it seems." said Tobias.


    "I''m curious though, why did she call that guy," Alex points to my new father inw. "dad, when Allister is her father?"


    "Allister was not her father, he was a sick wolf is what he was!" growled Beatrice.


    Tobias and Alex looked at her in apprehension at her growled words "What does she mean Alpha?" asked Alex in a tense tone.


    I sigh "Most of the information is on the Pack forum, have you two been visiting Alex''s grandmother?" I asked them.


    Alex had a grandmother who was a loan wolf since her mate had died, she lived in a very isted part of the Packnds, and only those very close to her would visit. She also distanced herself from a lot of the modern conveniences, choosing not to have a cell phone or aputer, to reach her you needed a mind link, or you had to send a letter.


    "Yeah, we were out there helping her build a new outbuilding for more of her crafting, her old one got struck by lightning and burned down, so we had to clear that out first." said Alex.


    "We''ve been there for about three weeks now, we just got backst night." said Tobias.


    "Master Brock contacted us early this morning and told us to be here for training." said Alex.


    "Which is good because when we went to do some light exercise on the Moonstar Training grounds we found a mess." said Tobias.


    "What happened to it anyway?" asked Alex.


    "My mate and her Gamma." I told them in an amused tone, remembering how beautiful and powerful my mate had been during those training sessions.


    She was just as beautiful now in her Lycan form, with her power swirling around her. As Alora and Darien came together in their first blows of power, the blow back hit the spectators who had been stupid enough to stay on the ground. They were flung back, burned, and electrocuted, not a fun thing, even for a Werewolf.


    I couldn''t help butugh at the surprised expressions on Tobias and Alex''s faces as they watched the wolves moan, groan, and crawl off the field, till they were able to stagger to their feet and stumble their way up the stairs closest to them to get into the stadium seating.


    "Well they were warned, the dumb asses." said Beatrice. Xander and I burst outughing at herment.


    "They really have no one to me but themselves for not listening" Xander said,ughter in his voice.


    More power blow back hits the walls, scorched the ground, and darkened the sky above. But the wards were holding better then ever, they only activated in a faint shimmer right now. Daniel and Bryce must have been busy while Alora and I were going through her first heat.


    "So fill us in on what''s happened, because there seems to be a lot of changes while we were gone." said Tobias.


    "First, Bettina Frost Northmountain was not Allister Frost Northmountain''s fated mate. Alora is actually from a one night stand Bettina had with Sabastian Dayblood, days before he met his fated mate Stephanie. So Alora''s real father is actually the King of all Vampires, and Queen Stephanie is going to adopt Alora as her daughter." Both Tobias and Alex are looking surprised and a little shocked at this.


    "How would we not smell that Alora''s a Hybrid all those times we met while she was still a scared little pup?" asked Alex.


    "Because Bettina had Alora''s magic and other selves bound by chains of ck Magic, she was never supposed to be able to shift to her wolf, her Sprite form and her life chain to her father was bound so tight Alora didn''t even know she was a Hybrid." I told them in a grim voice, I had to remember to control my anger. I didn''t want to cause the ground to start shaking and Alora to get injured if it caused her to lose her concentration.


    "When Matt rejected Alora, it broke the chains that bound her magic, and she was able to break free of them." I tell them.


    They were looking horrified and angered at the same time, they looked at Xander "Why the hell would Matt reject Alora?" Tobias asked with a growl.


    "Same reason I was rejecting Xander." said Beatrice, who was cuddled up against Xander, with his arms wrapped around her. "We were under ayering spell through sachets that Sarah gave us, to control us." her voice was husky, it contained her anger and pain.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Xander gave her a squeeze and kissed her temple "I''m more grateful than I could really ever express in words...that I never epted your rejection." he tells her, his voice also husky with remembered pain.


    Tobias and Alex hadplicated emotions crossing their faces. "The Frost and Northmountains have been connected to the ck Magic Coven, some even had blood bonds with ck Magic Users." I say to them. "When Alora was rejected, she rejected Matt back, when she did, it caused the spell on Matt to break, allowing him to break the spell on Beatrice, Lauren and Agatha." I tell them.


    "I felt it...while Damien and I were still at the University, I felt it. There was so much paining from Beatrice. If it wasn''t for Alpha Andrew giving us the information about what happened...I never would have stayed at the University to finish our exams and graduate." said Xander, holding Beatrice even closer, his face twisted a little in remembered agony.


    Beatrice looked up at him, her look said he was the most important person in her world, her sunshine. "I love you Xander, we''re together now, and my life is now a million times better than it was, she wasn''t able topletely destroy it. Lauren and Agatha are rebuilding their lives too. Their futures are all really bright, Lauren is Darien''s Gamma, and like me, she always wanted to be a Gamma." Beatrice tells him in a soft and loving voice.


    "Agatha is working with the Luna, luckily, Agatha had been studying in private, and has tested out of most of the University programs for nursing, she''ll get her doctorates in nursing by this time next year." Beatrice added with a smile.


    I look at her, not having known that "Alora will be happy to hear that. She still hates and grieves over what Sarah had done to you all." I tell her.


    "Us...why should she be upset over us...none of it was her fault, she was her victim too. There was nothing she could have done between Sarah carving her up, Bettina beating her, and Allister chaining her in that basement and whipping her, then there was his trying to rape her and his habit of going into her room at night to whack off to her teenage body before she found a way to keep him out." said Beatrice fiercely.


    Tobias and Alex were looking at her in horror. "Alpha?" Tobias asked, his tone was almost begging me to tell him none of this was true.


    As much as I wanted none of what happened to Alora to be true, it was. I kissed and licked every single one of her scars in her sprite form during her heat. I felt them under her fur as a Lycan, not visible in any form but her Sprite, and I lived through one of her nightmares of a memory. I clench my fist, breathing, controlling my fury.


    "What she said is just the cliff notes, and it''s all true." I say in a husky voice that has a growl to it.


    Zane, in his ''space'', the one I could now see since we entered the willow those few days ago, was also upset and growling, but he was trying to control his temper. Zane''s space was a copy of the Heartsong''s courtyard. He said it had been like this since our first life, when we were first mated with Alora.


    "We''re also the reincarnations of Lucian ckfire and Luna Heartsong." I tell them.


    That bombshell caused Tobias and Alex to look at me in shock. Iughed at the looks on their faces, andughed more as they scowled in unison at myughter. "Are you pulling our leg?" growled Alex.


    "I assure you it''s true, Alora was the one who figured it out first, my wolf confirmed it for me." I tell him. "Alora and I are bound for all eternity with an infinity bond. Our theory is that the Moon Goddess did what she did to free her descendent from the chains of ck Magic that bound her from her true self." I tell them.


    "That actually makes sense." we were all startled by Bulma''s voice as she spoke these words, getting growls from Beatrice and Xander.


    "Your a Werewolf, don''t you know it''s bad to startle a wolf?!" Beatrice growled at her.


    "If I couldn''t take care of myself I wouldn''t be a Master Battle Magic Trainer." Bulma said in a drawl. "I came over here to meet my new nephew inw." she said with a mischievous grin that had me nervous looking at it.

 Chapter 125

    <span style="font-size:22px"><strong>Chapter 125</strong>


    <span style="font-size:22px"><strong>Damien''s POV</strong>


    "Hello, I''m Alpha Damien Heartsong, future Alpha of Alpha''s, and mate of our future Pack Alpha, n Alpha Alora." I say, introducing myself to her formally.


    Tobias and Alex were looking at me in surprise. "Wait...you changed n names?!" Alex asked in a shout.


    "When?!" Tobias asked.


    "The morning after I came back from University and imed Alora as my mate." I tell them.


    "You mean the night you and Xander got pulled over for going a hundred and ten through a sixty mile per hour zone?" Beatrice asked, her tone filled with amusement.


    "You kidding me, how did that go down?" Alex asked Beatrice.


    "ording to Xander''s father, they scared the piss out of the two Werewolf Police officers that had pulled them over, and were let go immediately." said Beatrice with amusement.


    Tobias and Alexughed. "I was in a hurry." I tell them.


    "I was too." said Xander, then he looked down at Beatrice and smiled "It would have been more than worth the speeding ticket to get home to you." he tells her in a husky voice, the look in his eyes was one I knew I had for Alora,plete and utter devotion.


    I look at Tobias and Alex. "I want you two to be my Enforcers." I tell them. They both looked shocked and delighted at my words. "This means you two would be relocating here to the Heartsong Mansion." I added.


    "I ept the position as one of your Enforcers." said Tobias.


    "I ept the position as one of your Enforcers as well." said Alex.


    "That''s means I''ll be living here too." said Bulma, looking resigned.


    "Now honey cakes, what''s with the long face?" Alex asked her.


    "We''ll take good care of you, you''re our mate." Tobias said to her.


    Bulma was blushing as she looked at them, and she seemed to be nervous. It seems her bold brashness was a front, hiding a gooey center. I think my mate is going to like this female. "So you''ve epted my father''s job offer?" I asked her.


    "Job offer?" Tobias and Alex asked in unison.


    "I did ept his job offer and am now sworn into the Pack." she says "I''ll also be swearing into then my mates will be a part of." she added quickly.


    "Good, boys, wee your mate, our new Master Battle Magic Trainer, Master Bulma." I tell Tobias and Alex.


    They look at Bulma in wonder, their eyes filled with appreciation. "Your rooms in the Mansion have already been prepped." I tell them.


    "Thank you Alpha." Tobias and Alex say as they bow their heads respectfully at me.


    We do the formal bonding ceremony that has them blood sworn to me as my Enforcers. "We''ll have to wait till Alora is done ying with my brother to bond you to our n." I tell them.


    "Wait, are you telling me she''s just ying down there?" asked Alex.


    "Yeah, my brother decided tough at me this morning when he and my inws showed up at our cottage this morning." I tell them.


    "Why would heugh at you?" asked Tobias


    "Because I answered the door with only a sheet around my waist, Alora just finished her heat." I tell them in a dry tone.


    They allughed at that, then we looked down at Alora and Darien just in time to see Alora do a jumping spinning kick that had my brother flying back, when her wed foot had hit Darien in the chest, it was with an audible thump. After he flew back a little he fell to the ground and rolled a ways before skidding to a stop in the dirt. He was nearly to the other side of the arena.


    Tobias let out a long whistle, Alex said a stunned "shit." in a low voice and Bulma let out an impressed "wow." Xander and Beatriceughed at their expressions and I grinned with pride.


    ''That''s our mate'' Zane said in a boastful tone.


    "That...is not the scared weak little she pup...I remember...that...that is a full fledged female Alpha." Tobias said, his tone filled with stunned amazement.


    "When did she change?" Alex asked.


    "While training with Master Brock." I tell them. I watch as Alora, shifted and got back in her clothes, then she walks across the field to check on a barely moving Darien. "When I was about to leave for University, I had a strong feeling that if I didn''t do something, it would be thest time I saw her." I tell them grimly, they all looked at me in shock, except Xander, he had always known. "So I asked Master Brock to train her, that''s when she started to change, after watching her train for the summer before starting sses, she became stronger, and I knew then it would be safe to leave, at least somewhat." I clench my hands as I think about that nightmare again, there had been so much blood.


    My mate, having assured herself my brother was alive, was making her way up the stairs to where we were sitting. Her cheeks were flushed and she was glowing with happiness, she had enjoyed her match. I smile at her, happy that she was happy. When she finally got close I reached out and wrapped her up in my arms and kissed her, letting my love for her spill over.


    I lift up and look into her gaze and ignore the clearing of throats from the others. "I see you have thoroughly enjoyed yourself." I say to her in a husky voice, smiling.


    She smiles brightly up at me "I did." her delight evident in her tone.


    "Tobias and Alex have epted the position as my Enforcers, are you willing to take then into our n my love?" I ask her in a gentle and loving voice.


    "Yes, would you like me to do so now?" she asks, her tone just as loving as mine.


    "Wow," thatment from Bulma had us looking at her "You two are so totally gone on each other, like poof, zoom, off to the moon gone." her hands were moving around as she spoke, miming her words.


    Alora giggles and cuddles close to me I look down at her "Yeah...but I wouldn''t have it any other way." I say with a husky voice.


    Alora pulls away and stands up, she kisses my cheek before looking at the two wolves. They look up at her and stand as well when she motions for them to do so. There in front of them, she transforms into her sprite form, as soon as she does, Bulma gasps and sits down abruptly, her hand over her mouth, her eyes had horror and anguish at the same time.


    Bulma looks at me, her eyes practically begging me to deny what she was seeing, she must have seen my own pain at what Alora has suffered in my eyes, because she looked back at Alora. I looked at Tobias and Alex, they were looking at her scars too, each wearing the same horrified look of someone not wanting to believe what they were seeing.


    "Has my mate been remiss in telling you my unfortunate childhood?" Selena asks them in her echoing voice that sounded like thousands of tiny tinkling bells.


    "I have my mate, I have only told them some, but not all, they just got back from being gone a few weeks, and have not had the chance to read about you on the Pack Forum, and Bulma is new to our Pack having just arrived." I stand and grab one of her hands, then lift it up to ce a kiss on the back of her hand.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Selena looks at me with warm loving eyes "You''re forgiven." although it was said softly, her words still echoed and tinkled with the sound of thousands of tiny bells.


    Our little moment gave Tobias, Alex and Bulma time topose themselves. "Are you three ready for your blood oath?" they all nodded, signaling that they were.


    I watched as one by one, she gained all three of their blood oaths as n members, felt their connection to our n snap in ce, making their bonds to us stronger.


    After it was done, Alora transformed back, and we all went and joined the others. The others wanted to join in training as well. Jaxon wanted to train with Xander, Alora''s Enforcers wanted to train with mine, Lauren wanted to train with Beatrice, Matt wanted to train with Victor, Alora wanted to train with Bulma.


    After it was done, Alora transformed back, and we all went and joined the others. The others wanted to join in training as well. Jaxon wanted to train with Xander, Alora''s Enforcers wanted to train with mine, Lauren wanted to train with Beatrice, Matt wanted to train with Victor, Alora wanted to train with Bulma.


    We all decided that Alora and Bulma should wait till after everyone else had gone, because we all wanted to watch the epic battle that would ensue between the two females. I knew that after Alora and Bulma were done training, my father and Master Brock were going to want to train with me. I sat with Alora and watched the others battle. As they did, I thought of the things I wanted to do with Alora now that we were together.


    She was going to want to go to work for theb soon, but I was hoping to talk her out of it till after her adoption Ceremony here, and the one at the Bloodmoon Castle. Until then I wanted to spend my time with Alora, I felt we were still in our honeymoon phase. She was newly pregnant and soon we would have a pup to care for, so getting as much us time in before then felt important to me.


    Alora squeezes my hand and I look down into her eyes. "What are you thinking about my love." she asked me.


    "I want you to go on a date with me." I tell her in a husky voice.


    "When?" she asks me, looking delighted.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll make a day of it." I tell her.


    Her smile is so bright as she looks at me and says "I''d love to."


    I grab her up into my arms, sitting her across myp and kiss her deeply. I was happy and looking forward to tomorrow.

 Chapter 126

    <span style="font-size:22px"><strong>Chapter 126</strong>


    <span style="font-size:22px"><strong>Bulma''s POV</strong>


    When Stephanie said she was adopting the eighteen year old Alora, her mate''s child from a one night stand. I thought she was crazy...but Steph said she was ''Special''. I hadn''t known what she meant at that moment.


    She had ranted a little about Bettina and Allister, calling Bettina a ''Despicable cunt who needed to be put down and one of the worst mothers in history.'' She called Allister a sick perverted pedophile, which did nothing but fill me with dread at why she would be calling him this.


    Steph told me Alora had a beautiful soul and deserved to have a mother who could love and cherish her, then proceeded to tell me that she was the one who could give her that. Steph had told me Alora''s bio was on the Pack Forum, and she gave me a way to log into it.


    I didn''t go into Alora''s bio right away, deciding I would look at itter as it was several pages long. There were also a couple of other articles associated with her bio, and I wanted to do my reading when I would be undisturbed for a few short hours.


    Thinking on that I had looked over to where my new mates were sitting. I had epted Alpha Andrew''s job offer and made my blood oath into the Pack. I had two mates, and would need to be sworn into their n.


    "What n or ns are Tobias and Alex from?" I asked the Alpha while looking at my mates.


    "Currently they are apart of the Stonefire and Shadowleaf ns, but my son has sworn into the Heartsong n, and when they ept his offer to be his Enforcers, he will have them blood oath themselves into the Heartsong n." the Alpha told me.


    So I had made my way over to them, as I did, I thought on Steph''s words. Alora was indeed special, she was a Lunar Princess, but I wasn''t sure that was what Steph meant, it must be more than that. Alora was showing amazing skill while fighting Darien down in the arena.


    I had reached the group in time to hear Damien telling the others about him and Alora being the reincarnations of two very powerful historic figures in our Werewolf history and hearing his theory on her and Matt being initially fated to each other.


    The Goddess moved in mysterious ways and had her own way of doing things. We talked and my mates made their blood oath to Damien as his Enforcers. Mates...mates....Goddess I had two mates....just like my mother.


    I''m still having trouble processing that, I wasn''t going to reject them, I could feel they were good males....and they were so fucking hot. Goddess that almost made me feel shallow, but if I hadn''t sensed the truly good souls within them, looks would not have been enough for me, they were just a very...delicious bonus.


    Watching Alora battle I could see her strength and grace, her intelligence shining through. She was atruly impressive fighter, and like her mate had said, she was just ying.


    ''She needs stronger opponents to go up against.'' Nix, my wolf said. ''We would make a better opponent for her.''


    ''Her Sprite must be just as powerful, I would like to see how powerful her Sprite is.'' Styx, my sprite said.


    ''I''ll ask her to train with us, we''ll test her Kitsune form as well'' I replied to them, thinking of our own Kitsune form, Moyra.


    Steph had told me Bettina never deserved to have Alora as her daughter, it wasn''t until Alora had transformed into her Sprite form that I truly understood. I couldn''t believe my eyes, I didn''t want to believe them, all those scars.


    I recognized what would cause those, I saw Sabastian in that cell with his wounds open and bleeding. Alora was only just now eighteen, Damien confirming what I was seeing, put a whole lot more meaning and understanding into Steph''s words.


    Looking at her, I immediately decided to back Steph on her adopting Alora, a pup who was so obviously abused and tortured. When I made my blood oath to her n, I felt an immense power boost, and deep bonds mming into ce. This was stronger than any other Pack or n bond I have ever had. I feel my mates through the Pack and n bonds.


    When we rejoined the group I took the opportunity to request training with Alora, I could smell her pregnancy, and would make sure to avoid moves that wouldpromise her pregnancy. This would be Steph and Sabastian''s first grandchild, or children. Alora said they didn''t know if it was going to be a boy or a girl, that usually only happened if there were twins. I told Steph she needs to have Alora go to a Clinic soon for an Ultra Sound to determine that.


    I watched as my mates and Alora''s Enforcers, ironically a set of twins, fight. I could see that my mates were more powerful, put their opponents were not bad themselves. The twins definitely gave them a run for their money, and I could see the joy in both of my mates at having fairly decent challengers. When my mates were done and sitting on either side of me, I decided to check out the Pack Forum now instead of waiting tillter.


    My mates were leaning one over each of my shoulders, reading the bio with me. They wrapped their warm, strong andforting, arms around me, hugging me close....with what we were reading....I needed it and didn''t protest. They were both growling, softly by the end of it, I was angry myself, I just wish I could have seen Bettina and Allister die in person, instead of just in the video clips.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I also felt a shiver of revulsion and fear thinking about the ck Magic Coven, and all they''ve done in the past. Their goals were still the same as they always were, power and destruction. If I sat back and looked at all the powerful people being collected around here, myself included, I could see that the Goddess was intervening. I was starting to think a war of some sort would being.


    Alex rubs his cheek against mine "What do you say that after your battle with our n Alpha, all three of us go check out where we''ll be living from now on?" he asks in a husky voice that sent shivers of desire through me.


    Then Tobias nibbles on my neck, giving it a lick and then a kiss. "What do you say mate." his voice had a growl to it that made everything a whole lot wetter than it was before.


    There was no way I was going to escape what they had nned for me, and as aroused as I was, I had no ns to. With those thoughts in mind I nod my head, not trusting my voice at the moment.


    <strong>Stephanie''s POV</strong>


    I look down at my cousin, the female I considered my sister, and her two mates. I giggled, I would say no more wild days for Bulma, but those two boys looked like they wouldn''t mind a little trouble now and then. They would keep Bulma safe though, and make sure it never went too far, that was a relief for me. I also liked the fact that she would be here to watch over both my girls and Be.


    "Bulma will make sure nothing happens to our girls under her watch." Sabastian said, echoing my earlier thoughts.


    I look at my mate and kiss his cheek with a smile on my face. "That''s exactly what I was thinking." I tell him.


    We look on as training continues in the Arena, my son''s and their father did all their training this morning before we had breakfast. I was looking forward to watching Bulma and Alora train. She would want to go up against all of Alora''s forms, she would also make sure not topromise Alora''s pregnancy. That''s when it came to me, a spell, a protection spell Alora can cast upon her womb to protect her pup.


    I stand up suddenly, I wouldn''t wait on this. "Dear?" was voiced in a surprised tone as a question from my mate.


    "I''ve got a spell Alora needs to cast immediately." I tell him.


    "What spell?" He asks as he follows me to Alora.


    Ie to stand in front of Alora, her father by my side. "Alora, I''m going to teach you a spell, one that will protect your pup from harm while inside your womb." I tell her.


    There was something in the back of my mind telling me this would be very important to Alora, and with Sarah still out there, I can only guess the threat I feel towards Alora and her pup ising from her.


    "It''s a simple incantation and it only requires your blood for the symbols." I look at Damien "Use his blood too." I tell her, then I look at Sabastian "I''ll need you to participate, I''m going to do this for our child so she can do it." He nods his agreement.


    Lifting up my shirt to expose my t and toned stomach, our child hadn''t grown enough to cause a bulge yet. I take a small dagger from a wrist sheath and prick my finger. I draw the protection symbols on my womb, and say the incantation. Then I take my mates finger, prick it for his blood and have him draw the symbol on my womb in his blood, having him say his part of the incantation.


    After we''re done, I can feel the protection surrounding our child. Once done, I had Alora do the samefor her pup, her and Damien did so without any protest. In fact, if I had to guess, they both felt relieved once their pup had that protection. They had to have felt a foreboding as well, of course, who better to know the danger Sarah posed than Alora.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The spell Stephanie showed Alora to protect our child had given me a lot of relief. While she was


    training our child would be safe, and should she encounter Sarah while pregnant, our child would be


    safe from her as well. As long as Alora lived through the encounter.


    With as strong and fierce as Alora was now, I doubted there would be much Alora wouldn¡¯t be able to


    make it out alive from. It would take a lot to take her down. The protection spell also soothed Zane, and


    knowing it was our blood that helped provide that protection gave us both a sense of pride.


    The time for Alora to battle Bulma was now here. ¡°What form are you going to train in today with


    Bulma?¡± I asked her.


    Her brow furrows and her mouth bends down in a frown as she thinks for a moment, then she says. ¡°I


    really, really, really want to battle her in my Kitsune form.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Kitsune form it is, mine is called Moyra, what is yours called?¡± Bulma asked her, she was


    standing to our side, her mates standing behind her.


    My mate looks at her, delighted Bulma had agreed to the form she had wanted to train in the most.


    ¡°Mine is called Starlight, Damien named it.¡± she says in a bright and happy tone. If she had her tail right


    now, it would we wagging in her excitement.


    ¡°How did youe up with that name?¡± Bulma asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been my nickname for Alora since I first met her when she was a pup.¡± I said.


    was


    ¡°Dang Alpha, you are really showing off now. Who knew you were this big a romantic.¡± Alex said in an


    impressed tone.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to step up our game if he¡¯s the example of romantic male.¡± said Tobias, Alex


    nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your secret?¡± asked Alex.


    By this point Alora¡¯s hidden her face in my chest and her shoulders are shaking, and every now and


    then one of the giggles she¡¯s trying to suppress escapes her. I look down at my mate and allow the love


    I feel for her flow from me into her. ¡°Love, that¡¯s all it is, just love her with everything you are, and strive


    to make her happy every moment you can.¡±


    Alora stops giggling and looks up at me with overwhelming emotions, I couldn¡¯t resist capturing her lips


    in a long lingering kiss. ¡°That, that right there, is what Alex and I want with you.¡± Tobias said to Bulma in


    a husky voice.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind having that at all.¡± Bulma replies in a soft voice.


    I lift up from Alora¡¯s lips and gazed into her eyes. ¡°Have fun my Starlight.¡± I tell her, my voice husky


    and growly with emotion.


    She smiles at me and nods, then I have to let her leave my side as she goes down to the arena floor


    with Bulma. My two new Enforcers sit behind me, one on each side, Alora¡¯s, with Kass and Be at


    their sides, came and sat in front of me, one on each side. Xander and Beatrice were to my left, Jaxon


    and Victor to my right, when Alora got back, she would be surrounded with protection.


    I look over to where my mother, father, Stephanie, Sabastian, Master Brock, Master Sam and all of


    Alora¡¯s brothers sat. They were all watching and talking excitedly among themselves, I could hear


    several praises for Alora. Hearing all this made me happy, they truly loved Alora, this was our family,


    our pup would grow up loved and cherished by this family.


    All we could do right now, is be vignt when we were out and about with Alora, now that she was


    pregnant, I would insist on her taking her enforcers or Beta and Gamma with her everywhere she goes


    when she¡¯s not by my side from now on. Darien, Serenity, Matt and Laurene over to sit with us, so


    Kass, Be, Kian and Galen move over to one side so they could sit next to them.


    I look at Matt and Lauren, and I see a change in Matt¡¯s red string of fate, the arrival of his mate is now


    in flux, seems there has been a change on her end. This was an interesting power of mine, and the


    Goddess gave it to me for a reason. I looked at Bulma¡¯s two mates, and already, I could see that their


    red strings to Bulma and each other have be stronger, they were more rope like now.


    I smiled, they used me of being a Romantic earlier, an it¡¯s true. I may be an Alpha, but an Alpha


    always strived for a thriving Pack, and your wolves need to be happy to thrive. Loving rtionships


    were the best environment to raise pups in. I watch my mate transform into he desire thrums through


    me. At the peak of her heat, she had transformed into her Kitsune, and it had been one wild ride, made


    even more so once I was in Lycan form. Zane growled, he was sharing the memory with me.


    Tobias said ¡°Goddess that form¡­¡± his words were full of surprise, but his tone was heavy with desire.


    ¡°This is what she meant by Kitsune form, I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, but now.¡± Alex lets


    out an appreciative growl.


    Bulma was taller than Alora, in their Kitsune forms, Moyra was taller than Starlight. Like Alora, she kept


    her curves with her growth, their wolves making their forms fill out a little more as they got taller.


    Bulma¡¯s ears were covered in ck fur, her hair starting out a teal blue, darkening to a deep ocean


    blue that looked almost ck, her hair still cut in the same way as her human form, only it was longer,


    the front trailing over her breasts. That¡¯s when I noticed her eyebrows were a teal blue as well, so her


    blue hair was natural 2


    Her eyes were just glowing blue orbs with white shes of electricity. Her skin became a dark caramel,


    her tail was long and fluffy with ck fur. Her ring of blue fire balls filled with white lightning only half as


    many mes as Alora¡¯s did. I wondered what that signified. Bulma¡¯s lightningced mes around her


    wrists and ankles were thinner than Alora¡¯s. O


    The females had decided to fight with long double ded staves, the des on the staves had curved


    edges. The staves were circled in their power, and I could already feel the buildup. Most of the


    upants of the Training Arena were now in the stands, they hade up after Alora had finished


    ying with Darien, who was still looking a little banged up, he probably would for a couple more


    hours.


    They sky above the arena became dark with thick deep gray storm clouds, white and blue lightning


    shing and cracking within the clouds. My body hair was standing straight up, my fur would be now


    too if I was shifted. My hair felt like it was trying to stand straight up as well.


    ¡°Fuck, how much power do they have?¡± Tobias questioned in shocked surprise.


    ¡°A fuck ton.¡± Darien replied.


    Suddenly and in a blur of movement Starlight and Moyrae together in a spinning sh of


    weapons. The blow back was a visible wave of me and lightningced power that expanded out in a


    circle, mming into the arenas walls, causing the wards to activate and be visible immediately,


    the seating shook. There were a lot of muttered curses and surprised cries from most of the new


    spectators.


    The wards stayed active and visible during their battle as they came together again and again in a


    sh of weapons in a beautiful dance of power and grace. Their fight was being waged above the


    ground, they were in the air, not touching the ground. I could feel Starlight¡¯s tion, she was actually


    having to try, this was not just exercise, she was actually going full out, not holding back.


    It would be interesting to see a battle between Starlight, Moyra and Master Sam in her Yokai form. ¡°I¡¯ll


    need to train harder to get near their level.¡± Victor said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Wait, you have a Kitsune form too?¡± Alex asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, so yes I have one.¡± Victor answered, I think he felt mildly insulted at


    Alex¡¯s question.


    ¡°Sorry, no disrespect meant, this is just a new thing to us.¡± Tobias said quickly, this appeased Victor and


    he nodded his eptance and rxed against Jaxson again.


    ¡°I remember you from high school, you¡¯ve always been strong for such a slim build, so your Kitsune


    form has to be really strong too right?¡± Alex asked him.


    ¡°Yes, Why?.¡± Victor answered, he looked at Tobias and Alex curiously.


    ¡°How much did fighting in this form take out of you?¡± Tobias asked him.


    ¡°Without blood from Jaxon I would have beenid up in bead for a few days recovering, but I¡¯m not as


    powerful as Alpha Alora and Master Bulma.¡± Victor replied. 3


    ¡°Blood?¡± Alex said the word as a question.


    Jaxon tightened his arm around Victor and growled a little ¡°Vampires can use blood to recharge their


    magic, offer your blood to Bulma, you wont regret it.¡±


    The chuckle I let out was a little dark, I was remembering the time Alora had taken my blood, so I


    advised them ¡°I would do as he said.¡±


    I could feel their surprised gazes on my back as I kept my eyes focused on Starlight and her training


    battle with Bulma. (3)

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    .


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The battle between Starlight and Moyra went on for a while before I decided to call a halt to it worried


    that if they went further our pup would be affected. ¡°Okay, time to rest,e back to the stands.¡° I told


    them both through mind link, my mate feeling my worryplied immediately. O


    The clouds above cleared away as Starlight and Moyra rained in their power, then they transformed


    back and made their way up to us. The wards faded till they were no longer visible. I could see several


    cell phones and camera¡¯s being put intops as wolves started to go over their footage. I¡¯ll have to


    check out the Pack forumter, these video¡¯s would definitely be posted. I¡¯d also get a copy of Darien¡¯s


    recording and Serenity¡¯s pictures. 2


    I stand up as Alora reaches me, and I draw her into my arms, just holding her close for a moment,


    savoring this connection to my mate. I found the craving for her touch nearly all consuming. Once Zane


    and I felt soothed, I was able to stop smothering her. I let her go enough for her to look up at me with a


    loving smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room so you can take a rest.¡± I tell her, she nods her agreement, then I turn to look at


    Alex and Tobias. ¡°You two should take your mate to your new quarters for a rest as well, follow us and


    we¡¯ll show you where.¡± I tell them, then me and my mate take off, we take the inner stairs to the


    hallway, then we head in the direction of the hallway leading into the Mansions courtyard. 2


    The Mansion has four wings. North, South, East and West. The South wing was the front of the


    Mansion, the North wing was the back of the Mansion, the West wing was on the left, the East Wing on


    the right. Our rooms were in the East wing on the sixth floor, there was an entrance into the East wing


    halfway down the hallway that led to the courtyard. The entrance to the underground garage was on


    the West side. 3


    When we enter, there are dual staircases that lead to the upper floors, they are wide and made of a


    dark cherry color wood. They looked elegant and ancient at the same time. across from us are two


    elevators, one of the modern conveniences the Alpha beforest had added. We take the elevator up


    to our floor, then we walk to our rooms. I point out which one now belongs to Alex, Tobias and Bulma.


    Alora and I go into our room, Zane had guided me here, this room had Always been ours, in every life


    we had. I can feel the powerful protection in every part of the room as soon as we enter the front


    all had carvings, protection symbols everywhere. Our children would be safe here, the rooms were all


    We went to the Master Bedroom, it had double doors leading to the balcony and arge fire ce with


    a small seating area. The bed was a double king size four poster with dark purple velvet drapes. I close


    the door to our room and I spin around, trapping Alora against the door, I bury one hand in her hair and


    I kiss her fiercely.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Damien¡¯s kiss set me on fire, everything in me came alive under his touch. He broke our kiss and


    started to nibble down my jaw to my neck then to my mark. His nibbles and licks sent shocks of


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    pleasure and desire to my nipples and my core, making it heat and throb painfully at being empty.


    ¡°Damien¡± I gasp in a desperate plea, he pushes my shorts down off my hips and they fall to the floor.


    Then he strips my tank off me before taking his shirt off as I push his shorts down, allowing hisrge


    member to spring free. 2


    He was leaking out of his tip, I liked my lips, and Damien lets out a deep growl of need. He lifts me up


    by my hips, pinning me to the door, as I wrap my legs around his hips he ms home. I scream as the


    pleasure roars through me, I toss my head back and hit the door as an orgasm rips through me.


    Damien starts thrusting fast and hard, making sure to drive deep each time.


    Just as I¡¯m about to climax again, I feel my teeth lengthen and I bite down on his mark, I feel power


    soaking into me with each mouthful of his blood I take. The spicy sweet taste of his blood was


    addicting. We climaxed together, he came hard, I could feel jet after jet of his seed inside me as I mp


    down, milking him. Finally I let go, taking my teeth out of his neck. He keeps me pined to the door,


    leaning against me panting hard just as I was.


    After a moment, Damien, still holding me up against him, staggers us to the bed and we copse side


    ways on it. He starts to pet me, soothing me, like always, I think he just liked to feel my skin under his


    fingers. Not that I minded at all, I loved his touch, it brought so muchfort and love. The wave of


    power hits me, and I automatically center myself and store the excess into the rings.


    Damien stiffens suddenly then growls, startled I look up into his eyes and they have the ssy look of a


    mind link conversation. Then he rxes a bit, but a frown appears on his mouth, after a moment his


    eyes clear as his conversation ends and he looks me in the eyes. ¡°Father wants us to go down stairs to


    the Clinic so mom can do an ultrasound on you.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Clinic downstairs?¡± I ask him in surprise.


    ¡°The bottom two floors of this wing and the North wing are a Clinic and a medical training center


    apparently, there is also a researchb here as well. So you can actually do your work here at the


    Mansion.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Wow.¡± I¡¯m really impressed.


    I¡¯ll need to look at the researchb and see how up to date it is and how it¡¯s run. I¡¯ll also need to see


    about the Clinic as well. I was suddenly curious as to what all was here in this Mansion and inside the


    Training Arena¡¯s building. It seemed the Heartsong n could be a self sustaining vige all on it¡¯s


    own. We get up and shower, Damien blow dries and brushes my hair, then he braids it for me. He pulls


    his hair back into a high tail.


    We go down to the first floor using the elevators again. When we reach the bottom floor, the Alpha


    and Luna are there waiting for us. They lead us through the double doors leading into the hallway that


    is past the elevators. Instantly I could tell I was in a Clinic by the smell and sounds.


    It was a very luxurious Clinic, not your typical in hospital. The Mansions elegance and age was


    shining here too, it put me at ease because it had a peaceful feel to it. We get halfway down the hall


    and go into a decent sized room with arge hospital bed that has a thickfortable matrass on it.


    This was definitely a major step up from the only human hospital I ever visited a long time ago, on an


    internship tour. It was a good thing I hadn¡¯t been old enough to intern there, I liked working in the


    Pack¡¯s facilities better. The Luna has me get up on the bed, and Damien takes a seat in thefy chair


    next to me. The Alpha sits in anotherfy chair set next to his. The Luna gets everything set up and


    sits on a rolling chair that had a back to it but no arm rests.


    She has me lift my shirt up and pull my shorts down to expose my abdomen. She tucks a warm towel


    into the top of my shorts and takes ultrasound gel out of a warmer and squirts in on my belly. Using the


    ultrasound wand she moves the gel around on my abdomen. It¡¯s a weird feeling having the gel


    thered all over my tummy. With one hand the Luna operates the ultra sound machine. She starts to


    take pictures and measurements as she moves the wand around.


    As she takes one picture she stops and is pointing to two gray dots that look like sacks of growing cells.


    ¡°This is why your wolf couldn¡¯t tell if you were having a boy or a girl.¡± the Luna said, she¡¯s smiling


    brightly at me. ¡°You¡¯re having twins.¡±


    I feel my shock echoed by Damien, then we look at each other with wide eyes. Twins, our first pup was


    actually pups. How were we going to handle that. I start to silently freak out a moment, then Damien


    suddenly leans forward and kisses me, brining my focus to him. 2


    ¡°You have me, a lot of family and a huge n behind you, we¡¯ll make it through whateveres at us.¡±


    he tells me, and I smile at him. He¡¯s right, we had a lot of strong and wonderful beings all around us,


    our pups would be loved and provided for. I had the Luna and Stephanie as examples of what good


    mothers should be, and I would follow them. 3

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s POV


    After congratting my son and Alora on their impending twins, my mate and I make a discrete retreat


    to let the couple adjust. My son would do anything for Alora, I could see that in his eyes every time he


    looked at her. Even though I knew they were safe for now, if was the ¡°for now¡± that had me worried.


    Sarah had escaped, and she had most likely run to the ck Magic Coven, so it was only a matter of


    time before she came back for Alora.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sarah was vindictive and would me her actions and the death of her parents on Alora, there is no


    way she would let it go. With that thought in mind I started to give out orders for more border patrols,


    we would tighten security during Alora¡¯s adoption ceremony. I scheduled a meeting with Brock, Sam,


    Boris and Rick, I would get suggestions from them and we would start to organize our ns. O


    I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen during the ceremony, it was a rebirth for Alora, one that she


    deserves. We were also going to host a Kinship ceremony at the same time, iming King Sabastian


    and Queen Stephanie as Kin to the Pack. Meaning there movement to and from the Pack would no


    longer be political. 3


    This would allow them toe and visit Alora anytime they could get away from their duties.


    Representatives from the Werewolf Council, the Vampire Council and the Supernatural Council will be


    Then Alora would need to prepare to go to Blood Moon Castle, she had to be acknowledged as a


    Royal of the Vampires. She would be Princess of the Vampires as she was of royal blood. Alora had a


    very powerful background. It was a good thing my son was such a strong Werewolf, he¡¯d be even


    stronger than me soon.


    Even so, I had a feeling my son won¡¯t want to take over being Alpha of Alpha¡¯s for a while yet, and I


    was still young. At least I would have him by my side as he and Alora learn their future responsibilities,


    and then slowly, when I think their ready, I will hand them over to them.


    Darien was catching up fast to his brother, and I will be handing n leadership over to him the same


    time and way I¡¯ll give the Pack and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s leaderships over to Alora and Damien. All three


    will make this Pack thrive in their hands, and I¡¯ll be there to watch it, and spoil my grandpups. The


    thought of Alora¡¯s twins, and Serenity¡¯s one, makes me happy. We¡®ll be weing three new lives in


    just six month.2


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about the grandpups.¡± Ember words are said like they are an usation, but they¡¯re


    said in a teasing tone.


    I chuckle ¡°Guilty, but you have to admit, your just as happy as I am.¡± I tell her with a smile I couldn¡¯t


    help.


    She smiles at me in excitement ¡°Okay, so I admit it.¡±


    I hug her close to me as we walk to the courtyard for a stroll, this ce had always been beautiful to


    me, looking around, I was getting ideas on improvements to our own courtyard. Our grandpups would


    be ying in both courtyards, and I can¡¯t wait to be there to watch.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    While stillying on the hospital bed I reach inside to Xena and Selena. ¡®Xena, Selena, we¡¯re having


    twins¡¯ I say to them excitedly.


    Xena and Selena are in our ¡®space¡¯ lounging by the tree, it¡¯s bright with daylight at the moment. Xena


    wags her tail looking happy and content ¡®I look forward to teaching them everything I know.¡¯ Xena said.


    Selena was sitting with her back straight, her legs crossed and her hands on her knees. She was


    focused on two orbs of power in front of her, she had a loving smile on her face. One orb was ck


    with red shes of electricity, the other was a palevender with pink electricity through it.


    ¡®The Goddess has blessed our offspring, she says that all the pups we have in this life will be blessed,


    and that in our future lives they will all find their way back to us each time, whether we birth them


    ourselves or not.¡¯ Selena told us.


    I¡¯m shocked at what she has to say, then, I reach through our mate bond and grab for Damien, then I


    pull him and Zane into our ¡®space¡¯. I don¡¯t know how I was able to do it, but I pulled my father here, so I


    should be able to do that for my mate. At least that was my logic. Xena stands up in surprise, the look


    of shock on Damien¡¯s face is priceless, Zane is standing there looking around in confusion.


    Zane looks forward and his gaze is fixed on Xena¡¯s. Damien is turning in a slow circle, taking


    everything in. ¡°This is your space?¡± he asked me, his voice was soft, but his tone was one of surprise.


    Then he is looking down at me, ¡°How did you do this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how, but Selena has really important information,e sit.¡± I grab his hand and pull


    him forward. Zane goes and sits between Xena and Selena, I sit Damien down between me and


    Selena. Damien is looking at the orbs and the smiling Selena.


    ¡°What are the orbs.¡± Zane askes in a deep growling voice I foundforting, Xena nuzzles him and


    leans her weight against him. He licks her muzzle, returning her affection. Then he looks up at Selena,


    waiting for an answer.


    ¡°The orbs represent the twins we are currently pregnant with.¡± she says in a soft and loving voice.


    ¡°She said the Goddess had decided to bless all the pups we have in this life.¡± Xena tells Zane.


    Damien stiffens in shock, ¡°What¡¯s this mean?¡± he asks.


    ¡°It means that our children will follow us into every future life we have from now on.¡± Alora said.


    ¡°Whether we birth them ourselves again or not, they will find their way back to us.¡± Selena tells them.


    ¡°Can you tell what they¡¯ll be?¡± Damien asks her.


    ¡°Thevender orb represents our daughter, the ck orb represents our son.¡± The love she already


    feels for our children is in her tone and smile.


    We would be having one girl and one boy, I was equal parts scared and excited, I could fell the


    happiness radiating from Damien and Zane. Knowing we had other things to do, I wake us up, bringing


    us back out of my ¡®space¡¯. I open my eyes as Damien groans, looking around I sit up when I can¡¯t see


    him. Quickly sitting up in the bed when I could not find him, he lets out another groan as he sits up on


    the floor.


    I look down at him in confusion as he starts rubbing the back of his head with a pain filled grimace. He


    looks up at me with a pleading look ¡°Next time you pull me into your ¡®space¡¯, can you make sure I¡¯m


    That¡¯s when I realize he must have been standing when I pulled him into my ¡®space¡¯ causing him to fall


    to the floor unconscious. I gasp and p my hands to my mouth in surprised horror. ¡°Oh my Goddess,


    I¡¯m so sorry my love, I promise to ask permission first next time.¡± I tell him quickly, feeling anxious.


    He smiles at me as he gets up from the floor, he walks over to me, leaning down he puts one hand on


    the mattress and uses the other to life my chin, he gives me a loving kiss to my lips. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask my


    precious Starlight.¡± he tells me in a husky voice. 3


    ¡°I love you.¡± I tell him, my own voice husky with my emotions.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± he said, his voice still husky.


    I can feel through our bond how true those words were, felt how deeply he loved me. Damien and I


    leave the Ultrasound room and go in search of a dinning hall. We were both hungry. Tomorrow Damien


    would take me on a date, in a week I would be adopted by Stephanie, then a weekter I would be


    imed as a Royal of the Vampires and made a Princess of the Vampires.


    Smiling, I realized in that moment, that I now truly loved my life. I was no longer surviving day to day,


    barley holding on, longing for it all to end enough to wish death upon myself. I had things to strive for, I


    had reasons to want to live, and I was thriving now. I let out a happy giggle at my good fortune. Damien


    looks down at me with a smile, holding me closer to his side as we walk.


    He leans down and kisses my temple, he didn¡¯t have to say any words, I could feel them in his touch


    and through our bond.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m back in the basement, the one that I¡¯ve seen far to much of as a child. I hated this ce, why did


    my mind have to bring me back here. I was chained in a standing position to the support beams above


    me. Then I hear it, the distinctive whistle of the whip flying through the air, I keep myself from crying


    out. My screams had only ever excited him. I knew he was dead, but trapped in this nightmare it didn¡¯t


    matter. 3


    Over and over again the blowse, I fight the pain as it tears open my flesh, leaving long deep


    gashes in my back. Finally he stops, panting, he wasn¡¯t exactly fit for a Werewolf, thank the Goddess.


    Then ites, like it always did, his hands in my wounds smearing the blood, digging his fingers in, for


    more visit :- .noveljar I couldn¡¯t hold back the cry of pain this time. Goddess please let me out


    of this nightmare.


    ¡°I can make it all stop.¡± he would whisper. ¡°All you have to do is obey me and give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± I¡¯d screamed at him.


    This had always made him angry, so he pped me, busting my lip, another p more blood from my


    lip and now my nose, then another, this one causing my ears too ring. ¡°Your nothing but a whore!¡± he


    snarled. ¡°You should be happy to let me have what I want.¡± I¡¯d spit my blood in his face. Roaring he


    grabbed up the whip and he went at it again, till I had no strength and I just hung there limp, nearly


    unconscious.


    ¡°You stupid whore, maybe next time you¡¯ll know to obey me.¡± was his parting shot before going back up


    the stairs. Silent tears make there way down my cheeks as my body burns with pain from every nerve


    ending. 3


    Then I hear it¡­.Damien¡¯s voice. ¡°Alora, Starlight, baby please wake up, he can¡¯t touch you any more,


    he can¡¯t touch you.¡± His distress calls me from the nightmare, making it fade. Ie to in Damien¡¯s


    arms, tears tracking down my face, I was covered in sweat. ¡°Damien.¡± my voice is hoarse and my


    throat hurt.


    ¡°Starlight! You¡¯re awake, finally.¡± He clutches me close and rocks me back and fourth. for more visit :-


    .noveljar I feel guilty about the distress my nightmares were causing him. 2


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t apologize, it¡¯s not your fault you have these nightmares and this trauma, it¡¯s theirs.


    Goddess I¡¯m d their dead, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from tearing them to pieces if they were


    still alive.¡± He was talking about Bettina and Allister.


    This is not the only nightmare I¡¯ve had this week, the first one stared Bettina, Damien had been pulled


    into that one with me. Those times seemed to be the hardest on him, reliving the specifics with me. For


    this one, he was left outside the dream only able to observe the stress this nightmares caused my


    body. Damien had been pulled into another one earlier this week.


    That one had made both Damien and me d for the protection spell on my womb, it would prevent


    Sarah from doing to me what she did in that nightmare.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I woke up to Alora crying out in her sleep when I touched her this time, I wasn¡¯t pulled into her


    nightmare like I had her others. Her body was covered in sweat and her breathingbored. They had


    starteding nearly every night since the ultrasound telling us we would have twins. Her adoption


    ceremony was in two day¡¯s. I needed to find a way to get her to sleep through the night.


    This stress was terrible for a pregnant she wolf, and when she came out of her nightmares, her


    emotions would always turn to guilt. She would feel guilty for suffering nightmares, the only reason she


    had them was because of the trauma she suffered. None of it was her fault, and I would tell her


    over and over until she could finally ept that truth. (4)


    I had a few meetings with the n¡¯s mental health department and found a therapist I think would work


    for Alora, but she would have to decide that on her own. It had been easier to get her to agree to go


    than I had thought it would be, but Alora told me she wanted to get better, she was tired of the


    nightmares. I would be with her every step, I wouldn¡¯t let her face all this alone. 2


    I hold Alora close to my chest as she calms down from the nightmare, just holding her, giving her my


    support. She was the most precious thing in the world to me, and she was hurting because of all she


    suffered. I couldn¡¯t begin to describe how much watching her suffer, and being unable to do anything


    about, it made my heart break. She had deserved a much better life than the one she got, and I would


    spend our life making sure she knows just how much she means to me.


    I kiss her forehead and she looks up at me, there¡¯s a frown on her face. ¡°What is it Starlight?¡± I asked


    her.


    ¡°I feel icky, I really want a shower.¡± She tells me.


    I chuckle, ¡°Your wish is mymand, but might I suggest a bath after a quick rinse in the shower, I


    think a good soak will do you good.¡± I tell her.


    She smiles up at me, her love for me in her eyes ¡°Thank the Goddess I have you as my mate, you take


    care of me so well.¡± she says in a husky, emotion filled voice.


    I smile down at her and give her a kiss, when I lift up I look back into her eyes. for more visit :-


    .noveljar ¡°It is my pleasure to take care of you, mate, wait here and I¡¯ll go get everything


    started.¡± I tell her. (2


    I decided I would give her a bit of a spa treatment, I didn¡¯t want her body to suffer any lingering effects


    of her nightmare. I wanted to minimize the damage they caused her until we found away to get them to


    fade, and hopefully disappear altogether if that could be aplished. I will know more once the


    therapist meets with Alora. 3


    ording to the therapist, there were different degrees of trauma, some could be overe, while


    others, could never be gotten over or forgotten. She said the mind had a funny way of holding on to


    things. The worse the moment in your life, the more ingrained into your mind it is, just like your happiest


    moment was. It was the in between moments that sometimes got lost. (2


    When she said this I had a sinking feeling in my gut, and asked her if there was a way to help someone


    cope through years worth of trauma and lessen it¡¯s daily impact. She said their was, but only with a


    strong support system behind the patient. She also said it would depend on how determined the patient


    was to get better, and how strong their mind was.


    Alora was strong, and she was determined, she also had a very strong support system behind her.


    With that, I had been given hope, we would find a way to overe what happened to Alora. At least


    to significantly reduce the amount of nightmares she had. Maybe if I started to enter the dreams on my


    own ord, maybe then I could help guide her out. (3)


    Thinking on that I start the tub and I put some rxing essential oils in the water, then I turn on the


    shower and adjust the temperature. I go back out to the bedroom and pick Alora up off the bed and


    carry her into the shower. As I washed her I massage her muscles a little bit, I would give her a better


    massage after her bath.


    Once Alora was rinsed off, I turn off the shower, then lead her over to therge tub as it just finished


    filling. Turning off the taps I get me and Alora settled into the tub with her front on my chest. Alora


    rxes into me as I hold her close and start to pet her, it was my favorite pass time, just touching her.


    As we soak, I mind link one of the Heartsong Mansion¡¯s over night maids and ask them to have our


    bedding changed quickly.


    We stay in the tub till the water started to cool. I lift her out of the tub, then stand her in front of me as I


    gently dry her skin. Sitting her at the vanity in the bathroom, I blow dry her hair and massage her scalp.


    When her hair was dry we head out to the bedroom, I grabbed a bottle of massage oil out of the


    warmer in the bathroom, making sure to turn it off on our way out.


    I pull back the covers on the fresh bedding and have hery on her belly. Using the lc and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    honeysuckle scented oil, for more visit :- .noveljar I give Alora a deep tissue massage. She


    fell asleep as I was massaging her front side, with her rxed and back to sleep, I crawl in bed next to


    her and bring her up against my chest. I fall back to sleep myself, holding my mate close.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was lounging on one of the couches in the Willow Tree Library reading a book about soul and spirit


    separation when Damien came in. He didn¡¯t say anything just came over to the couch, I sit up enough


    for him to sit down,ying my head in hisp, I curl my knees up and rest the book against my knees.


    With an elbow on the couch, his fist propped against his cheek, his other hand still petting my hair, he


    reads the book with me. It was one of the most peaceful moments for me, I knew life wouldn¡¯t always


    be like this, we would have a lot of responsibilities in the future.


    After several meetings with family leaders within my n and the reports gathered by Victor and his


    family through the years, I hade up with ideas on improving our n. I had the Luna help me


    asses the necessities of the Heartsongs Medical Clinic, and found only a few things needing


    improvement there. What needed the most improvement was our researchb. 2


    For that I consulted with the heads of the Packs Labs, asking them to help me get the Lab up to date


    and set up with newer more advanced technology. Kass, Bulma and Be all requested to be the ones


    to take over the magical research and apothecary themselves. O


    I conceded as long as they involved Bryce and Daniel in the actual construction. I hired Bryce and


    Daniel to be the ones involved with any construction concerning the Mansion. Every bit of it was to be


    warded with protection magic, I wasn¡¯t going to take this n¡¯s future to chance. We were moving the


    dining halls to take up the second floor of the West wing.


    The kitchens and the surrounding buffets would be in the center area, it was arge kitchen area and


    had many workers. Wolves and their mates, Vampires, witches and other Hybrids. There was even a


    Pr shifter, his mate was a gray wolf who made the best desserts.


    The Pr knew how to grill, andrge, he stood at seven foot seven, his mate, taller then me at six foot


    six, looked small next to thisrge muscr shifter. He was purely a sweetheart, I watched the care he


    took with his mate and their children. They had eleven children, most of them had joined the n


    Enforcers, providing protection for the n, three were cooks with their parents, loving the work like


    their parents did. I had seen them all train, they were all strong and smart. 2


    Our n was extremely diverse in the skills of it¡¯s members, so all the ns I had were to make those


    skills shine and be lucrative for each wolf and the n. This entire week had been full, training,


    consulting, nning, meetings, and spending time with my family. Damien was with me through it all,


    staying by my side, offering his advice whenever he could. Right now was one of the times I had


    decided to take a break and decided to read.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The book I was reading had been sitting on the table in f t of this couch, so I had decided to read it


    because it was already there, and the subject had caught my interest. This was telling me how to


    separate a soul or a spirit from it¡¯s original owner. It was like the fire spells that killed Bettina and


    Allister. Their wolf spirits were separated from them, their human souls were dragged to the


    Netherworld, while their wolves souls went back to the Moon Goddess. 3


    The spell I was reading was how to separate a pure soul from a tainted soul, without causing death. It


    seemed somewhat barbaric, but leaving a pure soul at the mercy of an evil one, didn¡¯t sit right to me.


    So I decided the information would be useful, in case I ran into something like that in the future. It had a


    warning though, the spell only worked if one soul was purely good, the other evil, the result if they were


    not, was the death of both.


    ¡°That is a very interesting spell,¡± my mate says suddenly.


    I nod, the back of my head rubbing against his thigh as I do. ¡°I though so too, but look at this warning,


    this is definitely not a spell you y around with on a whim, it is a very serious spell.¡± I tell him. 2


    ¡°But useful.¡± he says, getting a startled look from me ¡°You thought the same thing to mate.¡± he tells me


    in a teasing voice. 2


    I scoff at him and go back to reading the book, Damien let out an amused chuckle at my actions.


    I was about to flip the page to read more, but Damien grabs the book out of my hands, I sit up snapping


    an annoyed ¡°Hey!¡± at his actions. He put the ribbon book marker attached to the book on my page and


    closes the book before setting it on the table. When he looks up at me his gaze is glowing. ¡°Damien?¡± I


    ask hesitant.


    Before I can get up off the couch to run he grabs me and pulls me to his chest, he just gazes at me a


    moment before he leans in and kissed me deeply. That¡¯s all he did for a moment, kiss me, getting me


    to melt against him in surrender. He lifted up from the kiss long enough to take my shirt off of me. I grab


    his and he raises his arms to help me take his off, he moves me till I¡¯m straddling hisp.


    We start to kiss again, our bodies flushed and heated with our desire for each other. I spear my fingers


    into his hair and grip it, holding him to me, Damien runs his hands over my bottom gipping and


    massaging. He then works his hands up my back, heating my core even more, he brings his hands


    forward over my belly up to my breasts. As he massages my breast he breaks our kiss and starts to


    nibble down my jaw to my neck.


    He lingered there before trailing his mouth down over one breast, he takes his hand off of one breast


    and grips my bottom with it, his mouth recing his hand on my breast. His mouth sent shocks of


    arousal and pleasure throughout my body. I let out a deep needy moan.


    Damien turned andid me down on the couch, him above me. He kisses his way from one breast to


    the other, moving his hands so he can take my shorts off. Damien gets his off with mine, but he doesn¡¯t


    immediately enter me as my hips demanded.


    Damien started to kiss, lick, and nibble his way down my belly, I realize what he¡¯s about to do when he


    puts my legs over his shoulder. Blushing I cry out ¡°Damien!¡± before his mouth is on my core, then that


    cry turned into a pleasure filled moan as he licks and sucks my clit, asionally piercing my core with


    his tong. ¡°Goddess¡± I pant out ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t stop.¡± I begged. (2)


    I was feeling it build as he continued to taste and devour me, till finally he drives me up and over that


    peak. I cry out ¡°Damien!¡± as I go over, he kisses his way back up my belly, over my chest till he reaches


    my mouth, he lifts up from the kiss and meets my gaze as he thrusts inside me, all the way to the hilt


    and pauses. He took in the pleasure in my eyes and started to move, slowly at first, building me back


    1.


    He leans forward and starts to kiss me, he¡¯s moving faster, driving a moan of pleasure out of me that


    he swallowed with his kiss. ¡°More¡± I cry out through our mind link, and he gives it to me. Driving harder


    and deeper, the climax this time hit an even higher peak.


    My core mping down around his member, he tears his mouth from mine as he roars out,ing with


    me as my core pulses and grips him, milking him till he waspletely spent. He dropped to the side


    of me, holding me close to his chest as we panted and came down.


    Damien starts to run his one hand over me, petting me and giving me kisses to the top of my head, his


    love for me radiating from him. I nuzzle his chest and ce a kiss there. I didn¡¯t realize how tired I was


    till Damien¡¯s warmth and care lulled me into closing my eyes, and before I knew it, I¡¯m drifting off into


    dreand. I felt safe, protected, and loved.


    I knew Damien wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to us, so I was able to get in a peaceful nap with my mate,


    before I would have to go back and face the world outside our bubble. Damien¡¯s hand on my abdomen


    was thest thing I remembered before sleep had taken hold.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After our nap, I felt refreshed, and a need for some exercise, so I mind link Tobias, Alex and Darien,


    and tell them to meet me in the training arena. Darien had beening here with Serenity so she


    could visit her brothers on a daily bases. When he wasn¡¯t by her side, he was with Damien and I, he


    watched us as I got my ns for my n put together, and we learned all we needed to run it. 2


    Damien follows me to the training field, always making sure I was okay. We get to the field and Darien,


    Alex and Tobias are already there, then Master Brock, Xander, Beatrice, Master Sam, Victor, Jaxon,


    Kian, Galen, Kass, Be and Bulma show up. Seems we were going to all have plenty of exercise


    before dinner. When everyone was gathered they all looked to me and Damien. Damien looked at me


    and nodded, basically saying, this is your show, and I¡¯m here if you need me.


    ¡°Okay everyone, I just want us to do boxing and martial arts, everything will be in human form and


    without magic. I want us to be strong even at our weakest, our most vulnerable. Darien you Alex and


    Tobias are training with me. Damien, you¡¯ll be training with Master Brock and Master Sam. Victor and


    Jaxon will be training with Xander. Kian and Galen, you will be training with Beatrice. Cass, Be and


    Serenity, you will be training with Bulma.¡± I tell them.


    Every one splits into their assigned groups and we find spots for our training. Alex and Tobias were


    looking at me like they were questioning whether or not I could handle it. Darien looked at them then


    smirked ¡°You two won¡¯t know what hit ya till you fight her bare handed.¡± he says in a wry tone


    V


    I sweep one foot behind me and enter into a prepared stance, Darien gets into his own. Tobias and


    Alex look at each other, then with looks of determination, both got into boxing stances. I smile, they¡¯re


    so cute, thinking that would be enough.


    With a giggle I explode into action. I go in high just to drop low at thest second to sweep Tobias and


    Alex¡¯s legs out from underneath them, then Ie up in a spin and get Darien in the chest, sending


    him back a few feet.


    I flip a few times and get back into the position that I was originally in, waiting for my opponents to


    gather themselves. Tobias and Alex are giving me looks of surprise, Darien sees them and says ¡°I told


    you so.¡± in a gloating tone, the two wolves growl at him, which only makes himugh harder at their


    expense.


    They all enter their own martial arts stance this time, after a moment, I attack again, this time, they


    were better prepared for it. They were still no match for me however. I go in for ground, mid and high


    strikes. Never in a pattern, adjusting on a dime. (1)


    I use sweeping kicks and flowing movements to block or misdirect hits, retreating here and there before


    as I put them to use, the simplicity of hand to hand, no magic, no weapons.


    It was the boys,ying on the ground groaning for mercy that put a halt to our training battle. I look


    down at them my arms crossed with one eyebrow raised. You three need to up your game.¡± I tell them


    in a deadpan tone, (!)


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± Darien says with a groan, Iughed at him.


    IOSE


    Bulmaes over with her group, Kass, Be and Serenity. Kass and Be looked winded and they


    were covered in dirt and looked like they took a fair beating. Bulma had blooding out of her nose


    and her cheek looked broken, she also had a shoulder that looked wrong, something definitely


    happened to it.


    Bulma was also covered in dirt, Serenity less so than the others. Bulma spits blood on the ground and


    her mates, not looking much better than Kass and Be, hop up and go to her.


    ¡°So¡­.someone failed to mention that this little girl here,¡± she says pointing to Serenity, ¡°is a


    Mountainmover,¡± she spits more blood onto the ground. ¡°And although she looks so cute and


    harmless.¡± pausing to spit out more blood. 3


    Her nose must be draining down her sinuses, that would mean her mouth would keep filling with blood


    till it was stopped. ¡°This little girl is not some weak helpless little female, I¡¯m lucky my face wasn¡¯t caved


    in!¡± Bulma said thatst a little hysterically.


    Darien wasughing, looking at his mate with pride, while stillid out on the ground. I kick his leg


    growling ¡°Get up.¡± at him in an annoyed tone. Heughs again and gets up, groaning a bit as he does,


    making me smile.


    ¡°I saw that!¡± he crows at me.


    Wiping the smile off my face I look at him in wide eyed innocence ¡°Saw what?¡± I asked, making sure


    my tone was just as innocent as my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, I know you to well, you just smiled at my pain!¡± He says in a dramatic fashion.


    Still ying up the innocent card ¡°Why Darien¡­whatever do you mean¡­I¡¯d never.¡± I started but he cut


    it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even, I don¡¯t buy this act and you know it!¡± He says in an annoyed voice, growling a little.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I burst outughing, and just keptughing till I was gasping for air. The others having


    watched our interactionughed as well, Serenity was by his side and had her face turned, she started


    to giggle, her shoulders shacking with herughter. (2)


    ¡°Not you too?!¡± he asks Serenity with exaggerated surprise and offence. This only made Serenity


    giggle harder. O


    ¡°In case anyone cares¡­.my face hurts. Bulma said in an aggrieved tone ¡°Can we go in and get me a


    healer to fix this.¡±


    Her mates had surrounded her, and were hovering, asking questions. I¡¯m distracted by Damien walking


    over with Master Brock and Master Sam. They all looked like they¡¯d rolled around in the dirt and had


    various wounds bleeding.


    Master Brock had a slight limp, Master Sam was holding one of her arms against her and Damien


    seemed fine other than the copious amounts of dirt covering him and some bloody spots here and


    there.


    Wondering suddenly about me, I look down and see that I didn¡¯t have that much dirt on me, but I was


    bleeding in some spots. I look back up at the group andugh. ¡°I think we could all use some cleaning


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    along with a healer.¡± I say to them when I get questioning looks at myughter.


    They all start to look at each other, Damien came over to me and put an arm around my shoulders,


    pulling me to his side. We walk towards the exit heading in the direction following behind, talking to


    each other. We go to the front of the Clinic, while were in the waiting room, Luna Ember in a white


    physicians coates out with a chart in her hand heading to the nurses station.


    She stops abruptly, blinks, then slowly turns in our direction, her look is one of shock and confusion.


    ¡°What the hell have you all been up too?! You all look like you¡¯ve been rolling around in the dirt!¡± her


    tone was of shock and exasperation.


    ¡°Well¡­.technically¡­.you could say we were rolling around in the dirt.¡± Darien says while running a


    hand through his hair, sending up a cloud of dirt.


    The Luna, looking bbergasted said ¡°Technically?!¡± her voice was elevated and her tone full of


    incredulity.


    ¡°Well¡­it wasn¡¯t voluntarily done, I did not enjoy it.¡± he says with a whine. 2


    His mother looks at him with lips pursed, her eyes narrowed and one eyebrow raised in the demand for


    more information. Darien looks at her sheepishly, realizing his mother wasn¡¯t caring for his humor at the


    moment. He started to talk when faced with that look.


    ¡°So Alora wanted to train, and thats what we did, only she wanted hand to handbat, and martial


    arts. I got paired with her and those two.¡± he says pointing at Bulma¡¯s mates. ¡°We went up against


    Alora, and she kept sending me flying and rolling across the ground. So it¡¯s really Alora¡¯s fault.¡± he said


    with a finger pointed in my direction.


    I gasp and look at him in opened mouth shock, then I point at him and say in an using tone ¡°Traitor.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s head drops, her hand on her forehead, she was shaking her head. Then she lifts her head


    back up and res at him and asks in an annoyed tone ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°How is it Alora¡¯s fault that you can¡¯t keep her from tossing you to the ground?¡± the Luna asks him in a


    dry tone.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Darien whines at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Mom¡¯ me, train harder.¡± She snaps at him. Everyone wasughing now, the Luna looks us over


    then gives an order to the nurse at the station.


    The nurse lifts up her phone and starts calling names and telling them to report to the waiting room,


    The nurse lifts up her phone and starts calling names and telling them to report to the waiting room,


    once every one was there, the Luna ps her hands getting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°All right everyone this is how it¡¯s going to go.¡± Her voice was sharp and clear, it rang with authority and


    confidence. ¡°Since everyone herees attached to a mate or two, fated pairs are going to be seen


    together by one healer. I want you all cleaned up, healed up, and dressed in the next two hours.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in two hours?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Dinner, you all are going to be having dinner with me and the Alpha to go over thest minute details


    of Alora¡¯s adoption Ceremony.¡± she said thest part with a bright and cheery smile. O

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I was standing by the open doorway leading out onto the patio, looking up at the moon. Alora was


    asleep in the bed, after the dinner discussion with everyone we hade back to our room and I had


    made slow sweet love to her. Dinner with everyone had been a lively event. Alora¡¯s brothers were


    hrious as they teased both of their sisters. I got to watch Alora¡¯s face light up with love andughter.


    She had been glowing, and I loved having been apart of that, there was a storm brewing, and I felt it


    store the power it gave her into the rings. We¡¯ve also strengthened the protection spell surrounding our


    pups, it had made us both feel better.


    I looked to the Moon and I silently asked the Goddess to keep Alora¡¯s nightmares at bay for the next


    two nights. Alora deserved a couple of nights of peace, after I finished I turned around and went back


    to the bed, climbing in next to her I grab her around the waist and pull her close into my side. The


    highlight of tonight was getting to hear Alora sing. O


    It had been a game of truth or dare that we had some how gotten roped into, I wanted to me my


    brother, but if I did that, I would have to give him the credit for getting Alora to sing. Serenity was the


    one who got to ask Alora truth or dare, and Alora had chosen dare, I don¡¯t think Serenity had any idea


    what she was asking of Alora when she dared her to sing. Darien had known, judging by the wide eyed


    panicked look he¡¯d given his mate at her dare.


    Alora had seemed frozen for a moment, and I had felt her fearing to me through our bond. I had


    been about to tell her she didn¡¯t have to do it when a determined look came over her face. ¡°I won¡¯t let


    malicious ghosts keep me silent anymore¡± she told me through our mind link.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she told Serenity. ¡°I¡¯ll sing.¡±


    ¡°What song?¡± Serenity asked her.


    ¡°Until Eternity, by ckbriar.¡± she said, and then she looked at me with a loving smile.


    I had felt the warmth of her love for me rece the fear she had been feeling through our bond. She


    had taken a drink of water, her gaze then raised to meet mine, after a moments pause, she opened her


    mouth and began to sing to me. Her voice had been pure and clear, going straight into my heart,


    sinking deep within my soul.


    I loved you once, I loved you twice


    I loved you in my previous lives


    I know your voice, I know your eyes


    You haunt me through my dreams at night


    Oh my love we¡¯ll meet again


    We always do in the end


    Our two souls destined to be


    You and I until eternity


    We live on and on and on


    Death is weak and we are strong


    On and on and on


    Time is weak and we are strong


    ved


    And I see you and you see me


    Your eyes are like a raging sea


    I know it¡¯s you, I know it¡¯s true


    I gazed into them once in a dream


    Oh my lovee take my hand


    Like you did in my dreand


    You feel the immortality


    It¡¯s you and I until eternity


    We live on and on and on


    Death is weak and we are strong


    On and on and on


    Time is weak and we are strong


    I loved you once, I loved you twice


    I loved you in my previous lives


    And when I die, just keep in mind


    I¡¯ll love you in another life


    Love you in another life


    We live on an on and on


    Death is weak and we are strong


    On and on and on


    We are strong


    On and on and on


    Death is weak and we are strong


    On and on and on


    Time is weak and we are strong


    When she finished the song, everyone had been staring at her in various forms of amazement and


    surprise. While her gaze was still locked to mine, I had said to her in a husky emotion filled voice. ¡°I


    love you my Starlight, until eternity.¡± Then I had leaned down and kissed her. There had been awes,


    cheers, ps, and whistles at our kiss. It had been another great moment to add to the ones we were


    building together.


    I drifted off to sleep with those happy feelings and memories warming me deeply. O


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was sitting in the early morning sun on one of the many lounging benches on the balcony outside


    mine and Damien¡¯s room. The wind was sweet with flowers and warm withte spring and early


    summer. In just a couple of hours I would have my adoption ceremony. It was going to take ce under


    the willow tree and in front of the koi pond. There were flowers blooming on the willow vines, beautiful


    blue flowers.


    I decided to wear a knee length sundress with a wide circle skirt. It was ck with bright vibrant purple


    and blue iris flowers all over it. The top of the dress had spaghetti straps with a sweet heart neckline


    and fitted bodice. I was wearing ck high heeled wedges that were covered in the same flower print


    as the dress. My hair was braided into two french braids, and I was wearing simple silver hoops, and


    the ne Damien had given me all those years ago, the one the Alpha got back for me.


    I had a book from the Willow Tree Library, as I¡¯ve taken to calling it, and a cup of warm tea. I hadn¡¯t had


    a nightmare thest two nights, and for that I was grateful. After the ceremony we would spend time


    with the family, then tonight we would have a farewell dinner. Damien and I were already packed and


    ready for our trip to Blood Moon Castle, for my second Ceremony next weekend.


    Damien, and I would be staying at the Castle for a few days before the Ceremony, then we woulde


    back two days after that. We would have our protection detail with two Beta¡¯s, two Gamma¡¯s, and four


    Enforcers. While we were gone, the everyday matters of the n would be haj and Luna Ember.


    Darien, Serenity, Matt and Lauren would being with us.


    The book I was reading was another one about cleansing the ground and nt life of ck Magic.


    ck magic left a residue in the areas that it was practiced in, and it taints the nts and the ground


    around it. It also tells about the taint ck Magic eventually leaves on the users, most of those


    Withes and Warlocks have to use mour spells to hide the visible effects. However, there was a point


    when enough ck magic taints the soul, so much so, that it could no longer be hidden by mour


    spells or even potions. 2


    OU


    I here foot steps behind me, I don¡¯t need to look up to see who it is, I already know who¡¯s behind me. I


    would always be able to tell when he was near, I didn¡¯t have to see to know, and his presence made


    me smile. 2


    ¡°You seem happy mate.¡± he stated, his tone happy.


    I look over at Damien, he¡¯s leaning on the door frame of the open patio doors, his arms crossed over


    his broad muscr chest. He had a smile on his face and his eyes were shining with his love for me.


    His hair was loose around his shoulders, one strand wasing forward to brush against his cheek.


    He really was a beautiful sight to see.


    ¡°I am, I¡¯m always happy when your near my darling mate.¡± I tell him honestly.


    This made him smile more, he straightens out of his position, puts his thumbs in the pockets. He was


    wearing light blue jeans, with a dark blue cotton short sleeved button up shirt. His mark was on


    disy with the open cor of the shirt, as was a bit of his chest. He was wearing the ne I had


    bought him. He walked over to me, and using one hand, he reached out and brushed the pendent of


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    my own ne with a gentle touch using the tip of his finger.


    The look he gave me, at seeing me wear this ne had me melting, he looked so happy that I was


    wearing it. ¡°It looks perfect on you, thank you for wearing it.¡± he says in a husky voice filled with


    emotion.


    I smile at him, tears gathering at the corner of my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let her keep me from wearing my


    special treasure anymore, she wont be able to take this from me again.¡± I tell him. 3


    Me calling the ne my special treasure had meant a lot to him, I felt it through the bond and I saw


    it on his face. He sits down on the bench next to my hip, he cups my cheek in one hand.


    ¡°I love you my Starlight, you shine brighter then the Moon or any single star to me, you are my brightest


    light.¡± his voice was low and still husky, his words filled my heart so full of warmth and love.


    ¡°I love you so much Damien, more than I could ever express in words. You are the fire that keeps me


    warm and the strength that keeps me going.¡± My voice is husky with my emotions.


    He leans down and kisses me softly, so much love in just that gentle touch. The kiss then turns to


    something deeper, and went on for a while, after a bit he lifts up and his heated gaze meets mine, both


    of us panting


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, you can do all thatter, get in here it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± The Luna said to us, just


    as we were both thinking of going back to the bedroom. The disappointed look on his face must have


    matched mine. (2


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t look so glum, I made funnel cake and have all the fixin¡¯s, and an array of fruits, oranges,


    apples, bananas, grapes, strawberries, plums, peaches and pears. There are sausage links, sausage


    patties and bacon, there is also a mess of scrambled eggs with mixed peppers, onions and lots of


    cheddar cheese, as well as in scrambled eggs with just cheese, diced fried potatoes and hash


    browns. I also got a couple of cartons of extra creamy chocte oat milk just for Alora.¡± 3


    We both perked up at the feast she mentioned, smiling we get up and head in, to fill a different kind of


    hunger.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My suite and the Beta¡¯s Suite, were the only two that hadrge fully functioning kitchens andrge


    dinning areas in them. The other suites on this floor of this wing have moderate sized kitchens and


    dinning tables. This floor of the West wing was dedicated to the n Alpha, Beta, Gamma and


    Enforcers and their mates and pups.


    This meant they were designed differently then the rest of the long term living suites and the quest


    suites in the other parts of the Mansion. Luckily we had four guest suites of our own one this floor as


    well, they were set up like the Enforcer¡¯s and Gamma¡¯s suites. It will make it easier when all our


    family¡¯ses to visit. (b


    My dad, mom and brothers were all put into one of these guest suites while they stayed with us. The


    Luna and the Alpha had beening over early to have breakfast with us before everyone split off to


    start their work, or other things,ing back together at meal times. In between, I had made sure to


    make time to spend with my new family.


    I wanted to get as much time with my mom, dad and Cathel, as I could before we all left for Blood


    Moon Castle, as they would be staying there, till they coulde here to visit me again. Even though I


    would be going there with them tomorrow, I would only be there for so long, before having toe


    back.


    We had discussed all the different holidays that we were going to be able to celebrate together, and the


    others that we couldn¡¯t, due to our leadership responsibilities. It had been fun nning our future, and


    the birth of our pups. We needed to make sure we made it back from Blood Moon Castle, before Kass,


    Be, and Beatrice go into their heats.


    The sun was shining through therge windows into the dining room and kitchen, providing plenty of


    light. The food smelled so good, there were even fresh bread rolls. Damien and I sit together and he


    puts a couple of tes together for me, there was a bit of everything on the tes.


    Feeling half starved, I dig in and eat. When I was done with the first round of food I went in for seconds.


    Damien¡¯ POV


    I watch my mate devour her food and go back for seconds, I couldn¡¯t help the chuckle I let out watching


    her eat. She looks up at me with a questioning look, I just smile and kiss her face. ¡°You look adorable


    mate.¡± I tell her, her cheeks heat up as a result of my words. She smiled and went back to eating. ?


    1


    W


    ¡°I love that dress, it looks so good on you, I¡¯m d we talked you into getting it.¡± Stephanie said. Slowly


    but surely, during a couple of shopping trips, Alora was building a very different and muchrger


    wardrobe then what she was used to having. 2


    I could tell she had been having so much fun with her family and the other females she now called


    friends. She was glowing more and more everyday, her lighting out and banishing the darkness


    that had been her life till recently.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! Oh!¡± Kass suddenly said in excitement, practically jumping in her seat. ¡°We¡¯ll have to take you


    to our favorite stores while were staying at Blood Moon Castle!¡± her face was lit up with her excitement,


    that got her a dazzled look from her mate Kian. That wolf was very much in love with his mate.


    ¡°Oh! And the Salon too!¡± Be said next, she also looked excited. The way Galen gazed at Be,


    showed he was just as gone on her, as his brother was on Kass. Holidays were definitely going be


    lively love filled events from now on.


    More ns were made for Alora¡¯s siblings to show her this or that or take her to this or that once we


    got to Blood Moon Castle. Alora and I would definitely be busy during out visit, and I was looking


    forward to watching Alora as she was having all these experiences. They were everyday ssic things


    that most females and teenagers got to experience as they grew to adult hood. Only for Alora, this was


    her first time getting to have them.


    I was determined that she would have more, she deserved it. My dad, brother and I helped with the


    clean up after breakfast, as soon as we were done, my mother looked at the clock and said. ¡°It¡¯s time


    everyone, the guests should be arriving shortly and we need to get into our ces.¡± she said.


    I go to Alora and wrap an arm around her, tucking her into my side as we walked out the door together.


    Darien¡¯s POV


    The sun was shining through the leaves of the willow tree, creating a type of magic with the light. The


    wind was blowing just enough to rustle the nt life around us, bringing with it the sweet scent of all the


    flowers in the garden. This ce had a magical air about it, the moment we stepped under the willows


    vines I felt a sense of peace, of healing. Chairs were put in rows in front of a make shift stage.


    Serenity and I were taking pictures of everything, I didn¡¯t want to miss any of this, my best friend, now


    my sister inw, was being adopted. ¡± It¡¯s so beautiful here, I feel a sense of peace and healing.¡± my


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    mate said, proving what I was feeling wasn¡¯t just my imagination.


    no


    I look at her, taking in her beauty, her smile and her gaze was soft and loving, her kindness shining


    through her. I took a picture, unable to resist capturing this moment. I would show all of these to our


    pups one day. She looks at me after I took her picture, her smile widened with her amusement and her


    eyes sparkled.


    ¡°And just what was that for?¡± she asked me, her amusement was also in her voice.


    ¡°You are so amazingly beautiful I just had to capture it, I want our pups to have plenty of pictures of


    there lovely mother.¡± I say to her. I could here the huskiness in my voice as I spoke. She smiles up at


    me, her amusement turning to a look of deep love.


    She walks over to me and goes up on tiptoe then kisses my cheek. ¡°I love how romantic you can be


    mate.¡± she tells me in a whisper.


    I turn my head and capture her lips in a brief but meaningful kiss. ¡°I love you to the moon and back


    mate.¡± I tell her, my voice was still husky with my emotions.


    The ceremony started and we got back to taking pictures. I carried the equipment bags and every now


    and then I could feel Serenity reaching in, sometimes to switch out a lens or to change out the memory


    card. Sometimes we switched cameras back and forth.


    My father was the one to officiate over the ceremony. ¡°Stephanie Dayblood¡­do you wish to im Alora


    as your daughter through your blood and in your heart?¡± He asked Queen Stephanie in a serious tone


    that conveyed the importance of her answer.


    ¡°That is my wish.¡± Queen Stephanie said, her stance was strong and confident, and her tone was firm.


    ¡°Alora Heartsong¡­will you ept Stephanie Dayblood as your mother in blood and in your heart.¡± My


    father asked Alora, his tone still serious.


    ¡°I will.¡± Alora said, her voice was clear and her tone was firm.


    ¡°Palms.¡± My father said.


    Alora and Stephanie extended one hand each to my father, their palms facing up. Dad took out a


    sacred knife only used for these types of events and cuts a line across each hand, then he pressed


    their wounds together, Alora and Stephaniecing their fingers together, my father let go of their hands.


    ¡°Stephanie, Alora¡­say your oaths.¡± Dad instructed them.


    ¡°I Stephanie Dayblood im Alora Heartsong as my daughter with my blood and in my heart.¡± Queen


    Stephanie said.


    ¡°I Alora Heartsong ept Stephanie Dayblood¡¯s im as my mother with my blood and in my heart.¡±


    said Alora.


    There was a ir of power and a golden ring of magic surrounded their sped hands, the band of


    magic was wide and had the same type of intricate knots that Alora¡¯s tattoos had, the ones marking her


    as a Lunar Princess. The ring spun for a moment, then it shrank till it was touching the skin of their


    sped hands, before sinking into their skin, disappearing as it did. It was done, they were now mother


    and daughter. 2


    There were cheers from the beings present for this. Alora¡¯s siblings were all very happy their mother


    had adopted Alora, making her not just a sister from their father, but now their mother too. It took a little


    bit to get everyone to settle down and get to the second part of this event. The Kinship Ceremony. It


    was much less dramatic, but no less important.


    ¡°As Alora is mated to my son Damien, the next Alpha of Alpha¡¯s and is a n Alpha herself, this Pack


    ims Kinship with King Sabastian Dayblood and Queen Stephanie Dayblood, King and Queen of the


    Vampires.¡± He said in his powerful voice.


    ¡°I Queen Stephanie Dayblood of the Vampires ept this im of Kinship by the Moon Mountain


    Pack.¡± Queen Stephanie said, her voice also powerful and strong.


    ¡°This Kinship is recognized by the Werewolf Council.¡± said one of the Werewolf Council


    representatives.


    ¡°This Kinship is recognized by the Vampire Council.¡± said a Vampire Council representative.


    ¡°The Kinship is Recognized by the Super Natural Council.¡± a representative of the Supernatural Council


    said.


    ¡°The Adoption of Alora by Queen Stephanie Dayblood, formerly Stephanie Goldlight is recognized by


    the Witches Council, as is this Kinship.¡± said a representative from the Witches Council. There was


    shock on most everyone¡¯s face at the words of the representative who had seemed to appear out of no


    where. O


    ¡°Did the Witches Council get invited?¡± Serenity asked me in a low voice, almost a whisper.


    ¡°No, no they were not.¡± I answered her, my voice also low but my tone was solemn.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Stephanie¡¯s POV


    We finished out the ceremony smoothly, despite the appearance of the Witches Council representative,


    Warlock Augustus Moonguard. He was an old friend of my mothers, to have hime here, and voice


    the Council¡¯s eptance of me adopting Alora, and my kinship with her Pack, meant something. There


    had to be a reason he had shown up like this.


    My thoughts were spinning around and around in my head, questions forming one after another with no


    answers appearing. After all the guests said their farewells, the only beings to remain were, my mate,


    all my children, that included Alora now, and their mates. The Alpha and Luna with their youngest son


    and his mate. Bulma and her mates, Damien¡¯s Beta and Gamma and Alora¡¯s Beta and


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯vest seen you Stephanie.¡± he said, his voice tranquil, giving away nothing.


    ¡°Why are you here Augustus?¡± I asked him, making an effort to keep my emotions from my voice.


    ¡°I have news about your mother.¡± he tells me.


    I¡¯m shocked, I can¡¯t answer for a moment, I have so many mixed emotions when it came to my mother.


    ¡°What news?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s also about your father.¡± He says, this time his tone is hard.


    mother was a Council Witch and he a Warlock of the Witches Council. I had never liked my father


    either, neither had my sister. To say we didn¡¯t have great memories of that Warlock¡­.was an


    understatement. 2


    Alora suddenly put her hand in mine, my mate wrapped an arm around my shoulders, and my children


    surrounded me. They were protecting me¡­and giving me support. I felt tears sting my eyes at the


    tions now filling me. I felt their love, and it helped me stay strong, I kept my head held high, my


    shoulders back, and my spine straight¡­because I¡¯m a Queen, I¡¯m a wife, and I¡¯m a mother.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    When the Council Warlock had mentioned mom¡¯s mother, I was worried, I could sense her upset, but


    when he mentioned her father, I sensed another emotion from her, she seemed to go still and a storm


    started to gather in her eyes. I grabbed her hand, and Dad put an arm around her while my siblings


    were surrounding us.


    I immediately felt her determination to weather this new event with pride and grace. I admired my new


    mom so much, she was a really strong woman, an elegant and beautifuldy, and I was d I was now


    her daughter.


    ¡°Is there a ce here we canfortably discuss the information I have for you?¡± the Council Warlock


    asked my mother. Q


    My mother looked at me, asking the question with her eyes, I nod at her and we both face the Warlock.


    ¡°I have a ce.¡± I tell him, then letting go of mom¡¯s hand I step out in front of everyone, ¡°Follow me.¡± I


    say and head to the doorway leading into the Willow Tree Library. 2


    All of my family had been inside the Willow tree in thest week, as had Bulma and her mates. The


    ibrary could only be essed by Damien and I, so I wasn¡¯t worried about inviting the Warlock inside.


    When he stepped inside he did what everyone else had done, including me, and looked around with a


    stunned and amazed expression on his face, turning in a full circle trying to take everything in.


    The Willow Tree Library was in tune with Damien and I and provided ordingly. The chairs and


    couches were rearranged in a circle, surrounding the Trees magic circle in the center. Mates took over


    the couches, my brothers and the Warlock sat in the chairs. My mom and dad were seated on a couch


    that was conveniently located across from the Warlocks chair.


    Kass and Kian were sitting on a couch to mom¡¯s left, Damien and I were sitting on a couch to my dad¡¯s


    right. We all looked at the Warlock, waiting for him to begin, but he doesn¡¯t say anything at first, just


    looks around at all of us curiously. Finally his gaze settles on my mom, he seemed to contemte what


    he was about to say before he spoke. O


    ¡°Are you sure you want everyone here present for this conversation?¡± he askes her in a gentle tone.


    Mom nods her head ¡°Yes, go on Augustus, you can talk openly here with everyone that is present.¡± she


    tells him, her voice was soft.


    The Warlock takes a deep breath then lets it out in a gush of air that could almost be called a frustrated


    sigh. ¡°Where to begin..?¡± he mutters the question.


    ¡°Try the beginning.¡± Be drawled, getting a few quiet but amused chuckles.


    Vas


    The Warlock gives her a narrow eyed look for a moment, then he just nods and turns his attention back


    onto my mom. ¡°To start at the beginning is to say¡­I never liked the man your mother was married off to


    at your grandfathers insistence¡­ after she was rejected by her fated mate.¡± Augustus said to my mom


    in a solemn tone.


    Everyone was stunned into silence for a moment, even my mother ¡°I didn¡¯t know mother had been


    rejected.¡± Mom finally said, her voice had a husky quality to it.


    Augustus sighed sadly and nodded his head ¡°The one who rejected your mother¡­.was a Vampire


    Witch Hybrid.¡± there were several gasps at that information.


    ¡°Mother had said back then, that my mate would reject me¡­.and when she found out I was pregnant


    with Kass¡­..she called her an abomination.¡± mom said to Augustus quietly.


    ¡°Yes¡­.she told me all about it¡­.and has agonized over everything she did¡­.to you, your sister, your


    mate, and most especially¡­.what she said about her granddaughter and grandsons.¡± He tells her, his


    voice sad.


    Mom had a frown on her face now, her brow furrowed, my father was still, almost like stone, keeping


    what he was feeling from showing. I look at my sister and I could see she was feelingplicated


    emotions with her continuously changing expressions.


    ¡°What are you saying to me Augustus?¡± mom asked him.


    ¡°From the moment your mother was born, a n was formed¡­.your mother¡­.and her fated


    mate¡­.fell victim to the ns of the ck Magic Coven.¡± He said in a serious tone, there was anger


    there, just barely heard, but it was there.


    ¡°What?¡± was all my mom was able to ask in a faint voice.


    We were all more than a little stunned now, all of us in various stages of shock over his words, looking


    at each other, our looks turning from shock to confusion, then, intense curiosity.


    ¡°You mother¡¯s fated mate¡­.had never wanted to reject your mother¡­.he had been told that if he didn¡¯t


    reject her, with the excuse they gave him¡­.they would kill your mother.¡± he said, his voice had grown a


    little hoarse with this exnation.


    ¡°You grandfather, not being a Goldlight was targeted through hypnosis after being drugged, that was


    why he convinced your mother to marry the Warlock of their choosing¡­.your father¡­.was really a


    ck Magic Coven Warlock.¡± His anger appearing more in his tone with hisst words.


    ¡°Wait¡­.I was told the reason my mother was married to that Warlock was because he was a respected


    Council Warlock.¡± she said.


    Augustus shakes his head ¡°The only im to the Council your father had was through your mother, and


    because he was not her fated mate, the rest of the Council didn¡¯t acknowledge his im to that


    position, not until after you were born.¡± Augustus told her.


    ¡°My father hated that both me and my sisters were female, he constantly disparaged us for being born


    female, he would tell us we would never amount to anything, that we were worthless to him.¡± She tells


    Augustus.


    The look on his face was equal parts fury and horror. ¡°The Goldlight¡¯s Council seat has always been


    held by a daughter of the Goldlight¡¯s, son¡¯s were rarely born in your line, you have produced more son¡¯s


    than any of your ancestors ever did.¡± he tells her. O


    ¡°He would never say those things in front of my mother, the one time she had walked in on him saying


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    those things to me and my sister, she flew into a rage. She made us leave his office, and all we could


    hear was a lot of screaming and yelling after that.¡± She paused a moment, then said. ¡± He died not long


    after that.¡±


    ¡°The heart attack that killed him, was because he never recovered from the st of magic your mother


    hit him with in her anger over his words to you and your sister¡­.it was actually very good that he died,


    or the ck magic Coven¡¯s ns for you and your sister would have been carried out.¡± he said.


    ¡°ns?¡­.What ns?¡± my mother asked Augustus, she looked confused and upset, my father


    wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close into his side, his stony mask falling, his emotions for


    his mate now in to see on his face. .

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was not happy at the moment¡­I was furious. I didn¡¯t allow what I was feeling to show, instead, if the


    others were to look at me, I would seem calm and serene. The ck Magic Coven had reared it¡¯s ugly


    head again, only this time it involved my new mother.


    This new development made me wonder how many more victims there were, even if the victims didn¡¯t


    know it yet. Sooner orter, I was going to have to deal with this directly. The ck Magic Coven


    needed to be kept from rising to power, because if they did¡­.the world wouldn¡¯t survive it.


    ¡°The ck Magic Coven has never forgiven your family for it¡¯s part in removing them from power, or


    being part of freeing the Vampires from their control.¡± Augustus said in a grim tone to my mother, his


    words sending a bolt of foreboding through the air.


    le


    I stand up abruptly, instincts within me guiding my action. Everyone looks at me in surprise, startled by


    my sudden movement, even the council member. I walk to the center of the circle and hold up one


    hand, the magic circle activates, it¡¯s light was a glittery golden glow. I only had to wait a moment before


    a veryrge book came to my hand, an antique book podium rose from the ground out of the middle of


    the magic circle.


    I ced the ancient book on the podium, the top of it was shaped like arge open book, with ck


    iron hooks at the bottom of the tilted top to keep the book from sliding off onto the floor. The wood of


    the podium had deep carvings, the same intricate knots that were so apart of me, were here as well.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I hear Augustus ask my mother.


    ¡°Just wait, this is Alora¡¯s space, her sanctuary, everything in here responds to her and her mate.¡± mom


    told Augustus.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he askes her.


    ¡°She means this is big sis¡¯s magic ce, if something ising to her in here, it¡¯s going to be


    important.¡± Cathel said, he seemed annoyed with the Warlock. (2


    I looked up from the now open book I set on the podium, Cathel¡¯s face was scrunched adorably in his


    annoyance, he was ring at the Warlock, looking at him with suspicion. The chair he sat in had a tall


    wide back, the seat was also wide, and deep, with curved arm rests. He looked very child like, sitting in


    the chair that was much bigger than he was.


    as


    ¡°As a Council Member, no mater the Council, you should know the Heartsong name, don¡¯t try and


    convince us that you havee here to see my mother without knowing exactly who my sister is.¡±


    Asher said, his voice was even, his tone, however, was cold, his eyes angry. Asher¡¯s chair was a copy


    of Cathel¡¯s. (3)


    Asher looked drastically different sitting in the chair, where it swallowed his youngest brother and made


    him look child like, Asher, however, fit in the chair very well. Asher had one leg crossed over the


    other, he had his elbow on one arm rest, and was leaning onto his raised hand, his fingers were curled


    with his knuckles against his cheek, his other arm loosely resting on the other arm rest.


    He looked every inch the Royal Vampire right now, as did all my other siblings, even Cathel managed


    to look like a Royal of the Vampires. My father looked the King he was, holding his Queen close to his


    side in a protective and possessive manner. O


    My mate was sitting forward, with his elbows on his knees, his hands were raised with one resting over


    the other, his chin sitting on top of both. He looked like a King of Werewolves, his aura radiated with his


    strength. The Alpha and the Luna looking every inch the leaders they were, and like everyone else,


    looked very dangerous. The Warlock took it all in, including my cold stare.


    ¡°Witch Council Warlock Augustus Moongaurd.¡± Augustus flinched, as if my words had hit him when I


    need from you.¡± I was a very dangerous female right at the moment. I had so much I wanted to live for


    and protect now, making me willing to do anything, to anyone, who attempted to take any of it away


    from me.


    ¡°I dide here with the information that had been collected about Alora, at least the information that


    has been made public knowledge among this Pack, and what was submitted to the Councils.¡± he said


    after a moment, taking in the seriousness of everyone¡¯s expressions.


    On


    what information you have for us. This is not the first time my daughter Alora and her mate have had to


    face the ck Magic Coven.¡±


    He looks at me in surprise, that¡¯s when I knew that he didn¡¯t know anything but the surface details


    about me. ¡°Witch Council Warlock Augustus Moongaurd.¡± I say his full title again. ¡°You should take a


    look at that painting over there, tell me what it is you see.¡± I tell him as I point to the painting of Luna


    and Lucian.


    The Warlock looks at the painting, a look of shocked surprise came over his face. ¡°That¡¯s the daughter


    of the Goldlight¡¯s first son!¡± he said. ¡°And that wolf, wasn¡¯t he the first Alpha of the Moon Mountain


    Pack?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Wait¡­What?¡± Kass said. She, like everyone else was now staring at the Warlock in surprise.


    ¡°Let me get this book to do it¡¯s magic, then we can have story time with the Witch Council Warlock.¡± I


    say to everyone.


    Everyone faced me, they watched as I said a spell over the book. This book was about the beginnings


    of our individual species, and our history, all of it. The book, with the spell I cast, was now disying it¡¯s


    words in images above me, like a movie in the air. As the images are disyed, the book starts to


    narrate itself in an echoing female voice.


    I stay standing at the podium, and silently observe the Warlock, his expressions constantly changed


    while the book told us of a time that was so long ago, a time ancient to even our long lived species. I


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    only let the book go through the first few chapters, shutting it after it finished telling everyone about


    Luna and Lucian¡¯s roles in the establishment of our Councils. (2)


    The Warlock stared at me for a long moment¡­speechless. When he finally opened his mouth to


    speak, the only words to pass his lips were ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Alora Luna Heartsong, n Alpha of the Heartsong¡¯s and Future Alpha of the Moon Mountain


    Pack¡­mate to Damien Moonstar Heartsong, the Future Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.¡± I tell him in a matter of fact


    tone. ¡°My mate and I are the reincarnations of Alpha Luna Heartsong and Lucian ckfire.¡±


    With a wave of my hand the book closes and flies back to it¡¯s spot on the shelves, and the podium


    sinks down into the circle till it disappearspletely, the circle went back to looking like it was just


    carvings in the floor. I turn away from the shocked face of the Warlock and walk back over to my mate.


    He leans back against the sofa and lifts one arm up, a silent invitation. I sit down up against him,


    tucking myself into his side as his armes down and wraps around me to hold me tightly to him.


    ¡°Now that we have been brought up to date on our history¡­.I believe it is time for you to tell my mother,


    what it is you came to tell her.¡± I say to Augustus. Like my brothers and sister, I was a


    royal¡­my tone and my demeanor reflected that.


    He looks at us all again, looks down at the floor and nods. ¡°I am only doing this, because it was your


    mother who asked me to do so, and because a lot of her actions surrounding you, your mate, and your


    sister had not made sense to me.¡± he swallows and looks at Stephanie. ¡°After what happened between


    you in regards to your mate, your mother was confined back at her estate. She had nothing to do but


    think, and be aware.¡±


    ¡°Aware¡­aware of what?¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°Aware that her actions were not her own, she found there was a room that she could not go into, a


    ¡°What did she do then?¡± mom asked him.


    ¡°She ordered one of the servants your father hadmanded to remain by her side always, to open


    the door, but that servant¡­. didn¡¯t obey. Instead, she spoke, as if on autopilot, ¡®Your husband has


    ordered that you never enter this room, you must obey.¡¯ Of course that didn¡¯t fly with your mother¡­.as


    her husband was dead. Suspicious, your mother called for your sister¡­.at first your sister didn¡¯te,


    but when she did, she was surprised to find out, that all your mother wanted her to do, was open the


    door to that room.¡± He said.


    ¡°Did my sister open the door?¡± Mom¡¯s tone was grim as she asked this question.


    We were all on the edge of our seats waiting for his answerer. Why was there a room her mother had


    been unable to get into, one a servant denied her ess to, despite the original owner having been


    dead. 2

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Stephanie¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know what to think at the moment, other than I was grateful to have my mate by my side, and


    the support of all my children. What had happened between me and my mother had devastated me.


    Growing up as a little girl I remember her unconditional love to my sister, Bulma and I, but my father, he


    was another story. In front of mother he was the perfect picture of a loving father, once behind closed


    doors he was anything but.


    I remember a wing of my mothers estate that my sister and I hadn¡¯t been allowed in, to do so would


    incur the wrath of our father. The room with that door Augustus was talking about had to be there in


    that wing. The room, had to have been fathers office, if my sister and I had been born male, I don¡¯t


    think this would have happened.


    Father had been severely disappointed that he had only two female children with my mom. He would


    call us all kinds of vile things whenever he had us alone, saying we were worthless to him, that we


    shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to live and that we were nothing but a burden to him. (2)


    That was the main reason for my sister and I making sure to limit any encounter with our father that


    didn¡¯t involve our mother. I remember a dinner conversation when we were little, father wanted mother


    to set up arranged marriages for us both, but mother wasn¡¯t having it. She told him that we would marry


    our mates when we found them.


    Father had been the one to cruelly remind mother of her rejection by her mate. he had said what if that


    happened to us. After a moment, she said that if that happened, we could find and marry a male we


    liked, she wouldn¡¯t arrange for us to be married to a stranger. 5


    The look on my fathers face at her words was not pleasant, but she hadn¡¯t seen it, because she was


    busy cutting up meat for my little sister. It was a little while after that conversation mom started to


    change her views. It was almost like she had been handed a script when it came to some topics, a


    script she couldn¡¯t deviate from. The guards who had punished and tortured Bas had been the two who


    had always went with my father everywhere, till his death, after that, they followed my mother around.


    All I had at the moment were a few scattered pieces of a puzzle, I didn¡¯t even have all the pieces yet, I


    had a feeling Augustus was holding the other pieces of the puzzle. Perhaps once it was finished, I


    would find a reason for my mothers actions, I needed closure. Despite everything that had happened


    once I met my mate, I still loved my mother. I needed answers, and Augustus seemed to have them.


    ¡°Did my sister open the door?¡± my tone was grim as I asked Augustus this question.


    ¡°No, there was apulsion on her as well.¡± said Augustus, his tone was also grim ¡°I suspect there is


    one on you as well, all of them ced there by your father.¡± his tone had an edge of anger to it now.


    ¡°Your mother asked your sister to summon me, which was good, because I had wanted an excuse to


    visit your mother, she was my best friend. I had wanted to know what had changed her so drastically


    from the woman I had always known and cared for, to what she became after her marriage to your


    father.¡± he said.


    ¡°What did you find in that room Augustus?¡± I asked him, my voice soft. My mate was holding my hand


    and had his fingersced through mine, he gave my hand a squeeze in silent support.


    ¡°ck Magic.¡± Augustus says, dropping that bombshell. I¡¯m in shock, I feel like a stone has dropped


    into my stomach, and I was instantly nauseated. 2


    sons


    ¡°I also found the source of thepulsion spells your father had on your mother. In the


    correspondence documents we found between him and the ck Magic Coven, we discovered he was


    a member of it, and was sent to be the downfall of the Goldlight¡¯s. He was supposed to father


    sons who would then sit on the Council and take it down from the inside out.¡± Augustus said ¡°When he


    failed to produce a male child, it was decided that you and your sister would be married off to two other


    ck Magic Coven Warlocks, and they would again try for male offspring.¡± he says.


    ¡°Are you saying my mother-inw¡¯s actions towards me were in fact actions by the ck Magic Coven,


    not her.¡± My mate suddenly asks Augustus.


    Augustus looks at my mate, and nods ¡°She was underpulsion to marry her daughters off to pure


    blooded Warlocks, luckily, she was strong enough to ignore the one directing their betrothals to be with


    ck Coven Warlocks. Her belief that your daughter was an abomination, and needed to be aborted,


    and her hate of Vampires was part of thepulsions. It was to keep her mother from ever finding out


    what really happened to her fated mate.¡± He tells Bas.


    I felt a sense of dread at those words, this couldn¡¯t be good. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, my voice was


    almost breathless.


    ¡°He was killed, to make sure he couldn¡¯te back for your mother.¡± He tells me, pain in his voice. (1)


    ¡°Why?!¡± I ask, it was almost a scream, I felt agonized over what had been done to my mother.


    ¡°Your mother hadn¡¯t epted his rejection, there was still a bond, the Coven didn¡¯t want to leave a


    ¡®loose end¡¯ as they called it, and had him assassinated.¡± his voice is rough, there was sorrow on his


    face.


    I felt a wetness on my cheeks, I lift my hand up to touch my face and realize that I¡¯m crying, there was


    a small sob to my left, I look over at Kass and Be, they were both being clutched close by their


    mates, their hands over their mouths, tears trailing down their faces, their shoulders shaking with


    suppressed sobs. 2


    ¡°They took her mate¡­.¡± Alora¡¯s soft voice filled with horror and sadness had me looking at her, she


    was crying too, Damien was holding her close, his eyes angry and sad at the same time.


    Bas pulls me to him, I turn my face into his neck and quietly sob into his shoulder, his arms tighten


    around me. I can feel his anger vibrating through him, underneath his anger is sorrow.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh Bas¡­what do I do?¡± I ask him in a keening cry.


    ¡°We go see your mother, and we forgive her, then we start working on finding out everything we can


    about the ck Magic Coven of today, and it¡¯s movements, it¡¯s ns.¡± my mate says, his tone firm.


    I lift up from his chest and meet his eyes, he lifts his hands up and wipes the tears from my face gently.


    ¡°Your willing to forgive her?¡± I asked him in surprise. 2


    He kisses me gently, his eyes softened to a look of love ¡°Your mother¡¯s actions toward me were not her


    own, it is unfair to both of you to continue to hold that against her.¡± his tone was gentle.


    I throw myself back into his arms ¡°Thank you my love.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°For you my darling¡­.anything.¡± he says.


    He holds me like that for a moment, then I lift up and look at Augustus. ¡°Tell my mother that she has to


    He looks happy at my words ¡°I will tell her.¡± he says.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Alora¡¯s says, getting my attention.


    ¡°Yes sweetie,¡± I say.


    ¡°Do you think that your mom will let Damien and I into that office, I want to see if there is anything I can


    use against the ck Magic Coven.¡± she says.


    I look at Augustus he shrugs ¡°I don¡¯t see why she wouldn¡¯t allow it, she wants the ck Magic Coven


    obliterated, so I don¡¯t think she will object to anything that could help make that goal achievable.¡± he


    said.


    I look at Alora and she¡¯s nodding, her tears were gone, in their ce was a fierce and determined look.


    Alora was angry, the ck Magic Covening into her life once again. Damien looked fierce, his


    eyes had a slight glow to them, he was angry too. Both of them looked very dangerous, like it would be


    thest mistake you made to mess with them. 2


    I felt a sense of pride filling me, my newest girl was so strong and fierce, and her mate was her perfect


    he would be an utterly devoted father. I look at my other children, and Kass and Be¡¯s mates, and I


    ce a hand on my abdomen.


    My family was growing, and it was about time my mother was here to witness it. 2

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After Augustus had finished telling my mom everything he was supposed to, he said goodbye, and left


    to give my mother¡¯s message to her mother. I guess I should call her Grandmother now, she did send


    Augustus with her eptance of my adoption. Then there was the fact that, like, Matt, Agatha, Lauren,


    Beatrice and I, she was just as much a victim of The ck Magic Coven as we were. I was sitting on


    the bench in front of the pond thinking about it all.


    Damien sat next to me, holding me close to his side. ¡°So mate¡­.what is it that had your mind running


    at million miles a second?¡± he askes me, his voice gentle and teasing.


    ¡°The ck Magic Coven cannot be aloud to continue to gain power¡­.We also need to find out how


    many more beings are their victims¡­..and how many beings are willing participants in their ns.¡± I tell


    him.


    ¡®If this Covenes back to full power, our pups and our family would suffer greatly¡¯ Xena said.


    ¡®The things that Coven would do to all the people we love¡­.. Selena¡¯s words trailed off.


    I felt myself go still, a cold fury ran through my blood, the wind around me that was once warm, was


    now icy cold. The sky that had been bright and clear a moment ago was now dark, almost ck with


    clouds. Lightening started to crack and sh within the clouds. We transformed into our Kitsune form,


    our minds and body bing one.


    cing a hand on our abdomen ¡°They will never touch our pups, I will destroy them first.¡± our voice


    was powerful as we said these words. The willingness to destroy all those who would ever harm them


    all epassing. O


    Damien tightened his arm around my waist, he used his other hand to grab our chin in a gentle but firm


    grip, tilting our head to the side and up till our eyes met his. His gaze was intense, his eyes glowed


    crimson with his wolf, letting us know they were of the same mind. ¡°We will decimate any whoe for


    you or our pups.¡± He said with a growl in his deep voice.


    Letting go of our chin he grabs the back of our head, and crushes his mouth to ours in a fierce and


    ravenous kiss that set us on fire. He lifts us up and drags us onto hisp, our legs straddle him, our hot


    core pressing against his hardness. We let out a needy moan when he grabs our tail and squeezes,


    sending fiery sparks of pleasure through our body, making us melt against him as we shiver from the


    extreme pleasure that brought us so close to the edge of an orgasm.


    In this form, our tail was a weakness our mate exploited whenever he got the chance, knowing what it


    did to us. The pleasure was almost paralyzing, but I was also sure the only reason it felt this way when


    he grabbed my tail, was because he was my mate. If anyone else were to grab it, I¡¯d eviscerate them


    for daring to touch it. With his hold on our tail, he ground our core against his hardness, and growled


    into our mouth.


    After a moment he lifts both his hands to our face and breaks the kiss, out of breath we were panting.


    ¡°We need to find a private ce before this goes any further.¡± He growls.


    I could only nod my agreement. He stands up and lifts me into his arms bridle style, then he¡¯s running.


    Using his wolf¡¯s speed and agility we reach the bottom balcony of the west wing. Damien didn¡¯t even


    bother with the stairs, he jumped on the railing, and using his incredible strength jumped up to the


    balcony rail above that, and again and again he did this till we reached the balcony outside our own


    bedroom. ..


    The doors were open seeing as we almost never closed them, I loved the fresh air. Once through the


    doors Damien tossed me on the bed, We had only had the time to bounce up once with a squeak


    before he wasing down on top of us. We wrapped our arms around his neck as his mouth met


    ours again, his kiss deep, driving our passion up, making our blood burn hot.


    Not being able to take it any more we started to w at his clothes, making desperate and needy


    noises as we tried to get his clothes off of him. He broke the kiss and lifted up on his knees. He ripped


    his shirt up and over his head, then he got off the bed to remove his pants beforeing back and


    grabbing our panties and taking them off. We got up on our knees and pulled off the sundress, it had a


    built in bra, so once off, we were naked.


    Damien growls and gets back on the beding down on top of us, his groin pressed to ours, his


    hardness wasying against our hot and wet core, sliding against us, making our core throb and weep


    at being empty. He grabbed one breast and squeezed till we let out a cry of pleasure, he took our other


    breast into his mouth, sucking firmly on our nipple, sending shocks of electric pleasure to our already


    swollen and throbbing clit.


    Hepped and nipped and sucked on that breast while squeezing and massaging the other for a while


    before he switched. The pleasure was bing unbearable, our hips were constantly bucking and we


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    were gasping and mewling in pleasure.


    ¡°Damien!¡± we begged.


    He lifts up and looks us in our eyes, then with a hard thrust he¡¯s deep inside us, and we cry out in our


    pleasure,ing immediately. Our core mping down around him, gushing with hot fluid as we came


    around him. He stays still for a moment, letting use down just bit, then he starts thrusting hard and


    fast, driving deep. Our pleasure rose fast, and we wereing again after just a few thrusts, but he


    didn¡¯t stop, and he didn¡¯t let go of our gaze, forcing us to keep eye contact through it all.


    The orgasms kepting, one after another, then finally on onest orgasm we felt him reach his peak


    and he wasing with us. He let out a roar that matched our scream of pleasure, our core mped


    down with every jet of his hot seed inside us, drawing out our pleasure as our bodies shook from it. He


    copsed down beside us after pulling out, then he gathered us into his arms, holding us tightly to his


    chest as we panted, trying to regain our breath.


    Sated, Selena and Xena retreated back to our space, and I was once more in my human form,


    covered. in sweat and my mate¡¯s scent. I loved the sensations running through my body, I was fully


    sated and happy. I cuddled in closer to Damien¡¯s chest and I felt his arms tighten around me, the rest of


    his body rxed.


    ¡°Goddess I love you my Starlight.¡± he said, his mouth against my hair.


    ¡°I love you too Damien, my darling mate, so much.¡± I tell him. I knew he could feel the truth of that


    through our bond, just as I felt his.


    He must have felt how yful I was feeling because he said ¡°We have dinner with everyone in just a


    few hours.¡± his voice deep and husky.


    I was tracing circles on the skin of his chest with my finger.¡± What will we do till then?¡± I asked him.


    He chuckled ¡°Whatever my Starlight wants to do of course.¡± he says, the rumble in his voice sending a


    few jolts of pleasure through me.


    Deciding I wanted to be y, I pulled away, I giggled when he frowned down at his empty arms.


    Standing next to the bed I lean over and put my hands on the bed, his eyes are immediately drawn to


    my breasts and his gaze starts to burn with want. That¡¯s when I pulled Xena forward and we


    transformed. Xena, being just as yful as me, leaned forward and licked his face from chin to


    forehead.


    Damien rolls on his back andughs loudly. ¡°I take it you want to let our wolves out to y?¡± he asks.


    Excited, her tail wagging, Xena lets out a happy bark, then stares at him waiting. Her mouth was open


    in a happy grin, her tong was hanging out and she was panting in excitement.


    Damien smiled brightly before leaning back over to pet our head and rub her ears, getting a pleasured


    groan from Xena. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll let Zane out now.¡± he said in a gentle tone that held his amusement, his


    gaze full of love. If only I could take a picture in this form, I¡¯d frame the picture and put it on my desk in


    my office and make a lock screen and wallpaper on my phone out of it.


    Sitting on the bed he lets Zanee forward. As soon as Zane was there he bounded off the bed and


    onto the floor toe up next to Xena. He had an excited wolfy grin on his face, almost a match to


    Xena¡¯s. Zane let out a bark, Xena remover her paws from the bed and nuzzled up under Zane¡¯s chin,


    her nose in his neck. Zane lifts a leg up and wraps it around Xena¡¯s middle the best he can, hugging


    her in a way.


    After a moment of cuddling they back away from each other, and then their off running out the balcony


    door. Their paws were loud and thunderous going down the Balcony stairs to the bottom floor. We hear


    a shouted ¡°Don¡¯t forget about dinner!¡±ment from Luna Ember from somewhere in the court yard as


    we run out. Just a few momentster we are in the forest that surrounds our home and off in the


    direction of the Volcano. O


    To us, despite the moment of ugliness that came with the revtion of the ck Magic Coven¡¯s


    interference with my mothers life, this was still a beautiful and happy day. I was now a daughter of a


    mother who actually wanted me, and my real father loved me. I had siblings who I loved and adored


    and they loved me back. I had a mate who thought of me as his world, and cherished me as such.


    I had so much now, and I¡¯d be damned if anyone would take it from me, not even Sarah¡­I¡¯d kill her


    first. If I saw her again¡­.I¡¯d attack first and ask questionster, there would be no mercy.


    qa1

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Zane and Xena yed around in the woods for a while, ying hide and seek with each other. Then


    they would chase each other around and tackle each other, at one point they justid down and


    cuddled together, Zane wrapping hisrger body around Xena¡¯s. After a while of cuddling together, the


    wolves heard a couple of others talking, anding towards them through the woods.


    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± Alora asked me through mind link.


    ¡°I believe it is some busy bodies trying to find out what we have gotten up to.¡± was my amused reply.


    ¡°Shall we y a prank?¡± she asked, a yful note now in her voice.


    I was curious and intrigued at the same time ¡°Alright, what do you want to do?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Lets shift to our Lycan forms and then hide up in the trees, when their under us we¡¯ll jump down on top


    of them.¡± she said.


    I could feel how excited she was so I could not deny her this bit of fun. ¡°Okay my darling Starlight, lets


    do that.¡± I tell her.


    We shift, I felt Zane¡¯s excitement at the prank our mate had thought of. He also felt any Werewolf that


    fell pray to their prank, deserved it, for not being observant enough to look in the trees. We jump up


    high and climb up into therge tree we had been curled up under.


    Getting into secure spots we wait for the group to arrive. It was Xander and Beatrice with Darien and


    Serenity, behind them came Kian with Kass and Be with Galen. The guys were talking back and


    fourth, looking around, but not up.


    Surprisingly, it was the females of the group who looked up. I felt more than saw my mates movement,


    using the barest of movement I nce at her, and she has one w up to her muzzle in a shushing


    gesture. I look back at the females of the group and they each wore an amused smile.


    The females all started to fall back, till they were in their own group separate from the males. We chose


    our targets, Alora would get Xander and Darien, I would get Kian and Galen. The guys didn¡¯t seem to


    notice that the females had drawn back and separated themselves from them, they were to busy


    arguing over whether or not Alora and I had been there.


    ¡°I smell them, I know I smell them.¡± Darien is saying.


    ¡°Well they¡¯re obviously not here as you can see.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Their sent is strongest over by that tree.¡± Kian said. 2


    ¡°There¡¯s a depression in the grass.¡± remarked Galen.


    They walk under the tree and look at the spot Xena and Zane had beenying before we transformed


    and jumped into the tree. Darien was sniffing, and he had and annoyed look on his face. O


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m smelling them like they¡¯re still here.¡± Darien says.


    ¡°They must have stayed here awhile, that¡¯s why there scent is so strong.¡± Xander said.


    Galen was kneeling on the ground, and he was touching the spot. ¡°There is still heat here, they had to


    have just been here,¡± he said. 2


    ¡°Then where are they, they couldn¡¯t have just vanished into thin air.¡± Darien said annoyed.


    ¡°I have to agree with you there.¡± Xander said


    ¡°This reminds me of something.¡± Kian said


    ¡°Reminds you of what?¡± Darien asked.


    ¡°Remember that one time Serenity got mad at us and hid in the woods around our parents ce?¡± Kian


    asked Galen


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Galen asked him.


    Kian never got the chance to answer that question, because at that moment my mate whisper shouted


    through our mind link ¡°Now!¡± And we jumped down on top of our targets.


    Kian and Galen let out matching ¡°omphs¡± as the air is knocked out of them when Ind on them


    mming them into the ground. Darien and Xander had made their own ¡°omphs¡± when Aloranded on


    them. 2


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Galen groans and says in a strained voice ¡°Never mind¡­I know what you were getting at now.¡± then he


    coughs and gets up to his hands and knees.


    Kian also groaning is looking at the group of females off to the side giggling andughing at the males


    expense ¡°Serenity did the same thing¡­.only¡­.this hurts worse.¡± he groans then coughs and manages


    to get into a sitting position.


    Galen shifting till he was also sitting said ¡°It¡¯s our own fault¡­.should of known to check the trees.¡± 2


    Transforming back Iugh at his words. ¡°Has your sister yed many such pranks on you two?¡± I ask


    them, highly amused. O


    They both look at me and answer in unison ¡°Yes.¡±


    The giggles andughter to the side got worse at this response, earning res from both males. I look


    over at my brother and my Beta, they both look disgruntled at having been tackled to the ground by my


    mate. Of course it didn¡¯t help that a human Alora was rolling around on the ground andughing at


    them.


    jes


    Darien picked up a pile of leaves and tossed them in Alora¡¯s direction, the leaves fell to the ground


    before reaching her ¡°Oh shut up, you got me, hardy har har.¡± he said in a dry tone, a sulky look on his


    face.


    Xander looks up at me and he tries for a pitiful expression ¡°My Alpha, as both your Beta, your best


    friend with a mate of my own, I can understand the urge to indulge her every whim¡­..but do you have


    to let your mate abuse me for her own amusement?¡± he asks thest with a whine in his voice.


    His mate, Beatrice hade over while he had been talking, after he finished his question she


    smacked him in the back of the head, getting an ¡°Ow¡± out of him.


    ¡°Any wolf that unobservant deserves to be taken down a notch.¡± Beatrice told him in a no nonsense


    tone.


    ¡°But mate¡­¡± he started, but she held up one finger, stopping him.


    ¡°But mate nothing, be more observant, I¡¯m not burning you because you were careless.¡± she tells him,


    her tone fierce.


    Werewolves didn¡¯t bury their dead, they burned them. This was to release their soul and spirit back into


    the Moon Goddesses possession.


    Xander pulls Beatrice down into hisp and gives her a kiss ¡°I¡¯m sorry mate, I promise to be more


    observant in the future¡­.forgive me?¡± he asked her.


    Beatrice smiled at him ¡°You¡¯re forgiven.¡± she tells him, giving him a kiss.


    I walk over to my own mate and offer her my hand, she¡¯s smiling up a me, she was happy, and I loved


    that look on her face. She takes my offered hand and I help her stand up, pulling her to my side,


    holding her close. The other females had gone to their mates as well, I could see amusement on the


    females faces, they had enjoyed our prank. 2


    ¡°How did you know they were in the tree?¡± Darien asked Serenity.


    Serenityughs ¡°I was thinking about my own prank on my brother¡¯s and just happened to look in the


    tree.¡± she said.


    ¡°It was also really hard to miss Xena¡¯s white fur.¡± Beatrice chimes in.


    My mateughed at herment, my brother looked irritated with himself, I couldn¡¯t help theugh I let


    out at his expression. Kian and Galen were groaning,menting having missed a literal beacon to


    where we had been hiding. This made meugh with my mate and the females.


    ¡°So mate, how many pranks of yours have you told my sister inw and best friend about?¡± Darien


    asks Serenity.


    Serenity blushed when we all look at her ¡°Well I didn¡¯t expect her to use them on you¡­.well¡­.maybe


    not all of them.¡± she said.


    He looks at her with surprise ¡°You set me up!¡± he said loudly in a dramatic fashion.


    His actions gettingughs and giggles from everyone. ¡°I did not.¡± she denied, she paused a moment


    then said quickly ¡°Alora did.¡±


    Alora isughing so hard by this point tears wereing out of her eyes, she was holding on to me


    while trying to gasp for breath in betweenughing.


    ¡°Why are all of you out here anyway?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°Mom wanted to make sure you guys made it back to the Mansion in time for dinner, so she sent me


    out to look for you two.¡± Darien said.


    ¡°I came because as your Beta I¡¯m supposed to know where my Alpha is.¡± Xander said.


    ¡°We came because Beta Jaxon and Gamma Victor have been detained to help with prepping the


    dinner.¡± said Kian.


    ¡°Victor said that if neither he or Jaxon could look for our Alpha it was the responsibility of her Enforcers


    to ensure her safety.¡± Galen added.


    ¡°Hay bro.¡± Darien said, I look at him. ¡°I know your proud of your body and all, but why are you two still


    naked?¡± he asked


    Alora squeaked then transformed into her wolf Xena, and Serenity smacked Darien in the back of the


    head, reprimanding him. I hadpletely forgotten that we had gone out in our wolf forms, we hadn¡¯t


    brought any clothes with us.


    Now that I was attracting unwanted attention I called fourth Zane and transformed. My brother was now


    She got up after a moment and managed to p Darien in the face with her tail before walking over to


    me, we nuzzled a moment. I looked at everyone and barked once, they all got the message, and we


    started back to the Mansion.


    Tomorrow we would begin our travel to the Bloodmoon Castle.3

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Even though we had everything nned out, it felt like it took an eternity to finally get on the road that


    afternoon. We were a caravan of several Jeep¡¯s and SUV¡¯s. Attached to the Jeeps were trailers we


    were using to haul everyone¡¯s bikes, so we could get around after we arrived.


    Kass and Be wanted to take us sight seeing once we got there. Darien and Serenity had made sure


    to pack their camera equipment into Serenity¡¯s Jeep, I only packed my favorite Nokia to take pictures


    with, my phone¡¯s camera was my back up.


    Dad and mom were in an SUV with Cathel, Bryce and Daniel. Bulma, Tobias and Alex were in Tobias¡¯s


    Jeep. Kian and Galen were in Galen¡¯s Jeep with Kass and Be. Jaxon and Victor were in Jaxon¡¯s


    Jeep with Xander and Beatrice. Damien and I were in his seep with Asher and Nathen. Damien was in


    the drivers seat with me in the passenger next to him, the wind blowing in through the open windows


    and the top off, the air smelled fresh and sweet.


    We had music going of course, the song we were currently listening to was ¡®A Good Song Never Dies¡¯


    By Saint Model. I couldn¡¯t help but thinking the lyrics had it right on the money, as did the name. With


    the sun shining and the wind in my face, I couldn¡¯t help but smile, I was so happy at the moment. We¡¯d


    met up with my fathers escorts on the way out of our Pack Territory, they were in two big ck


    Suburbans. 2


    I was absolutely convinced the SUV¡¯s were modified, they could not be normal. They looked reinforced,


    probably had bullet proof ss and protection wards imbedded in their construction, just like my


    father¡¯s SUV. It made me think that they were just a little paranoid in my father¡¯s protection. But with the


    ck Magic Coven gathering their power again¡­..maybe those upgrades were not such a paranoid


    idea. 2


    I didn¡¯t realize I had started to frown until Damien said something about it. ¡°You were smiling so brightly


    just a moment ago, what has taken your smile and turned it into a frown mate?¡± he asked me.


    I turn my head away from the window and look at him, he was facing forward, watching the road as he


    drove. He nced at me for a second before his eyes returned to the road. I knew he would wait


    patiently for my answer. ¡°I was thinking about all the modifications to my dad¡¯s SUV and the ones done


    to his protection detail.¡± I told him.


    He frowns, he stays silent as he thinks a moment. ¡°Your wondering if we shouldn¡¯t be adding those


    modifications to our vehicles?¡± his question was more of a statement.


    I nod my head ¡°Yes.¡± I say.


    ¡°Is it because of the ck Magic Coven.¡± Asher asks, he had been listening having looked up from the


    book he had been reading. It was the tome that had requested to go with him from the Willow Tree


    Library.


    I nod again ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They have you worried?¡± Nathen asked.


    I seemed to have been read so easily by everyone in this Jeep, this time I don¡¯t nod, I just simply said


    again ¡°Yes.¡±


    Damien takes one hand off the wheel and reaches over toce his fingers through mine, thefort


    from his touch was instant. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here by your side through whateveres our way.¡± he said,


    his voice firm, his love for meing through our bond to wrap me in it¡¯s warmth. ¡°If you want to add


    reinforcements and modifications to our vehicles, I will help you have it done.¡±


    I¡¯m smiling again, grateful to have such a caring and understanding male as my mate. ¡°Thank you my


    love.¡± I tell him, my voice a little husky with my emotions. O


    His smile is soft and his eyes warm as he says, ¡°I love you my Starlight.¡± in a husky voice.


    I could feel my smile go soft and loving, I could feel my eyes fill with the warmth of my love. ¡°I love you


    too my darling mate.¡± my voice husker with these words.


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly reminded of mom and dad.¡± Asher says dryly.


    ¡°Same.¡± Nathen replied in a tone just as dry as Asher¡¯s. O


    I look at them with narrowed eyes ¡°And is that such a bad thing?¡± I asked them, my tone daring them to


    say it was.


    Asher looks amused and gives me a half smile. ¡°When I was younger I used to be embarrassed by


    their tant affection for each other.¡± he says.


    My look turned curious.¡±Now?¡± I asked.


    He draws in a deep breath and lets it out on a sigh, when he meets my gaze his face has a serious


    look on it. ¡°Now¡­.I hope I have a mate that looks at me the way you do Damien¡­.the way mom looks


    at dad.¡± he falls silent, but I wait for him to speak again. I had a feeling he wasn¡¯t done with his


    exnation. ¡°More¡­. I want to be a mate that deserves to have that look given to me.¡± 2


    was as I


    I smile at him, my brother didn¡¯t realize it, but he was as much a romantic as our father was. ¡°You¡¯ll


    make a great mate to your fated mate.¡± I tell him, my tone firm with that belief.


    ¡°Mates.¡± Damien said.


    I look at him curiously, ¡°Mates?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Asher is fated to have two mates.¡± he says, surprising us all.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°When you awoke our primal powers, one of mine became the ability to see a beings red string of fate,


    the one that binds fated mates together.¡± he says.


    My mouth drops open. ¡°You¡¯re kidding?!¡± I asked, my voice filled with shocked surprise.


    He chuckles. ¡°No I¡¯m not joking.¡± he says with an amused smile ¡°Asher has two red strings, just as


    Bulma had two strings attaching her to her two mates.¡±


    Asher looks a little shocked, ¡°So I am to have two mate?¡± he askes, his voice was deliberately calm.


    Asher was trying to control his emotions.


    Damien looks serious as he answers ¡°Yes, you are fated to be apart of a triad, I don¡¯t know with who, or


    what their genders are,¡± he says.


    Asher nod¡¯s then looks out the window and seems to fall deep into his thoughts. Nathen is looking at


    him, then he turns to me. ¡°We won¡¯t hear anything more out of him till he¡¯s done thinking.¡± he tells me,


    then he looks towards Damien ¡°For the record, I don¡¯t want to know about my red string, or strings just


    yet.¡± Q


    Damien nods ¡°Fair enough, I promise to answer should you evere to me when your ready to ask


    that question.¡± he says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nathen says. Damien just nods in response.


    ¡°Where are we stopping for the night?¡± Nathen asks me.


    Never having been this far from the Pack I was excited to see everything. ¡°We are going to be stopping


    in a mostly human upied city.¡± I gushed ¡°There¡¯s an Amusement Park in the city and Damien


    promised to take me when we stopped for the night.¡± my excitement was in my words.


    Damien chuckles at my excitement, and Nathen smiles. Asher looks over at us, momentarily distracted


    from his thoughts, and smiles too. ¡°I think we should all go, you¡¯ve never been to one right?¡± Nathen


    askes me. I


    I was nearly jumping in my seat, even happier. ¡°That would be awesome!¡± I nearly shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve never


    been to one, so going with my mate and my family would be so much fun.¡± I tell him.


    Asher has his phone out and is texting, I was sure he was sending a message to all our other siblings.


    Not even two minutester, Damien¡¯s phone starts to ring, he answers it with the Bluetooth in the Jeep.


    ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s this about going to an Amusement Park?¡± Xander¡¯s voice asked through the speakers.


    I giggle at his annoyed tone ¡°I¡¯m taking my mate, and now her siblings to the Amusement Park in the


    city where we¡¯re camping out for the night.¡± Damien says, amusement in his tone. ¡°You¡¯re more then


    wee to take your own mate.¡± he drawls.


    ¡°Well as your Beta and Gamma we should be there with you as well.¡± he says. We hear someone


    talking in the background on Xander¡¯s side. ¡°And Alora¡¯s Beta and Gamma will being along too.¡±


    Xander added.


    Damien chuckles as the call is disconnected. ¡°Looks like we will be taking everyone with us to the


    Amusement Park my mate.¡± he says to me.


    I smile brightly ¡°I don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll just have more fun with everyone.¡± was my reply.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to remember to tell our pups about your first trip to an Amusement Park.¡± he says with a


    smile.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to take plenty of pictures.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure my brother gets plenty of us together, so you can put them in an album for our pups.¡± he


    says.


    I rub my abdomen as I go back to looking out the window, enjoying the scenery and thinking about our


    pups and the future I wanted to provide them. 2

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I had eventually talked Alora into taking a short nap during our drive to the city, it had been hard to


    convince her, she had wanted to see everything as we traveled. It made me think that we would have


    to take plenty of road trips before we became tied down with the bigger responsibilities of our future


    roles. My mate had been through so much in her life already in just the few short years she had been


    alive, I wanted to fill the rest of her life with good experiences.


    I woke her up just before we reached the City, it was dusk and the City was lit up. Just like I thought


    she would, Alora gasped in awe, looking excitedly at all the colorful lights of the City. It was a fairly


    couldn¡¯t wait to take Alora on it, there was a cheesy fable that if you kissed your love when you reached


    the top, your love was supposed tost for an eternity.


    Granted my and Alora¡¯s love was already eternal, I still wanted to give her that kiss at the top. I was


    smiling at her excitement, and my own anticipation of her joy when we got to the Park. We needed to


    go to the Hotel we had booked before we could take off to the Park. The Hotel was a very grand ce,


    it looked fit for royalty. We pulled up to the valet parking and immediately there was arge team of


    hotel staffers rushing to see to our needs.


    Bell hops came over with carts to unload the luggage we would be taking up with us, and valet drivers


    taking the keys to the vehicles and taking them to be parked. The interior had high tall ceilings with


    made of the same marble and looked Greek in their design.


    There was a formal staircase that was very wide with a pale cream and gold carpet lining the steps. We


    were lead past the staircase and above balcony to the elevators by the Hotel Manager. The Manager


    had been waiting inside the Hotel for us, and had greeted my father inw with a bow of respect.


    Then with a sweeping gesture of his hand he said, ¡°This way your Majesties.¡± before turning to lead the


    way.


    The elevator had reflective gold colored doors, the floor looked like gold veined marble. I knew they


    were not marble, marble weighed too much to be on the floor of an elevator thisrge. It fit us all


    to hold onto. The panel looked ornate, with curly gold filigree around the ck background surrounding


    the gold buttons, the buttons had ck numbers on them.


    The elevator was very tall and had a dripping crystal chandelier in here as well, smaller than the ones


    in the lobby. As we went up to the top floor, the Hotel Manager was telling us about the town festival


    that was going on. It was set up next to the Amusement Park, the Park being a leading contributor to


    the festival.


    This meant Alora would have more to explore on our outing. My father-inw asked about a limo


    service to take us all to the festival, the Hotel manager took out a phone and sent a message to


    someone, his phone dinged almost instantly after the message was sent. The manager told my father


    inw that a limo would be here to take us to the Park in twenty minutes.


    My mate was smiling, her joy and excitementing to me in waves through our bond, making me


    happy just because she was. The others were talking and whispering in excited voices, they were all


    eager for our adventure to the Amusement Park and now the festival. Our suites were on the top floor,


    the mates all had their own suites. Alora¡¯s brother¡¯s were sharing a suite of their own, the younger boys


    were excited by that prospect.


    Alora and I went into our room, and we were surprised to see our luggage had already arrived. I looked


    at Alora, she had gone back to the hair dresser before we left, and had her hair put back in the braids


    she had worn the day her father arrived. They were decorated with silver colored hair ornaments here


    and there. She wore her silver colored hoops and the ne I¡¯d given her, on her fingers were the


    rings her mother had given her.


    Looking at the he left ring finger, I started to wonder at the human custom of a wedding ring, wondering


    if she would like one. A design started to form in my head of what I wanted it to look like, I would have


    to take some timeter and put it on a piece of paper and see if the Witch, who sold Alora my pendent,


    could make it for us.


    Alora was wearing avender tank top and a pair or pale blue short denim shorts and her favorite


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    sandals. She looked so young and had an air of caring innocence about her right now. I loved these


    moments, because they meant her trauma was only in the background for now, leaving her to be her


    true self. The therapist told us to enjoy these moments when we had them, because they would help us


    get through the darker moments of her trauma.


    I had worn my blue white wash jeans and a sky blue t-shirt, with my Birkenstock sling backs. Alora was


    looking around our room, the walls were white with gold trim, the floors more gold veined white marble.


    The furniture was all overstuffed for maximumfort and came in gold and cream tones, the


    chandeliers were more of the dripping crystal. The bed was a double king, we could do a lot on that


    bed, and we might get the chance to do some of the naughty things dancing in my head before we


    sleep.


    My mate walked across the room to a set of double doors leading out to arge white stone balcony.


    There was more overstuffed furniture out here, it was so the guests could enjoy the City view while


    beingfortable. It was a gorgeous view, my mates enjoyment was all over her face, anding to


    me through our bond. Looking out we could see all the bright and colorful lights of the Amusement


    Park, it wasn¡¯t that far from our Hotel.


    Looking out and around the City from this amazing view, I was d I was here to share it with my mate.


    I let us linger for a bit before I took her hand in mine, she turned to me with a questioning look. ¡°Come


    the limo should be here by the time we go down.¡± I tell her.


    Her smile lights up brightly, and she nods, saying ¡°Okay.¡±


    We walk out of our room about the same time everyone else does, Kass and Be quicklying to


    Alora¡¯s side. ¡°Are you excited?¡± Kass asks Alora.


    Nodding her head vigorously at her sisters question Alora replies ¡°I¡¯m so exited, I¡¯m practically jumping


    out of my skin.¡± We had started down the hall when she stops abruptly. ¡°Oh! My Camera!¡± she


    eximed.


    Then she let go of my hand and spun around in a blur of movement dashing back to our room, she


    came running out a momentter, with her Nokia attached to a strap that hung around her neck.


    She dashes back to me and grabs my hand, with a smile she says. ¡°Okay we can go now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I had tough at her antics, she was just so cute when she acted so freely. She was


    practically skipping by my side as we all walked to the elevator, everyone talking at once. I couldn¡¯t help


    but think, this was a story I would be telling my grandpups about one day.


    I look down at Alora¡¯s abdomen, trying to imagine what our son and daughter were going to look like.


    Our daughter will definitely be gorgeous like her mother, and I was hoping I would get to see a lot of


    Alora in our son as well.


    The limo was waiting for us when we all finally made it through the front door of the Hotel, we all get


    into the long ck stretch limo. Surprisingly it was big enough to fit us all. The treatment we were


    getting, would definitely have us stopping back at this Hotel, on our way back to our Pack for our return


    trip.


    I sat back in my seat, holding Alora¡¯s hand and watched her talk excitedly with her siblings and our


    Beta and Gamma¡¯s, just enjoying her happiness in this moment. She was truly glowing with it, and I


    didn¡¯t want to miss a second of it.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was immediately swallowed into what felt like a whole different world when I stepped out of the limo at


    the Amusement Park¡¯s entrance. I was dazzled by all the lights and sounds, entranced by the smells


    and the music. There wasughter and noise everywhere, and I was loving it all.


    Damienes up behind me and wraps his arms around my waist, pulling my back against his front. I


    watched as aughing child ran hand in had with anotherughing child, the bigger of the two held


    tickets in his hand. They rushed to a ride that said ¡®Himyan Mountain¡¯ getting into a long line.


    The chauffeur of the limo came over and held out six wrist bands, two were ck, two were colorful


    and said V.I.P Express ess Pass, and thest two were a bright sky blue, they said All You Can Eat


    Express Meal and Drink Pass. When he handed us both one of each wrist band he exined them.


    ¡°The ck one¡¯s are infinite ride passes, they will get you into, and on all of the attractions, any amount


    of times you want to go in, or onto one. The V.I.P passes get you to the front of the line at every


    attraction. The meal passes are just as the name suggests, they get you any amount of food or drink at


    all of the food stalls. The passes are also valid at the festival next door.¡± He said all this in a polite and


    friendly tone.


    After he finished his exnation of the passes, he gave us a respectful bow and left. I was excited to


    get started, but I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Which direction do you want to go in first?¡± Damien asked me.


    I shook my head ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I told him honestly, them my stomach growled loudly, making me blush.


    Damien chuckles ¡°I guess we should hunt up some food first.¡± he says in an amused tone.


    Smiling despite the blush on my cheeks I nod ¡°Food would be good.¡±


    ¡°What are you craving?¡± Damien asked me.


    As soon as he said the word ¡®craving,¡¯ I suddenly wanted pickles. I really, really wanted some pickles.


    ¡°Pickles, I¡¯m craving pickles.¡± I tell him.O


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckles ¡°Luckily for you, there is a treat I think you¡¯ll like,e on.¡± he says.


    He grabs my hand, and we start to weave through the crowd to the food stalls, he looks at the signs


    above the food stalls, looking for something. The signs above the food stalls showed the foods they


    had and how much they cost. The smells were amazing, and my stomach growled more. We had gone


    past four food stalls when Damien stopped and we got in a line.


    I was reading the sign, trying to see what Damien had seen that would satisfy my craving for pickles.


    After a moment I find an item, ¡®fried pickles¡¯, my mouth started to water when I read those words. I¡¯ve


    never had one, but it sounded delicious, I wondered if it would go good with some hot sauce.


    ¡°Do you think a fried pickle would go good with hot sauce?¡± I asked Damien.


    He looks down at me with a smile on his face, his eyes were light with joy, he was really happy to share


    this experience with me. ¡°That¡¯s how my mom ate them when she was pregnant with me, she¡¯d have


    the cook make them, she would dribble hot sauce on them and drink a Sprite.¡± he says.


    When he mentioned the soda I realized I was thirsty too. ¡°That¡¯s what I want then, a fried pickle, hot


    sauce and a big Sprite.¡± I tell him.


    His smile widens and his eyes warm he says ¡°Then it will be my pleasure to provide for you mate.¡± his


    voice loving and amused all at the same time.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have the same thing.¡± Serenity said from behind us, Darien standing next to her.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like a fried pickle and a sprite as well, but I want ranch to dip it in.¡± Mom said from behind


    Serenity and Darien.


    After mom mentioned the ranch I wanted that too. I look up and met Damien¡¯s gaze ¡°I want to get ranch


    and hot sauce both please.¡± I said.


    He chuckles ¡°Anything you desire mate.¡± he says, his voice deep.


    ¡°Ooooh that sounds like a great idea, I¡¯ll get both too.¡± Serenity says with excitement.


    Looking back up at Damien I ask ¡°What are you getting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a Pepsi, some jpeno poppers, fried okra and a few chilly cheese dogs with onions.¡±


    he tells me.


    Thinking all of that sounded good too I ask ¡°Can you add a little more to your order, so I can pick at


    your te?¡±


    He smiles and replies ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a Coke, some nachos with jpenos, some chilly cheese tots and a fried pickle of my


    own with ranch.¡± Darien said.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get some mozzare sticks with marinara sauce, a couple of chilly cheese dogs,


    and those curly fries.¡± My father said. O


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have some of those jpeno poppers too, and get arge supreme pizza, I¡¯ll get extra ranch


    for the pizza.¡± Serenity said.


    It all sounded amazing, and looking at the menu I decided to get a few more items. ¡°I¡¯ll get jpeno


    poppers, some mozzare sticks with marinara sauce, and a pepperoni calzone, I want to get extra


    ranch for the calzone.¡± I tell Damien.


    We make it to the front counter to ce our order, the young human girl standing their looks up at us,


    and stares at us wide eyed. ¡°You guys are so not human.¡± she seemed to be both surprised and


    excited


    at the fact that we were not human.


    My mate smiles at her patiently, and I watched a dazzled look ze over her eyes. I giggled at the


    effect my mate was having on the poor human girl. I smiled and the girl looked at me, then back at


    Damien, beforeing back to me ¡°You to look so good together, if it¡¯s not rude can I ask what you


    are?¡± her voice excited.


    My mateughs, and the poor girls eyes ze over again. ¡°I¡¯m a Werewolf.¡± He tells her.


    The girl gasps in surprise and her smile is so bright it was almost blinding. ¡°I just got epted into a


    Werewolf run University for my Microbiology and Biochemistry degrees. I was told it was the best


    University to attend in this country for those degrees, and I past the entrance exams.¡± she said. 2


    I was delighted and surprised at the same time, this little girl was studying in my field. ¡°What Pack does


    the University belong to?¡± I asked her.


    She stops to think a moment, while she was thinking I took the opportunity to really look at her. She


    was thin, she looked a little malnourished and frail. There seemed to be an inner strength to her


    though, the spirit of a survivor. She had really curly thick golden hair, and dark green eyes, high cheek


    bones and a full plump mouth and a dainty nose. What curves she had where hidden under her uniform


    and apron. If I had to judge, she wasn¡¯t any older than sixteen.


    I was suddenly worried about this little girl, especially when I spotted a deep and dark bruise on her


    inner fore arm when her sleeve rode up. Looking into her eyes I see a deep pain, but her bubbly spirit


    seemed to refuse to be trampled on. I instantly liked this girl so when she said ¡°The Moon Mountain


    Pack owns the University.¡± I knew I had to do something.


    ¡°That¡¯s our Pack.¡± I tell her. ¡°My name is Alora Luna Heartsong, I¡¯m a n Alpha, this is my Mate


    Damien, he will be the next Alpha of All the Packs on this continent, the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. I will be our


    Pack¡¯s next Pack Alpha.¡± I tell her.


    She looks at us with an open mouth and her eyes wide ¡°Oh wow.¡± was all she said after a moment.


    ¡°I would like to offer you boarding in the Heartsong Mansion, and a paid internship in the Heartsong


    Lab, the boarding is free, ites with the internship, and the internship will count towards your


    requiredb hours for your sses.¡± I tell her.


    She starts to tear up, she looked at me like I was an Angel from heaven. ¡°Thank you¡­..thank you so


    much.¡± she lets out a small sob.


    ¡°What¡¯s your full name and your phone number?¡± I asked her.


    She gave me her phone number and I sent her a text, with the invitation I had just given her. I also sent


    a message to Luna Ember and Alpha Andrew, as well as my Beta and Gamma, even though they were


    here with us, to back up the offer I gave this girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s set, as soon as you arrive at our Pack, everything will be arranged for you.¡± I told her.


    She smiles, sniffs and wipes her eyes, takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly, seeming to collect


    herself, then asks in a happy tone. ¡°What will your order be today?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Sabastian¡¯s POV


    With my arm around my mates waist I observed our children and the fun they were having. Especially


    Alora, she practically sparkled with her joy. Looking at Damien I could see the love and devotion he had


    for her written on his face, and in everything he did for my daughter.


    I look over at my Kass, and she was smiling and giggling, looking happily up at her mate, offering him a


    bite of her ranch dipped jpeno popper. He leaned forward and got ranch on the tip of his nose as he


    took his bite. Kass wiped the ranch off with a big smile, her eyes sparkling with herughter.


    Kian looked at Kass with love in his eyes and a smile on his face, he looked enchanted by my only


    other daughter. Both my girls had been imed by their mates within hours of each other, I was sad


    and happy at the same time. I squeezed my mate close to my side. Most of our children would be


    leaving us to live with Alora in the Heartsong Mansion.


    Bryce and Daniel would being back and forth the most, but even they now had jobs with Alora¡¯s


    Pack. Asher and Nathen would be starting at the Moon Mountain Pack¡¯s University with the start of


    their next semester.


    I hear amotion off to the side, near the food stall where we had purchased all the food, the food in


    question was nearly all eaten now. Watching how much food Werewolves could pack away was a little


    intimidating, the first meal I had shared with them, but I¡¯ve since gotten used to the sight.


    I notice Damien and Alora¡¯s attention was now on the noise that only our group could hear, and that


    was only because none of us were human and all had exceptional hearing, especially the Werewolves.


    Alora let out a growl when she spotted where the confrontation wasing from, and who was


    involved. It was the little girl that she had invited to stay and work inside the Heartsong Mansion while


    she earned her degrees.


    There was a tall scruffy looking human in a stained white shirt and blue jeans, he smelled of days old


    body odor and alcohol. The man brings his hand back and ps the girl, she falls to the ground with a


    suppressed cry of pain. I smelled blood when shended, she¡¯d been hurt when she fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working here all week you slut, where¡¯s the money you bitch.¡± he yells at the girl with


    slurred words.


    ¡°I..I.I d..d.don¡¯t get p..p.paid for another week.¡± she says weekly, her body trembling.


    The man kicked her in the stomach ¡°You useless tramp.¡± he kicks her again. ¡°Just like your worthless


    whore of a mother.¡± he kicks her again. Then he reaches down and picks her up by her hair ¡°You better


    make me money soon or I¡¯m selling you to the highest bidder worthless bitch. We¡¯ll see how you like


    earning money on your back.¡± He ps her and tosses her to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a whore


    anyway, just like your mother.¡±


    I hear a snarl of rageing from next to me, and I turn my head to look. Asher has a look of absolute


    fury on his face, then he¡¯s suddenly up and out of his seat, and rushing over to the girl. As he rushed


    over the little girl looked up and saw him, but Asher¡¯s eyes were not on her they were on the man who


    had abused the little girl.


    Alora was snarling and her mate was holding her around the waist, I was holding onto Stephanie¡¯s arm


    to keep her from doing anything. Darien had his mate in hisp trying to hold onto her, his look just as


    angry as his mates. Kass and Be were being held back by their mates as well, my other boy¡¯s were


    snarling in their fury.


    Asher seemed to have snapped, as he was rushing over, he transformed into his sprite form. His hair


    going all ck, his eyes glowing red with a ck ring around the red, his skin turning to a dark charcoal


    gray, growing taller by several inches. I knew his teeth would be out and exposed, as angry as he was


    he might bleed the human.


    Worried I was about to go to my son, but my mate held me back, she was watching intently, the other


    females had stopped fighting their mates and were watching intently too.


    The look on the girls face, that had been filled with her pain a moment ago, now looked awed, she


    seemed mesmerized by the sight of my son¡¯s transformation. He goes to the girl while snarling his fury


    at the man, my son Nathen followed his brother. Asher knelt down next to the girl as the man started to


    look at him in fear.


    ¡°What the fuck are you!¡± the man yelled out in anger and fear.


    Asher picked the girl up, turned and handed her to Nathen who had already been holding out his arms


    for her. The girl looked reluctant to part with Asher once she had been in his arms. ¡°Take care of her


    Nathen.¡± he said, his voice holding a deep powerful echo.


    re V


    ¡°I¡¯ll have mom and our sisters treat her, take care of that asshole brother.¡± Nathen says, he red


    angrily at the man who had just beaten that poor little girl bloody. There was blood dripping from her


    arm onto the ground, and I could smell more wounds, what was this man to this girl that he had felt


    entitled to hurt her.


    My son was obviously wondering the same thing ¡°Who is this man to you, is he important?¡± Asher


    asked her, looking down at her with a calm and caring face. The girl looks up at him, no fear on her


    face, she wasn¡¯t afraid that he was obviously a Vampire.


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are, put that bitch down this instant, she¡¯s my property!¡± yelled the man,


    his tone belligerent, although he stank of fear.


    ¡°He¡¯s my step father.¡± she says in a small and helpless voice.


    Frowning Asher asks ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tears start to fall down the girls cheeks and her shoulders shake as she lets out a sob. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    her voice full of pain and sorrow.


    ¡°Hey what are you crying about! That bitch deserved to die!¡± the man yells out, panic in his tone.


    ¡°Is this man important to you?¡± Asher asks her in a serious tone. O


    She looks at Asher for a long time, her look was serious through the tears poring down her cheeks,


    finally she shakes her head no. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to go back with him¡­.ever.¡± she says in a calm


    and even tone, her voice husky from her tears. 2


    Asher nods, I don¡¯t think the little girl knew why he had asked her that very important question. If she


    didn¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t think she cared all that much about what happened to the human male.


    I look at my son and he meets my gaze, I nod, giving him permission to do whatever he wanted with


    looks over at Alora, she¡¯s standing next to Damien, they were both standing bone straight, their res


    of fury on the man. Alora meets her brothers gaze and nods, Nathen reaches us with the girl, my mate,


    Kass and Aloraing to surround Nathen and the girl.


    Damien and Alora move to block the girls view of what Asher was about to do. Asher surrounds himself


    with clouds of shadow, they stretch out and epass the entire alley, hiding him and the man. The


    man¡¯s terrified screams are cut off the moment they start. After a bit, my son back in his human form,


    emerges from the alley way, leaving the cloud of shadows behind. 2


    The shadows in the alley would remain there for awhile before dispersing, by that time we would all be


    long gone, and the Amusement Park closed. The man wasn¡¯t dead, but he might as well be, the man


    would forever be trapped inside his mind, repeatedly experiencing every pain he had visited upon the


    girl, and everything he had nned to have done to her. When the human authorities found him the


    next day, he would be ced in one of their mental institutions.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± my mate asks me.


    ¡°From what we have just witnessed, the girl obviously doesn¡¯t have a safe ce to live right now.¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve texted Alpha Andrew, there will be two wolves here in the morning to take her back to Luna


    Ember, she¡¯ll take care of her till we get back.¡± Alora says.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve be attached to the girl.¡± Damien says to his mate.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to take care of her, and if she want¡¯s to stay with us after her graduation, I will adopt


    her into our n.¡± she tells him.O


    Damien smiles at her, ¡°Ok my Starlight, I have no objection.¡± he says.


    Asher came over and the girl immediately looked up at him like he was her hero, a night in shining


    armore to life. ¡°My sister¡¯s Pack will take care of you for us until we cane back.¡± he says to


    her. The girl looks sad at having to be separated from him.


    Asher lifts a hand and rubs the back of his fingers gently over one bruised cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe there,


    no one would harm any who are under my sisters protection.¡± he tells her, and the girl smiles at him just


    before passing out in Nathen¡¯s arms. 2


    Asher takes her from Nathen¡¯s arms, I gestured to one of the bodyguards that had been following at a


    discreet distance. ¡°Go with Asher, book a room on the same floor next door to his, and make sure to


    help him get whatever the girl needs for her care.¡± I ordered.


    He bowed and said ¡°Yes your Majesty.¡± He left, following Asher who held the girl close to his chest.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Alora¡¯s POV


    After Asher left, it took a little while, but with more delicious food, and an assurance from the Doctor,


    the Hotel Manager had summoned to look at the girl, the gloom and anger of what just happened was


    dispelled enough to get back to the fun of the Amusement Park. 2


    It seemed the girl was something more than human, because the worst of her wounds had closed and


    were already healing, leaving only bruising behind. It made me want to run a blood test, to see what


    her gics would show up as. I decided to think on itter.


    Xena and Selena were with me in front of our mind, seeing, smelling and hearing everything I did. It


    was so fun here, we went through a haunted house, one of the things we walked past was a van. I


    jumped and let out a startled sound, when it suddenly honked at me and the head lights turned on.


    There were a few other¡¯s that were able to startle me, but not truly scare me, still¡­I loved it.


    We went on a ride called the Pharos, it was a giant Egyptian themed ship that swung back and forth


    like a swing. We went on arge roller coaster and I screamed with everyone else, with my hands up in


    the air. We rode a ride called space ship, it spun around and around faster and faster, pushing us up


    against the wall. Then the sling shot, that one scared me, I was not going on it a second time. 2


    After a bit we grabbed more food, this time I got a couple of corn dogs and went around doing some


    souvenir shopping. We got some beaded pieces from a Native American man selling his tribes wares.


    picked up several different earrings, even some beaded hoops, and a fewrge hand made nkets


    that were soft and warm.


    Got a pair of beaded masins and a deer skin coat, both with wolves in the beaded design. I asked


    the man if his tribe had a website, so I could order more of their warester, and he gave me a card


    with the information.


    After shopping we went for dessert, I got a funnel cake with powdered sugar, whip cream and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    strawberry sauce with diced strawberries in the sauce. Damien then took me to the enormous Ferris


    wheel. It was lit up with blue, purple, pink, and white lights, all over it. O


    Damien and I got into one of the carriages alone, and we sat across from each other. I looked out when


    we were half way up, the view was amazing, I could see the whole Park and the festival from the Ferris


    wheel, then the city as we went higher.


    When we reached the top and it stopped for a moment, Damian reached forward and grabbed me,


    drawing my into hisp with my legs straddling him, he kisses me. The kiss was deep a lingering,


    causing me to melt against him. After a moment he lets me up enough for me to meet his gaze with


    mine. 2


    Panting he tells me ¡°There¡¯s a cheesy fable, that when a couple gets to the top of the Ferris wheel, if


    they kiss, their love willst for an eternity.¡±


    My heart felt so full of love for this male I was surprised it didn¡¯t burst. Smiling I tell him ¡°Then our


    love willst for an eternity.¡± my voice husky with emotion. He smiles and we kiss again, as the wheel


    took us around a second time.


    ¡°This day, has been absolutely amazing, except for what happened with that girl and her step father,


    I¡¯ve loved every minute of my time here.¡± I tell Damien when we were walking around after getting off


    the Ferris wheel.


    He smiles and looks down at me with loving eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d you did, my Starlight.¡± he says.


    I noticed we were getting some attention from the humans, they were giving us more room now, people


    moving out of our way as soon as they saw using. It took me seeing a few pointed fingers and


    some stares at me, to remember that it was after dark. I mean I knew it was after dark, but I hadn¡¯t


    really thought about what night time meant for me, or more importantly, my appearance.


    My hair being bound in braids in a high tail, with the ornaments, made the twinkling stars less


    noticeable. The crown however, could not be hidden, or looked over as just a trick of light. That and my


    other Lunar Princess regalia was now physically on disy in my shorts, sandals, and tank top. I didn¡¯t


    know how many of these humans here knew what all of it meant, but they would not be mistaking me,


    or the rest of my group, as human anytime soon.


    Thinking it was best to end the night here, we got some cotton candy before leaving. Cotton candy was


    so sticky, but so good it was worth the mess. We were back at the Hotel by the time we finished the


    sticky sweet treat.


    We throw away the paper stick the cotton candy had been on in a discreetly disguised trash can as we


    head inside. Going to our room I head straight for the bathroom and a shower, and maybe a soak in the


    The standing shower wasrge enough both me and Damien could fit and shower together without


    knocking elbows. Which was good as my mate followed me into the bathroom and stripped to join me. I


    turn on all seven shower heads and adjust the temperature to one we both preferred, the water was


    almost instantly hot, proving the Hotel had excellent plumbing.


    The soaps, shampoos, and conditioners were all high dor organic, cruelty, sulfate and silicone free,


    with none of the other things that were not only damaging to your hair, but our. As a Werewolf,


    seeing these products in the bathroom made me think highly of this Hotel.


    Werewolves got their magic from the Earth, so we did our best to help protect our. With the help


    of the Vampires, Witches and the Dragon Masters, who¡¯s magic were also from the Earth we had been


    able to minimize the damage to our Earth, and even repair some of that damage.


    The Amazon was one example, with abined effort we were able to stop the deforestation of the


    Amazon and reverse it. Now the Amazon wasrger than ever with the cultivation efforts of the those


    Supernatural Species. The Oceans were the healthiest they have been in thest decade, then they


    were fifty years ago.


    Coborating with human governments, scientists and engineers we were able to transform the


    ground, air, and water transportation and operation industries. All those changes and all our efforts


    would all be destroyed by the ck Magic Coven, if they came back into power, they didn¡¯t care about


    the, or it¡¯s inhabitants. Centuries of knowledge would be erased, and all other species would be


    enved.


    I¡¯m brought out of my dark thoughts when I feel Damien¡¯s hands on my shoulders, he started rubbing


    and I realized they were soapy. He was using his hands to wash me. Soon I was only able to moan,


    gasp and melt in pleasure. He took extra special care of me and made love to me there in the shower.


    Knowing how much I liked a rxing bath after a shower, he filled the tub and put in some of the


    essential oils the hotel had on the shelf, honeysuckle and lc. Then he climbed into the tubying my


    front against his chest. He ran his hands soothingly up and down my back and I drifted for a while, until


    the water cooled.


    After getting out of the tub and drying off, Damien used the blow dryer on my braids, making sure to get


    them as dry as possible without burning my hair. After, he applied a lc scented leave-in conditioner,


    we had found on the bathroom vanity with other leave-ins, and a honeysuckle scented lotion to my


    skin. The two scents made me think of spring and they put me at ease, calming my scenes.


    Damien dresses in a pair of silky night shorts and I put on a silky spaghetti strap night shirt and boy


    shorts. Damien pulls me close, he wasying on his back and had me tucked up against his side, my


    head on his shoulder. I was about to drift off to sleep until I felt Damien¡¯s kiss on my forehead, I look up


    at him, a questioning look in my eyes.


    ¡°You need to take my blood and put the power into the rings.¡± He says, reminding me of our nightly


    ritual.


    We sit up and Damien pulls me into hisp and offers me his neck, I let my fangse forward and I


    sink them into his neck. He groans in pleasure and I feel him get hard against me. After taking a


    sufficient amount I withdraw my teeth and lick the wound, it starts to heal immediately.


    Feeling awake and aroused myself I kiss him. Our kiss deepens and soon we¡¯re no longer wearing the


    night clothes we just put on. He made love to me again, holding me tightly to him, kissing me as he


    drove deep inside me, over and over again until we were both crying out with our release.


    After a moment to catch our breath Damien does what he has done every time we¡¯re together, and


    cleans me up. After I feel the power of his blood start to rush over me, I sit in a meditative position and


    focus on the power, directing it into the rings. I should have enough juice in it by now to recharge me


    ten times over. However, Damien said it¡¯s better to have it and not need it, than need it and not have it.


    With a hand over my growing pups, I couldn¡¯t help but think Damien had been right to say that.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It was a dream¡­it had to be¡­.but it was such a wonderful dream¡­one that I now hoped would be my


    reality some day. The dream took ce in the living room of our suite in the Heartsong Mansion.


    The firece was lit, a bright crackling fire, above there was a pine and holly gand hanging from the


    mantle with little dips, there were severalrge soft looking Christmas Stockings hanging there as well.


    There were Christmas candles across the mantle, they were lit and I could smell cinnamon and apple


    Looking up I could see more of the pine and holly gand lining the top parts of the entire room, there


    were dips in the gand all around. From the spot where the dip came back up to the ceiling were little


    Christmas figurines. Wrapped up in the gand were white lights. There was a huge Christmas tree in


    the corner it had multi-colored lights blinking away merrily.


    There was gold colored gand wrapped in a lose spiral around the tree, and colorful ss balls of


    different sizes hung all over, there were also different colored icicle shaped ornaments, different vors


    of candy canes, and several misceneous other ornaments.


    On top of the tree was arge golden star that lit up, around the bottom of the tree was a thick dark


    green velvet tree skirt. There were so many wrapped presents under the tree they were practically


    overflowing onto the floor around the tree. I could hear ssic Christmas music ying in the


    background.


    I looked down at myself, I was wearing a dark red knit sweater dress that went to my knees, there was


    glittery red thread in vertical stripes down the dress, I was also wearing thick dark green velvet leggings


    and a pair of red velvet half boots.


    My belly was slightlyrge and round with pregnancy, looking up at the giggles of children, I see


    Damien walking into the room with a big smile on his face, wearing a deep red Sweater, ck jeans


    and ck boots. He had what looked like a three year old boy sitting on his shoulders, the boy had


    curly ck hair and violet silver rimmed eyes and caramel colored skin, he was smiling and giggling.


    There were two five year old looking children on either side of him, both had the same caramel skin


    tone as the three year old, but their eyes were blue, with violet rims. I feel a tug and look down, there is


    a two year old little girl with violet, blue rimed eyes and ck hair.


    She wore a glittery fluffy red dress and had her thumb in her mouth, I reach down and pick her up and


    ce her on my hip, and she cuddles up to me with her head on my shoulder. I look back up at


    Damien, he¡¯s dancing around the room with the littlest boy on his shoulders, and the boy is giggling up


    a storm.


    The other two were jumping and pping, then doing little jigs of their own, the littlest boy was wearing


    a green sweater and ck jeans, but no shoes. The older boy was wearing the exact same outfit as


    Damien, and the girl was in a dark green long sleeved velvet dress, red velvet leggings and


    ck calf high boots.


    ¡®Goddess please let this be our future.¡¯ I thought. Damien stopped dancing and looked at me, his gaze


    meeting mine, there was so much joy and love in his gaze. The little girl wiggles, and I look at her, she


    indicated she wanted down and I put her down. O


    When I stand back up to look at Damien, he¡¯s already set the little boy down and was walking over to ..


    me with a loving smile on his lips. When he reaches me he lifts his hands to cup my face. ¡°Merry


    Christmas my beautiful Starlight.¡± he says in a husky voice.


    Smiling, feeling so much love at that moment I forgot this was a dream, so I reply ¡°Merry Christmas my


    darling mate.¡± my own voice husky.


    Damiences his fingers through one hand and wraps his arm around my waist, pulling me close we


    dance around the living room to the music, the pups were pping andughing, we did that for a little


    bit before stopping in the middle of the room. Damien leans down and kisses me, I could swear I felt it


    every bit as much as I did when we were awake.


    When he pulled away he said ¡°I love you.¡±


    I replied ¡°I love you too.¡± then I fell into deep sleep again.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I woke up before Alora and justid there in the bed holding her to me. The dream I¡¯d hadst night,


    had been wonderful, Christmas being one of my favorite times of the year. In this dream me and Alora


    had four pups already and another on the way, she looked beautiful pregnant.


    The smells in the dream, the sounds and feelings I had felt made the dream feel all to real, but I had


    loved the dream. I wanted that to be mine and Alora¡¯s future. I stayed still for awhile, reying the


    entire thing in my head. Thinking about the two pups growing inside Alora, I put my free hand over


    where our pups were, safe and sound.


    The two oldest children in the dream had my blue eyes, but their rims were Alora¡¯s violet color. All of


    them had ck hair, like me and Alora. The littlest boy had Alora¡¯s eyes, while the smallest girl had


    violet eyes with my blue as her rim. Was it really a dream¡­.or a glimpse of a future moment in time for


    us. I wanted so much for that dream to be a premonition.


    I kiss Alora on her forehead, pulling her a little tighter against me. She moves a little, letting me know


    she was waking up, she looks up at me, her eyes were dreamy and sleepy, when she saw me looking


    at her, a soft loving smile appeared on her face.


    She looked so adorable to me, I lean down and gently kiss her lips, enjoying their soft warmth against


    mine. Lifting up, I see her eyes are more awake, ¡°Good morning my Starlight.¡± I whispered to her, my


    deep voice husky from sleep.


    ¡°Good morning my love.¡± she says in a husky voice.


    Zane stirs in my mind, his ears perking up at her voice, like me, her voice in any tone was music to our


    ears. Thinking of the dream. I could almost hear her singing those Christmoo qamontnael. ¨C


    our home, while decorating.


    This Christmas we would have our first pup¡¯s, and I suddenly couldn¡¯t wait to share that time with her. It


    was the end of May, so our pups will be born mid tote November, Twins were almost always born


    after five months.


    I smile at that thought, and Alora smiles at me. ¡°What are you thinking about.¡± she askes me.


    I rub my hand over her belly. ¡°I had a dreamst night, and I realized we will be holding our pups in our


    arms for our first Christmas.¡± I tell her.


    She looks a little stunned for a moment ¡°Did your dream happen to have us with four pups, with one on


    the way, and a Christmas Tree?¡± She asks me.


    I was startled for a moment by her words, but I calmed down and chuckled. We had shared a dream


    again, only this time it wasn¡¯t a nightmare where she relived her past abuse and torture. ¡°It was, it was


    a beautiful dream, and one I hope wille true someday.¡± I said


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She smiles at me her eyes warm with love. ¡°I do too.¡± she said.


    ¡°Will you sing Christmas songs for me and our pups?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°dly, but you¡¯ll have to sing with me asionally.¡± she says.


    Iugh, my heart was light, I felt my love of her warming me to my core. ¡°I promise to sing with you


    whenever you ask me to.¡± I tell her.


    She giggles, ¡°Good, because I¡¯ve always loved your voice.¡± she tells me.


    Not able to hold back anymore I grab Alora and kiss her fiercely, she wraps her arms around my neck,


    as I press her into the mattress, her legs around my waist. My hands roamed over her body, her hips,


    up her waist, to her breasts, I would squeeze them a moment getting a lusty moan of pleasure from my


    mate, before starting all over. Before long the sheets and nkets were gone and I was deep inside


    her hot, wet, pulsing core.


    I make passionate love to her, driving deep, taking her up and over the peak again and again, before I


    came with her on herst orgasm. Her core had mmed down around me like a vice, and gave me no


    choice but toe. She milked jet after jet of my seed, before I copsed to the side after pulling out. I


    clutch her close to me and we cuddle a moment.


    The spell was broken when the Hotel phone by the bed rang loudly, groaning I reluctantly released a


    giggling Alora to answer the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± I said, my voice holding the annoyance I felt at having our


    moment interrupted.


    ¡°Hello son inw, hope your morning is going well.¡± Came King Sabastian¡¯s voice, with a note of


    amusement in his tone.


    I was now feeling slightly mortified at using such an annoyed tone with my father inw. ¡°I apologize for


    my rudeness.¡± was all I could say.


    The spell was broken when the Hotel phone by the bed rang loudly, groaning I reluctantly released a


    giggling Alora to answer the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± I said, my voice holding the annoyance I felt at having our


    moment interrupted.


    ¡°Hello son inw, hope your morning is going well.¡± Came King Sabastian¡¯s voice, with a note of


    amusement in his tone.


    I was now feeling slightly mortified at using such an annoyed tone with my father inw. ¡°I apologize for


    my rudeness.¡± was all I could say.


    He chuckles. ¡°No worries, We n on going out to this Restaurant Stephanie wants to try for breakfast,


    the limo is supposed to arrive in thirty minutes.¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll get packed and dressed and meet you all down stairs.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Good, see you both soon.¡± he says and disconnects the call.


    I look down at Alora who is giggling into her hands and rolling around on the bed, I pick up a pillow and


    throw it at her. ¡°Evil Mate.¡± was my mutteredment. But she only started tough harder and out


    loud, still rolling around, now clutching the pillow I tossed at her to her stomach. 2

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Our luggage was taken by the bell hops to be stored in our cars, we were taking a limo to the


    restaurant, after breakfast we would return to the Hotel for our vehicles. The girl Sunny River McKnight,


    came down in an oversized ck t-shirt and a pair of army green cargo pants and ck Doc Martins.


    Around her neck was a thin ck ribbon with a white crystal hanging from it. She had all her curly hair


    up in a high tail, a few of the curly strands were free, refusing to be contained. With her hair up I could


    see her ears were not pierced, and they were faintly tipped at the tops.


    That was usually the mark of a Dragon Master, bringing Selena and Xena forward, we take in her scent


    to see what we could find. After analyzing her scent, we found she smelled almostpletely human,


    but their was just a faint trace of something else, something that I couldn¡¯t ce. 3


    ¡°Damien¡­smell the girl and tell me what you get.¡± I say through mind link.


    Damien takes in a breath and is silent for a moment. While I was waiting I observed the girl more, she


    seemed shy this morning, a little withdrawn. She was practically hiding behind Asher, and Asher was


    looking a little helpless about what to do. Looking at the worry on Asher¡¯s face, and the gentle care he


    took with the girl, I suddenly had questions. Was the girl attached to Asher because he was the one


    who saved her, or was there something more at y.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien¡¯s mind link startled me from my thoughts ¡°She is not one hundred percent human, maybe sixty


    to eighty percent, but there is something ancient, very ancient in her blood, older than the Werewolves,


    the Vampires, older than the Witches and Dragon Masters even.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It not being Dragon Master, only leaves one species, one that¡¯s left our world for their own long ago.¡±


    he says grimly.


    ¡°Elves, your talking about elves¡± I said, surprised. O


    ¡°Darling mate, you know very well the word Elves is an insult to what those beings were, the


    Sidhe¡­.are much more than Elves¡± He says. 2


    I knew, and was sorry I had used the term for them the moment I had. ¡°But how?¡­Both the Seelie and


    the Unseelie Courts took all their people when they departed this ne for another, and they sealed all


    the entrances to and from that ne, after the War that nearly obliterated the ck Magic Coven.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, they were either not all taken to the Fae world, or some continue toe and go from our


    world.¡± He said.


    I decided I was going to wait till we were in the limo to ask her some questions, for now I greet the girl


    with a friendly smile and offer her a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯m d your up and walking.¡± Leaning back, my hand


    on her upper arms I ask ¡°How are you this morning, did Asher get everything you needed?¡± I asked her.


    She nces to the side at Asher as soon as I mention his name, blushing she nods. ¡°Asher went and


    picked up all my things from¡­.that house.¡± she said thest quietly. I bring her back for another hug,


    feeling like she needed it. 2


    The limo gets there and I wrap an arm around her shoulders and lead her with me to sit next to me in


    the limo, Damien sat on my other side, and Asher sat next to him. It seemed Asher wanted to talk to


    Damien about something, probably the girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apologize now if I seem rude, but we Werewolves are nosey by nature.¡± I start, getting a


    giggle from the girl.


    ¡°Your ears, do you know which parent you got them from?¡± I asked her.


    A sad smile came over her face. ¡°My dad¡­my real dad.¡± she says.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­.can you tell me a little of your families history, and how it was you got to


    be here?¡± I asked her. 2


    She looks hesitant at first, then resigned. ¡°My mom and dad were a very happily married couple. My


    dad had gotten the shape of his ears from his great, great grandmother, she was born out of wedlock,


    and it was said the man she had been with came from another world.¡± she lets out a smallugh. ¡°Of


    course everyone thought she was crazy¡­anyway, every child since her has had pointed tipped ears.¡±


    ds


    ¡°What happened to your father?¡± I asked her.


    She gets a far away look on her face. ¡°There was an explosion, an engine failed on arge cargo


    ne, and while he was visiting his family at their homestead¡­.the ne crashed into the field next to


    their house¡­.they should have been okay¡­.but whatever was being carried in that cargo ne


    caused a huge explosion, leveling ten houses and killing everyone inside them.¡± her voice bes a


    little chocked up, her pain over her loss still very evident. 2


    ¡°I was only eight when it happened, everything was lost, and because it was a government


    ne¡­.everything was hushed up, and my mom was left with nothing. We lost the house dad had


    bought when the balloon payment on it came a year after he died. Mom was working two jobs just to


    afford my schooling, but it was bing hard on her. That¡¯s about the time she met Michael, my step


    father, I was eleven, she married him and everything was great at first, then he lost his job.¡± she


    stopped for a moment and swallowed. I grabbed a water from the lin


    wallowed. I grabbed a water from the limo¡¯s fridge and hand it to her


    She takes a drink then continued ¡°He started drinking, after a while when he drank he would get violent


    and hit my mother. At first she would believe his apologies, but after awhile she stopped believing in


    them. She had been back to working two jobs to bring in money, but he would drink it away as soon as


    it came in. When the eviction notice came in that was herst straw, she had packed mine and her


    belongings and told him we were leaving.¡± Tears are now shining in the corners of her eyes, and my


    heart is breaking for this little girl and her mother.


    ¡°They had been arguing about it at the top of the stairs, then I heard a p and my mother cry out, I


    rushed into the hallway in time to see her tumble down the stairs. Her neck broke during the fall, so did


    her back, one of her legs, and an arm.¡± She stops again, her tears now falling down her cheeks. Her


    shoulders shake in silent sobs.


    I pull her into my arms and hug her. ¡°I started screaming and couldn¡¯t stop,¡± she lets out a sob. ¡°My


    mother looked like a broken doll there on the floor.¡± more sobs escape her. ¡°He came running down the


    stairs in a panic, about the time he reached me I had fainted.¡± she lifts up out of my arms and takes a


    few gulps of the water. ¡°When I woke up, I was in a hospital room, I was told my mother¡¯s death had


    been ruled as a tragic ident, that she had tripped and fallen down the stairs.¡±


    She is quiet a moment ¡°When I got out of the hospital and went to the Police to tell them the truth,


    Michael yed the poor stepfather who¡¯s stepdaughter was only ming him because she couldn¡¯t


    handle her mothers tragic ident.¡± her fists clenched together, I could see a deep anger inside her


    now. ¡°I¡¯m lucky¡­ I guess¡­in a way¡­my mother had a life insurance policy, and that my school was


    one of the ces to receive the payout, it paid for the rest of my high school education.¡± she said.


    She sniffs and I get a tissue for her, she blows her nose. ¡°I graduated early, and was supposed to


    receive the remaining funds, but my stepfather got ahold of them first, and spent it all on booze.¡± she


    said. This made me angry for her. ¡°What little money I¡¯ve managed to hide from him was to get me on a


    bus to whichever University could offer me the best schrship.¡± she downs thest of the water in the


    bottle. ¡°Lucky for me it was the University in your Pack that I was given eptance into.¡± she says the


    When she smiles it¡¯s like sunshine, I wanted to make sure the girl would have more reasons to smile. A


    few momentster we pull up outside the Restaurant my mom wanted to take us to. Stepping out I look


    at the restaurant, the ce looked like a small Ivy and rose covered Castle withrge surrounding floral


    garden and a forest after the gardens. The pathway was a mix of cobble stone andrge t hexagon


    stepping stones set at walking intervals.


    Sunny, standing next to me said ¡°Wow.¡±


    Wow was right, then I was distracted from the sight by my mates mind link. ¡°Uh dear¡­ I think I¡¯ve


    broken your brother.¡± He says.


    Confused on to how he would ¡®break¡¯ one of my brothers, I asked ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Asher,¡± he says.


    ¡°How did you break him?¡± I asked, starting to feel amused.


    ¡°Asher asked me if the girl was one of his mates¡± He tells me.


    Oh¡­ ¡°And?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is, but she¡¯s not of age yet. He only feels a protective pull and a slight attraction for now, he won¡¯t


    feel the bond tie them together until she reaches her majority.¡± he informed me.


    Happy and stunned, as well as amused and sympathetic, I say. ¡°Oh¡­well¡­. just find a way to bring


    him in with us, he¡¯ll snap out of it eventually¡­.I hope¡± 2

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    Breakfast was going to be amazing, there were so many dishes on the menu I couldn¡¯t remember the


    names of them all, but they all sounded delicious. Of course watching my brother Asher, sit there in a


    stunned and catatonic state for twenty minutes, was highly amusing.


    It was a touch on the arm and a ¡°Are you all right?¡± said in a small but sweet voice, that had startled my


    brother back into reality.


    He looked down at Sunny, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± he tells her in a gentle voice, patting her hand.


    She smiles brightly up at him, again, her smile brought the feeling of warm sunshine, she almost seem


    to glow with an internal light. Like she was made up of literal sunshine. Asher looked enchanted as he


    gazed down at her smile, it was the waiter,ing with the first of our orders, that broke the spell


    between the two.


    At that point, I had to ask. ¡°How old are you Sunny?¡±


    She looked up at me and seemed startled by the question. ¡°I¡¯m sixteen¡­but I turn seventeen June


    21st.¡± she said in that small sweet voice. If I listened closely, I could almost hear a tinkling, like a tiny


    bell was in her voice. ¡°I was born during the Summer Solstice.¡± she tells us.


    That was an interesting bit of knowledge, it also told me how long my little brother would have to wait


    before iming his little mate. ¡°Mate¡­.was it Zane who told you what her scent was?¡± I asked Damien.


    Thinking, of all of us, Zane was the only one with mostly intact memories of our past lives.


    I made sure to keep my conversation with Sunny flowing, while talking to my mate through out mind


    link. ¡°We¡¯ll be back before your Birthday¡­is there anything you¡¯d like to do for your birthday?¡± I asked


    her.


    ¡°Yes, he said she smelled like someone he once knew, from that long ago war.¡± was Damien¡¯s reply to


    my question.


    I watched as Sunny thought about my question. ¡°Who?¡± I asked. Damien.


    ¡°My drivers license¡­.I already know how to drive¡­my mom taught me before she died¡­.but he


    wouldn¡¯t allow me to get my license¡­not even when he started to make me drive him to the liquor


    store.¡± Sunny says, her voice even smaller, sadnessing into her tone. It felt almost as if her light


    was diminished, and the warmth I felt from her, suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°A Sidhe by the name of Solrikt Ljos, in hisnguage it meant¡­¡± Damien trailed off and looked at the


    girl, an assessing look in his eyes.


    Se


    ¡°Sunny light¡± I finished for him.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s something we can easily have arranged for you, Darien¡¯s the one who taught me to drive


    1¡ä ¡ª¨C ¡ª¨Cmatnumunlo linanco¡± I toll her


    and helped me get my drivers license, and my motorcycle license.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Yes, ording to Zane, he was a highly respected General in the Seelie Court, he was a sun Fae.¡±


    Dots were starting to connect, and a new picture of Sunny was starting to appear.


    Sunny¡¯s smile at my words, wasrge and bright, hope sparkling in her eyes. It was suddenly warm


    again. ¡°That would be wonderful! Thank you!¡± she gushed.


    ¡°Do you think maybe she¡¯s his descendent?¡± I asked my mate.


    Asher clears his throat, getting Sunny¡¯s attention. ¡°Do you know how to drive a motorcycle?¡± he asks


    her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very big possibility, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know of a way to find out at the moment.¡± Damien says.


    ¡°No but I would love to learn, I¡¯ve always wanted to ride on one, the thought of having that much open


    air around me with the wind on my face, sounds like it would be so freeing.¡± Sunny tells Asher, still


    gushing, enchanting Asher with her smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too bad that were sending her to the Pack, instead of taking her with us.¡± I say to Damien,


    wanting to get to know the girl that would one day be the first of my sister inws.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me to, I would like to teach you how to drive a motorcycle.¡± Asher¡¯s cheeks turn a little


    red as he said this to Sunny.


    Damien shifts around in his seat, and I feel that his sudden anxiousness through our bond.


    ¡°Actually¡­.after hearing how well she healed¡­.and knowing she was your future sister inw¡­. I felt


    you would prefer to have her with us¡­and¡­ I mind linked my parents to tell them we were going to


    take her with us instead.¡± He cringes as he said thest part fast, like he¡¯s expecting me to be mad.


    On the contrary, I was actually very happy. Not only did my mate know me well, he showed how well he


    did, by doing things that would make me happy. I turn to look at him, and let my excitement show in my


    eyes, and sent him the joy I was feeling, through our bond.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this my mate, I¡¯m very happy you did.¡± my tone filled with my love for him.


    I feel his relief and he smiles back at me, after the relief, his love for me became the biggest upying


    emotion, that I could feel through our bond. ¡°You are very wee¡± he responds, his voice deep and


    rumbly.


    Our moment was broken when Darien says ¡°What are you two talking about so privately?¡± In a loud


    voice, getting everyone¡¯s attention centered on us.


    Under the spotlight of everyone¡¯s gazes, I look at Darien and growled ¡°Why is it I tolerate you again.¡±


    My tone annoyed.


    Darien, unfazed by my growled words, said ¡°Because I¡¯ve been your best friend since we were nine,


    you¡¯re mated to my older brother, you love me like a brother, and I let you beat me up on a regr


    basis.¡± his tone annoyingly bright and just a touch jaunty.


    I was going to growl at him again, but he was right. Besides, I wanted to see how Sunny and Asher


    would react to Damien¡¯s bit of news ¡°If you must know¡­Damien was just telling me that we¡¯re taking


    Sunny with us.¡± I tell him in a dry drawl.


    Sunny, still smiling a beam of sunshine, jumped happily in her seat. ¡°You mean I get to travel with you


    all?!¡± she asked in an excited tone. I nod at her question.


    ¡°I love seeing you happy my Starlight¡± Damien whispers to me through our mind link. My heart warmed


    and melted at his words. I was still a little amazed that this was my life now¡­before¡­I never dared to


    hope¡­to dream¡­that I could have this much joy and happiness in my life¡­this much love.


    Asher also looked pleased with the turn of events. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ll be joining us.¡¯ he said, looking


    mesmerized by her smile.


    Looking at an Asher who waspletely lost in Sunny¡¯s smile, I tell my mate ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯ll


    have two mates, he¡¯ll need the second one just to handle this little Fae¡± amusement in my tone. O


    Damien bursts outughing at myment, I give a half smile of amusement when everyone looks our


    way. Then just as Darien opened his mouth, no doubt to ask what was so funny, I took a big bite of my


    cheesy rice omelet. Darien closed his mouth and shot me an annoyed look, making Damienugh all


    over again.


    I look at my mate, enjoying hisughter, he looked so handsome when heughed. When he stopped


    big enough his fingers were on my neck, the tips of his fingers on my hair at the back of my neck, his


    thumb resting along my ear. Leaning down he gives me a sweet lingering kiss, one that conveyed how


    deeply he loved me.


    were


    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s what my mom and dad had¡­it¡¯s what I want for myself.¡± Sunny said, her voice had a sad


    note to it, and longing was in her words. O


    Damien and I smile at each other for a moment then we look at Sunny. ¡°Stick with us, and you¡¯ll get


    that wish, when your mates can im you.¡± I tell her in a soft voice.


    Sunny looks at me, her face showing her astonishment at myment ¡°Did you¡­did you¡­just say¡­


    mates?¡± was her stunned question.


    Smiling warmly at her, amused by her reaction to my words, I say. ¡°Yes my dear little Fae, mates.¡± My


    voice happy.


    She seamed so stunned, with the idea that she would have two mates, that shepletely missed my


    endearment. My brother however did not and looked at me in surprise.


    I winked at him and mouthed an, ¡®I¡¯ll tell youter.¡¯ He nodded and went back to staring at Sunny,


    utterly and hopelessly devoted already.


    I giggled, getting a look from Damien, smiling I exin through our mind link ¡°Look at poor Asher, he¡¯s


    already wrapped around her little finger, and the best part¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Smiling, and sounding amused, he asks. ¡°The best part is?¡±


    ¡±The best part is¡­she doesn¡¯t even know it¡± I burst outughing and Damien smiles and chuckles. We


    get amused and knowing looks from everyone else, as they were watching the same show we were.


    Victor had his head buried on Jaxon¡¯s chest, his arms around Jaxon¡¯s waist with his shoulders shaking,


    Jaxon¡¯s hand was over his mouth and his shoulders were also shaking.


    My father was smiling, smothering chuckles with his fist, holding my mother to him as sheughed till


    tears fell down her face. She was using one of the white cloth,ce edged, napkins to wipe away her


    tears.


    CD


    Poor Sunny was staring at everyone, confused by ourughter. While my brother red at us all.


    Making us allugh just that much harder at his expense. O

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Nearing the end of breakfast, Cathel had Sunny¡¯splete attention. Despite being abused, and


    everything we knew of, that she had gone through, she seemed to have been able to retain her almost


    child like innocence. We could see it in all it¡¯s glory as she asked Cathel question after question, and


    Cathel dly answered, asking her questions as well. They were both just so curious about each


    others worlds, if I had to use a word, I would say they were adorable.


    Asher seemed to look a little dejected about not having Sunny¡¯s full attention anymore. Zane, having


    been alert to everything around us the moment we woke, chuckled. ¡®The poor pup¡­. he¡¯s having to


    learn the hard way to share.¡¯ He says.


    I snort internally at hisment ¡®And we didn¡¯t?¡¯ I asked in an a wry tone.


    Zane goes still, the look on his face, even as a wolf, was very clearly of annoyance and offence ¡®What


    are you talking about, I¡¯ve always been able to share.¡¯ He says in and uppity tone. How a wolf could


    sound that way, was beyond me, but Zane managed it.


    ¡®I seem to recall you being overly whiney whenever Alora or Xena, paid Darien and his wolf Axel a lot of


    attention, you would sulk for days.¡¯I remind him in an amused tone. Zane huffs at myment, but he


    doesn¡¯t reply.


    Once we got back to the hotel, Alora and I got to watch poor Asher, look like his sunshine was being


    taken away from him. Sunny had decided to ride with my inw¡¯s and Cathel, only because she didn¡¯t


    want to stop her conversation with the inquisitive little Vampire, Witch Hybrid. Asher could have gone


    with them, but he had questions¡­questions only Zane had the answers to.


    WA


    Nathen was with us again. ¡°What town are we stopping in tonight?¡± he asked me, as we buckles our


    seat belts. Making me freeze just as I was about to put the Jeep in drive.


    Thinking about it, I cringe slightly. Where we were going to go to, was a crossover town operated by a


    neighboring Pack. The two wolves who had pulled Xander and I over, the night I imed Alora, both


    had n¡¯s in this Pack.


    I wanted the two wolves to meet Alora and Beatrice, so they would know our anger at them that night


    was not personal. We also wanted to offer an apology in person, Xander and I had already paid the


    rightfully given fines, and apologized through the Alpha¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t feel like enough.


    WO


    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying in another Pack¡¯s territory tonight.¡± I tell him, Alora is giving me a suspicious look. She


    could feel my emotions, so there was no point in hiding my main reasons for stopping in this Pack¡¯s


    territory.


    ¡°The two wolves who pulled Xander and I over, the night I was speeding to get back to you, belong to


    the Pack we¡¯ll be staying with.¡± I tell her.


    She smiles, understanding now why she was feeling, what she was through, our bond. ¡°You want to


    apologize in person.¡± she asks me, her voice soft and loving. Somehow, her smile and her voice wrap


    around me, bringingfort.


    Smiling, feeling at ease thanks to my mate, I say ¡°Yes.¡± to her statement.


    Her smile still in ce, she looks at me. ¡°Well we better get going then my darling mate.¡± She says,


    love in her tone.


    I put the jeep in gear and off we go. Alora connected her phone to the jeeps deck and started one of


    her many ylists. She was in the mood for metal apparently, not my favorite, but she tolerated a few


    of my country songs before she had put in her head phones earlier, so I could listen to her choice in


    music. Besides, I didn¡¯t mind what she was ying.


    Remembering her actions earlier, I chuckle a little bit. She was okay through a Big and Ritch, a few


    Carrie Underwood¡¯s, some Miranda Lambert and Faith Hill, even singing along to ¡°This Kiss,¡¯ but it


    didn¡¯tst.


    She broke when one of Tobey Keith¡¯s newer songs came on. She sat up and grabbed her bag, digging


    frantically through it a moment beforeing out with a pair of JLab ear buds. ¡°This is the best


    invention ever, noise cancelling ear buds.¡± she said brightly. ¡°So you can politely drown out your mates


    terrible taste in music.¡± thesest words had almost been sung. O


    I hadughed loudly at her antics and told her ¡°Okay my darling Starlight, go to your happy ce.¡±


    Smiling, she had put her ear buds in and listened to her own music, for the rest of the time I had control


    over the deck.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°I was thinking about your reaction to the music I yed earlier.¡± I tell her, amusement in my tone.


    She cringes and looks at me ¡°While I love you more than life itself¡­.I truly hate country music.¡± she


    said like she was sorry she didn¡¯t like it. 2


    Iugh again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, It¡¯s not something I absolutely have to listen to, but it is my most listened to


    genre.¡± I tell her. A few lyrics of the song we were listening to caught my attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®Royals¡¯ a pop


    song?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, but I like Otep¡¯s version too. It makes me want to hear them do a Billie Eilish song.¡± I tell him.


    Iugh again ¡°You definitely have interesting taste in music.¡± I tease.


    She points a finger at me ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of my music.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I know better. I¡¯m not about to put myself in the dog house.¡± I tell her.


    Nathen and Asher burst outughing from the back seat, it takes them a few moments and a re from


    Alora before they sober up. ¡°Your mate sis.¡± Nathen breaks off and chuckles. ¡°Is proving to be


    intelligent.¡± he says.


    ¡°Of course my mate is intelligent¡­he imed me after all.¡± she says, adopting a haughty air when she


    says this. I could feel her amusement when her brothers burst outughing again.


    I wait for them to settle down before looking in the rearview at Asher, Asher, sensing my gaze meets it


    in the mirror, ¡°Ask your questions.¡± I tell him, before directing my gaze back to the road.


    He¡¯s quiet a moment, and a songes on, one I could feel was a favorite of Alora¡¯s. It was called


    ¡®The Call of the Mountains¡¯ by Eluveitie, that it was a favorite made me happy. I had heard it from a


    fellow students phone one day at the University, and had sent it to her in a link thinking she would like


    it. She told me she loved it, now I could feel how much she did.


    Asher asks in a serious tone. ¡°Why would Alora refer to Sunny as a Fae.¡±


    ¡°Because your mate is not fully human, she has Fae blood in her, and carries the scent of a Sidhe


    General of the Seelie Court, one Zane remembers fighting next to in the first War against the ck


    Magic Coven.¡± I tell him. ¡°After the first War, both the Seelie and Unseelie courts ordered all of their


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    people from this in and into theirs. When they all went into Underhill, the Kings and Queens of both


    courts ordered all the doors sealed, no Fae was allowed out, and no one without the blood of a Fae


    was allowed in.¡±


    I nce at him, in the rearview mirror, taking in his shocked expression. ¡°If all their people were


    ordered back to Underhill, why is it someone like Sunny exists?¡± he asked me.


    I nce at Alora just as she nced at me, we share a grim look. Looking back at the road I tell Asher


    honestly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, all Alora and I have, are theories.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be doing as much research as I can once we¡¯re back at the Mansion and I can get into my library.


    Lucian and Luna were our first incarnations, and apart of that War, there must be answers to our


    questions somewhere in there.¡± I tell my brother. 3


    ¡°Speaking of the Willow tree, do you know where Luna¡¯s parents got the seedlings for the Willow,


    because that tree is not a normal Willow.¡± Asher says.


    ¡®Underhill¡¯ Zane says, shocking me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never really thought of it, I just knew the tree was special.¡± Alora says to Asher.


    ¡®Exin Zane.¡¯ I demanded.


    ¡®Luna¡¯s mother was best friends, basically a sister, to an earth Fae from a very ancient lineage, her


    family crest was a Willow tree. The earth Fae¡¯s family¡¯s estate in Under hill had a very sacred Willow


    that protected their family. When Luna¡¯s mother became pregnant with her, she dered the Earth Fae


    as Luna¡¯s godmother. The earth Fae, with the permission of the Family matriarch, gave a seedling of


    the tree to them as a gift in celebration of Luna¡¯s life and her connection to their family.¡¯ He says, going


    silent.


    There¡¯s more, I know theirs more. ¡®What is it Zane, just tell me.¡¯ I say, feeling his sadness, a sadness


    he felt for Luna, now Alora. Why, what was it that had him feeling sad? 2

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Damien¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    It was a long moment before Zane spoke again. ¡®The Willow tree was a doorway to her Godmother, but


    when the Queens and Kings of the Courts sealed all of Underhill, against any who did not have Fae


    blood in them¡­the doorway to her Godmother¡¯s was closed.¡¯ He said, his voice holding sorrow for his


    mate. ¡®It broke both Luna and her mother¡¯s hearts when they could no longer go and see the earth Fae¡¯


    He said.


    ¡®You haven¡¯t said their names¡¯ I told him.


    ¡°The surname of the Fae¡¯s family was Terrasalices, her given name was Caeruleum Terrasalices, it


    meant Blue Earth Willow. Luna¡¯s mother, Ste, always called her Blue. While she would in turn call


    Luna¡¯s mother Star, because that¡¯s what their names meant. They were really like two sisters, and


    Luna loved her Godmother Blue, and all of Blue¡¯s family. They were all very close, we were close to


    them as well, so when the door¡¯s were closed, it was like loosing an entire n of our Pack¡­everyone


    felt it.¡¯ he tells me.


    ¡°Damien¡­.what¡¯s wrong, it feels like your heart is breaking¡­what happed?¡± Alora askes me in a


    worried andpanionate voice through our mind link. 3


    ¡®Get our mate to wait till tonight for an exnation¡­.I want to be in their space when we tell


    them¡­.please?¡¯ he said thatst word in a low and pleading tone. Not wanting to cause Zane more


    distress I do what he asks of me.


    ¡°I promise Zane and I will exin, but he wants to wait till tonight, while we¡¯re in your space, to exin.¡±


    I tell her through our mind link, keeping our conversation private.


    I can see her frown out of the corner of my eye, she seems to think about it, her expression was


    worried, but eventually she nodded. ¡°If that is what you need, I will wait till tonight for the exnation.¡±


    she finally says.


    Breathing a sigh of relief I tell her ¡°Thank you mate, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡± she said, lifting the sorrow that had nketed Zane and I just seconds earlier. 2


    ¡°Alora¡­did you hear my question?¡± Asher asked my mate.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry Asher, I was distracted by a thought for a moment, can you repeat your question?¡± she


    askes Asher.


    ¡°Will you take Sunny into the Willow Tree Library when we get back to the Mansion?¡± he asks her.


    Alora brightens up almost immediately. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love it, she¡¯s probably going to love the


    City we¡¯re stopping in tonight too.¡± She tells Asher.


    ¡°You think so?¡± he askes, his tone hopeful.


    ¡°Yeah, she seems to really like Supernatural¡¯s, and we¡¯ll be going to a Werewolf popted City, so I


    think she¡¯ll love it.¡± Alora says in a bright tone, I can feel her excitement building. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to


    VXmron


    another Pack¡¯snds, so I¡¯m really excited to go.¡± her tone made me think, that if she had a tail, it would


    be wagging back in forth in uncontroble movements. O


    The image had me chuckling, a smileing to my face. ¡°What will we be doing tonight?¡± Nathen


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. We¡¯ll see how it goes after my meeting with the Alpha and two of his wolves tonight


    goes.¡± I tell him.O


    I focus on driving while Alora and her siblings talked, the town was only about six hours away from the


    one we bedded down atst night. From what I was told, even though the wolves had been working in


    the area we got pulled over in that night, they had actually just been filling in at that department


    temporarily, for two other officers who had been on vacation.


    It had made me feel worse, about my attitude towards those wolves that night. They had been doing


    something good in a town hours from their own home, families, n and Pack¡­and we had acted like


    total Jackasses to them. Alora puts her hand on my leg, it startles me out of my thoughts, and I feel the


    warmth and the love she has for me wrap around me again,forting me.


    ¡°I thank the Goddess for the treasure she had blessed me with as my mate.¡± I tell her.


    A loving smile stretches across her soft lips ¡°I thank the Goddess for giving me you as my mate too my


    darling.¡± she says. ¡°Focus on driving my mate, everything will work itself out tonight.¡± she tells me.


    I nod and do as she says, putting my guilt to the back of my mind for now, I focus on driving.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    We got to the Middle ins Pack Territory, and it was beautiful. I could see for miles, there were gently


    sloping hills covered in wildflowers, we past a beautifulke that was deep blue and had a rocky shore.


    The City was a marvel, there was greenery all over the buildings, whether they were small or tall, and


    they all had roof top gardens. There were areas in the City dedicated to water fountains and nt and


    tree life, with public gardens here and there. 2


    The materials of the buildings were made out of what looked like different types of stone and concrete,


    with a few red brick buildings here and there. We passed through the City till we got to down town and


    arrive at arge Luxury Condo Complex. This was were the Alpha of this Pack lived, when we pulled


    up we were directed to an underground garage. The guest parking was easy to find as it was well


    marked. Once parked, there was staff that came to lead us to this Pack¡¯s Alpha. O


    The Alpha lived on the top floor, upying the whole floor as his home. The Alpha looked older than I


    very old indeed, he looked to be a healthy human forty. He was taller than Damien by an inch and wore


    a dark charcoal three piece Armani suit with ck pinstripes. The shirt was light grey silk, paired with a


    dark grey tie. His hair was waist length and pulled back with a leather tie, there was a few streaks of


    steel gray in his hair, but it just made him look more distinguished.


    He had dark green eyes surrounded by a dark grey rim and a pale skinplexion. His look was


    gentle, but I had the feeling, that was only because we hadn¡¯t gotten on his bad side. You didn¡¯t get to


    be an Alpha for as long as he had, without having the strength to back it up, especially with a Pack this


    my mate, someday he would be taking over that title.


    Damien bows in respect to the Alpha of the Middle ins Pack. ¡°Greetings Alpha Logan Lake


    Windstorm.¡± Damien says. ¡± I am Alpha Damien Moonstar Heartsong, this is my mate n Alpha Alora


    Luna Heartsong.¡±


    I bow at the Alpha in respect after Damien made my introduction. ¡°Greetings Alpha Logan Lake


    Windstorm.¡± I say.


    The Alphaughs ¡°Greetings to you both.¡± He says in a bright and booming voice, then heughs


    again. ¡°Here I though that kind of formal greeting had died out a hundred years ago.¡± he says,


    amusement in his tone, his eyes dancing. O


    He takes a look at me. ¡°n Alpha of the Heartsongs are ya?¡± he says. ¡°Now that is a very old lineage,


    it goes back to the creation of our Councils.¡± he says. ¡°And you seem to be quite young, if you don¡¯t


    mind me asking, how old are you?¡± He asked me.


    I nce at my mate, a little taken aback by this Alpha. His voice had one volume so far, loud, and he


    wasn¡¯t trying to be rude, far from it, he was being very friendly. ¡°I¡¯ve just turned eighteen a few weeks


    ago.¡± I tell him honestly. ¡°I was given this title when I graduated from my High School, and University.¡± I


    tell him.


    He looks surprised. ¡°You must be one smart little female.¡± he says. His words should have been


    insulting, but I could tell he truly meant them as apliment. He sniffs in my direction, taking in my


    scent, and his eyebrows go up, with a wide smile he booms ¡°A Hybrid, well you are certainly very


    special, and a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, that¡¯s a powerfulbination.¡±


    Damien clears his throat, getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alpha Logan, I would like to introduce you to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alora¡¯s father, King Sabastian Dayblood of the Vampires, and his mate, Alora¡¯s new mother, Queen


    Stephanie Dayblood of the Vampires.¡± He says gesturing at my parents.


    The Alpha looks at them wide eyed ¡°Oh ho! Young female, you are more special than you first appear,


    how is it I have never heard of you till now?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°That, Alpha Logan¡­is a long story.¡± I tell him, smiling despite my grim tone, the happy energy from


    this Alpha was hard not to get caught up in.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Damien¡¯s POV


    My father said I would instantly like this Alpha and he was right, I did. The Alpha was only an inch taller


    than my six foot eight, but he feltrger than life, because he had such a big personality. When he


    asked my mate how she got to have her title, her response had surprised the Alpha. I couldn¡¯t help


    saying aloud ¡°It¡¯s more than just long, what my mate has gone through, will make you angry Alpha.¡± I


    tell him.


    His smile disappears, and a serious look came to his face. He gives us both assessing looks and


    seems to think, we all remain silent while he thinks, he looks to Sabastian. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind me


    asking, why is your daughter¡¯s story one I won¡¯t like?¡± his voice was less booming, but still a loud


    rumble.


    Sabastian sighs, and there was a sadness to it. ¡°For the longest time, the Werewolf who bore me Alora,


    lied and said that she was dead. She had spells ced on Alora when she was just a new born that cut


    her off from her inner selves. They also kept me from being able to feel her life chain, so when I was


    presented with the evidence of a car crash, and the picture of a dead infant, a male infant, I believed


    her.¡± He tells the Alpha.


    The Alpha has a dark look to his face now. ¡°What kind of spells.¡± his voice was a growl.


    ¡°ck Magic.¡± Alora answers his question. I knew she was going for a neutral tone, but I could hear,


    and feel the suppressed anger behind those words.


    The Alpha looks back at her. ¡°How would your mother know how to use ck Magic?¡± Alpha Logan


    asks her.


    ¡°That female¡­.was never my mother¡­she may have born me¡­.but she was never my mother.¡± Alora


    says in a quiet voice, ring at the ground, her tone was cold and angry. I felt her fury, was the


    opposite of her tone, it was fiery hot, a burning in her chest. Thoroughlyced throughout that anger,


    was pain¡­so much pain.2


    I grab her hand, giving it a squeeze, it gets her attention, her gaze meets mine, and I feel her calm


    instantly. After a moment of staring, she smiles at me, love in her eyes again as she let go of her anger


    and fury. ¡°She¡¯s gone my Starlight, and I¡¯m right here by your side.¡± I assure her through our mind link. I


    feel thefort and warmth my words gave my mate, and I felt a scenes of pride at being able to give


    my mate that. 2


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking I need you to tell me your whole story young Alpha, so I can avoid any more triggers.¡±


    Alpha Logan says, his voice a low boom, but his tone heldpassion. This Alpha genuinely cared


    about the pain his words had caused my mate. O


    She looks up at Alpha Logan, her look became sad, after a moment of thinking, she nods. The Alpha


    nods back and then gestures us to follow him, he leads us to a study that looked like my father¡¯s. Only


    the wood was ck, and the cushions on the furniture were in dark and pale light greys. They were a


    soft dove grey, like a cloud with just a touch of a storm.


    The floor was white marble with glittering silver veins. The coffee tables in his sitting area were all ss


    tops on thick gunmetal gray frames. There was no fire going, but the temperature outside was a


    blowing in was making the white sheer curtains flutter around.


    The wind carried the scents of his balcony garden, one of the nts was honeysuckle, and the other


    lc. It was such a surprising coincidence, that those flowers would be here, after having had them in


    products at the Hotel six hours from here, In a human city no less. But those scents had a calming


    effect on everyone as they took their seats.


    ¡°These scents¡­.they had them in the oils and lotions at the Hotel.¡± Alora said aloud. She takes a deep


    breath, drawing the scents into her lungs, then slowly lets her breath out, a feeling of peace was now


    The Alphaughs. ¡°Well I¡¯m d you like them, my wife owns an essential oil business, and her sister


    will put them into bath and skin product, they then sell the products and oils all over, they have a


    website now. Honeysuckle and Lc are the signature scents.¡± he says, obviously very proud of his


    mate, and very much in love judging by the affection I could hear in his words.


    The door to the study was opened, and two wolves came in, one looked vaguely familiar. It was his


    scent and his voice, that made me realize this was the wolf who pulled me over, him and his partner


    were in in clothes. ¡°Alpha Logan, I was told to report to you¡± the wolf said.


    Him and his partner looked over ourrge party, taking us all in, when their eyes settle on Xander and I,


    there was recognition in their gazes. They tensed up, and immediately started to look nervous. ¡°Ah,


    Josh, Gagee in,e in, I did indeed -ask for you two toe.¡± Alpha Logan says in his booming


    voice.


    The wolves came in and were offered the seat on the couch across from us. The Alpha was in a high


    back chair set between our two couches. ¡°Alpha Alora, would you mind letting them sit in on this story?¡±


    he asks my mate.


    She surprises me by shaking her head. ¡°No, actually, that might better help them to understand my


    mates attitude the night these two, rightfully mind you, pulled him over.¡± she says, squeezing my hand.


    I should have know, she was thinking of me when she replied to the Alpha. The love my mate had for


    me¡­I felt both very blessed, and undeserving of her heart. However, I was too selfish to ever let her


    go, she was mine, mine to im again and again for all eternity. I just had to strive to make sure I kept


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her love in each life time. ¡°You are a wonder mate, you don¡¯t have to do this if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I tell


    her, even though I already knew what her response would be.


    ¡°I want to, I love you my darling mate.¡± she says. I lift her hand and ce a kiss on it, making sure to


    wrap her up in the love I felt at her words.


    The two wolves looked confused at first, then they fall silent as my mate starts to tell her story. She


    took them on an emotional rollercoaster with her story, by the time she was finished, the Alpha had


    gotten up to pace back and forth in front of his open balcony door. After a while he turns to look at us. ¡°I


    have some questions.¡± he says to Alora.


    She nods, epting this, and he starts to pace again while talking. ¡°I know, your Pack Alpha Andrew is


    our Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, so he¡¯s held to a very strict code of conduct, meaning his hands were tied when


    you were young. Only with a liberal amount of proof could he have gotten you away from your family,


    obviously that proof never presented itself to the Alpha. He also would have had to petition a warrant


    from the Werewolf Council to seek that proof, and he would only have been sessful at that, if the


    victim were toe forward.¡± he says..


    He stops. ¡°I would have had just as much trouble, it would have been just the same situation for me. As


    Alpha¡¯s you have to follow every letter of our Supernatural Law¡¯s, we have to have evidence.¡± he fell


    silent, then turns to face her. ¡°However, my question is, why did you never tell anyone?¡± He asked her,


    his voice holding his sadness.


    My mate looks at him silently for awhile. ¡°When I was little¡­ I thought that I was somehow brining on


    their beatings¡­that if I behaved better¡­ they wouldn¡¯t do it anymore¡­that they would love me. As I


    got older¡­I was afraid of what my punishment would be if I ever told anyone¡­bringing any type of


    embarrassment to them¡­always resulted in me being punished. Then there was the fact that I never


    scarred¡­ I thought¡­who would believe me¡­without any scarring as evidence. I decided I didn¡¯t want


    to cause trouble for my Alpha and Luna¡­I didn¡¯t want to ruin my friendship with Damien and Darien.¡±


    I wrap my arm around her waist and tuck her up against my side, holding her close. ¡°None of it was


    your fault, please tell me you know that?¡± The Alpha asked her, pain in his voice, pain he felt on her


    behalf.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I nod at the Alpha ¡°I¡¯m learning that, Damien found me a really great therapist, and he¡¯s been there for


    me every step of the way.¡± I tell the Alpha. ¡°I know my strength now, and I¡¯m no longer under their


    thumb anymore.¡± Damien kisses my temple, and gives me a squeeze.


    ¡°I can see the love and dedication you have for your mate Alpha Damien. I¡¯m d to see happiness


    tone telling me he was being genuine.


    ¡°Oh my sister will definitely be happy, she has us now.¡± Cathel spoke up, his voice holding pride and


    confidence.


    The whispering from the two officer wolves caught my attention. One was crying, I assumed he was


    Gage. ¡°Stop crying, you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± whisper hissed the one I assumed was Josh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, she was only a pup.¡± Gage says, then seems to cry more.


    ¡°She¡¯s got a mate now remember.¡± Josh points out to him.


    By this point everyone is looking at them, but they seemed oblivious to our stares. Gage sniffs ¡°But


    what if that sisteres back to bully her again?¡± he wined at Josh.


    ¡°Who in the hell is going to mess with that female, when she¡¯s got that scary as fuck Alpha next to her


    huh?¡± Josh askes Gages, they were still whispering.


    Gage dries his face and looks at Josh. ¡°I guess your right, now I know why he was so moody when we


    pulled him over.¡± he says, a look of realizationing over his face.


    ¡°I would have been to, if all that happened to my mate.¡± Josh says


    They turn to look at us, when they realized we had been listening, their faces change to matching


    help letting out a few giggles.


    After a moment my mate sobers up enough to talk to the two officers. ¡°I do still want to apologize for


    behaving like an ass, I would also like to say thank you, for understanding.¡± he tells them.


    The rest of the visit with the officers went well. When Damien asked what fun things there would be to


    do tonight, Josh, Gage and the Alpha gave us a few suggestions. The conversation continued as the


    sun set, and when it did there were gasps and surprised looks on all three of their faces, as my regalia


    became physical adornments.


    ¡°A Lunar Princess.¡± The Alpha whispered in awe. ¡°I mean you already said so¡­but to see it in


    person¡­.¡± he trailed off, his look full of wonder.


    ¡°I know what you mean.¡± Bulma said. ¡°When my little nephews sent me a video of her, I had seen her


    in her regalia, but it really didn¡¯t hit me till I was seeing it in person. It was a shock to my system.¡± she


    tells the Alpha.


    ¡°That is exactly it, thank you my dear¡­what is your name, I never got it?¡± The Alpha asked her.


    ¡°My name is Bulma, these are my mates, Tobias and Alex.¡± she tells him, gesturing to each of her


    mates as she introduces them.


    ¡°Bulma, that is and interesting name, and from what I can tell from your scent, you are a Tribrid.¡± his


    words full of excitement.


    ¡°I am, I¡¯m a Vampire Witch Werewolf Tribrid.¡± she tells him.


    My stomach growled loudly before the Alpha and Bulma could say more, and I blushed when everyone


    looked at me. ¡°My mate is pregnant, would you mind excusing us, I would like to take her to some


    food.¡± Damien says.


    ¡°We have a restaurant on the bottom floor of thisplex, it has our Pack¡¯s best dishes.¡± The Alpha


    said.


    I perked up at that ¡°Will you lead the way.¡± I asked him, looking up at him, I felt a pleading look on my


    face. I really, really wanted food now that I realized I was hungry.


    ¡°Of course my dear, a pregnant female should always be given the best of care.¡± The Alpha says, in


    response. ¡°Come, I¡¯m positive you¡¯ll find something you¡¯ll love. Josh, Gage, lead the way.¡±


    The two Wolves nodded and said, ¡°Yes Alpha¡± at the same time, before taking the lead.


    Cathel and Sunny were walking beside Gage and Josh, both asking them questions, and the two


    wolves, looking delighted at their attention, were answering them. I found just by listening to them, I


    was gaining knowledge about this pack and the way it was run. They had so many ns in the Middle


    ins Pack, it made my Pack seem so small inparison.


    Asher trailed them with Nathen next to him, he would ask Sunny a question every now and then,


    getting her attention. When he had it, it was like the sun came out from behind the clouds, but when her


    attention was diverted, the sun went back behind the Clouds. It made me giggle, poor Asher, I was


    beginning to wonder when he would no longer feel so dejected, when it came to Sunny paying others


    attention.


    We get down to the restaurants lobby, and even from here I could tell there are Werewolves, Vampires,


    Witches, Shifters, Hybrids, Tribrids, and even some Humans, in the restaurant. This Alpha had an


    incredibly divers Pack. It reminded me of my own Pack, the Frost and Northmountain ns had been


    the only two ns that had been so insr when it hade to mating and breeding. @


    That was at an end however, with the remaining members of the Frost Northmountain ns being


    more open. Those that hadn¡¯t already found their fated mates in the Pack were looking, many had


    ns to start visiting neighboring Packs to see if their mates would be there. Some were waiting for the


    Gathering Alpha Andrew had nned. Through my father and mother, Alpha Andrew was able to invite


    mateless Witches, Warlocks and Vampires from all over, to the Gathering with mateless Pack members


    from our Pack and other Packs.


    Thinking on that¡­ ¡°Alpha Logan, have you been informed of the Gathering our Pack will be hosting in


    a few months, for Pack members wanting to find their mates?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯ve heard of it, I¡¯ve already sent out a notice to all my mateless Pack members of mating age, it


    was an extremely popr idea.¡± The Alpha booms in excitement.


    wa


    ¡°I¡¯m d, I would like to extend an inventation to stay at the Heartsong Mansion, should you evere


    to our Pack for a visit.¡± I tell him.


    I feel that my mate was pleased by my statement. ¡°We would love to have you visit us when you are


    able to.¡± Damien says, offering is own wee.


    I can hear Gage and Josh start to whisper about me. ¡°She¡¯s a Lunar Princess, how could her birth


    mother treat a Lunar Princess that way?¡± came from Gage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s a blessing to her Pack, her mates so lucky to have her.¡± Josh responds. O


    ¡°I wonder what her fighting is like.¡± Gagemented.


    ¡°We have videos of her training battles.¡± This was from Daniel, he and Bryce hurried from behind me to


    stand with Cathel, Sunny, Josh and Gage.


    ¡°Our sister is epic in battle.¡± this from Bryce. I felt a blush on my cheeks at the awe and pride I heard in


    their voices.


    ¡°Alora battles?¡± Sunny asked.


    ¡°Everyone in our Pack trains, unless they have some kind of disability that prevents it, or a female is to


    far into pregnancy.¡± Victor exins.


    ¡°Really! Oh wow.¡± Sunny gushed. ¡°Can I see the video¡¯s?¡± she asks, her voice full of excitement.


    Alpha Logan chuckled next to us. ¡°It seems my dear, that you are very well liked by your new family


    and friends,¡± he says in a gentle voice, how his voice could be gentle as loud as it was, I could not


    figure out.


    I smile, despite the blush on my cheeks, feeling truly happy. ¡°I like them all very much too. I feel


    blessed with what I have now.¡± I tell the Alpha.


    ¡°And you young Alpha of Alpha¡¯s to be¡­.how do you feel?¡± He asked my mate.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Determined to deserve every bit of love and devotion my mate has for me.¡± He tells the Alpha.


    The Alphaughs and I look up at my mate in astonishment, to think that was something he worried


    over, blew my mind. Why? He was such a wonderful mate, and he was more than deserving of my


    love. Wanting to give him that assurance I turned abruptly and faced him. He meets my gaze.


    ¡°You are, and will always be, deserving of the love and devotion I give you. I love you more than life


    itself Damien, my darling mate.¡± I tell him, my tone fierce. I reach up and wrap my arms around his


    neck, and I bring him down for a kiss, making sure to put all of my feelings for him into that kiss.


    He felt it, I could feel that he felt it, he wrapped his arms around my waist and hugged my tightly while


    we kissed. When we broke the kiss he puts his forehead on mine. With our gazes meeting, and our


    breathing out in pants, he says ¡°I love you more than life itself my Starlight.¡±


    It was such an incredibly sweet moment that had my heart was overflowing with emotion¡­.until my


    stomach growled loudly¡­again.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯t


    My face was hot with my blush, I closed my eyes and buried my face in my mates chest. Damien


    chuckles and rubs his hands up and down my back in a soothing motion. ¡°It¡¯s alright my mate, lets get


    you and our pups something to eat.¡± He says in his deep rumbly voice.


    My father was chuckling and my mother was giggling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my sweet girl, your carrying twins,


    naturally you¡¯ll need to eat a lot more now.¡± Mom says in a soothing voice, love in her tone. I peeked up


    at her from my hiding ce against my mates chest, she had a warm and caring smile on her face


    making me feel better. 2


    ¡°Your having twins?¡± Sunny asked excitedly. 2


    Lifting my head up further from Damien¡¯s chest, I look at Sunny who was now standing next to me. She


    was so petite, with a thin structure¡­like a human sized fairy, or pixie¡­the ones you see in those online


    graphic pictures when you do a search on those words. She was just so adorable and cute, I wanted to


    just wrap her up and hug her, adopt her as a little sister. .


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she adorable.¡± Kass asked, she was walking next to Kian, her arms wrapped around one of his.


    Kian was looking down at her with a smile on his face. ¡°I find you adorable mate.¡± was his reply,


    causing my sister to blush.


    ¡°I find her adorable too Kass, I just want to hug her.¡± Be said, Galen was standing behind her, his


    arms wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°I want to adopt her, make her our little sister.¡± I tell them.


    Sunny was looking at each of us as we talked, an awe struck look on her face. ¡°Alora that¡¯s perfect! I


    would love to have her as our little sister.¡± Kass said looking happy and excited at the prospect.


    Beughed ¡°What do you think Sunny, want to be our sister?¡± she asked her.


    Sunny looked up at me, her eyes full of a questioning hope, and fear, so I smile at her gently. Stepping


    out of Damien¡¯s arms I turn fully to Sunny and open my arms, ¡°I would love it if you would be our little


    sister.¡± I tell her.


    Tears start to trickle down from the corners of her eyes, but a bright smile lights up her face and she


    throws herself into my arms. I wrap her up tight, giving her the love she had been neglected since her


    mother was so cruelly taken from her. ¡°I would love that.¡± was her teary voiced response.


    Asher stood off to the side, looking like he didn¡¯t know what to do. He had his hands up, like he wanted


    to take Sunny from me and into his own arms. I could tell he wanted to offer herfort within his own


    arms. ¡°Sunshine¡­don¡¯t cry, you have us now¡­and¡­well make sure your life is a happy


    one from now on,¡± he tells her, his voice soft and caring.


    Sunny lifts her head up to look at Asher with those gorgeous tear filled eyes, blinking them at Asher in


    curiosity, ¡°Sunshine?¡± she asked.


    He smiles at her gently. ¡°When you smile, it¡¯s like Sunshine.¡± then he frowns. ¡°Do you mind if I call you


    that?¡± he asked her in concern.


    She gifts him with a small smile and sniffs, she lifts herself out of my arms and wipes her face. Shaking


    her head she says. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± then she blushes. ¡°I¡­kind of like it.¡± she admits in a small voice.


    Her words made Asher smile so brightly, it was almost as if he sparkled. I turn back to face my mate to


    smother my giggles in his chest. Damien had his face buried in my neck, attempting to smother his own


    ¡°Sunny you¡¯ll be happy with our family, I¡¯m d you chose to stay with us.¡± Cathel says in a bright and


    happy voice.


    ¡°It brings this old wolfs heart joy to see such a wonderful family. My mate is just going to adore you all.¡±


    the Alpha says, the tone in his booming voice was happy. If only it wasn¡¯t so startling, I jumped a little


    and nearly squeaked at his suddenly loud words. 2


    They however, had the needed effect of getting our party moving again, and soon we were siting at a


    veryrge heavy antique wooden table with high backed chairs. The room was done in mixtures of


    golds and creams, with beautiful golden candlestick chandeliers over the tables.


    The cream colored table clothes and napkins had intricate gold colored embroidery around their edges.


    Everything looked elegant and expensive. It was a little intimidating, and would have been even more


    so, if I hadn¡¯t been so used to the Heartsong Mansions elegance and wealth.


    There was old world music being preformed on a stage in the corner of therge restaurant. The harp


    was absolutely beautiful and blended so well with the cello, flute, tambourines and drums. It made me


    think of one of my favorite songs from one of the other continents. It was called Federkleid by Faun, it


    was about flying away from a ce and dancing in the skies.


    I started to hum the song, I thought I was being quiet about it, but I was forgetting I was in thepany


    of wolves. ¡°Do you sing n Alpha Alora?¡± Alpha Logan asked me.


    Looking at him, slightly embarrassed at being caught ¡°Alora, please¡­and yes, I sing Alpha Logan.¡± I


    told him.


    ¡°Alora then, and if you would, just call me Logan.¡± Alpha Logan said. ¡°The tune your humming, if you


    wouldn¡¯t mind, I would love to hear you sing it.¡± he says. 2


    ¡°It¡¯s not in this continents dominatenguage.¡± I warn him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s always better to hear the words as they were originally written.¡± He says.


    I smile ¡°Okay, if my mate has no objections, I¡¯ll sing the song for you.¡± I tell him.


    My mate lifts my hand and kisses the back, I meet his loving gaze, he has a small smile on his face. ¡°I


    don¡¯t object, I love hearing you sing, no matter thenguage.¡± he tells me, his voice a little raspy.


    I nod and look at the Alpha, the Alpha had signaled a waiter over, and told him to lead me to the stage,


    so I could sing the song I had been humming. I get up and follow. I looked a little out of ce in my


    clothes, most of those eating here were dressed elegantly. The females were in knee and calf length


    silky andcy sundresses, some had fluttery material, on their feet were many strappy stilettoes. Not a


    wedge heel in sight, and they wore delicate and fancy jewelry.


    The males were mostly in three piece suits, some were in just button up shirts with ties, but they were


    paired with pressed cks and shined shoes. However I didn¡¯t get the feeling that they looked down on


    me for my choice in clothes. In fact at a few of those tables, with the elegantly dressed Pack members,


    were those that were in casual clothes, like me and Damien. It made me think that, this was work attire


    for many of the Pack members here.


    I got fascinated looks from those around me, and there were many whispered questions and


    hair?¡± ¡°Why is their a crown on her head?¡± I get to the stage and I tell the band the song I wanted


    yed. Luckily, this band was familiar with the song, they were originally from the other continent, their


    ents attesting to that.


    I turn and face the room with the mike. ¡°Hello everyone, I would like to introduce myself. I am n


    Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong, Lunar Princess and Pack member of the Moon Mountain Pack. I¡¯m hear


    with my mate Alpha Damien Moonstar Heartsong, eldest son of Alpha Andrew Moonstar of the Moon


    Mountain Pack and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. Your Alpha has requested that I sing a song for him, and as his


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    quest it is my honor to ept that request.¡± By giving this information, I gave the beings in the room the


    necessary information to answer most of their questions.


    I wait a moment for everyone to settle down a bit before signaling the band, then I began to sing my


    favorite bad. I didn¡¯t know how many here would be able to understand the words to this song, but I


    still put my heart into it. After I was done, I hand the mike back to the lead band member, to the sound


    of apuse and appreciation from my audience, I step off the stage.


    When I get back to the table the Alpha is smiling, he looked very pleased. ¡°That was a beautiful song


    dear Alora, luckily, I was indeed able to understand the words, as that is my mates home countries


    hosted by her Pack so many years ago.¡± 2


    Before I could start to ask him questions, a waiter came to take our orders, I look down at the menu,


    and immediately start to drool. It took me a good minute to look over everything on the menu, and I


    wound up getting seven different entrees and a ton of different side dishes. I felt a little guilty when


    Damien only ordered a few things, looking at me, he chuckled softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mate, this is so that whatever you don¡¯t eat, I will eat.¡± he said, making me feel better at all


    the food I had ordered, I was happy knowing none of it would go to waste.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I watched as my mate ate, the joy on her face as she tried something new and tasty had me gazing at


    her like the love sick fool I was. ¡°Oh that love sick look on your face, I know it well, it¡¯s the same one my


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    mate gets on his face when he watches me.¡± came the heavily ented female voice.


    I look up and their is a female who looks to be a healthy human thirty five, she had long wavy white


    blond hair that brushed her hips, and pale ice blue eyes with a deep ocean blue rim. Her skin was as


    pale as snow, she was taller then Alora, maybe six one, give or take an inch based in how high her


    stilettoes were. 2


    She wore a pant suit of sorts. The pants were a shiny white silk, form fitting till about the knees, then


    they ir out gently, the legs ending at her ankles. She had on a white silk halter top that gently hugged


    her slim, but well defined curves, baring her shoulders and her mates mark. 2


    She had high razor sharp cheek bones, a long but delicate looking nose and a small but full lipped


    mouth with a light pink lipstick. The lipstick and a brush of mascara was her only make up. Her


    temperament reminded me of my mother, she was smiling, showing us a warm side, but underneath


    that slim and sleek figure, was a deadly female¡­should anyone ever be stupid enough toe at her


    family or Pack.


    ¡°Lilly! My beautiful flower, you have arrived!¡± The Alpha booms excitedly, he stands and rushes over to


    the female. Wrapping her up in his arms, he lifts her up and nuzzles her mark. ¡°My darling flower I


    missed you.¡± He booms.


    Luna Lilly Windstorm giggled and smacked her mate gently with her clutch. ¡°Put me down you brute


    and introduce me to our guest my love.¡± she says, amusement in her tone. Her words sounding exotic


    with her ent.


    The Alpha smiling wide and bright puts his mate down, but he didn¡¯t let her go. Holding her to him, her


    hands on his chest the Alpha says. ¡°Everyone this is my darling flower Lilly, Luna of the Middle


    ins Pack and mother to my wonderful children.¡± His booming voice filled with pride.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I don¡¯t know all of you, but let me guess for a moment.¡± she says, her voice was


    considerably lower than her mates, she points at my mate. ¡°Judging from the regalia I see on you,


    young female, you must be the new n Alpha of the Heartsongs in the Moon Mountain Pack, yes?¡±


    she asks.


    My mate, with her eyes wide in curiosity, nodded. The Luna pointed to me next. ¡°And judging from your


    besotted expression when I walked in, you are her mate Damien, our next Alpha of Alpha¡¯s yes?¡± she


    asks me, I nod at her. She then looks at my inws. ¡°This would make you King Sabastian Dayblood


    and Queen Stephanie Dayblood of the Vampires. Yes?¡± she asks my inws, they nodded smiling a


    her.


    ¡°Then all I have to say is this,¡± she looks at my mate with a serious look. ¡°My dear girl I am so d


    that bitch Bettina is dead along with that despicable husband of hers. As soon as I can I will have a


    bulletin posted, if that horrible daughter of theirs shows up in out territory, we¡¯ll take her into custody


    and inform your Alpha.¡± her mate looks at her in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have that look my darling mate, of course I know who and what and how. All the


    Packs have a social media site essible by anyone in a Pack. Then theirs the websites for all of the


    Councils, the punishing of nearly two entire ns within one Pack, let alone the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s Pack,


    had to be exined and justified.¡± she tells her mate.


    The Alpha gets a disgruntled look on his face. ¡°Social Media, of course.¡± he nearly growls it. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    looked at my ount in a few days. I believe our eldest should be ready to take over soon, I¡¯m feeling


    my age more and more these days.¡± He says, kissing his mates cheek.


    The Luna gently pats him on his cheek ¡°Unfortunately, Alora here, has had to expose what has been


    done to her. Bying forward, the Alpha was able to get an official inquiry, and was able to hand out


    appropriate punishments with Council approval.¡± she said, she looks at my mate.


    The Alpha also looks at my mate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry little one, for the pain you have suffered, clearly we have


    somews that need to be changed. Especially if they can tie up the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s enough, to


    prevent him from being able to save a pup from such kinds of abuse. Thews have even allowed the


    infiltration of the ck Magic coven into our leading Pack.¡± He says.


    I studied the couple, and it was then that I looked at their red string, only their string was more of a very


    thick rope, and now that they were close, it wrapped around then in an infinity ring. This couple had a


    very strong bond, and would find each other again in their next life.


    ¡°You and your mates bond is like mine and Alora¡¯s. You two will be together again in your next life.¡± I


    tell them, looking directly at the Alpha. ¡°So make sure you deserve her loyalty in the next life with the


    rest of this life.¡± I say to him.


    They both blink at me in surprise. ¡°You can see the bonds of a mated pair?¡± the Luna asked.


    ¡°Only those who have been fated with each other, I see the red strings that bind a fated pair, or triad, to


    each other.¡± I tell them. My mate leans into me, I look down and she¡¯s smiling at


    ¡°Can you imagine how many years they¡¯ve been together, how many children they¡¯ve had, all the


    memories they¡¯ve built? They are still so in love with each other, you can see it in their every action. I


    hope we¡¯re like that when we¡¯re their age.¡± my mate says through our mind link.


    Smiling warmly at her I say ¡°I know we will be.¡±


    ¡°In our recorded history, there is only one male I know, of who could do that.¡± the Alpha says. ¡°Lucian


    ckfire Heartsong, mate to First Alpha Luna Bloodmoon Heartsong.¡±


    I smile ¡°I didn¡¯t know it had been recorded.¡± I say. ¡°I never found anything about it when I was looking


    through old history books as a pup, or at University either.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°My family has kept books and scrolls from our very beginnings, one of my ancestors fought by Lucian


    and Luna Heartsong¡¯s side during the first war with the ck Magic Coven.¡± he informs me. ¡°That


    ancestor was introduced to his fated by Lucian, who could see their ¡®red string of fate¡¯. He was also the


    one who helped my ancestor be one of the Middle ins Pack¡¯s first Alpha.¡±


    I look at my mate ¡°It seems we contributed much to this pack in our first life my Starlight.¡± I tell her.


    She giggles ¡°I¡¯ve yet to go through all of our first life¡¯s journal¡¯s, so I didn¡¯t know of our past life¡¯s


    connection to this Pack.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°First life?¡± this was a question voice by Sunny.


    ¡°Oh yeah, big sis and her mate are the reincarnations of Lucian and Luna Heartsong.¡± Cathel tells her,


    his voice bright and cheery.


    ¡°Dear?¡± The Luna says the word as a question.


    ¡°I know, if your reincarnated, and the ck Magic Coven has already infiltrated into our Alpha of


    Alpha¡¯s Pack¡­then this means¡­the Coven has gained power again.¡± the Alpha says grimly, his voice


    a low rumble, like a far away thunder storm.


    My mate takes a deep breath in, holding it a moment before she lets it out slowly, then she looks at the


    Alpha and Luna of the Middle ins Pack. ¡°I believe so. Especially with their interference in my Pack,


    and the Moon Goddesses intervention with my wolf¡¯s bindings as a pup.¡± she tells them.


    The Alpha and Luna looked at each other with worried but determined expressions, then they turned


    back to us. ¡°What ever happens, let your father know, the Middle ins Pack will stand with the Moon


    Mountain Pack.¡± The Alpha said, and the Luna nodded with his words.


    I felt honored that these two leaders would have our back if and when we needed them. ¡°Thank you


    Alpha and Luna Windstorm, it¡¯s an honor to receive your pledge, I will pass it on to my father.¡± I tell


    them.


    The Alpha led the Luna to the empty chair next to his vacated one, handing her the menu and asking


    her what she was in the mood for. His mate cuddled up to him as she told him what she wanted. With a


    kiss to her temple the Alpha signaled a waiter over and gave him the order. My mate giggles next.to me


    and I look down at her, she was smiling at the couple.


    Alora looks up at me and her smile takes my breath away for a moment, unable to resist I leaned down


    and I kissed her. Lingering till I was satisfied she felt every bit of the love I was trying to show her


    through our lips.


    When I lift up her eyes are zed, her lips spread into a warm and goofy smile. ¡°I love you too.¡± she


    says aloud. Promptingughter from everyone.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what kissing one mate is like¡­I wonder how it will be when I have two?¡± Sunny whispers in a


    wondering tone to Cathel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think I only want one mate, I don¡¯t think I could handle two.¡± Cathel whispered back


    to her. (2


    Of course sitting at a table with beings who all had extremely good hearing, meant we heard every


    word, making us allugh.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Alora¡¯s POV


    We were eating dessert when the question of what was fun to do at night in this city came up.


    ¡°Well it depends on what kind of fun your looking for.¡± said the Luna in a drawl. ¡°Are you looking for


    something along the lines of family fun, or are you leaning more towards the kind of fun that gets you in


    trouble and locked up for seventy two hours.¡± the smile she gave at thest one, made me think this


    Luna had her fair share of seventy two hour lock up fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m never trusting you and your sisters when you say ¡®It¡¯s only a little drinking, what could be the


    harm?¡¯ again.¡± said the Alpha, grumbling.


    I put my hand over my mouth to stifle a giggle, wondering what the story behind thatment was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta hear this story.¡± Darien said excitedly ¡°Please tell us the story?¡± he asks, almost begging.


    Then he let out an ¡°Oomph.¡± when he gets an elbow to the side from Serenity. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Serenity


    scolds him quietly.


    Darien looks down at her with a loving smile,pletely smitten with his mate. ¡°Yes dear, I¡¯m sorry.¡± he


    says back in a low tone.


    I giggle again and the Lunaughed loudly. ¡°There is indeed a story behind it pup, a couple of back


    alley cougars started it, my sisters and I just happened to finish it.¡± she said in an upbeat devil may


    care tone.


    The Alpha growled a little ¡°Yeah and you females wound up in jail for three days, and were charged six


    hundred thousand in property damage. I didn¡¯t know where you were until I got the phone call from one


    of our sons, and did you really have to blow up their car?¡± he asked her, still growling, holding her


    closer to him. 2


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t have to¡­. it just sort of happened.?¡± she says.


    Most of us sitting there looked at the Luna wide eyed. The two officers were looking at her with a half


    grimace half smile on their faces. I wasn¡¯t the only one who was trying to suppress theirughter, my


    mother, father and Serenity were too.


    ¡°You pored gasoline on the hood and lit it on fire.¡± The Alpha growled. ¡°How did that ¡®sort of happen?¡± 2


    ¡°Well Charice shouldn¡¯t have scratched Rose¡¯s face, and Tracy should have kept her hands off


    Marigold¡¯s hair, and Nicki shouldn¡¯t have ripped Bedonna¡¯s dress and Brittany pissed me off when I


    broke my nail on her face.¡± she says in a haughty tone.


    I feel tugging and I look at Serenity, her face is red from suppressing herughter. My hand was still


    over my mouth as I was unsessfully trying to hold back my ownughter. Serenity points at the


    Luna. ¡°I love her.¡± she whispers out then loses the battle with herughter.


    I lost my battle and managed to gasp out an. ¡°I do too.¡±


    ¡°Of course it would blow up if you set it on fire!¡± Growled the Alpha. ¡°And what were you doing fighting


    them at a gas station of all ces?!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We were only filling up and were minding our own business, they were the ones who pulled up and


    started it.¡± she said.


    ¡°What could they have possibly have said to get you mad?¡± he asked, I could hear frustration in his


    voice. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me.¡±


    The Luna looks down and a way, with an angry pout on her face. ¡°She said I was t chested and t


    assed, saying it was no wonder I had toe to another continent to get anyone willing to mate with


    such a manly looking female.¡± she said in a small voice. ¡°I could have ignored that, but it was what she


    said next that I couldn¡¯t.¡± she says, looking upset.


    The Alpha looked angry. ¡°What? What was it she said to you mate?¡± he asks in a growl.


    ¡°She said she could take my mate anytime she wanted, and that you would be grateful to finally have a


    real female with curves in your bed than a surf board.¡± Theughter was gone, I was angry and upset


    for the Luna. I felt that my mate was also. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m insecure, I know exactly how you feel about


    me, and you show me every time and in so many ways how attracted to me you are¡­.but I just


    couldn¡¯t let it go and acted on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Ah my beautiful Lilly, no one canpare to you in my eyes, no one ever will my flower.¡± The Alpha


    says in a tone filled with love, he was gently touching her face with one hand.


    The Luna kisses her mate gently on the lips, getting a smile from him, and smiling in return. ¡°I know


    that, but setting her care on fire was better than what I really wanted to do.¡± she says. (2


    ¡°What did you really want to do?¡± Asked Darien. Breaking their intimate moment with that question,


    every one looked at him, several of us with disgruntled expressions. Darien looked around confused,


    he raised his hand with his elbow bent and his palms up. Shrugging his shoulders he asked ¡°What?¡± in


    a confused tone. ¡°I really want to know what she wanted to do instead.¡± was said with a slight whine.


    The Luna said with a deadpan expression in a harsh tone ¡°I wanted to set the bitch on fire and rip out


    her vagina then shove it down her throat while screaming at her ¡®How can you fuck my mate now


    without a pussy you whore.¡¯ So for the sake of everyone there, I went with my second impulse.¡± she


    says.


    ¡°What was the second impulse?¡± Darien asks.


    ¡°To set the bitch¡¯s Special Edition gold colored Benz on fire.¡± She says in a bright tone, then with a


    smile she says. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to explode. That was just and added bonus.¡± @


    Everyoneughs and the Alpha says. ¡°Okay my flower, I¡¯ll forgive the incident based on the


    circumstances, but I believe having an escort next time will have to be arranged. I¡¯ll not have my mate


    and her sisters harassed like that again.¡± he says firmly


    She smiles up at him. ¡°Thank you my love.¡± she says.


    The Alpha blushes and smiles down at her. ¡°Anything for you my flower.¡±


    The Luna kisses him on the cheek then turns to us ¡°So what kind of fun are you looking for.¡± she asks.


    ¡°I think everyone will settle for entertainment.¡± Damien said. ¡°That way no one will wind up in jail


    tonight.¡± he says.


    ¡°Well theirs the Opera House and Theater which is hosting a wonderful Ballet from the other continent,


    it was crated in Italy and sung in thatnguage. The Concert Hall is hosting some big band right now,


    then there is the Movie Complex, and there¡¯s the Arcade bowling alley and restaurant ce,¡± she says.


    2


    ¡°My mate looks at me and I look up at him to meet his gaze. ¡°Well my Starlight, what would you like to


    do.¡± he says.


    I look away to think about it. I¡¯ve never been bowling. I went to the movies once with Darien when I


    thought I was going to get away with it, and never went again after being caught by Sarah. I¡¯ve never


    been to an Opera, a y, let alone a ballet, or even a concert. Looking at Sunny and Cathel, I finally


    decided on the arcade, bowling alleybo. It sounded like something we could all go to and have fun


    at.


    I look back up at Damien and say. ¡°The bowling ce.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ve never been to one, and I¡¯m not up for a movie right now, plus I want to have fun


    with all my siblings.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Ok Starlight we¡¯ll go to the Bowling Alley Arcade,¡± he tells me, then through our mind link. ¡®Why is it


    that the thought of going to a movie fills you with fear?¡¯


    I was a little startled, but of course he would have noticed. I knew how observant he was when it came


    to me, he would notice even the slightest of changes in my mood. He has more than proven what an


    attentive mate he was, between knowing when to be there, and knowing when to give me space. Even


    when giving me space was thest thing he wanted to do. O


    Everyone was talking at once, asking this and that about the Bowling Alley and Arcadebo ce,


    no one was looking at Damien or I, or they would have noticed the change in our expressions. *¡¯The


    one and only time I went to a movie¡­one Darien talked me into seeing¡­ Sarah caught us.¡± I paused a


    moment, to swallow the sudden lump in my throat, before continuing. ¡®She got home first and


    back¡­I was locked in the basement¡­for the rest of the weekend¡­and punished.¡¯ O


    I could feel Damien¡¯s fury build and smolder under the surface. This will never happen to you again¡¯ he


    growled. ¡®When we get back, I¡¯ll take you to see a movie, there will be no Bettina, Allister or Sarah to


    hurt you just for enjoying something so normal.¡¯ He tells me.


    I smile, feeling well loved and cared for by my mate. ¡®Okay my darling mate, it¡¯s a date.¡¯ I say to him in


    a husky tone through our mind link.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Damien¡¯s POV


    When we got to the multi level, bowling, arcade, and restaurantbo called Andy¡¯s, we went straight


    to the bowling alleys. Luckily the shoe counter also had socks, most of us were wearing sandals that


    we could easily slip out of. Like flip flops, sling backs and cross foot styles. We reserved fournes right


    next to each other, paying for twenty frames each to start with. Dividing our group into four teams.


    The Alpha and Luna, My father and mother inw, Bryce and Daniel on team one. Beatrice, Xander,


    Josh, Gage, Jaxon and Victor on team two. Nathen, Cathel, Kass, Kian, Be and Galen on team


    three. And team four was Darien, Serenity, Sunny, Asher, Alora and myself. We got to ournes and


    set up theputer with our names.


    I decided to gost, because I wanted to take the time to contact my father to get an update about the


    search for Sarah. We were far enough away from our own Pack, that a mind link would not be possible,


    unless you were mated with the person back at the Pack. As my mate was here, and the person I


    wanted to contact was my father, I had to pull out my phone and text. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in


    the search for Sarah?¡±


    ¡°Currently it¡¯s the same, ongoing. Sarah didn¡¯t even go back to her house after she escaped during her


    mother¡¯s death. During the search of their house we found many potions containing the stench of ck


    Magic.¡± he replies.


    ¡°What were the potions for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They found instructions for each potion, from what the investigators gathered, we could tell Sarah and


    herte mother were having troubles with their wolves.¡± was his reply


    ¡°What kind of trouble with your wolf would require potions?¡± I ask him.


    There was a journal from Sarah, in it she rages about how her wolf was a failure and betrayed her. It¡¯s


    really vile to read, she basically med her wolf for having a conscience. But what it came down to


    was that their wolves didn¡¯t like what they were doing, and they refuse to lend them their power, or let


    them shift. The potions make it possible to take and use their power without the wolf¡¯s consent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible¡± I tell him. I couldn¡¯t imagine what their wolves had gone through, what Sarah¡¯s wolf


    was going through.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My mates mood turned mncholy after texting someone back and forth. Not liking it, I cuddle up to


    him, wrapping my arms around one of his. He looks down at me, and with a half smile on his face, he


    raised an eyebrow in a silent question. I smile at my handsome mate, raising one of my hands I use


    one finger to rub his brow. His expression softens, his eyes and his smile be warm and loving.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± I whisper to him, feeling his mncholy mood change to a rxed and loving mood.


    His smile turns amused. ¡°I take it my mate didn¡¯t like my mood.¡± he asks me, his voice was low, and a


    little rough.


    Smiling at him still I shake my head. ¡°I prefer my mate to be happy.¡± I tell him, then ask. ¡°What had you


    feeling that way?¡±


    He shows me the messages between him and his father in response to my question. After reading


    them I suddenly knew why he had been feeling the way he had. ¡°What must their wolves have gone


    through, what must Sarah¡¯s wolf still be going through?¡± I say out loud, hearing my own sadness over it


    in my voice.


    ¡°I had the same question.¡± Damien tells me.


    We were distracted with a sudden ¡°Hey you two, you going to take your turns or what?¡± from Darien.


    Smiling mischievously at him, I get up and pull on the arm I was holding. ¡°Come on mate, I¡¯ve never


    bowled before, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll teach me.¡±


    He returns my smile with a yful grin. ¡°It would be my pleasure to teach you how to bowl mate,¡± he


    says, his tone was teasing.


    Giggling I go to the ball rack and look for a ball that I wanted to use. They had different numbers on


    them, curious I ask. ¡°What are the numbers for?¡± .


    ¡°They¡¯re the weight of the ball. Pick one up and lift it a couple of times, find one that feelsfortable


    in your grip.¡± He tells me.


    I look at a few, looking at the others around us I could see that you stuck your fingers in the holes of the


    ball to grip them. When I lifted one with a number six, it felt so weightless that I was afraid I¡¯d throw is


    acrossnes, rather than down my own.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Thinking maybe double the weight would be better I look for a ball with the number twelve on it. Then I


    came across a pretty rainbow colored one, it had the number fourteen, but I tried it anyway. I really


    liked it¡¯s color.


    The fourteen actually felt like a good weight, a controble weight. ¡°This one.¡± I tell Damien.


    He nods and we walk to the start of thene, again I take a look around to observe the other bowlers


    and the way they moved. Damien came up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. ¡°Put that


    ball in your dominant hand, when you roll it down thene step forward with the opposite foot, aim the


    ball down the center and try to knock out as many pins as possible.¡± he tells me.


    I nod my head and he lets go and takes a few steps back to give me room, looking at how a few


    bowlers would take a couple of steps forward before letting the ball roll, I decided to do that. I took my


    aim as I took three steps forward and rolled my ball while in a bit of a crouch. The ball went straight


    down thenes and hit the middle pin with enough force to nock them all down. The screen shed and


    lit up, the word ¡®Strike¡¯ almost filling it. 2


    The others pped and congratted me, while Darien imed it was just beginners luck. Damien put


    his hands on my shoulders and kisses my mark, making me shiver. ¡°Good job my Starlight.¡± he


    whispers to me intimately.


    I turn around in his arms and put my hands on his chest, looking up at him with a smile, meeting his


    gaze. ¡°Your turn my darling mate.¡± I go up on tip toes and bite his ear lobe, sending a shock of pleasure


    through him. ¡°Good luck.¡± I whisper in his ear, my voice husky.


    Giggling I step back and away from him, a smirk on my face. It felt really good to tease my mate,


    knowing I would be ¡®punished¡¯ter in all kinds of delicious ways. His re had a promise that had me


    hiding a shiver of excitement. He lets out a small growl, a little warning for me, I didn¡¯t feel any fear, my


    mate would never actually hurt me. He might prolong an orgasm, keeping me just right there at the


    edge till I gave in, but he¡¯d never hurt me.


    I had a lot of fun the rest of the night, talking and visiting. Listening to stories from the Alpha pair.


    Listening to Sunny and Cathel¡¯s questions, getting more food in the middle of our frames. After bowling


    we went to the arcade and yed so many different games, earning tickets we were able to turn in for


    prizes. I got two big bears, one was a bright pink, the other blue. I nned to give them to my twins


    when they were born.


    I hugged the bears to my chest. Damien was walking next to me, an arm around my waist. I look up at


    my mate ¡°Do you think our pups will like them?¡± I asked him.


    He looks down and meets my gaze, a loving smile on his face. ¡°I think our pups would love anything


    their mom gives them.¡± he says, then he gives me a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Come lets get back for the


    night, you need rest before we head out in the morning.¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯re traveling straight through on


    thisst stretch, we¡¯ll be spending tomorrow night at Blood Moon Castle.


    Once we were locked in our bedroom, Damien began to torture me with pleasure. Taking me up high


    and keeping me there for what seemed like hours, before letting me crash down on the other side,


    downing me in wave after wave of pleasure. He did it several times before he finally took his own


    pleasure. He came with me on myst orgasm, his hot seed sshing inside me with force, his body


    jerking with every jet that came from him.


    When he pulled out and fell next to me, panting just as hard as I was, I felt his seed start to immediately


    drip down and coat half way down my inner thighs. I didn¡¯t want to get up and shower, I was too


    satisfied. Damien however, refused to neglect me. So after catching his breath he scooped me up out


    of the bed and took me to the bathroom.


    After the bath he makes me take his blood and store the power in the rings, before finally allowing me


    to curl up in his arms and drift into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Alora¡¯s phone ringing woke me up, my mate was still asleep against my chest, looking at the clock I


    could see that we had only been asleep for two hours. I knew it was Alora¡¯s phone ringing because of


    the ring tone.


    It wasn¡¯t one of her personalized ringtones, the ones she had set up to match the personality of the one


    calling her. It was her generic ring tone, ¡®Our Truth¡¯ by Lacuna Coil, who would be calling my mate at


    three in the morning. I ignored it the first time through, thinking it was a fluke. But it started to ring again


    almost the moment it stopped.


    Making sure not to wake my mate up I move her off my chest and onto the bed, reluctantly leaving her


    side. I dig through the clothes on the floor, pulling her phone out of her pants. I look at the number and I


    don¡¯t recognize it, the area code was strange, the region it was assigned to wasrge, remote, and


    basically a dead zone, it was surrounded by a toxic haze no one has been able to identify, so none of


    the Supernaturals or humans could settle near or around there.


    There were rumors saying an ancient city was behind the haze, but as it was so toxic, no one could


    explore the region to confirm this rumor. Those who have tried have never returned, the Council¡¯s and


    Governments decided the region was off limits nearly a century ago. So how was it Alora was getting a


    call from a phone with that regions area code.


    Then I remembered the extremely small town that was on the border of the region, just outside the line


    drawn by the Governments and the Councils. It was the only town within hundreds of miles of that


    region, it was a port town, a sorting point in the transport and shipping of supplies. While I was thinking


    about this, the phone stopped ringing. After a moment it started to ring again, the same number,


    whoever they were, they were being persistent.


    While the phone was ringing I grabbed a pair of shorts and slipped them on before walking out of the


    room, shutting the door behind me. I walk through therge condo till I get to the front room and can


    walk out onto the balcony, the balcony doors were already open. Once I was outside I look down at the


    dark but still twinkling city and answered the phone just before it ended thest verse in the song.


    Not caring that there was already someone out here, I just didn¡¯t want to wake Alora. The voice that


    came over the phone when I answered made me d I left the room, but it had been a wasted effort


    hoping she would sleep through this, my emotion would wake her.


    The voice had me instantly in a fury that caused a low rumble toe from the building as my power


    faired. I had to concentrate to hold it back. A killing fury started to run through me at each word the


    stupid bitch calling spouted. I felt my eyes start to glow, Zane¡¯s fury now filling me as well.


    ¡°YOU STUPID CUNT! YOU WHORE! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR MOTHER! DON¡¯T THINK YOUR


    SAFE BECAUSE YOUR THE WHORE OF THE ALPHA¡¯S SON NOW! I¡¯LL CUT YOU TO PEICES YOU


    WHORE! I¡¯LL CARVE YOUR FACE OFF! I¡¯LL HAVE YOU RAPED LIKE THE WHORE YOU ARE YOU


    BITCH!MY AUNTY HAS POWER AND I¡¯LL HAVE YOU SOON! I¡¯LL NEVER LET YOU BE HAPPY!


    YOU DON¡¯T


    DESERVE IT! JUST YOU WAIT WHORE!¡± Sarah shrieked drunkenly over the phone. 5


    I let loose a loud snarl of fury, there was also a snarl from the one who had already been out here. ¡°You


    listen to me! The moment I have my hands on you I¡¯ll tear you to pieces limb by limb! I¡¯ll make you pay


    for every scar you have left on my mate!¡± I growled out the words, my fury and Alpha power in each


    one. The building let out another rumble, shaking slightly from my power.]


    The phone disconnects, I drop the phone to keep from crushing it in my fury, not wanting to upset my


    mate. I start to breath, trying to calm my fury and restrain my power. I meet the set of angry glowing


    eyes of my father inw, the King of Vampires. 3


    He¡¯d been out here smoking from the looks of it. It was a strange habit for a Supernatural to have, most


    couldn¡¯t stand the smell of cigarettes. After a moment I realized it wasn¡¯t a cigarette, it was a


    clove cigar, the smell was almostforting in a way.


    It took me a few moments but I got myself under control, my anger now contained to a smolder under


    the surface. ¡°You¡¯re already showing the signs of a grate leader with that kind of control.¡± My father in


    ¡°It was bad enough just watching her everyday as I grew up, her eyes empty of life. They were an


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    endless abyss of sadness that was only relieved somewhat, when Darien and I would take her some


    ce that wasn¡¯t her home.¡± I tell him stopping, the memories causing a lump to form in my throat.


    Sebastien picked up the pack of clover cigars and took one out, he lit it, took a big draft in, let it out,


    then looked at me. It was a silent indication to go on.


    ¡°We would ask all the time at first, especially when we caught the scent of blood on her. She would


    about being clumsy, it was when she started to shy away from us that we stopped asking, afraid she


    would stop seeing us all together. She wasn¡¯t going to tell us what they were doing do her, and at some


    point the wounds started to heal faster and there were never any scars.¡± I paused again, remembering


    every painful moment.


    ¡°When I went away, even her brief moments of freedom with us would no longer be enough to lift


    darkness in her eyes anymore. It was only after her training started with Master Brock, that it started to


    lift, her spirit had started toe back. Going away to the Alpha University was one of the hardest


    things I had to do. It took a lot of convincing to get my wolf Zane to agree on the separation from Alora.


    A lot to convince me as well,¡± I pause again, my heart ached with the memories, Zane let out a low


    whine inside my head.


    ¡°When I got the videos of her exining things, describing some of the horrors she had gone


    through¡­. It ripped me to pieces inside. I wanted toe back immediately and rip every one of them


    to shreds¡­.make them pay for every single agony she suffered¡­.every tear she shed. I hated that she


    went through the rejection, because of the pain it caused her. But at the same time her being rejected


    was a relief¡­.because when I got back I would have challenged any male who dared to im her as


    his.¡± I said. ¡°Even if it meant hurting her, it would only be her pain that I would have regretted.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been in love with Alora?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Since the moment she opened her eyes in that mud covered face and met my gaze.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Physical attraction didn¡¯te till she was in her teens, and by that time I was already going to be


    leaving for the University. Being away kept me from acting on my attraction before the mate bond was


    formed between us.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°When we first started this conversation you said ¡®it was bad enough¡¯¡­what is it that is worse than


    what you have just told me?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Her nightmares, whenever she¡¯s trapped in one I¡¯m with her now. They¡¯re memories of what¡¯s


    happened to her, and every time I have to just watch it y out, not able to do a damn thing to change


    what was happening to her.¡± The growl was back in my voice, and my fury starts to mount again. ¡°That


    bitch fucking tortured her! Over and over, I will never let that go, I yearn for the day I can have the


    bitch¡¯s throat under my fangs so I can rip it out.¡±


    ¡°Ah well then, I would say your fury is justified.¡± He says. ¡°I hope we catch her soon, she owes much for


    the pain my daughter has been put through.¡± He says, in a soft cold and deadly tone. Looking up at my


    father inw, I see the fury of a King crossed, his eyes were glowing red in the dark. It was then that I


    noticed the cracks in the stone of the balcony¡¯s wall under his hand.


    ¡°I see I¡¯m not the only one with control.¡± I say.


    ¡°For now, but I can¡¯t promise to keep it if I ever see Alora¡¯sst tormenter.¡± He says, a faint growl in


    his voice.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Alora¡¯s POV


    My mates sudden killing fury woke me up, startling me out of a deep sleep. Sitting up quickly I look


    around and can¡¯t see Damien anywhere in the room. Panicked I get up and run to the door, I throw it


    open and stop abruptly,ing face to face with my new mom. ¡°Mom, I have to go find Damien,


    somethings wrong.¡± I say to her quickly. O


    ¡°Not like that your not, you¡¯ll give your father a heart attack.¡± She tells me, while pointing at me.


    I look down with a frown and let out a horrified squeak, turning around I grab Damien¡¯s shirt from the


    floor and a pair of panties out of my open suitcase. As I slipped on the shirt after the panties, the tie in


    my hair snaps, my braids fall down my back, someing over my shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t care, the hair dresser, after finding out what happened to thest ones, changed how she did


    them. Instead of braiding them along my skull into a high tail, she made the braids like hundreds of


    extra thick strands of hair, making them easy to style in multiple ways, and increasing their durability.


    Damien¡¯s shirt was long enough it went to my knees. My mother follows me and I rush into the living


    room, I stopped suddenly holding onto my mother¡¯s arm to stop her with me, when I heard the familiar


    voice over a phone speaker. She was shrieking, and drunkenly from the sound of it. I could see Damien


    through the open doors of the balcony, his form tense and the phone to his ear.


    Damien suddenly snarls and the building rumbles, then he¡¯s growling words into the phone. Hearing his


    words to Sarah I felt a sense of vindication, and pride. His fury was strong, he truly hated Sarah. I saw


    another pair of eyes in the Darkness outside, they were glowing red. After spotting his eyes I was able


    to see the rest of the males form, and it made me realize that my father was outside with Damien.


    I look at my mother, she has a worried frown on her face, staring straight ahead at the two males


    outside. They were talking now, and we could hear every word. My mother looks down at me, concern


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and caring in her gaze. The arm I was holding gets wrapped around my shoulders and she pulls me to


    her in a hug.


    OU


    ¡°Oh baby girl, I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through this, but I¡¯m d we have you now.¡± she whispered


    the words to me.


    The warmth of her hug reached inside and wrapped around my heart, providing afort only given


    when someone who truly cares for you, holds you close to their own heart. I felt my mates gaze, and I


    look out onto the balcony, Zane is in the crimson glow of his eyes. He holds out his hand, lifting up my


    head I meet my mom¡¯s golden gaze.


    ¡°Go, he needs you just as much as you need him.¡± she says softly, love in her every word.


    Smiling I nod, she lets me go and I turn and go to my mate, he pulls me into his arms. Wrapping me up


    tightly one hand cradling the back of my head while his other arm is a band across my waist, he buries


    his face in my neck. I wrap my arms around his shoulders, burying one hand in his hair, holding him


    just as tightly to me. We stayed like that for a long moment giving each other thefort of our


    touch, of our love.


    After awhile, I feel his emotions calm, felt him rx. Turning my head I kiss his temple ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± I


    say, lightly teasing him.


    He lets out a soft chuckle. ¡°My darling Starlight, your the brightest light in my life, you shine brighter


    than the Moon, the Sun and the Stars.¡± he kissed my neck, after havingpletely melted my heart


    with his words.?


    ¡°This male¡¯ I thought, I¡¯m d he was in my life. I don¡¯t think I would have epted another as my


    mate. Not when he¡¯s been the only male in my heart since that same moment he told my father of


    earlier.


    ¡°I would have never ept any other male than you as my mate.¡± I tell him.


    Giving him the words he needed to hear, the ones that would release the guilt. The guilt I knew he felt


    at the thought of challenging anyone, who could have made a im on me other than himself. Guilt not


    at the harm of the other male, but at the harm he thought he would have caused me.


    I felt them reach him, felt it in the tightening of his arms, in his emotions through our bond. ¡°Thank you


    mate¡­I needed to hear those words.¡± he says hoarsely.


    Kissing his temple again, I feel his return kiss on my mark. ¡°I love you,e back to bed.¡± I say to him.


    He nods against my neck, then using the arm around my waist he lifts me up, and I wrap my legs


    around his waist. My mom and dad had already left for their bedroom, having left us alone for an


    intimate moment of their own.


    Damien carried me back to our room, kicking the door closed behind him. He gentlyys me down in


    the middle of therge soft bed. The moon lighting from the window shined down on me, and put


    Damien in the dark, his eyes glowing from the shadows. We gaze at each other for a long moment in


    silence.


    A need started to build inside of me, one I voiced. ¡°Make love to me.¡±


    The glow of his eyes became brighter at my words. He knelt at the bottom of the bed. I lifted myself up


    on my elbows so I could continue to meet his gaze. He grabbed my left leg by my calf, his hand warm


    on my skin, sending a static of pleasure through my every nerve to my core. He lifts my leg up, and still


    meeting my gaze heys a gentle kiss to my ankle.


    ¡°As you wish¡­.mate¡± he says in a voice rough with arousal. It sent shivers of anticipation down my


    spine. O


    He ran his hand up my leg as he kissed his way up, each soft touch of his lips sending more pleasure


    through me. My core was hot and I became wetter the closer he got to it. His other hand was now on


    my right leg, he lifted up and pulled my panties off me. Before he asked I lifted up and took his shirt


    off.


    ¡°Ah my sweet mate, you are a feast before my eyes.¡± he growls out. ¡°I n to eat to my fill.¡± 2


    Using his hands on my thighs he pins them open to the bed and put his mouth on my core. Using his


    tongue, lips and teeth alternately he brought me to climax over and over again. I had drenched his face


    and my thighs in fluid before he stopped and looked into my pleasure dazed gaze with hungry eyes. He


    wipes his face on my thighs and starts to kiss his way up my belly to my chest.


    He spends his time massaging each breast as he kissed and sucked on the other, soon he had my hips


    and body moving needily. I wanted him inside me. ¡°Damien.¡± I gasped out in a plea. He growls against


    my breast, causing vibrations to send pleasure shooting to my sensitive core, and I let loose a needy


    moan in response.


    Lifting himself above me he continues to trap my gaze with his as he grabs my hips. I lift my arms and


    wrap them around his neck. He thrust himself deep in one hard movement of his hips, my spine bows


    in pleasure and I cry out.


    He bends down and bites my mark, sending whips of fiery pleasure through my veins. I feel my teeth


    lengthen, using my arm I lift myself enough to sink my fangs into his neck, causing him to jerk and


    thrust inside me harder.


    He lets out a guttural growl of pleasure as I start to take his blood, his hips start to thrust faster, sinking


    deep inside each time, driving me higher. I was moaning and crying out in pleasure, unable to stay


    quiet. He wasn¡¯t able to either, with his growls and groans.


    I feel it, that final peak. His arms tighten around me, so tight, as if he was trying to fuse our bodies


    together. Two more thrusts and we were crashing over the peak in wave after wave of pleasure. I


    scream in our release and he lets out a loud growl, his body jerking with every spurt of his hot seed


    inside me.


    Each hot wash of fluid had me mping down around him causing another gush of my own hot fluid. It


    kept going till he pulled out, panting harshly he drops down on the bed next to me, pulling me into his


    arms and up against his chest. It was like he was unwilling to be separated from my touch.


    ¡°I love you so much Alora¡­if anything were to happen to you¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡± He whispers


    to me in a gravelly voice. Real fear, and pain at that thought filling him. 2


    If I didn¡¯t already know how much he loved me, this right here would have announced it to me in big


    bright shing lights. ¡°If anything happens to me, you hang in there for our pups, for my n, for our


    Pack¡­I promise you¡­no matter what¡­I¡¯lle back¡­I refuse to allow them to take this life from us,


    they can¡¯t have it.¡± I tell him. I look up and meet his gaze. ¡°Promise me¡­no matter what¡­you¡¯ll hang


    on.¡± (2


    He continues to meet my gaze for a long time in silence, then he finally nods. ¡°I promise.¡± he says


    softly.


    I stored the power his blood brought me into the rings unconsciously as we drifted back to sleep,


    holding onto each other tightly, neither one of us willing to let go of the other.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Damien¡¯s POV


    The sun had gone down and the moon hade up by the time Blood Moon Castle came into view.


    Alora was asleep in her seat next to me, she would be disappointed she had missed seeing everything


    on the way in, but she needed the rest.


    I thought back on the promise she had demanded of mest night, as I continued to drive towards the


    castle. I still didn¡¯t know how I was going to uphold that promise, but I would have to. The Castle sat


    surrounded by a crescent formed out of eight different mountains. (2


    The Castle was veryrge, it took up the space of a small town, the road went up, the elevation


    gradually getting higher as we went. for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar There was a city


    below the castle, we had already passed through it. In the night with the moon shining down on the


    castle it had a faint red glowing from the stone.


    From what I understood the stone that made up the Castle turned white when it was exposed to


    oxygen, the inside of the stone still held it¡¯s original red color. We didn¡¯t know what the stone was


    called, but legend has it, it was created when the volcano that used to be where the castle now stood,


    erupted its final time, leaving a creator and miles of ttened ground in the middle of these high


    mountains.


    The ground around the mountains was fertile and a thick tall forest of trees and all kinds of fauna was


    growing on the mountains. Thousands of acres ofnd surrounding the mountains were utilized for


    crops. The farms raising animals had been on the other side of the City.


    From what my father inw told me, they had very strict herding schedules, to keep both thend and


    animals healthy. Very much like the Werewolves, they moved the herd every two to three months,


    because animals, before agriculture was a thing, were naturally nomadic.


    Deciding Alora would be truly upset if she didn¡¯t get to see at least some of the view, I wake her. I put


    my hand on her shoulder and gently squeeze. ¡°Mate, were here.¡± I say. 3


    Alora¡¯s POV


    It was my mates gentle touch and his ¡°Mate, were here.¡± that had me blinking my eyes open. I rub my


    eyes with my palms to clear the blurriness away and look out the windshield and I gasp, it was so


    beautiful. Then we reached the top of the steep incline of the road, that¡¯s when it happened, it was like


    a booming gong. 2


    I felt it in my chest, and when the car swerved a bit I realized, Damien did as well. He pulled off to the


    side in a hasty stop,  for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar just in time for another


    resounding gong. This time I felt it shake the ground beneath our Jeep, heard it in the ground around


    me. A third gong sounded, again I felt it in my chest and the ground, but the sound of it now echoed


    through the air like thunder.


    ¡°Sis?¡± Nathen called to me, his tone worried.


    I was panting, the gongs had knocked the air from my chest, and had caused a sheen of sweat to coat


    my skin. Shaking my head in a rapid motion, causing my braids, bound in a new tie up into a high tail,


    to fly around and brush against my shoulders.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± were my quickly gasped words, panic in my tone.


    I look over at Damien, he was also panting as if short of breath, and his skin glistened under the moon


    light with sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, mate.¡± he says.


    I force myself to calm down. ¡°Xena? Selena? Any idea.¡± I asked them.


    Everyone else had pulled over with us, both in front and behind. ¡®I don¡¯t have any idea what that was¡¯


    Xena said.


    ¡®I don¡¯t either.¡¯ Selena said.


    I unbuckle my seat belt and Damien does the same, and we get out of the jeep. The moment our feet


    touch the ground, the gong goes off again, three more times, and with each one I felt the power from


    the world around me sink into me.


    Memories of my past lives started to fit through my mind, they were too fast for me to focus on.


    However my power increased, and more of it was unlocked, it flowed through me, glowing in a purple


    nebulous like aura around me.


    I look over the hood of the Jeep at Damien, he was surrounded by a smokey red nebulous like aura.


    We lock gazes then we move to the front of the jeep, going into each others arms. The moment we


    touched the wind around us picked up and swirled around us. The ground beneath our feet trembled as


    more memories flited through my mind. I couldn¡¯t catch the memories, but the love for this wolf they left


    behind, that I could feel.


    It was a good minute before it all settled down and went back to normal. Well¡­.as normal as it could


    get¡­ having just gained a few centuries of knowledge in the space of ten minutes.


    ¡°Alora! Are you all right!¡± came my mother¡¯s worried voice, she was practically running in my direction.


    Mom and Dad¡¯s vehicle was the farthest ahead, because they had been leading or little caravan of


    sorts. My father, a worried look on his face came up behind her.


    ¡°Alora, honey do you know what just happened?¡± He asks me


    My mother stops and pulls me from Damien¡¯s arms, and starts to look me over trying to see if she could


    find any injuries.  for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar When she was satisfied there were


    none she pulls me into her arms. My father pats my head and puts an arm around mom¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°She looks fine dear, I think her mate would like her back now.¡± he says, a hint of amusement in his


    tone. He was trying to cheer his mate up.


    I look over at Damien, and he¡¯s giving me a look I could only described as, having your favorite toy


    taken from you. It washed away the rest of the panic that had been lingering, because I just wanted to


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    I turn back and meet my mom¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine mom, I promise.¡± I tell her, then I smile, trying to show


    her I really was okay.


    She frowns, and seemed to debate a moment before letting out a reluctant ¡°If your sure my sweet girl.¡±


    I nod, she lets me go and I turn to go to my mate, his demeanor perks up. He opens his arms in an


    invitation, one I was about to take. Then his smile falls and he gets an almost sullen look on his face as


    I¡¯m hugged in different directions by my siblings. Kass, Asher, Nathen, Bryce, Daniel and Cathel, all


    trying to hug me at once. 2


    I staggered a little, but kept myself standing, andughed. ¡°I promise I¡¯m okay, I swear.¡± I tell them.


    Damien scratched his head with one finger and gave me a wry half smile, as if to say, ¡®I guess I¡¯ll put up


    with this¡¯. Darienes up to my left, he had a frown on his face, and a worried look in his eyes, one I


    had seen so often when he looked at me over the years of our friendship. It made me a little sad to see


    that look, because I didn¡¯t think I could cause it anymore.


    So I repeated the words. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise.¡±


    He nods, looking a little less sad, a little less worried. ¡°Ok, can¡¯t have anything happen to my best friend


    and sister inw. You have to be their tough at me when I inevitably get on my mates nerves and she


    kicks my ass.¡± he gives me a smile when he said thest part.3 .


    Serenity came up to him and gently elbowed his side, giving him a half smile when he looked down at


    her, Darien wraps an arm around her and pulls her to his side as he drops his hand from my head.


    ¡°That was scary, you promise you¡¯re really okay?¡± Cathel asked in a small voice, his face buried


    against my rib cage.


    I rub his head, and he lifts his face to meet my gaze. ¡°I really am all right Cathel, I¡¯m sorry it scared you.


    Thend was just weing Damien and I back. It hasn¡¯t felt us in Centuries and was just excited.¡± I


    tell him. I don¡¯t know which of my memories that came to me contained that knowledge, but one of


    them did. 2


    ¡°Really?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Really.¡± I tell him. He nods, my siblings satisfied I was okay let go of me, but they stayed around me.


    ¡°We just found you, I don¡¯t want to lose you after having just found you.¡± Kass says, sorrow in her tone.


    Kianes up behind her, he takes her into his arms, kissing her temple. Sheys her head on his


    chest and heys his cheek against the top of her head. He starts to sway back and forth, using one


    hand to pet the back of her head down her spine and back up again, repeating the motion, slowly, over


    and over again.


    Damienes up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. ¡°Okay, I think it¡¯s time to finish


    getting up the drive to the Castle, now that we¡¯ve made it through thends greeting. I¡¯m sure everyone


    could use something to eat or drink before we settle in for the night.¡± Damien says.


    Everyone nods, and we all get back into the vehicles we had jumped out of, finishing the drive to the


    Castle.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Alora¡¯s POV


    There were four wings of the Castle, one was the private wing of the King and Queen¡¯s. In the


    middle was an enormous courtyard, and to my surprise, a willow tree that was as tall as the one in


    the Heartsong Mansion¡¯s courtyard. When we arrived, everyone had been exhausted, so I hadn¡¯t


    had much time to admire the beauty of the castle. Since then it¡¯s been a whirlwind of one exciting


    thing after another, in a sh it was now the night of my Ceremony.


    Our group was in the moon lit courtyard at the moment. My dress was a ck form fitting ankle


    length strapless silk dress, that left only a small amount of cleavage at the top visible, there were


    side slits all the way up, stopping at mid thigh. The dress was oriental inspired, with deep red roses


    climbing from one corner to the other in an s-pattern on the font and the back. 3


    My heals were made of a shiny ck cloth, they were a round closed toe with a thin strap across


    the ankle. There were smaller deep red roses in a shiny embroidery, they started at the big toe and


    went across the toes to the outside and up to the back of the heel before stopping. The heal was six


    inches, a wide fat heal, this was as close to a stiletto as I was going to get.


    My braids had been put in a high tail, the tail so high it was nearly on top of my head. Around the tie


    was a three inch thick silver colored metal band, it was imprinted with intricate knots to match my


    regalia. There were also silver colored wire like adornments weaved through my braids and little


    charms here and there attached to the wires. 2


    My mate had looked at me and his eyes had instantly started to glow when he first saw me dressed


    like this. I¡¯d backed away from him as he slowly stalked forward. ¡°No¡­no¡­bad boy¡­down¡­don¡¯t


    even.¡± He just continued and I backed away till I came up against the wall of our bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll not


    have you messing up my hair or dress before the Ceremony.¡±


    3


    He pined me to the wall, his eyes glowing with desire. ¡°Don¡¯t worry mate, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± He¡¯d said in


    a rough growling voice. Then he took me there against the wall.


    5


    The memory of what happened had me heating up a little and ncing at my mate. I blushed when


    he caught my nce and smiled knowingly at me.


    ¡®Brute¡¯ I call him over our mind link. Not really meaning it.


    His amusement came through our mind link with his words. ¡®You loved every second of it.¡¯ He says,


    making me blush harder.


    I admit to nothing I told him.


    My mate was looking really sexy tonight. His hair was pulled back into a tight braid, he had on ck


    cks and ck dress shoes. His shirt was a ck silk button up that was tucked in at the waist,


    and left open from mid chest to his neck, so the cor could show his mating mark. There were


    deep red roses embroidered on one side of his shirt, to match my dress. The ne I had gotten


    him was also on disy. I reached up and gently touched it, smiling at the memory of the day I


    bought it for him.


    Damien gently grabs my hand, and lifts it, bending down slightly he ces a light kiss on my


    fingers. Smiling at me he says ¡°Thank you for my gift mate.¡± his voice was a soft whisper. I smile at


    him, and was about to go on tip toe, but a pair of fast moving feet stopped me.


    I look over my shoulder and I see Cathel and Sunny. Sunny was in acey sparkling gold halter top


    dress, it had a fitted waist with a fluffy tulle skirt that went to her knees, she was wearing sparkling


    gold five inch strappy stiletto heals. Her golden curls pulled up in a high intricate chignon style, her


    curls shaped into a flower. Sparkly gold sunflower shaped pins decorated the outside of the


    chignon. 4.


    Cathel was in a white suite with a gray shirt and ck tie with white stripes. He had on a pair of


    shiny ck dress shoes, and


    his hair was trimmed in a short style long enough to be a little shaggy, but in a cute way. 3


    They smiled up at us. ¡°Wow sis! You look beautiful!¡± Cathel says.


    ¡°You do!¡± Sunny says.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at theplements from these two pure hearted children. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Asheres up behind them, looking very distinguished in his dove dray silk suite. He had a ck


    silk shirt with a dark gray tie that had several different sized ck angled strips across it. Like most


    of the males here, he was wearing shiny ck dress shoes. His hair was pulled back in a low tail,


    by a ck suede string. 8


    All my brothers seemed to be wearing three piece suits. Bryce was in a ck one with gold trim


    along the edges and angled gold stripes on his ck tie. Daniel was wearing a ck and silver


    version. Nathen was in a dark grey suit with light gray and charcoal gray pin stripes, a silk ck


    shirt, a light gray tie with charcoal and dark gray colored angled strips.


    4


    It seemed the males with long hair either had it braided or tied back in a leather string. But my father


    had left his long hair. down, brushed back from his face, his silver colored crown decorated in blood


    red jewels, keeping it from falling forward. He wore a dark grey suit with a deep red silk shirt and a


    ck tie with red strips. 6


    My mother, wore a deep red strapless gauzy floor length tulip tress. The bust of the dress glittered


    with silver sparkles, a five inch silk band of deep red went around the fitted waist. The floor length


    skirt was slim, not overly poofy, but red out beautifully with theyers of cloth as she walked, from


    knee down there were the same glittering silver sparkles that were on the bust.


    I couldn¡¯t see them while she was standing, but I knew she wore a pair of red closed toed six inch


    stilettoes with a silver colored heal that looked almost like a metal spike. We would have to start


    greeting guests soon, they were due to start arriving within the hour. Knowing how much I love the


    outdoors, my father was hosting this in the courtyard instead of the banquet hall, and ballroom.


    6


    Although all the balcony doors to those rooms had been opened to the courtyard and the curtains


    bound back away from the windows. The hall was set up in a buffet style, everyone could wonder in


    and out. The Ballroom would have a live band, the music would be heard well even outside on the


    deck and patio space set up for dancing. We were bringing the indoors outside, or the outside


    indoors. It was all in how you thought about it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was in a one shoulder sleeveless dress, the shoulder that was bare showed off her mating


    mark. The band that went


    over her other shoulder was only an inch thick. It was fitted through the waist, and only showed a


    really small amount of cleavage. The skirt was slim and went to her knees, with small slits to mid


    thigh allowing movement. It was a deep green covered in a sheer light green gauzy material that


    was covered in golden sparkles. 2


    Her red hair was up in a chignon almost like Sunny¡¯s. But instead of a sunflower, hers was in the


    shape of a rose. There was a golden metal circlet around her chignon, it had red jeweled roses and


    emerald jeweled leaves on it. She wore a pair of green colored stilettoes with a gold colored heel.


    She was looking like an enchanting wood nymph.


    Darien was looking Dashing next to his mate, wearing a green silk shirt with ck cks and


    shoes. The cor of the shirt open to disy his mating mark. His shirt was trimmed in gold thread,


    making it match his mates dress. Beatrice was in a silver strapless dress, the modest bust and fitted


    waist were a shiny silk material. The skirt of the dress fell inyers of gauzy tulle, from knee down


    the skirt sparkled. Her shoes were a pair of shiny strappy silver stilettoes.


    Beatrice had her hair pulled up high, into a simple bun. There was a silver circlet around her bun,


    with jeweled crescent moons and stars all around. Xander wore silver cks and a silver silk shirt,


    with the open cor. Embroidered on one side of his cor was a white crescent moon, on the other


    was a white star. He was wearing a pair of shiny grey dress shoes.


    Victor was in a white suit jacket and white cks with a silver silk shirt that had an open cor,


    showing part of his mating mark. His white hair was in a loose braid that draped over one shoulder.


    Jaxon wore a ck suite jacket and cks with a blood red silk shirt, his cor open to disy his


    mating mark. They looked very handsome together, Victor leaning against Jaxon¡¯s chest, Jaxon with


    on arm around Victors waist.


    4


    ¡°I never thought I would ever be in custom tailored clothes.¡± I tell Damien. ¡°Or wear this high a heal,


    I still feel like I¡¯m going to end up breaking them, it¡¯s why I prefer a wedge.¡±


    4


    He chuckles ¡°You look beautiful.¡± he says, then he bends down and whispers in my ear. ¡°Besides¡­I


    love the way those heels make your legs look.¡±


    I blush and lightly smack him on his chest. ¡°Behave.¡± I admonished softly. He chuckles and smiles


    at me, I smile back.


    ¡°This tree is so amazing, it looks like it¡¯s glowing in the moon light.¡± Sunny says.


    I look at the tree, Sunny is standing close to the trunk, looking up at the branches of the tree. It does


    look like it was glowing faintly. I¡¯m surprised she noticed it¡­.then again. As I was wondering about


    that, Sunny reached out and touched the tree with


    one hand.


    1

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    As soon as Sunny touched the tree It was as if the sun was bursting out of her. Out of her back


    came beautiful golden gossamer butterfly wings, they extended the full length of her body. Then she


    began to grow, she grew by four inches, and her body filled out. She became a full figured woman.


    (?)


    She looked in our direction, and her eyes were a glowing gold. She had two rings of bright molten


    gold in her iris now, one around her pupil, the other rimming the outside, the inside a darker gold.


    Her hair nowced with glittering strands of gold.


    Sunny¡¯s gazends on Asher, he¡¯s standing their transfixed by the image he¡¯s seeing. Sunny gasps


    and pulls her hand away from the tree. She shrinks back into the little Sunny we havee to


    know, but with a few additions. She now had a golden colored tattoo all along her back in the shape


    of her wings, and while they were no longer glowing, the strands of gold in her hair stayed. Though


    her irises turned back to a dark green, there were now two rings of gold. I think what we just saw


    was what she will grow up to look like.


    Sunny suddenly sits on the ground blinking, she seemed stunned. Asher ran over, kneeling down


    he gather¡¯s her up into hisp. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s ok, whatever just happened it¡¯s okay. We are all here for


    you okay.¡± he says to her in a soothing voice.


    2


    She blinks up at him, confusion written all over her expressive face. ¡°What did I just feel?¡­when I


    looked at you¡­I felt¡­.¡±


    Shush Sunshine. He says, carefully petting her head. ¡°You¡¯re still too young at the moment, for


    now¡­.¡± he stops, seeming to think for a moment, then he smiles and snaps his fingers ¡°think of me


    as your overly possessive protector for now. 2


    She giggles. ¡°Okay.¡± she putts her hand in herp, griping her dress. ncing up at him she


    blushes.¡±


    2


    ¡°Come on little Sunshine, the party is going to start soon. Asher says to her.


    My father, standing next to me heaves a sigh, I look at him and he¡¯s looking at Asher and Sunny, his


    look full of worry. ¡°Our son is going to have it rough for the next two years.¡± he says.


    7


    Stephanie pats him on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dear, he¡¯ll have plenty of family to surround and


    support him.¡± she says. She goes up on tip toe and presses a kiss to his cheek. ¡°Speaking of our


    children, it¡¯s almost time for Alora¡¯s Ceremony to start my love.¡± she says with a loving smile.


    Dad smiles at her. ¡°Yes my dear.¡± he says to her.


    -Stay by my side tonight, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Asher says to Sunny, looking over


    I see they were both once more standing.


    1


    Sunny looks back at the tree with a worried look, she turns back and meets Asher¡¯s eyes and nods.


    Sunny grips the skirt of her dress and looks down at the ground. She was very upset, and I felt sad,


    but how do we cheer her up.


    ¡°You looked so beautiful a moment ago, not that you don¡¯t look pretty now because you do, but


    you¡¯ll be a really prettydy when you¡¯re grown up. Oh! Look at your back, your wings are a tattoo,


    that¡¯s so cool, I wish I had a tattoo, but vampire skin is early impervious to ink, so I could never have


    something as cool as this one, maybe something like big sis though. Your eyes are really cool now


    too, and you have gold in your hair now, you should take a picture and we can show you.¡± came


    Cathel¡¯s long stream of words. I was beginning to wonder if he had some other way of breathing,


    with as long he was able to talk.


    Sunny giggles and is now smiling. ¡°Sure why don¡¯t you take my picture.¡± she says to him.


    Cathel turns and practically runs to a spot in front of her and Asher, then he turns around with his


    cell phone raised. Darien taps him on his shoulder, Cathel looks


    up at him.


    This one pup.¡± he says to Cathel, handing him his Canon EOS.


    Cathel smiles, Thanks.¡± he says brightly.


    Sunny leans into Asher¡¯s side, getting a startled look from him. She holds up her fingers an makes


    the peace sign with one hand and smiles. Asher seeing her smile, smiles back looking down at her.


    Cathel takes the shot, and Astier looks up at him, a smile still on his face, Cathel snaps a second


    picture.


    O


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those should be great. Cathel says.


    ¡°Can I see?¡± Sunny asks. Letting go of Asher, she runs over to Cathel to look at the pictures.


    As she ran passed, I caught her scent, I couldn¡¯t smell her human scent anymore. Whatever had


    happened changed her blood, transforming her human cells. She was a full Fea now, the potential


    power she had now¡­.once trained she would be a very formidable person. I look at my brother, he


    was very much a grown male. I could tell he was strong, and he was just as dedicated at his training


    as he had been his studies.


    ¡°What are you thinking mate?¡± Damien asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­.the future¡­might not be so simple for my brother¡­.¡± I trail off..


    ¡°And that worries you.¡± He stated.


    I nod my head. ¡°I do.¡± I say to him..


    2


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry to much my Starlight, he has you by his side, and you have me by yours. He says, his


    arms wrapped around my waist as he holds me, leaning down to ce a kiss on my temple.


    2


    I smile, putting my troubled thoughts to the back of my mind. ¡°I love you Damien.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I love you to Alora.¡± He tells me, his voice rough with emotion.


    3


    That¡¯s when the first of the guests started to arrive, there were so many beings, and Vampires. I had


    never been around this many Vampires before, it was a sight to behold. For every elegant and


    modest dress, there was a reveling dress meant to y up a females sexiness.


    8


    The males were all in different kinds of suits, or a silk shirt and cksbo. It made me d my


    mom had insisted on taking charge when it came to choosing what we were going to wear tonight.


    1


    There were several females trying to get Asher and Nathen¡¯s attention. Asher wasn¡¯t having it,


    Nathen though, was flirting back. As Nathen was flirting with the girls, a male around his age came


    up behind him and slung an arm over his shoulder and pulled him back against his chest. Nathen


    went with it, just rxing into his grip.


    ¡°Not even going to greet your best friend are you?¡± the male asks him, his voice filled with a yful


    note.


    Nathen sighs and rolls his eyes ¡°Ladies, you¡¯ll have to excuse my friend here, he was born under a


    rock and has no sense of decorum.¡± the girls giggled and tittered at


    his words


    1


    ¡°Ohe on Nathen, I¡¯d love to get to know one or two of these lovelydies better.¡± the male said,


    not losing his yful air.


    ¡°If I must,dies this is Harvey Shadowblood, he¡¯s been my best friend and a royal pain in my ass


    since kindergarten.¡± My brother says with a put upon air. The girls


    all giggled and batted their eyes at him.


    2


    Iughed too, I was distracted when an important looking couple showed up and stood in front of


    my mom and dad. ¡°I hear we¡¯re adding another one of your children to the family line tonight.¡± The


    man says, sounding happy for my father. The male looked very old, like he was a human eighty.


    ¡°Congrattions young


    King, would you be so kind as to introduce me?¡± He asks.


    My father gestures to me and Damien. ¡°This is my daughter Alora and her mate, my son inw


    Damien.¡±


    When the man looks at us, a stunned expressiones over his face. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­.but I couldn¡¯t


    mistake that regalia¡­you two must be..¡±


    ¡°Dear¡­what is it?¡± His mate asks him, looking very well put together, even in her old age.


    He looks down at her. ¡°They re the reincarnations of Lue and Marcus Heartsong.¡± he says.


    1 look at him in surprise, Lue and Marcus were mine and Damien¡¯sst sessful reincarnation


    together. If this elder remembered them, then he was very old indeed, and must have been a young


    male when he saw them.


    ¡°In this life, 1 am n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong, and my mate is Damien Moonstar Heartsong. I


    am also King Sebastian¡¯s daughter, and Queen Stephanie¡¯s adopted daughter.¡± I tell him, smiling at


    him. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± I say.


    *So it¡¯s true, and to think, you¡¯re a family men.her of the Daybloods this time around. You two are


    legends in every life.¡± he says. His mate elbows him. ¡°Oh yes, 2/3


    ¡°Nice to meet you Hogarth, Esther. Damien says.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how old were you when you saw Lue and Marcus?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I was a boy of only ten winters when I met yourst lives, you two were in your winter years and


    passed when I was thirteen winters.¡± Hogarth tells us. I reached my one thousand and twentieth


    winter thisst one.¡± he says.


    3


    ¡°I¡¯m honored at your presence here Elder Hogarth, I hope my mate and I can get the chance to


    know you.¡± I tell him..


    3


    There was a suddenmotion, we all turn to where it wasing from. ¡°Ah the rest are here.¡±


    Hogarth says, then he turns to my father. ¡°Time to im your


    daughter young King.¡± he ps my father on the shoulder.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Darien¡¯s POV


    I was again there to bear witness to another of my best friend and brother¡¯s life changing moments.


    Alora and Damien were on a stage with her Father and new mother. There were five elder Vampires


    from the Vampires Council, and three from the Supernatural Council, and two from the Witches


    Council. The Elder by the name of Hogarth led the Ceremony, making the cuts andbining blood


    in a silver colored chalice that had jewels embedded in it.


    Once Alora drank the blood, Eww, she was dered a Princess of the Vampires. Giving my best


    friend one more title. Serenity and I made sure to get really good shots all night long of everyone,


    including Alora and Damien. I got several of their more intimate moments, their loving looks to each


    other, and those smiles that were reserved just for each other. I believed Alora would want to have


    all these in Albums, I nned on putting them together with Serenity and give them to her as a


    surprise.


    At one point, Alora made me hand over my camera and took pictures of Serenity and in our Vampire


    party finery. After tonight, we were only going to be here another two days before heading home. I


    felt happy and a sense of relief, my best friend was finally free of her cage, and she was happy. My


    big brother would make sure she would stay happy.


    ¡°You get such an emotional peace when you look at them together.¡± Serenity says. She wraps an


    arm around my waist, and I pull her closer into my side.


    2


    I loved feeling her tucked against me, having my mate close to my side. I look at her, her tummy


    was still t, but soon our pup would be making it round. Goddess she was beautiful, and kind and


    gentle, she was going to make a wonderful mother.


    I kiss her on her forehead, smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m just d my best friend is no longer in a cage, and my


    brother has the female he¡¯s always been in love with.¡± I tell her.


    She smiles at me. ¡°You¡¯re a romantic.¡± she uses in a teasing tone.


    I put a hand on my chest. ¡°Yes, I must admit, behind my tuff hardened exterior, beats the heart of a


    romantic.¡± I say in a dramatic tone. Serenity bursts out in


    giggles, smacking me lightly on my stomach. I pretend it hurts in an exaggerated way. Oooo, mate


    why for art thou so mean to thy mate.¡±


    5


    She bursts into loudughter, making me smile widely. I love to hear herugh, to watch her smile.


    ¡°You big goof ball.¡± she says throughughter. When she calmed


    down to the asional giggle she lifts her hands to my face. ¡°I love you Darien.¡±


    I lean down and capture her lips in a sweet love filled kiss. ¡°I love you with all my heart and soul


    Serenity, in this life, and the next.¡± I tell her my deepest feelings. My brother and Alora made me


    realize reincarnation was achievable, and it was my deepest wish that the Goddess bless us to be


    together for many more life times.


    2


    I grab Serenity close to me and kiss her, expressing my feeling through that kiss. She wrapped her


    arms around my neck, holding me just as tight, giving me back the


    same emotions through our kiss.


    1


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I tap my mate on his shoulder. ¡°Look at those two love birds over there.¡± I say in a teasing tone to


    my mate. He¡¯s behind me his arms round my waist, his hands cradling my abdomen. He was


    already so protective of our pups, I couldn¡¯t help but love him for that. Our pups would never be


    treated the way I was.


    ¡°Oh well that¡¯s an interesting development.¡± My mate says, he sounded pleasantly surprised.


    I lean back against his chest, my head on his shoulder, and look up at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I


    ask him.


    He looks down at me and smiles. ¡°Their red string is now an infinity ring, they will be with each other


    again in their next life.¡± he says.


    2


    I look at Darien and Serenity in surprise. ¡°Well that is a pleasant surprise.¡± I said, happy for the


    couple. I look back up at Damien. ¡°Should we tell them?¡± I asked him.


    He shaker his head. ¡°Not right now, maybeter.¡± he says, then he kisses my lips.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t our new bastard mult of a princess ond her flea bitten mutt of a mate.¡± A


    scathing voice came from the side.


    I sigh. ¡°Well my dear, we were bound to meet ugly people sooner orter.¡± I tell him meeting his


    eyes. I kept my demeanor calm on the outside, but on the inside 1 was raging.


    ¡°How dare this bitch insult our mate, Il rip her face off Xena growls.


    I want to drain her dry Growls Selena.


    ¡°We must stay calm, Ill not give this bitch the satisfaction of seeing her get to us. I tell them.


    I feel Damien¡¯s anger, ¡°Easy mate, we have this my darling¡± I tell him.


    He growls ¡°She insults my mate, I want her eviscerated. He tells me.


    3


    I look and the female is a lush bodied red head, with hair falling to her waist in a fiery wave. Her


    sparkling ck dress barley covered her ample curves, she walked


    forward in a slinky way on six inch spiked heeled stilettoes. She reminded me of a pit viper, I hated


    her instantly.


    8


    ¡°And just who might you be?¡± I asked her, my words almost a drawl. My tone and my smile should


    have warned her I wasn¡¯t one to y with.


    It certainly brought Darien and Serenity¡¯s notice. Darien looked at the female with disgust. My


    brothers were also alerted, alerting my father and mother. When my


    1 father looked over and saw the female standing in front of me, his eyes zed in fury.


    Oh, so I wasn¡¯t the only one to hate this female, and my mothers look should have had this female


    dying a fiery death on the spot. ¡°Your step mother should keep a


    better eye on your father, especially if he was willing to sleep with a flea bag. She sneers.


    1


    ¡°Jezebel Fireblood, are you still jealous my mate wouldn¡¯t sleep with you?¡± Came my mothers


    drawled words. Giving me much needed information on who this pit


    viper was.


    3


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°So this pit viper¡­.¡± I pause, and watch a look of ignant furye over her face. ¡°failed to make it


    with father¡­.so now she thinks she has the right to attack me


    and insult my mate?¡± I pause a moment after asking this question, everyone¡¯s eyes now on us.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡± I say.


    5


    I watch at embarrassmentes over her face, she looks around in a panic, just now realizing


    everyone was watching her. Nathen makes some clicking sounds with his tongue. ¡°Insulting our


    sister, just because you couldn¡¯t getid by our father¡­.such a shameless female you are.¡± his


    voice was cold, and his tone filled with


    disdain.


    3


    1


    ¡°To think a bed warmer like you would dare to say such to our beloved sister, and at such an event


    even¡­have you no ss?¡± Kass says, her tone sounding every bit


    the regal princess she was.


    2


    ¡°A shameless female like you shouldn¡¯t be here among our distinguished guests, they don¡¯t need to


    be exposed to such filth.¡± Asher said, his tone cold and


    domineering.


    ¡°Guards! Have this¡­.female, removed from my sight. I don¡¯t want her stepping foot in this Castle


    again!¡± My father ordered.


    TEL


    ¡°You know¡­I seem to remember you having to order the same thing for the same female our first


    year together, it seems that this female is impossible to teach.¡± My


    3 mother says in a airy tone.


    1


    ¡°Maybe she needs to be taught a better lesson¡­.one that won¡¯t ever leave her.¡± I say. ¡°After all¡­


    she did insult my mate.¡± I said. If my tone was any colder, the ground-


    around me would have frozen.


    ¡°My love, I agree with our daughter¡­this female needs to be taught a more permanent lesson.¡± My


    mother said, looking and sounding like the Regal Queen she was. ¡°after all, our daughters mate


    wasn¡¯t the only one insulted, mine was as well, and I want justice for both.¡± she says, anger in her


    eyes and tone as she looked at the


    female.


    ¡°You dare insult our King Jezebel!¡± came the furious tone of Hogarth.


    5


    ¡°That is a grave offence youngdy!¡± said another Elder of the Vampire Council.


    ¡°How dare you act so shameless!¡± said an younger Vampire Council member.


    *She didn¡¯t just insult my father.¡± Kass said, getting surprised looks from the Council members. ¡®She


    insulted my sister and her mate, and after witnessing her bing the Eldest Royal Princess of the


    Vampires. I demand justice for the insults to my sister and her mate, as well as my father and


    mother.¡± she says.


    ¡°You shameless female! Do you have any idea who Princess Alora and her mate are! Hogarth


    demanded. ¡°She is the reincarnation of the Moon Goddesses


    Coven


    The female had broken down in tears and fallen to her knees on the ground, no longer the confident


    pit viper she was when she first spoke to us. Please forgive me!¡± she cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll never do it


    again!¡± she wailed and grabbed onto the hem of my dress, her make up was slightly smeared


    around her eyes, and tears


    streamed down her face, genuine fear in her eyes.


    I look at her a moment in silence, a cold expressionless mask on my face, finally I say. I¡¯ll only give


    you this mercy once¡­betray it at your own very painful peril.¡± It was my only warning. ¡°Now get out


    off of me, go clean yourself up¡­and for Goddesses sake¡­have more respect for yourself, you¡¯ll


    have a brighter and happier future if you do.¡± I tell the her.


    She sniffs and nods her head, smiling she says. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± and she gets up and runs


    off.


    ¡°Now why¡­did you show her mercy?¡± my mate asks against my neck, sending shivers down my


    spine.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t feel like leaving a bad impression.¡± I say cheekily, making himugh.


    4


    4


    Fortunately, the rest of the night past without anymore drama of that sort.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I was standing at the window of our bedroom in Blood Moon Castle, looking down at the moon lit


    court yard. We were leaving in the morning for home, and I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was thinking about the


    meeting Alora and I had with her parents this afternoon.


    After lunch they called us into her fathers study, they both looked grim and worried. ¡°Mom? Dad?


    What is it?¡± Alora asked.


    ¡°We were talking with Alpha Andrew, and because of the history of the ck Magic Coven¡­


    Stephanie trails off.


    1


    ¡°We think there are some spells that would be necessary for you to learn.¡± Her father says. ¡°One


    your mother¡¯s line came up with when they first split from the ck Magic Coven, the other is from


    my line, it¡¯s one that is only ever used in the most extreme of circumstances.¡± He says.


    I was distracted from my thoughts by Alora¡¯s hands rubbing up my back, around my sides, settling


    on my chest as she pressed her naked breasts into my back. I was instantly hard, she moved one


    of her hands down my chest, over my stomach, going till she gripped me in her hand. She


    squeezed me, and I couldn¡¯t help the groan I let out at the pleasure it brought me.


    4


    ¡°Come to bed my darling.¡± she whispered against my back,ying a kiss against my spine, moving


    her hand down further to cup my balls, massaging them for a moment. I let out another groan of


    pleasure. ¡°I have need of my mate.¡±


    She releases me and backs away, I had absolutely no intention to turn her down. Besides, making


    love to my mate seemed like the perfect way to resolve my insomnia. Putting my worries to the back


    of my mind, I focus on devouring my mate, wringing cries of pleasure from her. It did the trick of


    allowing me to fall into dreamless sleep after I cleaned us both up.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Spooning her back, her head on my bicep, I put my other arm around her waist, and my hand over


    our growing pups. Everything I treasured right here in my arms.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The sun was shining brightly as we loaded up our things into the vehicles. Although all our vehicles


    were a lot dirtier than they had been when we first arrived. My brother¡¯s and sister knew great


    ces to go off road with the jeeps. Kass and I had taken our bikes to a track nearby and we had


    raced our bikes with the others.


    1


    Sunny had fun learning how to drive one from Asher. Her smile when she had ridden on the back of


    his bike the first time had brightened everyone¡¯s experience. I


    was kind of sad, all the memories I now had of this ce in such a short time, had me reluctant to


    leave.


    2


    When mom had taken all of us to the custom tailor shop, we had all had so much fun, talking trying


    things on, getting suggestions. I actually had a second pair of


    heels to go with the dress I wore for the Ceremony. Because if I was going to spend that much on a


    dress, I was wearing it more than once.


    3


    I now had a second set of heels, they were wedges to go with my dress, the wedge was covered in


    a ck silk, and embroidered with more deep red roses. Mom had them custom made and had


    given them to me yesterday, saying she wanted me to have something to match the dress that I was


    comfortable wearing. That way, I would look forward to wearing the dress, instead of dreading it


    because of the heels that went with is. She already knew me so well, I nearly cried when she gave


    them to, and all I could do was hug her, grateful for her really thoughtful gift.


    Kass and Be were grabbing their vehicles and what other things they were taking with them on


    their move back with us. Asher was going to be driving Galen¡¯s Jeep, Nathen, Bryce and Daniel


    riding with him. Kian was going in Kass¡¯s brand new jeep, a mating gift from mom and dad, along


    with the trailer to haul her bike in.


    Be had a tricked out and lifted Suburban, in the trailer attached to the back, was an ATV and a


    motocross bike. Kass had Be¡¯s road rocket on her trailer with her bike. Most of Be¡¯s SUV was


    filled with everything Kass and Be were taking, only so much of it fitting in Kass¡¯s jeep. Be¡¯s


    moms were hugging her and crying. telling her they were going to miss her. They told Galen that he


    better take care of their little girl. Galen invited them toe anytime, saying he would like to


    introduce them to his parents.


    Cathei and Sunny were saying bye to each other, i think I was sad to leave him the most honestly. I


    absolutely adored my youngest brother, he was staying here with my parents. He was now in


    Warrior training with my father, it would be a few years before he was able to leave home. Because


    Asher, Nathen, Bryce and Daniel were also moving with us, we had our Jeep, Darien¡¯s and Galen¡¯s


    packed with their things. We were actually using the luggage racks on top of all the vehicles this


    time.


    Cathel came over and I hugged him tight. I¡¯ll miss you, but I¡¯ll see you again in a few months.¡± I tell


    him.


    ¡°I promise.¡± I say.


    He smiles. ¡°Good, have a safe trip home!¡± he says, letting me go. Then he runs to the next sibling


    leaving. 2


    Mom and Dade over to me, each hugging me. ¡°I miss you already, I haven¡¯t had enough time


    with you yet.¡± Mom said. 2


    I smiled at her. ¡°I miss you too.¡± I tell her.


    My father runs a hand over my braids, I had left them down today. ¡°You take good care of yourself


    Alora, we¡¯lle to visit you again soon. We¡¯ll also be there when it¡¯s time for your pups to be


    born.¡± My fathers says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself, I promise.¡± then I look at Damien. Besides, I go this handsome Alpha by my


    side, he¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m happy.¡± I tell them, teasing my mate a little with my words.


    My fatherughed. ¡°Damien, my son inw, it seems you have your hands full with my daughter.¡±


    Damien chuckles and smiles down at me. ¡°Honestly sir¡­I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± he says.


    I giggle as I smile up at him. I¡¯m d she has you for her mate then.¡± mom says.


    ¡°Are you nning to push through on the return trip?¡± My father asks Damien.


    ¡°Yes, something is going on with my brothers Beta, he¡¯s wanting to talk with us as soon as we get


    back.¡± Damien says. ¡°Darien says he was trying to act casual about it, but something was telling


    Darien it was important. He said Matt seemed spooked by something, and when we talked to his


    Gamma Lauren, she said it was something important, and the sooner we got back, the better. She


    also asked us to not tell Matt she said that.¡± 5


    ¡°Meaning she¡¯s worried enough to speak up on his behalf.¡± I tell them. ¡°I want to make sure


    whatever it is that has Matt upset enough to want to talk to us, isn¡¯t something that would hurt the


    Pack should we dy, so I want to make it back in two day¡¯s instead of three.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I just want you all to be safe. My father says.


    ¡°We will be, I promise Dad, Mom, now go say good bye to your other children.¡± I say, amusement in


    my tone.


    Mom sighs ¡°All my children are abandoning me, they¡¯re flying away from the nest, never to return.¡±


    she says, lifting her hand and talking dramatically.


    ¡°I think you need to stop spending so much time with Darien.¡± I say in a wry tone.


    Damien bursts intoughter at my words. ¡°I happen to think he¡¯s a wonderful young man, he has a


    wonderful ir for the dramatic and I think he¡¯s quite funny.¡±


    Mom says.


    ¡°Why thank you mydy, I will miss thydies reactions to my theatrics the most.¡± Darien says,


    suddenly appearing, bowing in an overly exaggerated way at my mother, causing her tough.


    ¡°Okay goof ball, quit flirting with my mother, you have a mate.¡± I say.


    ¡°I wasn t flirting, I was being honest. He says.


    ¡°Darien behave yourself, we need to get everyone loaded up and on the road.¡± Serenity says to


    him.


    Ah mate my darling, I will dly be your personal ve and obey your every word.¡± Darien said it


    like it was a deration.


    Iughed this time, life was always a little more fun when Darien was around. ¡°Okay everyone, we


    need to load up.¡± I say loudly.


    Every one shouts ast good bye, and we get into our vehicles. Damien and I were leading our little


    caravan back to the Moon Mountain Pack and the Heartsong


    Mansion.


    2


    ¡°Two days my Starlight, two days and we¡¯ll be home.¡± Damien says.


    I look over at him and smile. ¡°I take it you¡¯re looking forward to it?¡± I say in a teasing tone.


    Yeah, as much fun as I had, I miss our home. That and I feel like I would sleep better if I had you


    back in the Mansion, safe within our territory.¡± He says.


    ¡°You and Zane feeing a little anxious?¡± I asked him.


    5


    ¡°Yes, but once we have you and our pups home, we¡¯ll feel better.¡± He says.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they still haven¡¯t found Sarah isn¡¯t it.¡± I ask


    He¡¯s silent a moment, then he lets out a sigh. ¡°Yeah, that actually has me worried. She¡¯s not just


    stupid, but she¡¯s spiteful, vicious, and evil to her core. I also feel she¡¯s crazy, and you can¡¯t always


    tell what a crazy person will do.¡± His voice worried.


    §¢


    ¡°Okay mate, once we¡¯re back home, we¡¯ll stay within the Pack for awhile, at least until after our


    pups our born.¡± I tell him, now understanding the reason for his


    anxiety.


    2


    He lets out a relieved breath. ¡°Thank you mate, thank you for understanding.¡± he says.


    2


    ¡°Your wee my love.¡± I tell him, heces my fingers through his and holds my hand for a while,


    each of us gainingfort from the touch.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Alora¡¯s POV


    The wind was nice as it continued to blow on my face and through my hair as I rode in the


    passenger seat of the Jeep. Sunny was in the back with a book of the Sidhe, this was something


    my new grandmother had stowed in her library. She had sent it to the Castle after learning what


    happened to Sunny, said it was something she thought could help Sunny get to know what she was


    and the history behind that.


    The meeting we¡¯d had with grandmother before the Ceremony had been interesting, and tear filled.


    I came to find out that grandmother, was actually a really good person, when not under the control


    of ck magic. Beatrice seemed to connect with her the most on this point, as she was another


    who had been controlled by ck magic as well. Grandmother exined that, when she wasn¡¯t


    near her daughters, she was perfectly normal, and was proud of her daughter Galena being a


    Witches Council Member, and of Stephanie having be a Queen.


    When we had stepped into her living room, we had been surprised to see the pictures. The kind


    most grandmothers who doted on their family had, baby pictures of all her grand children, pictures


    of their academic achievements, there was even a picture of mom and dad¡¯s wedding, and aunt


    Galena¡¯s. Grandma hated what she became when she had been around her girls, because it wasn¡¯t


    her. She said she didn¡¯t know why it took so long to figure out the reason she was acting the way


    she was. That was why it took her so long to ask for help.


    What was really surprising, is that all three woman could have been triplets. Except for a few small


    differences here or there, mom, grandma and aunt Glena looked very much alike. Golden hair, and


    golden eyes with their golden skin. She exined to us that one of the reasons the Goldlights were


    able to split from the ck Magic Coven, was because the Witch that started the bloodline, was in


    love with a Sidhe. At the time, a rtionship between a Coven Witch and Sidhe was forbidden,


    because the Coven considered them a lesser species and nothing more than ves.


    The Witch became pregnant, and when the girl was born with gold hair and golden eyes, the Coven


    ned to make the child a sacrifice. They were also going to kill her mate, because a ve was not


    supposed to breed with a Coven Witch. To protect her daughter and her mate, the Witch, along with


    several other¡¯s who had forbidden mates, escaped the custody of the Coven. They sought


    sanctuary with the Heartsongs, and when it came to taking down the Coven, were more than willing,


    because that meant there would be a future for them, one where they didn¡¯t have to hide.


    3


    When we asked Grandma to let me and Damien see the office, the one that belonged to her former


    husband, she had a grim look. She stood outside the room, looking at it like she wanted to burn it to


    the ground. ¡°I hate this room, because of it and the person who used to use it¡­.I lost out of the best


    moments of my children¡¯s lives, I became a monster that tortures my daughters mate¡­.I really hate


    this room.¡± herst words had been filled with tears.


    When I stepped through the threshold, I felt it. There were still active spells, the Witches Council


    hadn¡¯t been able to deactivate them all, it took a moment, but I got rid of the ones left behind.


    Although the taint was now gone, I didn¡¯t think Grandmother will ever be using this room for herself,


    not with the memories attached to it. Damien and I had looked around, and found a lot of


    information on the Covens movements and their ns. Her husband had been a high ranking


    member of/ the Coven, his death had been unexpected.


    We found a journal that was about all the idents within the Moon Mountain Pack that had wiped


    out a lot of it. Including the older members of the Moonstar n. Only we now knew they were no


    longer idents, but things the Coven had done, with the help of the Frost and Northmountain


    ns. Then we found an older journal, this one dating back to the Pandemic a hundred years ago,


    it took out nearly half of the Supernaturals, mostly our older generations, and the very young, and


    billions of humans.


    It had been a turning point in our medical history, and a start in working towards a better healthier


    earth and way of living. It took nearly two years toe up with a vine to fight the pandemic. So


    many died in those two years, and with this journa), I now knew that Pandemic¡­.was created by


    the ck magic Coven. So many past terrible events had just been rified with those two books, I


    didn¡¯t even want to open the rest, but grandma insisted I take them. 14


    ¡°You might find something really important in them. That Coven cannot be allowed to rise to power


    again.¡± she said holding my hands, her tone serious. It had convinced me, so I now had a trunk of


    journals in the back of our jeep.


    I peek at Sunny in the rearview mirror, she had a captivated look on her face as she read the book


    grandma had given her. Sunny had held it together during the entire Ceremony, but after¡­.not so


    much. I first noticed something was wrong when she was really quiet, she seemed dazed and lost in


    thought. When I asked her what was wrong, she could only babble about having wings.


    I¡¯d grabbed her up in a hug and said ¡°Oh Sunny, you are so very special yet you have never known


    it. It calmed her down a lot. I¡¯d held her for a few more minutes, I let her go after I felt she was ok.


    After the hug, she asked me if i could tell her what was going on. We told her our suspicions, about


    what we scented when we first met her, how we connected it to a long agorade in arms. She


    told us that on her fathers side, the women in her family all looked like her when they were young,


    then around their eighteenth birthday it was like they blossomed, bing taller full figured


    women, and their eyes change. The men were just the same, she pulled out a picture for us.


    It was of a tiny Sunny with her mother, father and aunt. Her father and aunt both had golden eyes,


    hair, and milk white skin. Her mother had dark green eyes and long auburn hair, pale skin and


    freckles. She¡¯d been a very beautiful woman, and I could see her obvious love for her husband and


    Sunny. She told us when the ne crash happened, her mother had been pregnant with a little


    brother, but because of the shock of what happened, lost the baby.


    2


    Sunny had had some really hard knocks in this life, it was my hope, that bying to the Heartsong


    Mansion, she would be able to find a better happier life from now on. I was startled out of my


    thoughts when Damien put his hand on my thigh, I look over at him, and he smiles gently.


    ¡°What has you brooding my mate?¡± he askes in a soft tone.


    I take in a breath and blow it out ¡°A lot, everything that has happened over thest week.¡± I tell him.


    Looking out the window I admire the beautiful sunset we were driving towards. It was a mixture of


    oranges, reds, and purples, over green forest covered hills. It almost looked like a water colored


    painting. Picking up my camera from the console, I adjust the lens and take several pictures.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a chance to take a lot of pictures, we¡¯ll be driving well into the night.¡± Damien tells me.


    ¡°Are we going to switch anytime soon?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I can drive a good sixteen hours¡± He says, ¡°Although, if you want to drive, I¡¯ll pull over at our next


    rest stop.¡± he adds.


    I thought about it, I would like to drive at some point, but if I was driving, I couldn¡¯t properly enjoy the


    views. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how I feelter.¡± I tell him.


    He chuckles. ¡°You want to drive, but you want to enjoy the view also.¡± he says.


    I re at him. ¡°Are you reading my mind again?¡± I ask him in an annoyed tone.


    Heughs then. ¡°No my darling mate, I just know you that well.¡± he says, love and amusement in his


    tone.


    I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Not so sure if that¡¯s a good thing or not.¡± I say in a dry tone.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Heughs, grabs my hand and lifts it up, he ces a kiss on the back of my hand. ¡°I love you my


    Starlight.¡± he says.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let it be a good thing¡­but only because you love me.¡± I tell him, pretending to pout.


    He chuckles. ¡°My mom is nning a wee home dinner for when we get back, any requests?¡±


    He asked me.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to think about it. ¡°Her fiveyersagna.¡± I tell him, already drooling just


    thinking about it.


    4


    Suddenly Sunny¡¯s head appears between the seats, startling me, I jumped against my door, putting


    my hand over my pounding heart. ¡°You said fiveyeredsagna right?¡± she askes in excitement.


    I nod my head, looking at her cautiously. ¡°I would love to have that, my mom used to make it for me,


    it¡¯s my favorite dish. She says.


    Damienughs. ¡°I¡¯ll tell mom to make it, she¡¯ll love having you two devour it.¡± he says.


    Sunny sits back in her seat saying, ¡°Yay!¡± excitedly.


    Damien contacts his mom back and I went back to looking out the window, and listened to the


    music we had ying. I leaned my seat back so I could rx more, wasn¡¯t long till I was closing my


    eyes, and falling asleep.


    it


    /////Author¡¯s Note: Sorry for thete update, I¡¯ve caught another flu bug and have been really sick.


    I¡¯m starting to get over it, but it¡¯s lingering like a bad cold. At least I don¡¯t have the burning joint pain


    and I¡¯m nor longer expelling out both ends. Plus I no longer have a fever cooking my brains, need


    what few cells I have up their to function. Thank you to all who¡¯ve stayed with this book this far, I still


    have more chapters toe. Sorry for the grammer errors that have made it through the proof


    reading, however I¡¯ve decided I will not be fixing then untill after I am done writing this book./////

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Thest leg of the drive was almost a relief, I hadn¡¯t realized how much I had been missing home.


    Not until we were almost there. When we first started out this morning, the sun was justing


    over the horizon. The hills and the trees changed as the sun gradually rose to the sky, I got some


    really good pictures as it made it¡¯s journey up.


    When we passed by the wee to the Moon Mountain Pack sign, I felt a sense of relief that my


    mate and I would be back under our own roof for the night. I hadn¡¯t had the nightmares that I usually


    had while we had been gone, but that couldn¡¯tst, and I didn¡¯t want to have one outside the safety


    of my own bedroom.


    There was a tap on my shoulder, I looked back at Sunny, she had aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I need to visit ady¡¯s room.¡± she says.


    I frown, trying to figure out what she meant, it only took me a second. ¡°Oh! You need to¡­okay. I


    looked at my mate. ¡°Damien, we need to stop at the gas station.¡± I tell him.


    He nods, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sure everyone needs to stretch their legs, and the Jeep needs gas anyway.¡± He


    says.


    We pulled into the gas station, it would have only been thirty more minutes till we got to the


    Mansion, but Sunny¡¯s face said she really needed to go. That and I did as well, they say the further


    along you get in pregnancy, the more often you would have to go. I hadn¡¯t noticed much change in


    my bathroom habits till recently. I was only effected a little so far, and for that I was grateful, I was


    not looking forward to being chained down to bathrooms.


    5


    So far there was no morning sickness, or as my mom was calling it, anytime sickness. She said with


    Kass, she was sick sun up to sun down, and as she was getting sick with this one, she believed it


    was going to be another girl, because with all her boys, she didn¡¯t have any sickness at all. I was


    with twins, one female, one male, I didn¡¯t know how that was going to affect me, as it hasn¡¯t yet. I


    was however starting to be hungry all the time, and my cravings were bing really weird.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I mean, why in the world would I be craving mustard on a vani ice cream cone? It was so weird,


    and normally would have me gagging at the thought of such abination. So I decided I would


    settle for a hotdog with mustered and a pint of vani ice cream from the gas station, and maybe


    some potato chips to go with it¡­.and a dill pickle. Goddess I was craving pickles all the time now,


    when I looked up why, there was no truly useful information, other than I may be low on sodium.


    ¡°What has you annoyed mate?¡± my mate asked me.


    ¡°Pregnancy cravings.¡± I said, growling a little as I did so.


    My mate seemed to freeze up at my growl, I felt his nervousness. I gave him a questioning look with


    a raised eyebrow, he let out a nervous sounding chuckle ¡°Sorry my sweet Starlight, I think it¡¯s just


    instinctual for a male to be wary of a pregnant female¡¯s growl. He says, giving me a cautious smile.


    2


    Iughed, it was so adorable. How was it possible, for him to look so adorable? He was such a sexy


    hunky Werewolf, he shouldn¡¯t look adorable, but he managed, and Iughed. His mood rxed,


    and a loving smile reced the nervous one that had made meugh.


    He leans over the consul and kisses my cheek. ¡°I love you my beautiful Starlight.¡± He says to me.


    His tone and emotions through our bond telling me just how much he was in love with me.


    I stoppedughing and gave him a sappy in love smile, it has be my mostmon expression


    now days. Sunny opens the door to the Jeep and hops out, bringing mine and Damien¡¯s attention


    back to what it was we were here for. I hopped out of the jeep just as Beatrice and Serenity joined


    me. We walked into the store, and head to the bathrooms in back. First to relieve my dder, then


    to get food and more drink.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how badly I needed to go until I was practically sighing in relief, Sunny actually did


    sigh in relief. After we got through and washed our hands we started to get food. I wasn¡¯t the only


    pregnant female, and poor Serenity was right there with me when it came to cravings. She actually


    got stumped at the pickles, there were the traditional dills, and then there was the spicy dill.


    Finally I said. ¡°Grab both, Darien can eat whatever you don¡¯t.¡±


    She smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± she says and grabs both.


    I grab two of the traditional, then I grabbed two hot dogs with spicy mustard, onion, dill slice, sour


    croute, and celery salt. I also grabbed arge order of chilly cheese tots. A one liter of Pepsi to go


    with my food, and a bag of vinegar and salt chips and I was happy. Although Sunny looked at thy


    choices in horror when I got to the check out counter. I took it that she was not a fan of my food


    choicebanation right now, she actually looked slightly green at it. Until she got a look


    Spicy and traditional pickles, ming hot Cheetos, a big mountain dew code red. A big thing of


    nachos with jpenos, onions and cayenne pepper on top. I looked at Sunny¡¯s haul, she grabbed a


    big bottled water, a in mustered and ketchup hot dog and a bag of in potato chips. Beatrice


    chose basically the same thing, only she had three hot dogs instead of just the one. The difference


    between the pregnancy fed choice in food, and the everyday choice was ringly obvious right


    now.


    The cashier, a Heartsong n member, looked at me and smiled. He was young, sixteen, and he


    had short, but a little shaggy, curly strawberry blond hair, with amber colored eyes surrounded by a


    cinnamon colored rim. He had dark golden skin with freckles all across his nose and cheeks. I


    couldn¡¯t help but think he must have looked adorable as a pup. It most likely got him into trouble at


    school with both females and males. Judging by the muscle I could already see developing, he


    wouldn¡¯t be a skinny teen wolf for much longer.


    ¡°Wee back n Alpha!¡± he says genuinely happy to see me.


    I chuckled, it was good to be weed. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I looked at his name badge. ¡°Donnie, it¡¯s


    good to be back, I¡¯ve missed home.¡±


    He looked so happy to get attention from his n Alpha. ¡°Your most wee.¡±


    He started ringing up our purchases, gave them a curious look, then he lifted his nose and sniffed,


    with wide eyes and a broad smile he says. ¡°Congrattions on your pregnancy Alpha.¡± he says.


    Then continues to check us out, I pay with my phone. With a wave at Donnie we left the store.


    Walking back towards the Jeeps parked at the pumps, Sunny asks. ¡°How did he know you were


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Because he could smell it. Beatrice answered. ¡°Werewolves are able to tell if a female is pregnant


    by the scent.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± she said.


    My mate and the other males had finished putting the gas in the tanks, and were gathered in front


    talking,ughing and rough housing a little. I stopped where I was, just looking at my mate. He was


    so handsome when he was smiling andughing, his eyes sparkling with joy, feeling it through our


    bond. It was such a wonderful feeling.


    ¡°I love watching himugh, and smile, especially with knowing how much pain I caused him with my


    rejection.¡± Beatrice says beside me, her gaze on Xander.


    ¡°None of it was your fault, ce the me where it truly belongs, at Sarah¡¯s wed hooves.


    Serenity says, her tone firm. There was a bite of anger, but then everyone seemed unable to think


    of Sarah without being angry. My fury at her however had be a cold me, I was able to


    remain calm when I thought of her. However, should she and Ie into contact again¡­I won¡¯t


    hesitate to do what was necessary¡­what the Goddess had given me a vision of.


    4


    ¡°Listen to her.¡± I tell Beatrice. ¡°Sarah is to me for the pain you have both been through.¡±


    They came out of nowhere suddenly, bombs of ck smoke, shaking the ground and hitting all


    around us, followed by bright shes. The smoke made my eyes burn and my nose run, the sound


    made my ears ring, the bright shes causing spots in my vision. I waspletely disoriented, I


    dropped everything and grabbed Sunny, wrapping her in my arms, hoping my body could protect


    her from what was happening


    1


    Through the ringing I could here muffled screams and shouts, but I couldn¡¯t understand what was


    being said. I felt two deep pricks against my back, at first I thought it was shrapnel when they stayed


    in my back, but I suddenly went weak and fell to the ground, no longer able to hold onto Sunny. I felt


    paralyzed, and my head hurt


    where it cracked against the asphalt of the parking lot when I fell.


    2


    Sunny is knelling on the ground next to me, her hands gripping my shoulders and shaking me, she


    was crying and screaming. She looked so scared, wanted to lift my hand and cup her cheek, tell her


    everything was going to be okay, but I couldn¡¯t even move. My vision was starting to go ck


    around the edges, something was


    seriously wrong, but my mind was bing so hazy I couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Sunny looks up suddenly, and her eyes start to ze gold, the green gone, out the back of her


    halter top her wings appeared, she raises her hands and they start glowing, she¡¯s screaming


    something and a ball that looked like molten gold colored light shot out of her hands and at


    something. Then there was someone screaming in agonized pain.


    Suddenly Sunny had two dartsing out of her upper left chest, and she fell to the ground like I


    had, her body limp, her eyes full of tears, frustration and fear. Then everything went dark, and the


    last thing I heard was a pain filed roar of ¡°ALORA!!!!!¡±


    9


    /////Authors Note: Sorry everyone, it was confirmed I have been sick with COVID, it has kicked my


    ass, I¡¯m slowly getting better, I¡¯ll have moments when I¡¯m fine and I can write, then there more


    frequent moments of not being able to stay awake or focus on a screen to long because my eyes


    are really sensitive to any light right now. Luckily, it¡¯s only affected the adults in the house, the kids


    fortunately have escaped all of it.///// (17)

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Damien¡¯s POV


    One moment the other males and I wereughing and joking around, in the next while our females


    were walking back with food and drink, there were earth shaking explosions. ck smoke filled the


    air, it burned the eyes and nose, making it hard to see and impossible to smell anything. I could


    barely hear anything through the ringing in my ears.


    All I could think about was Alora and our pups growing inside her. I had to get to her. Every time I


    tried to step forward another bomb wouldnd shaking the ground, and ck smoke would plum out


    in a toxic cloud. I was able to get a glimpse across the parking lot, in the direction Ist saw Alora.


    She was on the ground,


    blood pooling around her head, Sunny was on the ground next to her, and the other females.


    When I tried to feel her through our bond, to make sue she was still alive, I came up against nk


    space. Another bomb dropped as I was paralyzed for a moment with my anguish at our bond being


    nk. The bomb¡¯s plum of smoke blocked the sight of my mate, I let our a roar, calling her name. I


    went to move around this


    new bomb, only to have more start dropping.


    3


    Zane like me, was desperate to get to our mate. ¡°Let me out, let me out.¡± he growls, his desperation


    in his voice.


    We transform, I let Zane out, now that we are on fourrge paws instead of two feet, we were more


    stable. We were crawling forward, Xander and Darien, Jaxon and Victor, all in there wolf forms like


    me, following behind. The bombs finally stop falling and we were able to work our way through the


    smoke to where our females


    had been.


    ¡°Sunny!¡± Asher screamed, he¡¯d been following behind us.


    We got to the females, they were all down on the ground, their purchases scattered around them,


    except one. Alora was gone. Running forward I try to scent for her, but all I could smell is the smoke


    from the bombs. I tried to reach for her through our link, but I came up against that nk space


    again. We looked around, we tried


    picking up her scent again from the pool of blood still on the ground were we had seen her, but


    every time we moved away from the blood we lost her scent.


    2


    ¡°Sunny, Sunny wake up, wake up!¡± came Asher¡¯s frantic voice.


    There were whinesing from Axel, Darien¡¯s wolf, who was alternating between nuzzling his mate


    and licking her face, whining again when his mate didn¡¯t get up..


    Darius, Xander¡¯s wolf, was doing the same, Vash and Bruno were sniffing Alora¡¯s blood and doing


    what I was doing trying to find her scent.


    2


    ¡°We can¡¯t feel her, why can¡¯t we feel our mate through our bond!¡± Came Xander¡¯s frantic mind link,


    while Darius was whining and pacing around his mate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, neither Zane or I can feel Alora.¡± I growl back, my panic and aguish increasing with


    every second I couldn¡¯t find Alora. Not knowing what else to do at


    the moment Zane and I sit down next to the pool of Alora¡¯s blood, and we howled our pain loudly. I


    knew it would be heard through all our Pack¡¯snds.


    1


    The store clerk is running out now, he looks frantic. ¡°n Alpha, n Alpha were are you n


    Alpha!¡± he was a Heartsong, and I knew he was looking for Alora.


    This caused me to howl another time, tears sprung up in the clerks eyes at the sound of my pain,


    looking at him I realize he¡¯s just a pup. His eyes ze, and I know he¡¯s contacting his family.


    **We can¡¯t get Serenity to wake up! I can¡¯t feel her through our bond!¡± Darien calls to me through


    our family link.


    ¡°Son what¡¯s going on! I heard your howl, where¡¯s Alora! Is she alright!¡± My mom demanded,


    sounding frantic.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Darius and Axel let out matching pain filled howls, calling to our families for help. The pup from the


    store is crying


    ¡°Son what¡¯s going on, why is Axel howling. My father demanded.


    Vash and Brunoe running back, they had gone off in different directions surrounding the gas


    station trying to find Alora. They shake their heads when they look at me, they couldn¡¯t find her. My


    mate was missing, whoever attacked us just now took my mate.


    ¡°They took her, they took Alora, I can¡¯t feel her through our bond, Dad¡­.Mom¡­I need you I let out


    another pain filled howl. 2


    Vash, Bruno and the pup from the gas station are now standing near a body not to far away. The


    body wasn¡¯t moving, and it looked like the bottom half of it had been burned off. Asher was on his


    pont, Nathen, Bryce, and Daniel were on the ground next to him while Asher held Sunny in hisp.


    They were looking at me with worry filled eyes, pain in their expressions. 2


    behind when the other females went in with Alora.


    I transformed, not caring that I didn¡¯t have any clothes on, tears were running down my face, I didn¡¯t


    bother to wipe them. ¡°She¡¯s been taken, who ever did this took her.¡± My voice hoarse.


    ¡°No, no, no, this¡­.this can¡¯t be happening.¡± Came Nathen¡¯s words, disbelief and pain in his tone.


    A bunch of vehicles start to arrive. Fire Truck¡¯s, Ambnce, Police, and my parent¡¯s, as well as


    Serenity, Kian and Galen¡¯s. Not far behind were Jaxon and Victor¡¯s Parents, another couple arrived


    and ran to the pup, scooping him up in their arms. The pups father was a veryrge wolf, and the


    mother tiny inparison. Therge wolf was one of our high ranked Enforcers, a border guard..


    4


    1 knew him because I¡¯d been getting to know all the Enforcers from the Heartsong n. He was a


    giant of a wolf with shaggy strawberry blond curls, his name was David. He told me his mates family


    owned this gas station, his mate Ginny, and her sister ran it. Their eldest son and daughter along


    with two other cousins worked inside it. If I remember right, the boy¡¯s name was Donnie, he had his


    father¡¯s hair, instead of his mother¡¯s bone straight chestnut brown.


    It was interesting the details that your mind will focus on during an extreme mental and emotional


    breakdown. I needed to get myself together, falling apart during a crisis was not what an Alpha did,


    and it wouldn¡¯t help me get Alora back, because I would. I couldn¡¯t feel her right now, but I knew she


    was alive, and I had to keep myself sane to save her.


    My dades to me and hands me clothes, while mom goes to Darien with a set for him. All of us


    transform back, the parents of the others having brought hem clothes too. They had heard us all


    howl, and knew we would most likely need them. I stood up and got dressed, trying to go over


    everything that just happened, trying to memorize every detail.


    3


    That¡¯s when I thought about the body, that body had to be part of this, getting dressed I get up to go


    over to it. My father following me. ¡°What happened son, this looks like a war zone. I¡¯ve locked down


    the Pack and sent out patrols.¡± he says.


    ¡°We stopped because Sunny needed to use the restroom. Alora was hungry and wanted to get


    something, so she went in with her, Beatrice and Serenity were also hungry, so went in with them


    while the rest of us stayed behind. We filled up the vehicles and were just standing in front of them,


    ying and joking around.¡± my throat and eyes were burning, my voice was hoarse, and my cheeks


    were wet with my tears.


    My dad put a hand on my shoulder, and we were looking down at the half burned corpse of a male,


    the male was defiantly dead. His eyes gave that away, the eyes were empty of life, but the face was


    frozen into a twisted expression of agony. His body contorted with the agony his face portrayed.


    There was scent to the body, underneath the nauseating scent of charred skin and hair. The smell


    was fowl, it was a scent Zane and I instantly recognized. This male had been a ck Magic user,,


    this means he was either a Wizard or a Warlock. 5


    ¡°They all came out together and she had just looked at me¡­she had that smile, that smile she only


    gives to me¡­.and then the bombs started falling.¡± I stopped talking to take another sniff of the body,


    to see if this male was a Wizard or a Warlock.


    I couldn¡¯t detect any human to this male, so he was not a Wizard, he was a Warlock. Witches and


    Warlocks were created by the Earth Goddess, or mother Earth.


    Born from the elements and life of the earth originally, the Earth Goddess was the Moon Goddesses


    sister, making the Werewolves cousins to the Supernatural beings. Humans that were Wizard and


    Wan¡¯s could be that way by several means.


    2


    One being very distantly rted to either a Witch or a Warlock, then there were the current


    descendants of the Goddess blessed humans who fought in the first war against the ck Magic


    Coven. Then there were the descendants of humans given the gift of magic by the Sidhe for doing a


    great service for them.


    The ck Magic Coven lost the favor of their Goddess when they turned on her teachings, and


    twisted their gifts into something that damaged and tried to kill their creator¡¯s realm. The Witches


    and Warlocks had been created to protect and nurture the Earth, but the Coven became the


    opposite of that, they started to worship something else, something evil, bing the embodiment


    of evil themselves.


    All this just meant I now knew who took my Alora¡­my Starlight¡­and our pups, I suddenly dropped


    to my knees, as I was crushed under the wait of my despair. What must she be going through right


    now? Zane was howling in agony inside me, his pain and mine deep and crippling, but we had to


    find some way to hold it together¡­for her¡­for our Starlight¡­for our pups growing inside her. 2


    ¡°Dad.¡± I croaked, my emotions clogging my voice. He kneels down next to me, and wraps his arms


    around me.


    ¡°You have to break eventually son, just try and hold it together till we get you home. He says, pain


    and understanding in his voice. ¡°We¡¯ll find her son I promise, there is no doubt in my mind that we


    will get your Starlight back.¡±


    Author¡¯s Note: My proof reader, (my mom) was sicker thien the rest of us, being older (62) it hit her


    harder. I should be back to daily updates soon./////

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Agony wracked my body as the drugs burned through my system, they spread a spell in my blood


    stream as they made their way through me, this was the first thing 1 became aware of as I regained


    consciousness. I concentrated on what the drugs were and the spell they brought were doing to my


    body. The drugs paralyzed me initially, and knocked me unconscious, preventing my natural ability


    to block the spells theyid down after.


    With the spells I felt chains wrapping around Selena and Xena. They were no where near as strong


    as the ones that had trapped them originally. If I had my strength we could have easily broken them,


    but that was why the drugs, the magic left behind carried the feel of ck magic. Knowing this


    allowed me to guess at who my


    capture was.


    I became aware of the cold stone my back was against, and the chains wrapped around my arms


    holding my body up, and cuffs around my ankles. I seemed to be hanging from the chains wrapped


    around my arms, so I knew I was against a wall. I probably wouldn¡¯t be staying against this wall for


    long after I was awake,


    1 especially if my capturer was who I thought she was.


    The drugs kept my body limp, and I kept my breathing deep and calm, as if still unconscious. I was


    able to analyze the content of the drugs as they finishedying down their spell. I felt it the moment


    my limbs were no longer paralyzed by the drugs, but I might as well have been a human child with


    the weakness they left behind.


    If they used the same form again it wouldn¡¯t work, but the damage was already done. I was more


    grateful now then ever before that I had set up the safe guards


    that I had. It might be awhile before I could get myself out, but I would.


    I tried to break through the spell keeping me from my mate, but it was no use, I was too weak at the


    moment, and my magic was blocked as well, I couldn¡¯t even draw from the rings, that was when I


    realized they were no longer on my fingers.


    Those rings had so much power stored in them, they would be dangerous in the hand of anyone


    with ill intent. Then I remembered that only a blood rtion would


    be able to use them, that didn¡¯t make me feel much better. The only constion was Sarah wouldn¡¯t


    be able to use the power in them against me.


    3


    Luckily the spell meant to keep me frommunicating with my other selves was unable to actually


    do so. It was the only one of the spells we were able to avoid, because we already had a defense


    against this spell. It had the sameponents to the one ced on us at infancy. I was able to take


    my self to our space, they were not able to separate it, no one could, not now that it¡¯s already


    melded together once.


    Selena was still in a meditative pose, the spherical balls of power representing our pups still in front


    of her. But now there were ck chainsing from the ground to wrap around her, holding her in


    ce. Xena had a thick chunky ck metal cor, and multiple chains came from the ground,


    connecting to the cor, holding her in ce.


    We were well and truly trapped here for the moment. I looked at the floating spheres of power in


    front to Selena, just staring at them, absorbing the importance of their lives. A determination started


    to solidify, bing something unbreakable.


    I looked up and met both Selena and Xena¡¯s gazes. I saw the same determination zing out of


    their eyes, felt it in ourbined emotions. We will do everything within our power to make sure our


    pups survived.


    I was yanked out of my space by an ice cold ssh of water, my eyes were still closed when I heard


    what sounded like a metal pail m onto the ground. After the sound came a hard p to my face


    then the furiously growled words.


    ¡°Wake up whore! It¡¯s been three days and I¡¯m tired of waiting! When I didn¡¯t immediately respond


    another p came, this time to my other cheek. ¡°Wake up you


    slut!¡±


    D


    I lift my head and re at her, I immediately focus on the chain around her neck, she¡¯s wearing my


    rings on a ne around her neck. If my hand were free I¡¯d rip


    them from her throat.


    Seeing that I was iring at her infuriated her more, so she pped me again, I felt my lip split and


    blood started to drip down my chin. I snarled at her, and tried to jerk forward, but the chains kept me


    against the wall.


    She s¡¯aps me again. ¡°Bitch who do you think you are!¡± another p. ¡°Your nothing!¡± p. ¡°Trash!¡±


    p. ¡°Nothing but a whorel p. ¡°You deserve everything I¡¯m going to do to yout¡¯ stay, p, p


    0


    Finally she steps back, breathing heavy, a look of insanity and a sick fervor in her eyes. She actually


    seemed to get a high out of torturing people, I truly believed she was addicted to it. (1)


    She reaches forward and trys to get the ne off me, but the spell I ced on it made it


    impossible for her to even touch it. Only two people could remove this ne, myself, and


    Damien. No one would ever take it from me again.


    Why I didn¡¯t ce one on the rings I don¡¯t know. As soon as the rings where back, I would put them


    on my thumbs this time instead of my middle fingers, and ce a spell on them. They would


    be like a second skin, if that skin was made up of metal.


    8


    After trying to grab my ne and failing, Sarah became more enraged. She started to p me


    repeatedly, again and again. Her face became twisted with her rage, made frighteningly grotesque


    and she started screaming at me, her shrieked words blended together bing indiscernible. The


    words of an obviously amused male came to us, making Sarah pause in her tirade and


    bombardment of ps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she can answer you while her face is being pped over and over again. I peak out


    through my braids, which were loose around my shoulders, in the direction of that voice.


    1


    The male was standing by the door to this ce, looking around a bit I see that I¡¯m in arge cell,


    with cement walls and ceiling. Looking across from me, I could make out three cells, assuming this


    side was the same, that would mean this ce had a total of six cells.


    I was in the cell closest to the door, any light came from either the long florescent lights in the


    hallway separating the two sides, or the small thickly barred windows in each cell. My chains were


    attached to some kind of hook and pulley system installed in the cement ceiling, meaning I could be


    up against the wall like I currently was, or they could hang me in the center of the cell.


    Looking back at the male standing in front of a very thick metal door, I could see he was tall and


    well built. A foul stench surrounded him, the amused smile on his face was cruel, and an evil glint


    was in his eyes. This male was a Warlock, if not for his inherent evil, he could have been


    handsome, but I could see the twisted sickness inside permeating outward.


    2


    This man was a psycho, and he was getting off on Sarah¡¯s insanity and my pain. There would be no


    rescueing from this male, not that I really had that hope in the first ce. His eyes traveled


    over my body, from head to toe, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver in revulsion.


    When his gazended on my face, the cruel and amused smile stretched wider, this male wasn¡¯t


    just a psycho, he was a sadist, one worse than even Sarah. I made sure nothing I was feeling


    appeared on my face, and I kept my re cold and arrogant.


    This only seemed to intrigue him more, if he were Sarah, seeing this look on my face would have


    sent him into a rage. Unfortunately, this was not Sarah, and seeing this look only made him more


    interested in me. Well that wasn¡¯t good, not good at all.


    He was wearing all ck, ck jeans, ck sneakers, ck t-shirt, and a ck floor length trench


    coat. His waist length hair was ck, and his eyes were inky ck


    pools. The only thing about him not ck, was his milk white skin and teeth.


    With his hands in his pockets, the psycho walks towards me, going through the cell door Sarah had


    left open when she came in here. His boots thumped against the floor as he walked forward. He


    ignored Sarah when he went past her.


    2


    The smile on his face creeped me out, it filled me with feelings of revulsion and trepidation. When


    he was standing in front of me, he takes one hand out of his


    pocket. He had sharp rounded ck nails, they looked more like ws then nails.


    He slowly lifted his newly freed hand and pinched my chin, lifting my face up. My re met his inky


    ck gaze, and I shivered in fear at what I saw. Then with his grin widening on his face he starts to


    speak.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah now I see it¡­that¡¯s the reaction I was looking for¡­you know what I want.¡± then he leans down,


    his lips near my ear, my stomach started to churn with nausea at


    how close to me he was.


    1


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you with your blood running down your body, I¡¯m going to fuck you till you lose the


    brat your pregnant with, then I¡¯ll fuck you pregnant with my


    own. I could hear excitement in his voice.


    9


    I was now trying to keep myself from outwardly showing just how terrified I was. I was also trying to


    stop my very urgent need to puke, what little I had left in my stomach after being knocked out for


    three days. Goddess I wished I could at least reach Damien, but I couldn¡¯t so I had to be strong.


    Even faced with what this sadist


    wanted to do to me.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Sarah¡¯s eyes sh with anger, but she walks over, then he grabbed her by her hair and pulled Sarah


    forward and she let out a cry of pain. He brutally took Sarafys mouth, biting into her mouth till blood


    was rolling out from the corners of her lips and down her cheeks,


    He let her go with a push that had her staggering back, her blood smeared on his chin and mouth,


    then he ps Sarah, making her drop to her krees with a cry. The thing was¡­Sarah seemed to be


    getting off on his treatment of her, judging by the look in her eyes.


    ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll shut you up.¡± he growled at her, then pped her other cheek, Sarah let out another


    cry. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be shutting you up.¡±


    He reaches down and opens his jeans, pulling himself out, he was aroused with what he had done


    to Sarah. I turn my head so I couldn¡¯t see what was happening anymore, but he grabs my face with


    one hand, his grip strong and his nails digging into my chin, causing blood to drip down my neck


    onto my chest, the drops soaking into my top.


    ¡°Your going to watch as she suck¡¯s my cock, so you can learn what to do like the proper little whore


    I¡¯m going to make you.¡± he said, his tone filled with cruel


    amusement.


    5


    With his other hand he grabs Sarah by the hair again and shoves his member down her throat. He


    didn¡¯t care when Sarah started too choke and gaz, he just kept himself there, I could actually see


    where he was so far down, that her throat was expanded with it.


    He waited till Sarah started to scratch at his thighs causing blood to run and her eyes to start rolling


    back in her head before he pulled out enough for her to breath. Sarah got one breath before he


    started to mercilessly thrust into her mouth, over and over, not pulling out enough for Sarah to


    breath again.


    I tried to look away from it all, but with him holding my face in the direction he was I could still see it


    all happening out of the corners of my eyes. Sarah¡¯s desperate try to escape his hold, and his


    pleasured grunts reaching my ears.


    2


    ¡°That¡¯s it bitch, suffocate on my cock.¡± When I heard what sounded like Sarah throwing up he


    growled. ¡°Swallow it bitch, swallow your puke.¡± He still didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, and I vomited on him, he looks at me furiously. Letting go of my face


    finally, I turn my head away and close my eyes, but it couldn¡¯t block out the sounds of what was


    happening. I heard clothes rustling, and it sounded like his jacked hit the floor, then there was a cry


    and some pping. I heard clothes being ripped, and Sarah was crying out again.


    3


    ¡°Bitch hold still, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± he demanded of Sarah.


    I heard a scream from Sarah, but it was cut off a momenttter and the sound of Sarah chocking


    came next. ¡°Open your eyes right now and watch me fuck Sarah or your next as soon as I¡¯m done!¡±


    I knew he was talking to me, because who else in here could it be. 5


    I opened my eyes, not wanting him toe anywhere near me. Sarah was on her back on the


    ground, blood running down her naked chest and stomach. The male held a bloody knife in hisN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    hands, letting me know what caused Sarah¡¯s wounds. He was holding Sarah¡¯s throat closed with his


    other hand.


    Sarah was gripping his wrist and her eyes were rolling back. Her body jolting with every thrust this


    male was driving into her. He tossed the de down and starts rubbing his hand over Sarah¡¯s


    wounds, pushing into them, tearing them slightly, making them bleed worse and then he rubbed the


    blood all over Sarah¡¯s front.


    He let Sarah¡¯s throat go enough that she didn¡¯t pass out and got another deep breath in, before he


    started chocking her again. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and closed my eyes tightly. My eyes being


    closed didn¡¯t block out the sound of what was happening though. 2


    I heard Sarah¡¯s chocked whimpers and the p of their bodiesing together, the smell of blood,


    and now sex. I couldn¡¯t help it and vomited again, some of itnded on me. The smell of my own


    vomit made it all the worse, I was so nauseous. I knew what he was doing, he was putting on a


    show, wanting me to be terrified of what he was going to do to me.


    Well, I was not only terrified at the thought of this psycho touching me, I was now thoroughly


    sickened by all this. Especially when I heard them both cry out in ecstasy not long after I closed my


    eyes. Opening my eyes I looked at Sarah¡¯s face, she looked blissed out, she had actually enjoyed


    what the psycho had done to her. They say birds of a feather flock together, well I say psychos flock


    together with other psychos.


    1 sag against my chains as I fall back into an unconsciousness state, all of this having been to


    much for me in my weakened condition.


    Author¡¯s Note: Thank you to my concerned readers, my family is doing much better now, I am now


    too. Thank you all for your well wishes and staying with me this far in to say book.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was sitting in my office behind my desk in an antique looking office chair. It wasrge with a dark


    brown suede covering and dark cherry wood underneath. Alora had immediately loved the chair,


    when she curled up in it to do business, she looked so adorable.


    The desk wasrge and antique, another item Alora had showed a lot of appreciation for. I felt the


    need to be surrounded by the things she liked and used on a daily bases, it was the reason I was


    working in her office, and not mine..


    3


    I was reading the reports that hade in from the wolves I had sent to the forbidden region¡¯s only


    nearby town. They did find evidence that Sarah had been there, and we got descriptions and


    pictures of the other females she had been with, thest time she had been seen in town.


    Unfortunately any traces of where they had gone after were gone, the lead became dead end. We


    tried to have a trace done to the cell phone number the pictures Sarah sent hade in from, but


    nothing came of it. I was hitting wall after wall when it came to this..


    If only our bond wasn¡¯t so closed off, I would be able to follow it to her. At the moment I could only


    feel it if I wentpletely still and concentrated extremely hard. Even then all I could do was feel


    that she was alive where ever they had her, for now¡­.that had to be enough. At this point, that


    knowledge was all that was keeping me going, it¡¯s all that had allowed me to stave off my despair.


    5


    I looked at the picture on the desk, it was a framed photo of Alora and I under the willow tree at her


    adoption ceremony. She had her arms wrapped around my neck, and mine were around her waist,


    she was smiling so brightly, shining in her joy. I could see my love for her written all over my face as


    I looked down at her. Darien had taken this shot, he was the one who framed it and put it on this


    desk for Alora.


    Darien hade to me yesterday and asked for Alora¡¯s camera, he wanted to print and develop her


    photo¡¯s for her. So she¡¯d have a pleasant surprise when we got her back. When I observed his face


    as he was asking, I could see he was suppressing his own pain.


    Alora and my brother had been best friends for years. She was truly like a sister to him, knowing


    Darien needed to do something to help keep his spirits up while we tried to locate my mate, I had


    agreed.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was awake and back in my space with Xena and Selena again, we were trying to break through


    the spells that had us chained as we were. It was a pain staking process, especially as weak as I


    was. After I had passed out from the very unsettling performance of Sarah and her psychotic


    boyfriend, who was no longer nameless after Sarah had cried out the name Jack, I had been left


    alone. It had been almost two days now.


    2


    If I had been human, I would already be half way dead from dehydration and starvation. It¡¯s been


    five day¡¯s now since I¡¯ve eaten anything, or drank anything. This meant that I was going to have to


    do something I really didn¡¯t like.


    After the initial scare and the fogginess from the drugs cleared from my mind, I remembered my


    mother¡¯s spell, the one she taught me before I¡¯d left Castle Bloodmoon. Chastity Bell¡­it was a spell


    that would prevent me from getting raped.


    I preformed the spell the moment my mind cleared enough for me to remember it. Now that it was


    active, if any male tried to take advantage of me, they would immediately find themselves impotent


    and unable to preform. The impotency wouldst for three years after contact with this spell.


    Another part of the spell made it impossible for them to remove my clothes now, cutting and ripping


    wouldn¡¯t work. If they touched my clothes at all with either a tool or by hand, they would find


    themselves temporarily paralyzed.


    5


    I put my hands together and bowed my head. ¡°Thank you Goddess for sending us such a wonderful


    mother.¡± I said aloud in our space, my tone serious.


    Selena looks at me with a confused expression. ¡°Although I definitely believe you are correct, and


    that Stephanie is a wonderful mother¡­. but I have to ask, why are you thanking the Goddess for


    her at the moment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the spell isn¡¯t it? Xena asks, she somehow managed to sound wise and all knowing at the same


    time.


    Selena¡¯s expiersion became one of surprise and understanding. ¡°I see, then I also thank the


    Goddess for bringing mother to us.¡± she says nodding, her tone firm.


    Iughed, at their conversation and actions. ¡°I think I needed that, but as amusing as you two are,


    we need to talk seriously about the other spell we were taught, father¡¯s spell. my tone was now


    grim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t but¡­¡± Elook at the spheres representing our pups, and I can see their light flickering, like


    they were struggling to stay light, and if that light were to go out¡­¡­¡­..1 didn¡¯t want to think about


    it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, Selena says; looking at the spheres her expression grim, determination in


    her eyes. Then she looks first at me then Xena: We don¡¯t have a choice but to use it, if we don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xena lifts her head back up off her paws as Selena¡¯s words trailed off. ¡°Our pups will die.¡± She says


    in a solemn tone. She looks first at me then at Selena, before saying firmly. ¡°That¡¯s not and option


    for me.¡± her voice almost a growl.


    We all nodded our heads, just in time for me to hear the door to the building open and voices. ¡°Well


    ladies, it¡¯s now or never.¡± I tell them, before leaving our space.


    2


    Darien¡¯s POV


    I was at my desk going through the photo¡¯s on Alora¡¯s camera, printing them out, when I came


    across one she took of me and Serenity. She had captured our love for each other in this picture.


    Serenity and I were dressed up and had our equipment with us, but she somehow was able to take


    the picture at an angle that made it look magical.


    I felt a tear start to run down my face, and then two feminine arms wrap around me from behind. My


    mate pressed her soft breasts against my shoulders andid her cheek on the top of my head. The


    next picture was a kind of selfie, with Alora learing back against Damien¡¯s chest, a bright and happy


    smile on her face, holding.


    up two fingers in a peace sign. Damien¡¯s chin was resting on her shoulder and he was grinning with


    amusement.


    The look on his face was drastically different than the expression that had been on his face since


    Alora was Taken. ¡°He¡¯s in so much pain right now¡­if we can¡¯t¡­if we can¡¯t get her back¡­.I don¡¯t


    know what will happen to him.¡± I tell her, barely able to get the words out.


    ¡°Shhhhhh.¡± she says and pets me, trying to provide mefort. ¡°Alora is amazingly strong, she¡¯ll


    survive this, and your brother will get his mate back.¡± she says, her voice gentle, soothing me a


    little.


    Flipping to another picture, it¡¯s a group photo at Bloodmoon Castle. ¡°She just found her siblings and


    her father, she just got a new mom who cares about her, she¡¯s going to be an aunt, and a mother


    herself. She has to be brought home, I can¡¯t ept anything else.¡± I tell her, pain in my voice.


    ¡°Your brother is working with the local covens and the Councils, we have a lot of beings searching


    for her, and any sign of the coven with the leads we have, something wille of it soon.¡± she says


    reassuringly. I could feel her faith in her words through our bond.


    ¡°I keep wondering¡­.what I would do, if this had happened to me, and not him, if someone had


    taken you from me.¡± It was a nightmare I was having nightly now, I would wake up sweating and


    desperately searching for her, not calming down till I touched her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could be as sane or


    as strong as Damien is¡­.I would


    loose my mind immediately if something were to happen to you.¡±


    She move around and sits down in myp, her big green eyes blinking up at me. ¡°Nothing will


    happen to me, I promise.¡± she says.


    1


    I look down at her, and the day at the gas station runs through my head. The moment I couldn¡¯t feel


    her through our bond, and then seeing her on the ground unresponsive. She had been unconscious


    for a whole twenty four hours after, before she finally came to with a pounding migraine. It had been


    one of the most frightening times in my life. Every moment of it would be burned into my memory.


    I grab her up tightly to my chest, needing to hold her warm body close, to reassure myself that she


    was alright. Goddess what my brother must be going through, he¡¯s never going let Alora our of his


    sight ever again once he got her back. My own trauma


    sn¡¯t nearly what his was, but it was enough.


    ¡°I love you so much Serenity, you¡¯re my whole world.¡± My voice hoarse with my emotions.


    With her arms wrapped around my neck, she held my face to her chest. ¡°I love you too Darien,


    you¡¯re my everything.¡± Was her reply, her gentle voice full of her love.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I peeked out at my prey through my braids as they came into this concrete prison. They really


    should have known better than to back a pregnant female into a coroner. Didn¡¯t they know a she


    wolf or vampiress were their most dangerous when their protective mother instincts kicked in? They


    even dared to antagonize a vampiress of royal blood, and the blessed granddaughter of the moon,


    the Lunar Princess. I¡¯ll show them the pain their dark hearts desire, only it won¡¯t be mine this


    time.


    I felt our ruthlessness rush over us and wash through our veins like an icy fire, with sparks of


    electricity where the cold met the heat. We couldn¡¯t shift, but our magic would soon be replenished.


    Jack and Sarah came in with three other foul smelling warlocks. The other three Warlocks had the


    same slimy evil air about them that Jack did, but I didn¡¯t care, none of them were going to be able to


    carry out the abhorrent ns they had for me.


    I couldn¡¯t help the cruel anticipatory smirk that stretched my lips into a smile, I new toy eyes would


    be glowing violet right now. My aura, if they could sense it, was dark and dangerous. All the signs


    were there, this was all the warning they would get at first. 2


    ¡°Don¡¯t me us for not warning you properly if you choose to ignore your Goddess given instincts,


    was our thought. It was almost as if my determination to keep my pups alive had ced another


    crack in my soul. This was not a ce I could affordpassion, or kindness.


    The people here wouldn¡¯t appreciate a damn bit of it anyway. ¡°I thought internally, I would be


    ruthless¡­.merciless, because that¡¯s the only option they left me. They will soone to regret


    taking me from my home and mate, and then treating nie as they have..


    The three other males were young, and had pleasant looking features, but it was all tainted with


    their use of ck Magic. It visibly tainted thers, making their skin pale, turning their eyes, hair and


    nails ck. Staining their aura, and rotting out their souls, coating their original scents in something


    foul. They were all talking andughing as they came in, they were talking about what they were


    nning to do to me in vulgar detail.


    In thest few days, Selena, Xena and I had a lot of time to examine ourselves, and our blood. We


    went through the memories of our past lives we already had, even unlocking new ones as we did


    so. Finding I had a drop or two of Witch blood, left over from somewhere in my current ancestry,


    was not surprising. I found that when I had my strength and was not sucked dry of my magic, I was


    at a magic level equal to the Grand High Witch of the Council, one of the strongest witches in the


    last few Centuries.


    6


    So even in my weakened state I was able to cast a few minor spells, the first had been Chasity Bell,


    the other was a Bodily Waste transport spell. I had gotten that one by ident in a way. I had been


    standing in the Willow Tree Library One day, ¨¤ shback to one of Sarah¡¯s several day long torture


    session, where I remained chained to the support beam of the basement, I had been unable to do


    anything but defecate and wet myself.


    Never wanting to go through that kind of humiliation I again I had asked aloud, ¡°Is there a spell that


    removes bodily waist?¡±


    4


    A tome came flying down to me from the fourth floor, in that reincarnation, having spies was


    somethingmon and necessary, they had to stay in one ce for several days at a time, and a


    Council Wizard hade up with this spell to make that easier. I had no idea where my waist was


    going, but I sincerely hoped it was in a ce that bothered Sarah. Thest spell, one that I was d


    I remembered from a previous life, called simply Personal Hygiene, cleaned my body and clothes.


    6


    This spell was especially nice as I really couldn¡¯t stand the smell of my own vomit. I was extremely


    low on magic now, all of this having used the reserve that had started trying to build back up while I


    was unconscious.


    4


    I could smell all the males excitement and arousal through their foul stench unfortunately, it just


    made the urge to vomit nearly impossible to ignore. I just barely held it back.


    ¡°I heard this bitch was really pretty,¡± one of the Warlocks said, letting out a snarkyugh. ¡°I want to


    fuck her before you ruin her pretty face.¡± his words almost a purr, his tone filled with anticipation.


    That¡¯s why I told Sarah to leave her alone till you three got here Andy.¡± Jack says.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t trust Sarah not to go to far?¡± Another asked, thenughed.


    2


    ¡°Well Bruce you know how excited torturing people makes Sarah.¡± Jack replied.


    ¡°As long as she has a big ass i can fuck, I don¡¯t care about her face.¡± said the third one!


    Oh she had quite the ass, I think you¡¯ll be satisfied Mark Came Jacks drawled out reply.


    2


    calling out their names and begging them to let me go.


    3


    But why should I give this sadistic psychopath what he wanted? I didn¡¯t indulge him, I just kept the


    deadly light in my eyes on the group, kept the warning in my aura on disy. Not that any of them


    besides Jack bothered to even see it. Jack¡¯s lips stretched into a wide anticipatory grin, as if to say,


    he was going to relish breaking me.


    ¡°Look boys¡­she¡¯s awake.¡± Jack drawled.


    They all turned and looked at me, and seemed to dismiss any of the warning that I had disyed.


    ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy, you were warned.¡± I said internally. Xena and


    Selena agreed with me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say her eyes glowed.¡± Mark said, with a smile.,I want to take her eyes and keep them as


    a souvenir now.¡±


    Oh fuck no! No way in hell is he getting our eyes.¡±¡±Xena growled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Xena, he won¡¯t get the chance.¡± Selena said in a soft but confident tone, there was


    also a hint of amusement behind her words.


    ¡°He won¡¯t get the chance to Xena, remember¡­.he¡¯s going to be food soon.¡± I reminded her,


    my wordsing out in a purr of anticipation.


    Xena let out a dark sounding chuckle. ¡°How could I have forgotten.¡±


    Sarah and Jack stayed outside the cell, and unfortunately my spell¡¯s territory, only the three males


    came into the cell. The territory rings of my spell were set up in seven intervals, the smallest ring


    being around me, thergest and thest ring touched the threshold of the cell. However I hadn¡¯t


    the strength to expand them further out, this was only my first time ever actually utilizing this spell.


    I¡¯ve only just learned it a short time ago.


    They were all talking and boasting about what they were going to do to me, how they were going to


    make me suffer, and how they were going to vite me. It all became boring to listen to after a


    while.


    ¡°These fools deserve to be nothing but food, I wish they would just shut up already¡± Xena growled.


    ¡°I agree, their monolog has be quite tedious to listen to.¡± Selena said, a little of her annoyance


    was starting to creep into her tone.


    ¡°This long winded shit is why viins in movies get caught and defeated by the hero¡¯s. For some


    ridiculous reason, viins can¡¯t help but boast and stroke their own egos.¡± I told them, and let out a


    heavy sigh of annoyance.


    The room was suddenly quiet and everyone¡¯s gazended on me, I wasn¡¯t afraid of them anymore.


    Not one bit, instead, I was incredibly annoyed.


    ¡°Are you three done?¡± I asked them in a growl, letting the annoyance I was feeling sound in my


    voice.


    2


    Sarah gasped and looked at me with her mouth open wide. ¡°Are you trying to invite a fly in Sarah?¡± I


    asked her in a drawl, my sarcasm obvious. ¡°If not I suggest. closing your trap.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s mouth snapped closed and she growled. ¡°YOU STUPID BITCH! HOW DARE YOU TALK


    TO ME THAT WAY!¡± she shrieked.


    Unfortunately, this ce had really good acoustics, so Sarah¡¯s shriek nearly busted my ear drums.


    ¡°Goddess almighty, can¡¯t you ever speak like a normal female, your always shrieking like a shrew.¡± I


    commented in a dry tone, knowing my words would only infuriate Sarah more.


    5


    Sarah started to stomp her way in, but Jack held her back. So all Sarah could do was point her


    finger at me, and continue to shriek at me, this went on for a few minutes. Finally Jack did


    something that shut her up.


    ¡°Thank Goddess she finally shut up.¡± I said internally.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Selena and Xena said together.


    ¡°Well this one seems to have a mouth on her, iets shut it up for her¡± Bruce said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to rip


    your jaw off after I¡¯ve had my fill of your mouth.¡± he said, letting out an evil soundingugh.


    ¡°Ugh, alright already, I get it, I get it.¡± I said, letting out a board sounding sigh. ¡°Can you guys hurry it


    up already, your so annoying.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They all shut up, and were just staring at me withical looks of astonishment, Seemingly unable


    to believe that their prisoner, the person they nned to torture and rape, was annoyed with them,


    and was demanding they hurry up. I was starting to wonder if I had a really twisted sense of humor,


    because all I wanted to d2/3


    Author¡¯s Note: I¡¯m really sorry about howte this chapter is, my n was to start doing daily


    updates, but depression and life has had other nt for me. I¡¯ve just lost my Aunt the 16th after she


    was taken off life support. My aunt managed to live a week past the anniversary of her mother¡¯s (my


    nana) death. I¡¯ve been emotionally distraught having lost another influential elder in my life. My


    aunt, like my mother and 1, loved the super natural, so 1 will be dedicating this book to her when it¡¯s


    finished.////16

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Name(required)


    Email(required)


    Website


    Message


    Submit


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV


    The ss shattered, the fragments raining down onto the floor from where it had hit the wall. A dent


    was left in the wall from the impact, I swept everything off my desk onto the floor and let out a roar


    of frustration and pain.


    Stephanie and Cathel were off to the side sitting on a couch. Cathel was sitting in Stephanie¡¯sp,


    they were both crying. Cathel had his arms around Stephanie¡¯s neck, his little hand petting her hair


    as tears fell down their cheeks in rivers.


    My wife had been the one to hold it together and keep me calm at first, saying their was still hope.


    But with every report that came back with no findings, my son inw was desperately searching for


    her, he told me she was alive. He knew from the very faint traces he could get from their bond.


    6


    Stephanie had told me that the ck Magic Coven had spells that could silence even a fated mates


    bond, enough to convince the person being cut off, that their mate was dead. For some reason,


    Damien and Alora¡¯s bond was able to connect them enough that he was aware of her life.


    I truly think that if she wasn¡¯t alive, Damien would have given up on lifepletely. Alora and him


    were a fated couple, bound by an infinity mating bond, to lose one of the pair to death, was to lose


    both. Unless their were children that needed their care. Only in this case, Damien¡¯s first pups, where


    in my captured daughter¡¯s belly, if she were to die, then they would die with her.


    I picked up the heavy crystal paper wait and with a roar I threw it, it hit the wall where the earlier


    ss had hit it, and shattered upon impact, damaging the wall further. More fragments raining down


    onto the floor. I fell heavily into the seat of my chair, I covered my face with my hands. My daughter


    was in the hands of monster, and there was nothing I could do to save her right now. I was feeling


    helpless, and every second my daughter was gone, the pain in my heart grew. 5


    ¡°Goddess, please, have mercy upon my family and my daughters, please bring my daughter back to


    us.¡± I prayed internally.


    I felt a tug on my sleeve and I looked up to meet Cathel¡¯s eyes, he had a serious look on his face.


    His cheeks and eyshes wet from tears, his eyes and nose red and slightly puffy. With a


    determined expression, and a pat on my shoulder he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry daddy, big sis Alora is


    strong, so is big brother Damien, she¡¯lle home to us.¡± Tears were in his voice.


    7


    I wrapped my arms around him and brought him onto myp as I hugged him for a while. Stephanie


    came over and wrapped her arms around the both of us. ¡°Like Cathel said, Alora¡¯s strong, and we


    gave her those spells, and the rings.¡± she said, in a soft voice filled with sorrow andpassion.


    I looked into her golden tear filled eyes, and I could see an unshakable belief in her gaze. She truly


    believed we would find Alora, and get her back from wherever she was. If Stephanie and Cathel still


    believed this¡­.then I would not give up on my own belief. With this renewal of that belief I let my


    familyfort me for a little while longer.


    I may be a powerful king, but at the end of the day I was just like any other male who loved his mate


    and children. This made me understand the grief of parents who have had children go missing on a


    whole new level. How frantic and powerless they felt. I felt how hopelessness could settle into your


    heart like a ck cloud, as more and more days went by while your child remained missing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate for a while, I needplete silence while I do.¡± I told Stephanie.


    She looked at me, studying my expression, and feeling my emotions, finally she nodded. ¡°Okay,


    Cathel and I will go to my studio, I feel like crafting something, and Cathel could put his creativity to


    use.¡± she said.


    I looked down at Cathel, he had a spective look on his face, and doing the same thing his mother


    had done, he looked at my expression for a while before finally nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with mom, I


    can make something for Alora and her pups,¡± he said and then he gave me a hug before hopping


    out of myp. ¡°Love you dad.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°I love you too son.¡±


    With that my mate left with our son. I got up out of my desk chair, and went to sit on the circr rug


    in front of the balcony doors. The windows were open and the wind was blowing in the scent of the


    blooming flowers and a thunder storm. Taking in deep breaths, I let the scent and the soothing


    sound of the wind take me to


    my space.


    Deimos was sitting under an oak tree. It had surprised me at first, how much Alora¡¯s space had


    resembled my own, only I had a running river instead of a koi pond, and an oak tree instead of a


    willow. I was now sitting in front of him, our gazes met, his eyes were the same violet as Alora¡¯s, her


    wolf and sprite also having the


    same eye color.


    Our eldest daughter was missing, but Damien had said she was alive. We had to find a way to


    connect to her ourselves, so we could hopefully help her out. Deimos and I started to search for her


    life chain, she was alive, that meant her chain was still connected, it was just hidden at the moment.


    After Deimos and I searched for what felt like hours, we finally found Alora¡¯s chain. Her chain was


    covered in a ck mass, it coated her links till they werepletely hidden from sight. Using our


    fire we were able to burn away the ck mass coating Alora¡¯s chain.


    I felt a sense of relief knowing she was alive, but on the heels of the relief came sorrow. Even


    though we found and cleaned her life chain, there was still something that blocked us from reaching


    out to Alora through that chain.


    ¡°At least we now know she¡¯s alive.¡± Deimos said aloud, although I could here that he was not quite


    satisfied with just knowing she was alive.


    3


    ¡°Your right¡­that¡¯s at least something.¡± I replied to him, my voice soft and heavy with my own pain.


    2


    As Deimos and I watched her chain, something happened. It suddenly turned blood red, then


    orange fire shed over the chain. When the fire settled, it left behind intricate knots that seemed


    carved into the chain now. Albra had activated the spell I had given her, before she left for home


    and taken from her mate.


    ¡°She¡¯s activated the spell.¡± Deimos said aloud, he had a frown on his face.


    ¡°She would have only done this if she had no other choice.¡± I told him, worry and anger over what


    our daughter was suffering in my voice.


    ¡°Then whoever she¡¯s using this on, deserves what she¡¯ll do to them.¡± Deimos said, a growl entering


    his voice.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I growled.


    ¡°Should we tell Damien?¡± Deimos asked me.


    I thought about it for a moment. ¡°I will tell him we were able to uncover her life chain and verified


    she is alive.¡± I said


    ¡°But not about her activating this spell?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­no that would just make him more distressed, and could possibly push him over the edge.¡± I


    tell him, after thinking about it for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, I see what you mean.¡± Deimos replied.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    2


    The confused and bbergasted expressions on my would be torturers quickly turned to anger. The


    three biggest threats stomped forward till they we only mere


    inches from me. Big mistake on their part, I activated my territory.


    They looked down at me and I smiled, my smile was both victorious and vindictive. It seemed to


    startle them for a moment, before one of the three, Mark, asked


    angrily. ¡°What are you smiling for! Your nothing more than a weak toy for us to y with.


    1


    My smile stretched wider, bing cruel. ¡°Are you sure.¡± I drawled out the question in a purr.


    Mark stepped back with one foot, his expression bing uncertain for a moment. Then in anger


    that he even allowed my words to make him fearful, took two steps forward aggressively.


    ¡°Bitch I was told your just a weak little whore who sold herself to your Pack¡¯s Alpha and his son¡¯s!¡±


    Mark sneered in an angry voice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that what psycho Barbie over their told you?¡± I asked with a drawl.


    2


    Sarah hearing my words shrieked ¡°WHAT DID YOU CALL ME YOU WHORE!¡±


    3


    I looked in her direction. ¡°Oh poor Sarah, you seem to have a habit of projecting your sins on


    others.¡± I crooned at her, my fake sympathy was saturated with sarcasm. ¡°Are you finally feeling the


    shame you should have been after all this time?¡± I asked in a bright and obviously fake hopeful


    tone.


    Sarah screamed and tried toe through the cell door, but Jack grabbed her arm and jerked her


    back, then he pped her in the face. ¡°Calm down.¡± He said to her in a scathing tone.


    Iughed at the sight. ¡°Oh Sarah, it seems your finally learning your ce in the world. My words


    bright and mocking.


    She turned angry eyes in my direction, her insanity was like a fire simmering in her gaze. She


    remained silent, but her eyes said everything she wanted too. I look


    I looke away from her to meet the gazes of the three warlocks stupid enough to step into my


    territory.


    I felt the tingling in my gums as my fangs dropped. ¡°Did psycho Barbie and psycho Ken not tell you


    just exactly who I was.¡± I asked them still smiling.


    Andy scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re just a low level Werewolf, now shut up and take your beating like a good toy,


    bitch.¡± He growled.


    1


    He lifted his hand and tried to hit me, at thest moment his body froze, unable to move. He kept


    trying until panic entered his eyes, and the smell of his fear reached me.


    ¡°Ah, so the prey has finally realized it¡¯s prey, how¡­.delicious.¡± I drawled in a low purring voice.


    2


    Bruce grabbed my shirt and pulled me forward. ¡°What did you do to him you bitch!¡± He growled. His


    angry expression became puzzled after a moment, then his expression changed to one of panic,


    when he realized he could no longer move.


    I looked at Mark, his head was turning from Andy to Bruce, he did this several times before his gaze


    met mine. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, anger and fear in his tone.


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked faking an innocent voice. Smiling wide I said. ¡°I¡¯m just only the oldest daughter of


    King Sabastian Dayblood of the Vampires.¡± 3


    His face paled at my words, he tried to lift his feet so he could turn and run away. Then I watched as


    panic and fear started to overwhelm him when he realized he couldn¡¯t.


    With a wide and cruel smile I said. ¡°Wee to my territory¡­you will now serve as a food source


    for me¡­.but I want to hear you scream first.¡±


    24

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Alora¡¯s POV con¡¯d


    The spell circle lit up red and was moving, looking like a rotating mand. The room filled with


    shadows, going dark. Sarah asked in a fearful and confused voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jack said in an angry growl. ¡°You said she was just a hybrid, that her father was just a


    laky for the King of Vampires!¡± I heard a p and Sarah let out a pained cry.


    3


    ¡°Well that¡¯s what mom said he was when I caught her and aunt Reba talking all those years


    ago.¡± She cried, trying to y innocent.


    ¡°Oh Sarah, Sarah, Sarah¡­.are you going to continue lying to your lover?¡± I asked, my voice a


    seductive purr. ¡°After all¡­when my little sister introduced herself to you as a princess¡­you said


    you knew all along exactly who my father was.¡±


    2


    I seemed to be getting a thrill at turning the tables on my would be tormentors, and my original


    tormentor. It was bing fun to watch her panic at my words, turning fear filled eyes up to her


    lover. Sarah was shaking her head, her blond hair flying around her shoulders as she did. Her tear


    drop silver colored earrings were catching the red light from my magic circle.


    ¡°I never lied to you, I swear.¡± She pleaded in a fear and tear filled voice.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I changed my expression into a fake and sorrow filled pout. ¡°You mean you were just trying to hurt


    me with your words?¡± I asked, my tone didn¡¯t match my expression, it was dryer than the dessert.


    Of course she had lied to me and boasted. She had always done that.


    2


    There was another p and a pain filled cry from Sarah. ¡°You stupid bitch! You didn¡¯t listen to her


    words!¡± he pped her again. ¡°Her sister told you exactly who she was! That means you¡¯ve known


    this whole time and have chosen to ignore it!¡± He roared at her.


    3


    Sarah was crying her hands grasping the material of his pants over his thighs. ¡°I promise I really


    didn¡¯t know who her father was! I swear.¡± She cried.


    ¡°Oh but Sarah¡­don¡¯t you remember?¡± Sarah¡¯s head slowly turned in my direction at my question, a


    look of fear and anger on her face. I relished that look on her face. ¡°You attended the Pack


    ceremony weing the King of all Vampires,¡± Her expression became one of horror as I spoke,


    her body started to tremble. ¡°You even watched as I was acknowledged as his daughter and a n


    Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up you whore!¡± she shrieked at me in desperation, trying to get me to stop talking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even remember attacking my little brother? You activated the blood spell on your mother


    and watched as your mother¡¯s blood and body burned.¡± I reminded her, my delight at her torment in


    my voice. ¡°However you did run away before you could watch as her soul was taken to the


    Netherworld and her wolf was released back into the custody of the moon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°You bitch it was all your fault!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°You even left behind your beloved father¡­.want to know what happened to him after you


    abandoned him?¡± I asked, a cruel smile on my face.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! My fathers fine!¡± She shrieked in denial.


    ¡°No he¡¯s not, the same thing that happened to your mother that night happened to him.¡± I told her,


    while smiling. ¡°So now you know, because of you, both your


    parents are dead.¡±


    ¡°You bitch! You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Sarah screamed crazily. Jack grabbed Sarah by the


    hair and kept her on her knees next to him.


    I smirked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a show to watch now.¡± I started the next part of the spell, and started


    to harvest their blood.


    Wide thick ropes of red appeared, flowing from my victims into the circle, before finally flowing into


    me. As it kept going, the warlocks caught in my spell started to wither. That¡¯s when the begging and


    crying started, I looked at Sarah as it happened.


    Sarah had tears in her eyes and looked on in horrified disbelief, shaking her head with her hair still


    caught in Jacks hand. Sarah¡¯s eyes met mine, and I allowed my promise for retribution to fill my


    gaze. I watched as absolute terror took hold of Sarah. 3


    Sarah, shaking her head, tears falling from her eyes, started to crawl backwards in an attempt to get


    further away from me. The warlocks screams were no longer words pleading for me to let them go,


    they were now screams of absolute agony as I harvested their blood, drop hy drop. I felt my


    strength and magic start to return. Sarah broke free of Jack¡¯s grip and ran out of the prison.


    ¡°You stupid bitch get back here!¡± Jack yelled at Sarah, but Sarah ignored him.


    I finished draining the three warlocks of all their blood, killing them, making sure they would never


    be a threat to me or my pups ever again. Using my returned strength I pulled on my restraints.


    There was a creaking and squealing sound from the metal, then a big boom as the whole rig on the


    ceiling came crashing down.


    My leg restraints were pulled out of the concrete walls with loud popping sounds, the broken


    concrete falling to the ground. I bent down and tore the cuffs off my legs one by one. Standing back


    up straight I then tore the cuffs on my wrists off. I heard the door to my cell m shut.


    That wouldn¡¯t stop me long. I looked up at Jack, his expression was full of anger. I smirked at him


    then started to walk forward as Sarah ran in, followed by three other women. They looked like


    Witches of the ck Magic coven judging by their pale skin paired with ck hair, nails and eyes.


    I didn¡¯t register that Sarah had brought in a tranquilizer gun until I felt two pricks to my chest. I


    looked down at the darts sticking out of my chest, and Sarah hit me with two more right after. I had


    just enough time to make sure the magic couldn¡¯t effect me again, and that what power I had


    harvested wouldn¡¯t be sapped right.


    back out.


    2


    I fell limply to my knees, before falling over to the side right after. Just as everything was going ck


    I heard Jack say to Sarah ¡°I guess your not totally useless after


    all, very well, I won¡¯t punish you for your earlier stupidity.¡±


    1


    Sarah¡¯s POV


    How the fuck did this worthless whore be so strong! I thought internally, I was panting from


    having run to the cottage for the gun to knock out that bitch. Janice, Bonnie and Kelly had run back


    with me.


    ¡°She¡¯ll only be knocked out for a few days, we¡¯ll only get one more chance to drug her before it


    won¡¯t work anymore.¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun torturing someone who can¡¯t even feel it.¡± Jack said. ¡°However we¡¯re not going to get a


    chance to get that close to her again while she¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Janice asked.


    ¡°Did you three know that this girls father is King Sabastian Dayblood.¡± Jack asked the girls.


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with anything?¡± Kelly asked.


    ¡°Because Sabastian Dayblood¡¯s family passes down all the ancient spells, including a forbidden


    spell we call Blood Harvest.¡± He said in an angry tone.


    ¡°Blood Harvest? What¡¯s it do?¡± Kelly asked.


    ¡°Uh Kelly¡­¡± Bonnie said, her voice sounding shaky, she must have looked into the cell and saw


    what was left of Andy, Bruce and Mark. ¡°Look in the cell.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Kelly turned and looked. ¡°Oh shit, oh shit, what the hell?!¡± she asked in a panicked


    yell.


    ¡°That is the result of Blood Harvest, she doesn¡¯t even have to put her fangs in you to drain you of


    every drop of your blood, leaving nothing but a dried up husk.¡±


    Jack said.


    My knees went weak with fear and I dropped to the ground. How was this possible! How! She was


    just nothing¡­just a blight on the family! Why was she like this now!?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sarah?¡± Bonnie asked.


    ¡°She got a front row seat to the show.¡± Jack said.


    ¡°Oh¡­well that exins it.¡± Janice said.


    ¡°Just get her off the floor and back to her room, she¡¯ll be fine after she sleeps it off.¡± Jack said, then


    he snaps his fingers. ¡°Oh! One other thing, the bitch told Sarah that her father died the same night


    her mother did, and in the same way.¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s never really exined what happened.¡± Kelly said.


    ¡°From what I got out of their conversation.¡± Jack scoffed. ¡°If you could call it a conversation, Alora


    ced a Blood Fire Spell on Bettina, and Sarah apparently activated it when she attacked her little


    brother.¡±


    ¡°What does a Blood Fire Spell do?¡± Kelly asked.


    ¡°It burns a person from the inside out, there are also the crueler ones that take the soul of the


    person under the spell to the Netherworld, if the person or being is a Vampire or Werewolf, the spell


    will judge the soul of that beings second self. If the second self¡¯s soul is judged as still good or


    salvageable, that second self¡¯s soul is then returned to the Moon Goddess.¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°But you have to be a high level magic user to even cast the basic spell.¡± Janice said.


    ¡°Do I need to say who her father is again, or remind you of the fact that she¡¯s the Lunar Princess


    blessed by the Moon Goddess?¡± Jack asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Well when you take that into consideration¡­.¡±Bonnies words trailed of.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jack said, he opened the door to the whores cell. Then he walked inside ¡°Bonnie, Janice,


    Kelly, get these bodies out of here.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Janice asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put her in the other cell and remove her clothes, when she wakes up she¡¯ll be scared


    about what was done to her while she was asleep.¡± Jack then let out an evil sounding chuckle.


    7


    At the thought of that whores future torment I felt better, I didn¡¯t feel so full of fear anymore. I got to


    my feet and watched Jack carry the whore into the cell across from her first one, he dropped her on


    the floor once he got to the center. Something strange happened when he went to remove her


    clothes, he suddenly started to twitch uncontrobly, like he was having a seizure.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening.¡± I screamed, panicked.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Oh he¡¯s going to be so pissed.¡± Janice said.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Kelly asked sounding panicked.


    Jack lost his grip on Alora¡¯s shirt and fell to the ground next to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± I yelled the


    question.


    ¡°Chastity Bell, anyone who tries to remove her clothes will be electrocuted and paralyzed


    temporarily.¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°But there is a long term side effect for males.¡± Janice said


    ¡°What?¡± Kelly and I asked together.


    ¡°The male bes impotent for three years after being hit with the spell.¡± Bonnie said. 9


    ¡°Oh¡­.oh he¡¯s going to be so pissed.¡± I said, worrying about what Jack was going to do when he


    was no longer paralyzed.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Bonnie, Janice and Kelly said together.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    King Sabastian¡¯s POV


    Once Alora activated the spell, I stayed in my space with Deimos, watching, hoping I would be able


    to catch more changes. I wasn¡¯t disappointed, as soon as I decided to stay and wait, things


    changed. I watched as a red ck edged rope like aura spun itself around Alora¡¯s life chin. There


    was a change to the ckness that blocked me from reaching out to Alora.


    4


    It started to lighten and fade a moment. The more it faded the more I was able to see Alora. I was


    still unable to find out what her location was, but I was able to see the cell she was in, she had


    activated Blood Harvest. Only one of seven rings of the spell was visible. I could just barley make


    out the words she was saying, and felt the anger and fury inside her.


    2


    She was taunting her captures, more specifically she was taunting Sarah. Sarah was on the ground


    and looked like she was getting a taste of what she doled out to others. The power she was taking


    from the Warlocks was helping her undo whatever spells they put on her. I stayed and watched,


    hoping for something to point me in her direction.


    3


    Alora was freeing herself and Sarah ran out the door. Alora had started to stalk herst captor in the


    building when Sarah ran back in followed by three other women. Then Sarah raised a gun at Alora.


    ¡°No!¡± Deimos and I shouted.


    Only Alora couldn¡¯t here me, and I couldn¡¯t prevent what happened next. Alora was shot with that


    gun; they were more of those darts we found at the gas station. from her abduction. As Alora


    started to copse, the darkness filled back in and thest glimpse I saw of Alora was her falling to


    the ground.


    I stood there, looking at the ckness separating me and my daughter, and felt wave after wave of


    grief assault me. Fear for the well being of my daughter started to well within, along with it the fiery


    breath of my rage. Those who hurt my daughter were going to be paying a heavy price for her pain.


    I now had news I could tell everyone about Alora. I looked down at Deimos, he was sitting on the


    ground again, looking at the ckness. There was still power surrounding Alora¡¯s life chain. I would


    take it as a good thing for now, because it meant she was still fighting back.


    ¡®Goddess please watch over Alora and her pups¡¯


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I looked at the message my father inw had sent me again for the millionth time. ¡°Alora is alive, I


    can see her life chain again.¡±


    This meant more to me than I could voice, because it meant I wasn¡¯t being delusional for insisting I


    still felt she was alive. I looked at Alora¡¯s picture on the desk, and felt a tear roll down my cheek, my


    throat was ufortable. I wanted to sob or howl my pain again and again.


    I wasn¡¯t getting any work done at the moment, and I hadn¡¯t slept at all since I got that message from


    my father inw two days ago. So I decided the best thing I can do is go to sleep, we wouldn¡¯t do


    anyone any good if we didn¡¯t stay in top condition. I wanted to be at peak strength when I tear those


    who took my mate from me to pieces.


    I thought of Alora all over again, it was like a movie was going in my mind. One of every moment I


    ever had with Alora. At the same time I could feel the visceral pain of being separated from her


    deep within my soul. I grabbed her pillow, it still smelled like her, and buried my face in it, breathing


    her scent in as I fell asleep.-


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was getting really tired of being drugged, Xena, Selena and I had to struggle to dispel most of the


    drugs in our system, so we could at least be aware in our space, even if our body was paralyzed. It


    took us a while before we managed it, about two and a half days.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    We were sitting here looking at the orbs that were no longer flickering, but consistently bright. Our


    pups were safe, knowing that, all I wished for in that moment was to have Damien and Zane in our


    space with us, watching over our pups.


    As if the Moon Goddess heard our hearts desire, I heard his voiceing from behind me. ¡°Alora?¡±


    His voice was full of desperate hope, and pain.


    Suddenly I could feel him, feel the grief and pain that filled him, he was hurting so much.


    Immediately I started to sob, I turned around and there he was. He looked haggard, and it was


    paintu! to see. This is what my mate was going through sense Sarah took me from him.


    Sarah you bitch! I will make you pay ter.fold for this. I snarled internally. I got up an ran to Damien,


    jumping into his aims and wrapping myself around him. I buried my face in his neck and held on


    tight.


    Seconds was all it took before he had his arms around me, crushing me to him. ¡°Alora.¡± He cried


    out my name. ¡°Starlight.¡± I felt his body tremble.


    Zane¡¯s voice was a guttural. ¡°Xena, Selena!¡± He then ran over to them. Xena and Selena were both


    still chained to the ground.


    He ran around Xena, and Selena. Xena was up and both had tears flowing out of there eyes.


    ¡°Zane.¡± They cried out together.


    2


    He sat down between them, He licked and nuzzled Xena, then he would lick and do the same to


    Selena. Damien carried me over to them and sat down, refusing to


    let go.


    3


    I lifted my head up and looked into his swollen wet eyes. ¡°Mate.¡± He said in a croak. He tried to say


    something else, but he couldn¡¯t seem to speak.


    I kissed him, and I flooded him with my love. It actually became a mental and emotional torture for


    mates to be apart longer then a week or two. Damien kissed me back, and I could feel my love


    helping him, soothing his pain, healing parts of him that felt like they were open and bleeding.


    1


    When I pulled back from the kiss he was finally able to let me loose enough to sit up in hisp. I


    took advantage of my position to start ying with his hair. ¡°We¡¯re all right my love, for now.¡± I said


    in a soft voice.


    Zane was growling, I turned my head to look at what he was doing. He was biting down on the


    chain that was holding Xena to the ground. Zane¡¯s jaws and teeth,


    like most Werewolves, were strong enough to chew through metal. It wasn¡¯t great on the gums, but


    handy none the less.


    1


    I didn¡¯t think it would work because of the magic, until Zane¡¯s red under coat started to glow under


    his ck fur. It made him look like a creature made fromva. A powerful heat came off of Zane, he


    snarled as he bit harder through the chain, shaking his head a bit.


    The chain broke with a loud crunch and a squealing metal sound. The chain, and the cor attached


    to it, disintegrated into a cloud of smoke and floating ck bits,


    they rose into the air and disappeared. I gasped, and felt joy run through me at that broken chain.


    3


    Zane turned around and did Selena¡¯s chains next, it only took him a few moments before she was


    free. I turned around in Damien¡¯sp so that I was sitting in it. with my back against his chest. The


    now freed Xena and Selena came over to us, they sat on either side and leaned into Damien, Zane


    sat down in front of me and


    2


    The touch of our mate in both his forms was healing us, the orbs that represented our pups floating


    in front of us looking healthy. Even though I knew this couldn¡¯tst forever, I put that thought to the


    back of my head. I just wanted to live in this moment for now.


    ¡°Tell me everything that¡¯s happened.¡± Damien demanded. ¡°Don¡¯t sugar coat anything in an attempt


    to make me feel better, please tell me everything you can.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh, then I began to tell him everything that I could. He managed to stay calm


    while I was telling him the story. Zane did growl here and there, but Xenaid her head on his, and


    Selena and I had hands in his fur.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know where you are?¡± Damien asked me.


    ¡°No, and I haven¡¯t been able to pick up a scent that could point you to where I am.¡± I told him. ¡°I


    think we¡¯ll be able to feel and talk to each other again.¡±


    Damien kissed my mark, causing a shiver to run through me. ¡°Good, I was going insane not being


    able to really feel you, I was only able to feel enough to know you were alive.¡± He said in a hoarse


    voice. Zane whimpered.


    Xena licked Zane, Selena moved her hands in his fur and rubbed her head against Damien¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°I swear to you Starlight, we¡¯ll find you.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know mate¡­when we get back home, I want to do nothing more than lock myself away with you.¡±


    I told him,


    ¡°I have no objection to that.¡± He said softly, cing another kiss on my mark.


    We were able to stay like that for a little while, but eventually sounds on his side meant Damien and


    Zane had to leave. The sound made my stomach drop, because I knew it meant he would have to


    go. I didn¡¯t want him to go, but he couldn¡¯t stay.


    His arms tightened around me, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Was his hoarsely whispered words.


    I felt tears on my neck, they were his, the ones on my face were all mine. Zane and Xena


    whimpered, and Selena pressed closer, tears on her face. ¡°But you have to.¡± Was my reply, my


    words not rising above a whisper either.


    ¡°We can feel and mind link each other again, but I¡¯m so greedy.¡± Damien said.


    1 let out a small sob. ¡°I love you Damien.¡± I told him, letting him hear and feel the truth of my words.


    ¡°I love you my Starlight.¡± He said.


    Then he and Zane faded from our space, leaving just us behind. Selena and I clutched each other


    and Xenaid in outps, and we cried. The longing for our mate was like a vice around our hearts.


    Crushing and so painful.


    3


    Sarah, I¡¯ll pay you back for our pain, and I will pay it forward a thousand fold.


    5

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Name(required)


    Email(required)


    Website


    Message


    Submit


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes andid there for a moment, tears falling down my face. It took me a second to


    realize, even though Zane and I were no longer in her space, we could still feel our mate. I sat up


    really fast at that realization.


    ¡°Starlight?¡± I asked through our link, my wordsing hesitant. I was afraid what happened wasn¡¯t


    real.


    ¡°I¡¯m here my love, they can¡¯t silence our connection again.¡± Her sweet melodious voice sounded in


    my ears. I closed my eyes and covered my face, suppressing a sob.


    ¡®Thank the Goddess¡± I said internally.


    I could ¡®hear¡¯ my mate again, and I could feel her emotions once more. However when I tried to


    sense what direction she was in, it was like my internalpass was broken, and the needle was


    spinning around and around, unable to find north.


    It was my mother¡¯s warm arms around me and her whispered words offort that made me


    remember the reason I had woken up, was because someone had been calling my name.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to be away from her son, but we¡¯ll find Alora soon.¡± My mother said softly.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess, I love you, I love you so much.¡±I took the opportunity to tell her Alora through


    our link, I couldn¡¯t hold it back. Our separation has been hell for


    1.


    3


    ¡°Ah, mate, you have suffered. When we are together again, I¡¯ll stay glued to your side.¡± She said.


    Her voice, and the love I felt from her were providing a soothing balm I so desperately needed.


    I dropped my hands from my face and I met my mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I can feel her again, I can talk to


    her, she broke through one of their spells.¡± I told my mother in a hoarse tear filled voice.


    My mother looked at me in shock and abruptly sat down on the bed, tearsing into her eyes.


    ¡°Alora¡­you can really feel her again¡­and hear her?¡± she asked. surprised, her expression full of


    hope.


    ¡°Tell mom when we get me and our pups home, I want her sevenyersagna with extra meat


    sauce.¡± She told me.


    2


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°She said that when she and the pup¡¯s get back¡­she wants your sevenyer


    lasagna.¡± My voice was slightly choked with my tears. Mom gasped and covered her mouth with her


    hands, holding in a sob, her eyes filled with tears, her expression a mixture of hope and happiness.


    5


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel the direction she¡¯s in, but at least I¡¯m no longerpletely cut off from her.¡± I told her,


    not wanting to get her hopes up too much.


    Mom¡¯s expression went through several changes, in the end she just jumped up and wrapped me in


    her arms. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Alora and your pups are still alive.¡± She said in a voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when we will be able to finally bring her home, but she says she¡¯s fine for now.¡± I told


    her.


    ¡°They can¡¯t touch me now, not with the spells activated.¡± Alora said in aforting tone. ¡°Tell her


    and your dad I love them, tell my parents, and my siblings too, please?*


    ¡°I will¡­how are you still talking to me while being drugged unconscious?¡± I asked her in a curious


    tone, just now thinking about that.


    ¡°My body is unconscious, my mind is not.¡± she said ¡°It¡¯s like an out of body experience or astral


    projection.¡±


    ¡°Well that is certainly interesting.¡±1mented back.


    My mom was sitting next to me watching, she had already realized I was conversing with Alora, and


    was trying not to ask what it was we were talking about. The strain from holding back her questions


    was visible on her face. I gave her a half smile and chuckled.


    ¡°Alora said she loves you, dad, her parents and her siblings.¡± I told mom, her eyes looked bright and


    she smiled. ¡°What made you crane in here and wake me?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You slept past breakfast, at first I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but it¡¯s lunch time, so I got worried and


    came to see if you were all right.¡± She exined to me in a


    gentle voice.


    Mom raised her hand and tucked one of my strands of hair behind my ear. She had a gentle smile


    on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay now mom, don¡¯t worry so much anymore.¡± I told her. I know it¡¯s hurt her to


    see me going through all of this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,e and eat something, after, you need to go to the training grounds. Matt has some


    information he wants to talk to you about.¡± She told me.


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Why would Matt want to meet with you?¡± Alora asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know that myself.¡±I told her, not knowing what it could be.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Boris said it was extremely important.¡± My mother said in a serious tone.


    That made me go still. ¡°If uncle Boris said it was important than it is.¡± I told my mother. I felt Alora


    frown at my words, knowing how important they were.


    3


    I felt a warm flood of Alora¡¯s love for me wrap around me through our bond. It was such a wonderful


    feeling, one I never wanted to be without ever again. Beingpletely cut off from you mate like


    that was utter hell, pure darkness and unrelenting pain. I¡¯d never take this feeling for granted, I


    would treasure every second of this feeling.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1


    ¡°Ah Damien, my love, my darling mate, I¡¯m so sorry you suffered so much without me. I promise,


    they won¡¯t be able to cut us off sopletely ever again.¡± Hearing her voice whispering her


    compassionate words through our bond, made me long to hear her sing for me again.


    ¡°When you get home¡­¡± I started to ask but trailed off, thinking perhaps I was being a little selfish at


    the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sing whatever song you want to hear my darling mate.¡± She said, already knowing what I


    wanted to ask her.


    ¡°Goddess I miss you, I wish you were here in my arms right now.¡±I told her, my voice full of emotion.


    After my mom left the bedroom I took a shower, and got dressed. I tied my hair back in a mid high,


    high tail and dressed in a pair of ck athletic shorts and a blue tank. I left the room and went into


    the dining room, where my mom had lunchid out for me.


    That¡¯s when I thought about Alora and our pups, has she eaten? ¡°Alora, have you eaten?¡± I asked


    her, feeling guilty for being able to eat this food while she was possibly starving.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I recently got a hold of a substantial amount of nutrition.¡± She said, in a voice that sounded


    like a satisfied purr.


    1


    It wasn¡¯t how she said it that made me wary of her words, it was the feelings of a tiger having


    recently fed on an especially bloody meal, that did it.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think about it too much my love.¡± she said in a soothing croon, after she sensed


    what I was feeling.


    1


    Her words didn¡¯t really absolve my concern, it only heightened it. But the thing was¡­if she said I


    shouldn¡¯t think about it¡­then it must be something I really didn¡¯t want to think about. I just had to


    keep in mind that, whatever she had done, and or to whoever it was she did it, well¡­.they had it


    coming.


    ¡°I will always support you, my starlight.¡±1 told her, my words sounding and feeling like the vow they


    were.


    ¡°Eat you breakfast, then go find out what information Matt has for you.¡± She ordered.


    ¡°Yes my love.¡±I told her, andpiled by sitting down and eating.


    1


    3


    I ate more of this meal, than I had of any the others since Alora was abducted by her half sister


    Sarah. I felt my mates satisfaction through our bond


    Luna Ember¡¯s POV


    After my son ate everything I had set out for him and left for the training grounds, I sat down in the


    living room. After a inoment of just sitting there, I put myce into my hands, and cried. I had to let


    out the emotions I had been holding back since Alora had been taken from us. Having to watch my


    son go through hell everyday without his mate, and being unable to do anything to help him.


    Aloe was so special to us, herughter and her presence made our world so much brighter. To have


    her ripped away like that¡­..my heart broke. Now that my son could hear and feel her again, it gave


    me so much hope. I now knew she was as strong as ever, and would fight to the end to return home


    to us.


    My mate came in, having felt my breakdown through our bond. He knelt down in front of me, his


    green gaze filled with love and concern. He wrapped his strong aims around me, cradling me


    against his broad chest, his love washing over me through our bond.


    ¡°Talk to me Ember, your emotions are all over the ce my sweet, tell me how can I put my mate


    back together.¡± He said in a raspy voice.


    It took me a bit to stop crying, I was hupping and my mate handed me tissues. I gave him a


    gentle smile. ¡°Damien was able to hear Alora again, he can even feel her emotion again, he just


    can¡¯t get a lock on her location.¡± I told him.


    Alora and her pups were still alive, we still had the chance to find and bring them honje. Andrew¡¯s


    expression reflected the relief and hope he was feeling over the news I just gave him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good news that he can hear and feel her again, that gives me hope.¡± He said, his gravelly voice


    was filled with emotion.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± I asked him..


    I was worried about how long it was going to take to find Alora, she was only two morth along.


    Normally that wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue, but, Alora was pregnant with twins. This meant that


    not only did we only have three more months to find her, her pregnancy was in danger without


    proper care. 4


    ¡®Goddess I hope it doesn¡¯t take that long to find her.¡±1 prayed internally.


    ¡°Well¡­.our next move might actually depend on the information Matt is about to give our son.¡±


    Andrew said.


    I looked at him with a frown. ¡°Why?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Because ording to Matt, he believes the Witch he¡¯s seeing in his dreams is being guided here


    by the Goddess, and once here, she¡¯s supposed to be able to lead us to Alora.¡± He told me.


    I looked at him astonished and hopeful at the same time. If what he said was true, then the


    Goddess was trying to help us reim our daughter inw and our yet to be born grand-pups.


    ¡°Thank you Moon Goddess. I sent my heartfelt soul deep gratitude to the Goddess internally. 2

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I was watching Matt train, he had gotten a lot more serious about it, after the spell he had been


    under for most of his youth was broken. He had seriously improved, he was now able to go toe to


    toe with Darien, and this was after Darien decided to catch up to mine and Alora¡¯s strength.


    The training they were undergoing, was modeled after the intense Alpha and Beta training Xander


    and I had received, in our first years at the Alpha University. As I watched I gauged all the


    differences that I saw in Matt. It was then that I realized Darien and Matt were on the same power


    level. This was changing the dynamic of their training session.


    It was now bing a test of endurance, whoever faltered first was the loser of this match, but


    neither seemed on the verge of faltering. They were both soaked in sweat and had blood leaking


    out from several different wounds on their bodies. I had already been sitting here thirty minutes


    before I turned and looked at Master Brock.


    ¡°How long have they been going like this?¡± I asked him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A few hours now.¡± Brock said, still looking down at the training field. ¡°Everyone here has been


    training like this everyday, for hours at a time. They start first thing in the morning, before the sun


    evenes out. Originally their training wasn¡¯t this intense, their training was only on a steadily


    progressive path. It was Alora¡¯s abduction that brought about this change.¡±


    I looked over at Lauren, Lauren and Beatrice were going all out with their match. They looked


    strong and fierce. Tobias and Alex were training Galen and Kian. Observing them, I could see how


    much Galen and Kian had grown as enforcers.


    Jaxon was training against Xander, and Jaxon was on Xander¡¯s level. Bulma was training with


    Victor, and I could see a huge leap in his power. Serenity was taking on a couple of the Pack¡¯s


    enforcers from the ckfire n, and she was kicking ass.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Master Brock had a sad expression on his face. ¡°Everyone in the Pack has been affected, those


    that didn¡¯t put much effort into training are now training harder than ever, the frivolous have be


    serious, thezy motivated, the serious even more so. His words were soft.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my abduction to cause such a huge change in our Pack.¡± Alora said.


    ¡°Alora says she didn¡¯t expect her abduction would cause such a huge change in our Pack.¡± I told


    Master Brock.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she expect that, she¡¯s not just a n Alpha, she¡¯s the future Alpha of our Pack.¡±


    Master Brock said in an agitated tone. Then he froze, and his head turned quickly to look at me with


    aplicated expression.


    ¡°Alora broke through the spell that was keeping us from being able to talk and feel each other, but


    that¡¯s all.¡± I told him.


    Master Brock sat down and he looked at me, a look of pain on his face. ¡°Alora, how is she?¡± he


    asked in a choked voice,


    Master Sam came running over with a worried look on her face, when she got to her mate, she


    wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Pulling his face to her chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in


    a worried voice.


    ¡°Tell him to give me a bit, but his student has surpassed the Master. I¡¯ll be back in no time to prove


    it.¡± Alora said.


    I chuckled. ¡°Alora is holding her own, she says the student has surpassed the Master and will be


    home in no time to prove it.¡±


    Hearing this Master Brock let out a hoarse soundingugh. ¡°That cheeky brat, I¡¯ll have to show her


    what her Master can do when she gets home.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess.¡± Master Sam said in an emotional voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to talk to Matt right?¡± Brock asked


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said.


    ¡°Good, now that you can talk to Alora, this makes things that much easier. Brock said in a serious


    tone.


    ¡°Do you know what this is all about?¡± I asked him, my tone curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one that told him he needed to go ahead and talk to you.¡± He said. ¡°The Goddess has been


    sending him messages in his dreams, and I think yo hear them.¡±


    This surprised me, why would the Goeldess be sending messages to Matt that involved me?


    Instead of asking this question I decided to trust Brock¡¯s judgment that ? needed to listen to what he


    had to say myself. With that thought in mind I asked Master Brock to stop Darien and Matt.


    Master Brock and Master Sam went down, it took them a moment to get their attention, but Darien


    and Matt finally stopped their training match and were led up to me. I took the time to observe Matt,


    he was no longer the pup I knew, nor was he the male he was while under Sarah¡¯s control.


    His body was bulkier than it was before, his blond hair was nearly white it was so light now, and his


    skin had darkened in the sun with his long hours of training. There was a seriousness in his eyes


    now, and sorrow. He seemed to have something heavy burdening his soul.


    Looking at him, I opened up my other senses, and that¡¯s when I looked at his string of fate. His mate


    wasing soon, and it looked like they were already connected in a deep way, his string was


    thick, and it wasced with gold. Looking at his aura and seeing the shining silver outline, I could


    see that he has indeed been touched by the Moon Goddess.


    I was right to trust in Master Brock¡¯s judgement. Darien had gone through changes too, he carried


    sorrow in his aura, he had also bulked up as well, looking more and more like my twin everyday


    instead of my little brother. His power was solidly Alpha level, he was now more than strong enough


    to be the Moonstars n Alpha.


    1 felt Alora¡¯s concern and worry over Darien¡¯s changes. She felt impressed, but saddened it had


    come about because of what happened to her. ¡°Mate, his smile is missing.¡± she said, I could hear


    Xena¡¯s whine and Selena¡¯s small whimper.


    That¡¯s right, Darien always had a bright and happy smile for her. ¡°It¡¯s alright mate, he smile again


    once he knows you¡¯re definitely alive. I told her soothingly.


    Zane let out a sort of purring growl, trying to offer themfort with this sound. He sent them the


    feelings of his fur brushing up against them through our bond. 1 finished my observation of them


    and their new power before I spoke.


    ¡°I have some good news before we get into what Matt has to talk to me about.¡± I told them. They


    nodded, but stayed silent, their faces remained expressionless, but their eyes shed with their


    curiosity.


    I looked at Darien first, ring at him a little. ¡°My Starlight¡¯s heart hurts seeing you so sad. She


    wants to see you smile.¡± I may be just a little jealous over that, but I refused to admit it out loud.


    A stunned and confused expression now showed on my little brother¡¯s face. ¡°Bro¡­what are you


    saying.¡± Darien said, a hopeful note in his voice.


    Matt looked at me with the expression of hope, he seemed to be able to ept and process my


    words better than my brother. ¡°Last night, Alora was able to break through part of the ck Magic


    Spells that have been keeping us from being able to talk and feel each other¡¯s emotions.¡±


    Darien sat down abruptly on the bench in front of me, Matt let out a sound of relief and a breathy


    sounding ¡°Thank the Goddess she¡¯s still alive.¡± This I happened to agree with whole heartedly.


    ¡°Tell Darien I won¡¯t ever admit to being a coffee snob unless he smiles for me.¡± Alora demanded.


    ¡°Coffee snob?¡± I asked her, sensing something behind that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter, Just say it.¡± She said impatiently, sending over the image of her pping


    me on my shoulder in annoyance.


    I chuckled, but decided it was best to just do as she said. Besides, indulging her in this way was all I


    could do till I was able to bring her home. I passed on her words to Darien, it took him a moment to


    process what I was saying. Then he was throwing back his head andughing.


    I felt Alora¡¯s satisfaction at his reaction, her worry over him dissipating a little with hisughter. Matt


    had a half mile on his face as he watched Darienugh till tears fell. It took him a bit to sober up,


    wiping his eyes, he looked at me with a smile.


    ¡°How is she, what¡¯s happening on her end?¡± Darien asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Tias Sarah done anything to her?¡± Matt asked me.


    ¡°She¡¯s locked up in a prizon of some sort, she can¡¯t detect a smell that would be unique to her area,


    and I can¡¯t find her location with our bond. Sarah has not been able to touch her, and she ha:


    activated spells that would make it hard for them to do something to her.¡± I told them in a calm voler.


    The tension was still present in them, but there was tellel as well. I let it sink in for them for a


    moment. ¡°With that out of the way.¡± I said, looking up to meet Matt¡¯s


    eyes directly. His expression turned serious and focused when he was met with my gaze. ¡°We can


    talk about your matter with the Moon Goddess.¡±


    Matt sat down on the bench next to Darien, and with a grim expression he told me everything. Alora


    was listening to everything he said through me, and I felt what she was feeling. That¡¯s how I knew


    our n was about to adopt a sister n, and our Pack would be weing a new n.


    ¡°n Alpha Rain Heartsong Soulfire¡­I like the sounds of that, and having a sister n would be


    nice, we have the resources to adopt them and provide for them easily.¡±


    Alora said.


    2


    ¡°As you wish.¡± I said to her while smiling, I had been right.


    ¡°Matt, I think you need to get ready to be the mate of a n Alpha, while being a Beta.¡± The look on


    his face was pure shock, andical enough it had Aloraughing. 17


    Instead¡­.she was far away from me¡­Taken from me. It was cruel really, one moment I was happy


    remembering how amazing my female is¡­and the next moment¡­ remembering the moment she


    was taken from me.


    With my heart feeling like it was being squeezed in a vice, I called out to my mate through our mind


    link, desperately needing to hear her voice. *Starlight, you there?¡± My voice sounded rough, filled


    with emotion.


    3


    ¡°Hey my love, why do you sound so upset?¡± she asked me in a soothing voice, love in her tone.


    I felt her love for me surround me through our bond, providing afort only she could. ¡°I was


    missing you, and needed to feel you, thank you my Starlight.¡± I said, my voice still rough.


    ¡°My darling mate, this has been so hard on you, I would never have had you go through this for


    anything.¡± She said. I could feel her guilt over this, proving just how much she cared about me.


    ¡°Hearing your voice and feeling you love is doing wonders for me right now. None of this was your


    fault. We¡¯ll be together again soon, I have faith in that.¡± I told her, trying to absolve her guilt.


    2


    She had nothing to feel guilty over, this was not her fault, Sarah was to me. If not for that bitch


    my mate would still be by my side, in my arms. Goddess I hated the female more and more each


    day. I wanted to rip her to pieces as she begged me for a mercy I would never give, one she had no


    right to ask for after everything she has done in her life.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I love you Damien.¡± she said, her voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°I love you too Alora.¡± I said, then I felt something else through the bond¡­pain. My mate was in


    pain, it sent a sharp chill down my spine. ¡°What happened, why are you in pain?¡± My question was


    a demand.


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m not exactly sure, but I think Sarah¡¯s psychotic boyfriend ran afoul of my Chastity Bell


    Spell, and more than likely took his anger out on Sarah. Which caused her toe into the prison


    to scream at my cell door to undo my spell on her sadistic psycho path of a boyfriend.¡± She said,


    her voice starting out hesitant before bing


    WTY.


    She didn¡¯t say why she was in pain, probably hoping all the other information she gave me would


    distract me. Did she honestly think that was going to work on me? ¡°Why are you in pain?¡± I growled


    the question.


    ¡°Well, when Sarah first came into the prison, she was taking pot shots at me with a live gun. A few


    of the bullets took some skin with them.¡± I growled, and she started talking in a panicked voice. ¡°But


    I¡¯m okay, they¡¯re just surface wounds, nothing to worry over¡­Oh! And the gun ran out of ammo, so


    she won¡¯t be shooting at me again


    soon.¡±


    This time it was both Zane and I growling, did she really think the gun being out of bullets, and her


    wounds only being surface wounds, made it all better? ¡°That you have been hurt at all, is reason


    enough for me to disembowel that female the second I see her.¡± I growled out the words.


    ¡°Well, if it makes you feel better, Sarah was dragged out by her cohorts and I was shot with a


    tranquilizer dart after, but only one, so the effects will onlyst for six hours.¡± Thest part was said


    in a deliberately cheery tone.


    She was determined to make me feel better, so I would let her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll calm down for now.¡± I said,


    hoping to make her feel at ease. She didn¡¯t need to be stressing over my feelings being in her


    situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s better, I¡¯m going to try and break through the rest of their spells while my body is knocked


    out. Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t hear from me for a few hours.¡± She said, her words soft.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, I love you my Starlight.¡± I told her, making sure to push my feelings for her through our bond.


    ¡°I love you too, my darling mate.¡± Then she faded from my consciousness.


    I reached the clinic and immediately spotted my mother, she was talking to a nurse at the nurses


    station. The nurse saw me pointed in my direction. My mom turned, surprised at first when she saw


    me, then curious. She walked over to me and grabbed my arm, leading me to her office just to the


    side of the nurses station.


    She shared the office with Alora, there were bits and pieces of Alora all around in here, mixed in


    with my mother. ¡°What brought you here sweetie?¡± Mom asked.


    I sat on the sofa, moln and Alora had set up a seating area between their desks for guests. ¡°I talked


    to Matt, and with everything he says, we need to set up the medical center here to take on


    patients¡­a lot of patients.¡±


    ¡°What kind of care patients are we talking about?¡± Mom asked me, her tone serious.


    The beings who will be arrivings are all long term victims of severe abuse and starvation Some


    might need to have a basic check done on them, others might weding ter care. Those that can be


    let go with a basic check up will need immedie lening amodations in the guest apartments


    above the clinic. We are


    oking at there hundred patients.¡± I told her.


    ¡°We have enough beds in the medical center, even if all three hundred needed long term care, an


    there are no worries there. I¡¯ll contact the head of housekeeping and inform her of our impending


    guests and where you want them to board. I¡¯ll also five her inform the kitchens of iing volume


    of guests.¡± She said, then


    asked. ¡°Do we have a timeline?¡±


    ¡°A day, at most.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well I just have to start making arrangements now.¡± Mom said, before asking. ¡°Do v know how they


    are going to arrive?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, Matt said from one of his firsts dreams about this female, before he confirmed her identity


    with the Moon Goddess, she does a veryrge spell that transports her and her n/here, only, it


    causes her severe injury.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Who is this female that leads these beings?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Matt¡¯s second chance mate.¡± I told her grimly.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Keeping the fact that one of Sarah¡¯s bullets had nicked an artery from my mate, had not been easy.


    Luckily, being the kind of hybrid I was, the knick over my artery was able to close on its own, but not


    before I lost a lot of blood. Half the strength I gained from draining those three Warlocks just days


    ago, was lost. This further annoyed me, not only was I tranquilized again I was weakened by blood


    loss.


    Thankfully I wasn¡¯t as weak as I was when I first fed on those three would-be rapists and torturers. I


    was absolutely fed up with being tranquilized, and I was more than done with being bled by Sarah.


    Back in our space, Xena was growling, and Selena¡¯s expression of fury matched my own. That was


    it, no more, this was going to end today.


    ¡°There is no way in hell we haven¡¯t run across anything that would break this spell in all of our


    lifetimes. There has to be something. It¡¯s here, we just have to find it among all our knowledge.¡± I


    practically snarled.


    Xena nodded her agreement, growling in her anger. Selena stood up, her gaze became sharp, her


    expression was icy cold with fury. She held out her hands, I stood up and grabbed one of her hands.


    Xena came to stand between us and we both put our free hand on Xena, connecting us all together.


    A purple fire appeared and spiraled around us, a warm wind lifted hair and fur, making it dance.


    We summoned our memories of all our past lives, our eyes glowed as the memories flowed into us.


    We brought forward our memories of magic and spells, targeting those rted to ck Magic. After


    a few moments we located the counter spells we needed to break free. With all the memories of our


    past lives, came all the memories we had of our mate. With each one I loved him more and more, a


    love so deep it could never be broken.


    Why we hadn¡¯t done this before, I don¡¯t know. The fire disappeared, and with it the wind, then our


    eyes stopped glowing. We found what we needed, so we got to work on breaking free. We refused


    to remain trapped here any longer. Soon we would be free, and we would be with our mate. 1


    Jack, Sarah, Bonnie, Janice, and Kelly¡¯s POV


    -Inside the Coven¡¯s cottage-


    Sarah fell to the floor with a cry of pain, Jack had pped her after hearing she had shot Alora.


    ¡°What the fuck were you trying to do huh?!¡± Jack roared the question at Sarah.


    Then he lifted her up off the floor partially by her hair, Sarah had tears rolling down her cheek, and


    she was begging Jack in a quivering voice. ¡°Please, please, I was only trying to get her to cure you.¡±


    But Jack was heartless and didn¡¯t care about her tears or her pleas, he pped her hard on her


    other cheek, splitting Sarah¡¯s lip, causing blood to start streaming from the corner of her mouth.


    Sarah was shaking and quivering all over. She thought, if only she could still seduce him, he


    wouldn¡¯t be beating her like this. This was all Alora¡¯s fault.


    8


    Jack kicked Sarah hard enough to lift her in the air, and send her across the room to crash painfully


    into the wall, before sliding to the floor in an undignified heap. Sarah coughed and a pool of blood


    came out, her chin was covered in it, drops of it staining her ice blue V-neck t-shirt. Sarah let out


    another sob, her ribs had cracked with hisst kick.


    5


    Jack was so angry with Sarah he wanted to kill her, she was the reason they all underestimated the


    bitch in the prison. To think the bitch not only knew Blood Harvest, she knew Chastity Bell.


    Unfortunately for him, the only one who could cure his impotency was the caster of the Chasity Bell


    spell, but the caster-still had to be alive to do that.


    ¡°You fucking stupid bitch!¡± Jack roared. ¡°The only one who can remove this spell is the caster, and


    they have to be alive for that!¡±


    Jack picked up a big hardback spell book from the table near him and threw it across the room at


    Sarah. The book hit Sarah in the head, opening a gash in her forehead and causing the back of her


    head to m into the wall behind her. Sarah copsed onto the floor, she curled up into a ball and


    sobbed. 3


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jack pointed at Sarah and directed his angry gaze at the Witches standing near the entrance, out of


    firing range. They each raised their hands in surrender, showing it wasn¡¯t their idea. That what


    happened was all Sarah¡¯s fault. If Sarah wasn¡¯t in too much pain and could barely breathe, she


    would shout the word ¡®traitor¡¯ at them, seeing how quickly they backed down in the face of Jack¡¯s


    anger.


    ¡°Keep a watch on this bitch! Make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything else that could kill our prisoner.¡±


    Jack ordered, then left the house after that.


    Withck gone the three Witches looked at each other, they were all thinking the same thing. They


    all wished they never would have gone along with Sarah and kidnapped Alora. Now they were


    going to have to somehow expiain to their mother the loss of three young Warlocks. She was not


    going to be happy, and the girls were now dreading her punishment for doing this.


    2


    170


    ¡°What do we do now¡± Kelly asked, looking at the mess that was the sobbing blood covered Sarah.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just patch her up and toss her in her room.¡± Bonnie said, letting out a sigh of


    resignation.


    ¡°It fucking stinks of piss and shit in her room.¡± Janice said, a look of disgust on her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out where it¡¯sing from either, Sarah hasn¡¯t been sleeping in theretely because


    of the smell.¡± Kelly said, her face scrunched up at the thought of the smell of Sarah¡¯s room. 10


    ¡°Well she¡¯ll just have to put up with it for now, we¡¯ll see what animal is getting in and where so we


    can get rid of itter.¡± Bonnie said, not caring about Sarah¡¯sfort. She felt that Sarah had


    brought this upon herself. (6)


    They picked Sarah up, took her to her room and tossed her on her bed, then they left without


    bothering to treat her injuries, not being able to stand the stench of the room. Sarah had passed out


    when they picked her up, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she could smell it or not.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Kelly asked once they left Sarah¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sarah should be out for at least a couple of hours.¡± Janice said, looking at the closed door with a


    scornful expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch Netflix while we can, once we¡¯re back at the coven we won¡¯t be able to for a while.¡±


    Bonnie said, her tone full of regret, walking towards her room.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s probably going to ground us for a while.¡± Kelly said with a frown, her voice just as full of


    regret. Kelly and Janice followed after Bonnie.


    2


    ¡°Which means we won¡¯t be able to go to the shipping vige to catch up on our shows for a while


    after we get back.¡± Janice pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to suck, dammit, I¡¯m so mad at Sarah.¡± Kelly said, her voice showing her irritation.


    7


    ¡°Which is why we should catch up now, before we can¡¯t anymore.¡± Bonnie told them. The other two


    nodded their agreement.


    Sarah woke up four hourster, the three Witches were so fully upied by their shows they forgot


    to check on Sarah. Unnoticed, Sarah went into the weapons room in the cottage, she grabbed one


    of the swords, then snuck out the kitchen door. Sarah quietly made her way to the prison. When she


    got there, she found the door into the prison was locked.


    Sarah stared at the chain wrapped around the door handle, and the huge lock hanging off of it. It


    took her three swings of the sword to break through the lock. She overheard Bonnie say the dart


    she put in Alora shouldst twelve hours once. So Alora should still be asleep and helpless. I


    couldn¡¯t kill her, but I could cut out her pup and she would live.


    8


    Ever since Jack found out about who Alora was, he kept talking about personally breeding her. He


    actually wanted to fuck this slut. It was all her fault for enticing. him, the whore did it on purpose! I


    couldn¡¯t risk torturing her while she was awake, thanks to her stupid spell that sucks you dry of all


    your blood. But she was drugged and helpless, I could do whatever I wanted to her.


    I preferred being able to make her scream when I cut her up, but seeing as I couldn¡¯t risk that, this


    would have to do. This bitch owes me for every beating Jack has given me in thest three days. I


    walked over to her cell, the slut was still passed out on the floor, I opened the cell door and walked


    up to her.


    With a kick to the bitch¡¯s body, she was nowying t on her back. This position would make it


    easier for me to stab her uterus and pull everything out. Not only would I kill her pup, she¡¯ll never be


    able to breed again. Jack wont ever fuck her if she cant breed. Standing above the whore, smiling


    at the torment she would go through when she woke up without a uterus and her pup dead, with no


    hopes of ever conceiving again. 2


    This was perfect, this way this bitch¡¯s filthy bloodline will end with her. There will never be another


    daughter blessed by the Moon Goddess in the Heartsong n ever again. This thought felt so good


    it made meugh, her pain, I couldn¡¯t wait to see it, hear her screams of agony.


    Iughed as I used all my strength saying, ¡°This is what you get for what you did to Jack, YOU


    FUCKING WHORE!¡± as I thrust the de down, towards the bitch¡¯s


    uterus.


    Just as the de was inches from the whore¡¯s belly, the slut opened her eyes. Her eyes were


    glowing, and filled with fury. Sarah didn¡¯t stop, but right before the de could even touch skin,


    something happened. Next thing Sarah knew, she was flung up and flew back as a wave of power


    mmed into her,


    Sarah was flung out of ra¡¯s cell, across the hall and into the bars of the adjacent cell. Her head


    hit the bars with a crack, and Sarah slid to the floor in an undignified heap. Blood was streaming


    from the back of her head, staining her blond hair red. Sarah, unable to understand what had just


    happened, cked out from pain and blunt force trauma.


    11

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Alora¡¯s POV


    There was the sound of a chain breaking with each spell we undid. Looking at the chemical


    compounds of the tranquilizer, even though they had been adjusted, I was able to easily process


    the drugs. Soon we were no longer trapped, we were free, and furious.


    I opened my rage filled eyes in time to see Sarah standing over me screaming as she thrust down.


    The de was aimed at my uterus, just as the de was about to meet flesh. The protective spell


    surrounding my pups activated and the resulting force tossed Sarah back and out of my cell. I heard


    a sickening crack, and then a thump.


    2


    I rolled over, and struggled to my feet, swaying with light headedness. I stumbled forward a few


    steps before I was able to walk properly, with only a slight limp. I looked at Sarah, there was a sh


    as the light caught on something around Sarah¡¯s neck. I focused my slightly blurry vision on the


    shiny object.. 6


    I remembered what it was just as they came into view, my rings. Iughed out loud, startling myself


    with how much loathing was in myugh. It shouldn¡¯t surprise me to feel this way about Sarah. She


    had long ago crossed my bottom line, I no longer had even one ounce of mercy for this female.


    My walk over to Sarah took on a predatory feel to it, if someone saw, I imagine they would have


    seen a hunter stalking its prey. Because that was what Sarah was to me now, prey. The moment I


    reached her I ripped the chain off her neck, leaving bloody lines behind.


    With the rings in one hand I used my other to draw the chain out and whip it in the direction of


    Sarah. The chain hit Sarah in the face and left a long and bloody gash down the side of one cheek,


    from her eye to her chin. I put the rings on my thumbs, and I felt them connect with me. Not wanting


    to have them taken from me again, I said the spell that had them bing tattoos on my skin.


    6


    The sun set, and my regalia became tangible, the rings as well, but they were no longer able to be


    removed. Like the regalia, if anyone tried to take the items off me, the items would turn back into the


    state of a tattoo on my skin. I ran the fingers of one hand through my starden braids. I felt


    strength start to fill me again.


    Just then, the three Witches who had been helping Sarah rushed in. The looks on their faces as


    they skidded to a halt and saw me awake, and out of my cell, were hrious with varied expressions


    of horror. Me on the other hand, I was delighted, my prey had juste running to me. I felt my lips


    stretch into a predatory grin that exposed my fangs.


    The fear on the Witches faces let me know just how scary I was being at the moment. Around me,


    all seven rings of the rotating mands of Blood Harvest glowed red under my feet. The Witches


    were instantly frozen in my fifth ring, the seventh ring being out passed the open door of the prison.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The red glow caused the area to darken, lending a sinister quality to the atmosphere. Sarah¡¯s body


    was lit up in the glow, but I didn¡¯t n to drain her dry, I had ns for her. The Witches, realizing


    they couldn¡¯t move, and knowing what was about to happen, started to cry and beg. 5


    I was deaf to every bit of it. ¡°I don¡¯t think you three understand.¡± I said to them in a slow icy cold


    drawl, pausing a moment to let those words sink in before continuing. ¡°I have absolutely no mercy


    for you.¡± Their expressions of fear on their faces shifted to horrified realization. ¡°You never should


    have crossed my bottont line.¡±


    The Witches never got a chance to say another word of begging, because as soon as Alora finished


    talking, their screams of agony sounded in the prison as they were painfully sucked dry of all their


    blood. Sarah woke up when the screams started, she looked down and realized she was in my


    power circles.


    5


    Sarah let out a horrified scream, got up and stumbled outside before copsing just outside my


    seventh circle. Sarah, no longer able to stand, started to crawl away while screaming and crying.


    The Witches stopped screaming, only because they lost the ability, a few more moments and they


    were dead.


    With the new influx of power from this feast, I transformed into our Kitsune form. I put Blood Harvest


    to sleep, and activated my Kitsune fire. Some of the purple mes, swirled in one inch circlets


    around my regalia¡¯s wrist and ankle cuffs. Behind me, the rest of my mes, in a circlerger than


    my body, formed eighteen balls of purple fire.


    Our bushy tail was long enough to touch our ankles in this form. It was swishing side to side at a


    slow, and slightly hypnotic pace. Each time it went too far one direction, it would curl at the end,


    before slowly going back the other way. The walk out the door of the prison was of a leisurely


    stalking predator.


    3


    One that already knew that its prey was unable to escape its grasp, but there was no need to rush


    the final attack. This predator could take its time if it so chose. Starlight had her hands sped


    behind her back, it almost made her look yful. Stepping out of the prison I looked up, I could see


    the barrier that was keeping my mate from being able to find our direction.


    Sarah had flipped over and was crawling backwards, barely able to move because she was shaking


    so badly. Her eyes were wide, and tears constantly streamed from them as she sobbed. Seeing that


    she couldn¡¯t go far at all, I directed my attention at the barrier over the Covens territory.


    The fire and lightning dissipated, with that taken care of, I looked down at Sarah. ¡°Now it¡¯s your


    turn.¡± I said to her as I stalked forward. Sarah¡¯s screaming and


    crying heightened.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I watched as the training went on well into the afternoon, till it was time for dinner. Inside the


    Heartsong Training arena, all the academic aspects of battle were being taught. The students here


    ranged from the old, to the very young. The youngest was a six year old female pup, she was a


    tribrid. Werewolf, bear and Vampire.


    Her red string of fate and who it was attached to had me talking to her. Her mother is a Vampire


    Werewolf Hybrid of the Heartsongs, her father a pr bear shifter from the Chukchi Sea. Her father


    had shown up with a sparkly pink lunch box for her. I found out he was our head chef of the


    mansion. The pr shifter had a very heavy Russian ent.


    When I talked to him, he told me why he hade to our continent. At that time, about a hundred


    years ago, his part of the other continent was always embroiled with deadly politics and war since


    he was young. The suppression of those without power, and the government controlling those that


    did with cruel and vicious


    means.


    When he first came to the continent his English was very bad, but his French was very good, luckily


    he had met his friend while immigrating here. His decision to leave his home country was made


    after his entire n had been butchered by his region¡¯s Czar at the time. His n had refused to


    participate in the wars, wanting nothing but to live in peace.


    The friends met at a Supernatural Embassy, immigrating to seek better lives for themselves away


    from the human wars at the time. Both having painful memories they were trying to move on from.


    They were able tomunicate in French easily, and the French speaking fox shifter was able to


    trante English for him.


    A bond was struck, and when they decided to seek refuge they chose to join the same sponsor


    groups They found a Bear n in the upper north east that was willing to take them to gain their


    citizenships. There, the Pr learned English. It was a road tripter, and a random stop at a bar


    that had the pair meeting two of the Heartsong¡¯s n¡¯s women.


    An idental touch and a shoulder throw had the pr on the ground and immediately in love with


    his fated mate. His best friend had found his fated amongst our n that night as well. The pr


    said to have such a strong woman as his mate was an honor, so it was his responsibility to make


    sure his family was well fed with delicious food, and clothed in beautiful clothing. 3


    Found out this male wasn¡¯t just a head chef, he was also a Master Tailor and clothing designer.


    What I hadn¡¯t realized till that moment was that I knew his work. The couple¡¯s set of formal wear


    Alora and I had worn to the banquet at her Father¡¯s Castle had actually been designed by this Pr.


    When I told him about that set, he looked surprised. He blushed when I praised his artistry, his n


    had once been praised around the world for their beautiful works. They had been amazing artisans,


    not people of war. They had made beautiful things, not bloodshed.


    It made me sad to think this Pr and three others were all that was left of that once great n.


    ording to the Pr, the only reason he and the three others were spared, was because they had


    all been away at various Universities. Finishing up lessons that were taken only to perfect their


    crafts. His daughter wanted to be a warrior like her mother, and had been extremely intelligent from


    a young age.


    After meeting them and talking to them I couldn¡¯t help but think Alora would love them. I decided


    that when Alora was back, I would introduce her to this father and daughter pair, that would


    eventually be a part of our lives. I had dinner with my mother, she made sure everything was ready


    for our impending guests. My mother, the amazing female she was, had been extremely efficient.


    It was evening now, the moon was already out, I stood under Alora¡¯s tree and stared into her pond. I


    wasn¡¯t standing there for long when I was joined by Matt. I didn¡¯t bother to ask why he hadn¡¯t gone


    home, I knew why he hadn¡¯t, and I didn¡¯t me him.


    We had only been standing there in silence together for about thirty minutes when I heard the


    cracking sound of multiple strikes of electricity. A sh of ice blue -me lit up the ground not far


    from the tree. Then arge circle of ice blue fire and white lightning rotated above, then it expanded


    down in a rotating circler wall of


    fire.


    3


    With a boom it dispersed, and left behind, were roughly three hundred beings, in cloaks carrying


    satchels. Many were transformed into Lycans or the half forms of other shifters. I could smell blood,


    and there were heavily injured among the group. There was a faint stench of ck magic in the air


    as well. In front of them all was a red haired girl-with glowing blue eyes.


    Rain had finally arrived.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Damien¡¯s POV


    When Rain arrived and Matt started to rush over to her, I had initially followed behind him to


    wee her and her n on Alora¡¯s behalf. Then the stench of ck magic seemed to have


    exploded into the air, spreading arks of the new Alpha¡¯s blood everywhere. Matt understandably let


    out a pain filled roar of protest at this sight and managed to catch her before she fell to the ground.


    I stayed back, because nothing was more important than a mate. Instead I started to give orders for


    the rest of Rain¡¯s n to be treated and to be taken care of. However, when they were offered


    ces to rest inside, they refused to leave their Alpha. Their Alpha was currently covered in blood


    being held in her matesp.


    Matt and Rain had been surrounded partially by my warriors when he rushed over to hold her, so


    when two of her people tried to rush over they were stopped. Then Matt told them to let them


    through. I nodded at the warriors letting them know it was fine. I had a feeling these two were very


    important to Rain by the way Matt was acting.


    I continued to stay back, while I was the Alpha here, acting in Alora¡¯s ce. Rain was Matt¡¯s mate,


    and he deserved to have time to be with his mate, especially one that was hurt so badly. To think


    this would be how they first met, Matt¡¯s mate was covered in blood and mud, just like Alora when I


    first met her. Unlike Alora though, Rain¡¯s abuse was written all over her skin, visible to everyone.


    This was going to break Alora¡¯s heart. Thinking about Alora had me reaching out to her. I came up


    against a warm wall, she was there, and I could feel her life force and her love of me in this wall.


    Alora had something she was hiding and didn¡¯t want me to see, but she was still trying to provide


    mefort at the same time. This meant something was wrong, I felt like a heavy stone just


    dropped into the pit of my stomach.


    Matt voicing a protest made me refocus on the situation in front of me. Alora would want me to


    make sure these beings were cared for in her absence. When Rain said Alora¡¯s name my gaze


    snapped to hers. Did this wounded Alpha still think she had the strength to keep fighting? But the


    determination in her gaze told me she did.


    Alora was going to love this female. Matt ced his mate on the ground and gripped her upper


    arms, holding her to the ground. Distress and determination in his expression. Rain¡¯s Beta was


    holding her legs down, and the Witch Lillian, with her glowing floating crystals, said a spell. Then


    Rain started to scream and I watched


    as her wounds disappeared.


    2


    When the spell was over, and the screaming was done, Matt pulled Rain off the ground and into his


    lap, clutching her to his chest. I didn¡¯t me him, I would have reacted the same way after hearing


    those screams. After a moment, Rain seemed to have recovered from this ordeal, because of the


    words she said while looking at Matt.


    ¡°Do you have a n already in mind Alpha Soulfire?¡± I asked her, using her title deliberately,


    revealing and acknowledging her rank to the Pack.


    ¡°Not a n, no, but I know where she is and I can get you there. I just need more power crystals.


    My masters and mine are burnt out for the moment.¡± Rain said. ¡°Even my staff and crystal ball will


    need a recharge.¡±


    ¡°How do you recharge them?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°There are several ways, one is by cing them in a pool of water blessed by the Moon Goddesses


    power. Or if there is a sacred ce with arge power source that would be willing to fill my items


    with its energy. That¡¯s if I want it done fast, otherwise I can only gradually infusion them with my


    magic over a lengthy period of time.¡± Rain replied.


    I looked at the Willow tree, and then at the koi pond. ¡°You need to ask the Willow to see if she is


    willing to infuse your items with her power, the koi pond is also full of an energy and life force of its


    own. I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s for Alora, the spirits of both would be more than happy to help you.¡± I told her.


    She looked at me in surprise, and then she pulled herself out of Matt¡¯s arms and stood up. Matt


    stood up with her and pulled her right back into his arms, holding her back to his front as she looked


    at the Willow tree and the pond. She looked shocked after a moment. Then excited, she said


    something softly to Matt as she ced a hand on his cheek.


    Matt-listened, nodded his head a little reluctantly and kissed the palm that had been on his cheek,


    making his mate blush. He let her go, and Rain stared at him a moment longer with her cheeks red.


    Then she used some finger gestures and her items came to her. Her and Lillian took their crystals


    and the ball to the water, the staff to the tree.


    There was a little ritual they preformed and then suddenly there was colorful light everywhere as


    their crystals and the staff were infused with magic and energy from the pond and the tree. Once


    done they gathered in front of me. Rain was a sight to see.


    There was fire in her ball and the ball inside her staff, her crystals were floating around her in a ring,


    her ball just floating off to the side, the staff standing on its own next to her. Lillian¡¯s crystals had


    been stored back in the satchel she had slung over her shoulder.


    The people most intimately connected to Alora and I gathered around us. ¡°What do you need us to


    do, Alpha Rain?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°This is everyone who ising?¡± she asked me, I nodded my head. She turned to her people, and


    handed out some orders, and forced her Beta to stay back. Then she turned back to us. ¡°Hang on.¡±


    She ordered.


    Then the rotating wall of fire that brought Rain here, surrounded us, taking us to my mate.


    Alora¡¯s POV


    I was standing in front of Sarah contemting on what to do to her first, when the first spell came


    my way. I didn¡¯t even move, not even to nce in the direction the spell came from. The spell came


    up against a barrier, the rotating mand glowed violet as it blocked the spell. Then the spell


    shattered against the ward.


    With that, my decision on what to do to Sarah first was decided. I needed to take care of the pests


    first, but I couldn¡¯t have Sarah running away before I could punish her. I lifted my freshly healed leg


    and I brought my foot down, first on one knee cap, then the other. I broke both her knees to keep


    her from being able to get away.


    5


    I turned and left Sarahying there on the ground, screeching like a dying pig in pain. I looked


    around me, there were about a hundred of the ck Magic Coven members surrounding me. The


    smile on my face grew, curling with cruel amusement. They just kept handing themselves to me on


    a tter.


    To think that members of the ck Magic Coven had be this¡­.ignorant¡­of just who I was.


    ¡®Well, I thought as I activated and expanded Blood Harvest, ¡®it¡¯s their funeral. The Coven members


    started to throw spell after spell at me. Filling the air with the fowl scent of their ck magic.


    2


    The closest groups of the Coven started to scream, thirty of them trapped in Blood Harvest. My


    power grew, and I automatically stored the overflow into the rings, repowering them. Once done


    with the first thirty of the Coven I turned and advance towards more of my prey. The smell of fear


    was permeating the air, as the remaining members realized just how badly they had messed up. 2


    ¡°Tamashinohi! Uchi ni oide!¡± I called out in my echoing voice. A golden rotating mand appeared


    above me, in the middle of the mand a dark hole appeared. Out of the hole came my twin


    swords.


    Once the swords were in my hands, the magic mand disappeared. With the swords in my hands,


    I went to work. I flew through the air, at a group of a dozen. Coven members. Slicing through them


    fast and easy, some screaming in agony and shock before dying. Others only got to gurgle on


    blood, and a few never got the chance to even make a sound.


    Nearly half of the Coven members were now dead, and a few of those left seemed like they were


    about to make a run for it, when I got close enough to trap them in Blood Harvest. There were only


    five in my spell this time.


    I was draining them dry when out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of arge icy blue wall of


    fire in the distance. The wall of fire didn¡¯tst long before it disappeared. My wards deflected more


    spells, and the five within my spell stopped screaming and died..


    Done with that I jumped in a new direction at another cluster of Coven members. None of these


    members knew how to handle closebat, so they fell easily to my sword. Their blood flew


    everywhere in gushing fountains of red. There was no way to avoid all the gore I was creating, so I


    was covered in blood.


    It dripped from my hair, my tail, the red on my tail looking extra gory against my white fur. Blood


    dripped down my arms and covered my legs, and torso. I imagined I looked like a blood covered


    Goddess of vengeance. In that moment¡­that is exactly¡­what I was. Throwing back my head I let


    loose a long and loud fear inducing howl.


    Not many of the members remained, I was so focused on stalking the rest of my prey I didn¡¯t notice


    who had just arrived with that wall of blue fire. With arge and vicious snarl of rage ripped from my


    chest I ran after my next targets. They turned around and tried to run. But they forgot about Blood


    Harvest, it froze them in ce.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because they had the audacity to try and run from their fate. I decided that a quick death by my


    swords was not something they deserved, and drained them. Their screams loud with their despair


    and agony as they died.


    It was the whispered ¡°Oh shit.¡± In a shocked, but familiar voice, that had my gaze snapping in the


    direction that the wall of icy blue fire had been.


    The only one of this new group of beings that I truly saw, was my mate. Damien stood there, tall,


    large, and in the flesh. I stood there a moment, just taking in the sight of him, hardly believing he


    was real. I was distracted from this when one of the few remaining coven members sent a spell at


    me.


    It broke against my ward, and only seeded in drawing my attention to them. Not wanting to drag


    this out any longer, now that my mate was here, I just killed thest of the Cover members with; my


    swords.


    1 put my swords away with the words ¡°Imanotokoro hanarete.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I did not expect to see what we did, when the wall of fire dropped. Rain was surprised as well.


    Judging by Rain¡¯s conversation with Matt and Lillian, we should have been transported outside a


    barrier. Not inside the ck Magic Coven¡¯spound. That wasn¡¯t what was surprising me though.


    My mate was not only no longer a captive of the Coven, she was now releasing carnage on her


    former capturers. The feelinging from my mate was rage. To say


    my mate was angry was an understatement. Even covered in the blood of her enemies she was still


    the most beautiful female I had ever seen.


    5


    I wanted nothing more than to call out her name and rush to her, to grab her up in my arms and


    crush my mouth to hers. I decided I would wait till she was done with the Coven first. I would never


    deny her this, we wereing here to kill all these beings anyway.


    Starlight, Alora in her Kitsune form, was standing a few feet from a cluster of Coven members.


    Under her and them were seven rotating blood red mands, they looked almost rose like with


    Starlight at the center. What was interesting was that the Coven members inside the glowing red


    mands were no longer moving.


    Not even to toss spells at Starlight as the others were doing. Then they started screaming as ropes


    of dark red came out of them, and were absorbed into the


    mands. The Coven members screamed until they could scream no more. Their bodies fell to the


    ground, looking like dried up husks.


    ¡°Oh shit¡± Darien said in a startled voice next to me, briefly drawing Alora¡¯s attention to us.


    ¡°What did she just do?¡± Kian asked, there was shock and a touch of fear in his voice.


    ¡°Blood Harvest.¡± Kass, Asher, and Nathan answered him in unison. My thought after they said this


    was, ¡®So this is what it looks like.¡¯


    ¡°What the fuck is Blood Harvest?¡± Galen asked.


    1


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell that allows only those with Royal Vampire blood to drain their enemies dry without


    having to stick their fangs in their enemies throat. Only those of direct lineage to the ruling Vampire


    Royal family are allowed to have knowledge of this spell. Although it would be stupid to assume the


    other families wouldn¡¯t have the knowledge, they probably do, they just don¡¯t broadcast that they


    know.¡± Victor said.


    This surprised me, although it shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Wait¡­how do you know about it?¡± Kass asked him.


    ¡°Did you forget my mother is your father¡¯s second cousin on his mothers side?¡± Victor asked her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    1


    ¡°Oh shit, that means you have Royal blood too.¡± Be said.


    7


    Their conversation faded into the background as I looked at Starlight. Only after herst enemy was


    vanquished, leaving just the sobbing Sarah alive, did her attention return to us. Her gaze locked


    with mine, and she sauntered over. She looked like a naughty child who had gotten her hand caught


    in the cooking jar.


    However she knew you wouldn¡¯t yell at her for it, you would just think she was adorable and


    mischievous.


    2


    Then she was right there in front of me, for the first time since she had been ripped from my side, by


    the bitch sobbing for mercy on the ground not too far from us.. Her smile was loving, her eyes warm


    pools of her love, then her words broke myst shred of control. I grabbed her up against my chest


    and kissed her, I kissed her


    hard, putting everything I had felt and was feeling in that kiss.


    2


    She melted against me, and kissed me back and opened our link. Our emotions flooded each other,


    and only magnified the depth of our feelings for each other. It took a lot for me to gain enough


    control to part our mouths, but that was all I could do. I still could not let her go, I rested my


    forehead against her crown, our breathing was heavy,ing out in pants at first.


    ¡°Starlight.¡± I said, my voice hoarse.


    Starlight smiled and shook her tail, which was still half soaked in blood. Then we were surrounded


    by everyone. I looked at everyone, saw the longing in their expressions as they looked at my mate.


    Reluctantly, very reluctantly, I released my mate from my arms. She turned around and a second


    later stumbled back into me a bit as she was tackled with hugs from her family and friends.


    They all started talking at once, I couldn¡¯t separate it all out, but somehow my Starlight did. She


    talked to every one of them, there were tears and a few sobs. Everyone had missed her and had


    been worried about her. None of them seemed to care about the fact that she was covered in blood


    and gore.


    3


    ¡°So um¡­does anyone else want an exnation on what happened here?¡± Darien asked. ¡°Also¡­


    why is that skank Sarah still alive?*


    My mate transformed back into her human fona and the blood seemed to be a little less stark


    against her dark skin, but her shirt and shorts had been made of b?g


    colors. So the red of the blood was still very stark but instead of on her fur it was her clothes. Her


    clothes also seemed torn in ces, making me angry at how that could have happened.


    I could also now smell the scent of gun oil on her, judging from the patterns of those tears in her


    clothes, she had been shot. On one of her inner thighs over where an artery would be, was a tear


    and there seemed to be a trail of blood down her leg. Sniffing a bit, the scent of her blood hit me like


    a punch in the face.


    She had said Sarah had made potshots at her, she didn¡¯t tell me Sarah had hit an artery. I couldn¡¯t


    stop the snarl that was ripped from my chest. Alora looked at me, and frowned. I looked in Sarah¡¯s


    direction and my rage at her built, the ground beneath us started to tremble and the air around us


    started to heat up.


    ¡°Damien?¡± Alora said my name as a question.


    ¡°You said she took potshots at you.¡± I growled out. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me she struck an artery.¡±


    She instantly looked guilty, I felt her guilt through our bond, she had hid it on purpose. I growled at


    her, not able to actually voice how I felt about that, but she could feel it. Zane was not happy either,


    he was very upset. However we both knew why she had done it. Alora never really thought of


    herself, she was always thinking of others.


    ¡°I was only trying to protect you, my love.¡± She said, and she ced her hands on my chest and


    rubbed them up and down, trying to sooth me.


    I crushed her to me and buried my nose in her hair, and just breathed her in. ¡°Tell me¡­why is Sarah


    still alive?¡± I asked her, needing to not focus on how close to


    death my mate hade, and that I hadn¡¯t been there at that moment.


    2


    ¡°The Moon Goddess had decided on a retribution for Sarah, as for her wolf Lilith, she had other


    ns. She¡¯s gifting Sarah¡¯s wolf to a being that is deserving of Lilith and her sp¨¦cialness.¡± She told


    me.


    I was confused, but I figured it was only a matter of time before everything became clear. I let Alora


    go after holding her for a moment longer. She looked at our new people and walked over to them.


    Rain had a nervous look on her face, and Matt was rubbing his hands up and down her upper arms


    in a soothing gesture. Matt was also whispering something to Rain.


    Alora stood in front of Rain and smiled. ¡°You must be the Alpha of my new sister n, n Alpha


    Rain Soulfire.¡± Her voice was warm and weing.


    Rain looked at her wide eyed, a bit of worship in her expression as she nodded. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s


    give you and your n your final name.¡± Alora said. ¡°Give me your


    hand.¡± Alora demanded, then she transformed into Selena.


    The expression written all over Rain¡¯s face, as she looked at the silver scars that were all over


    Selena¡¯s skin, was of surprise. Rain gave Selena her hand. ¡°Do you n Alpha Soulfire, swear by


    your blood, you and your n¡¯s loyalty to my n and I as a sister n?¡± Selena asked in her


    echoing voice filled with thousands of tiny ringing bells.


    Rain looked up at her, her expression serious. ¡°I swear by my blood my n¡¯s and my loyalty to you


    and your n as our sister n.¡± Rain¡¯s voice was gentle, and


    pure.


    With the oath sworn, Selena cut a line across Rain¡¯s palm with her w, and then one across her


    own. Then Selena brought both bloody lines together, and I felt the power of that connection, felt the


    new lives that now belonged to our n, as a sister n. Rain gasped and looked at Selena in


    astonishment, probably feeling the


    difference in her power almost immediately.


    3


    Then as Selena, my mate walked over to Sarah. Selena stood over Sarah, Sarah couldn¡¯t crawl


    away, there seemed to be something wrong with her legs. When I looked at her knees, I saw they


    were broken. The look of fear Sarah was giving my mate told me she was the one who had done it.


    She must have been interrupted


    while dealing with her and broke them to keep her from getting away while she dealt with the Coven


    members.


    *Sarah, you don¡¯t deserve your wolf, but the Moon Goddess said there was someone who does,


    someone who would appreciate her. There is also a mate waiting for both your wolf and this female,


    one she has found deserving of having his soul bonded with Lilith.¡± She said in an echoing voice.


    ¡°W..wh..wh..what are you g..g..going to do?¡± Sarah asked, trembling and stuttering in her fear.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to strip you of your wolf, then, I¡¯m going to send you to your mother and father.¡±


    Selena told her. The coldness I could hear in her voice, and feel through our bond let me know just


    how little mercy she had left for her half sister.


    When Selena started to say a spell in an ancientnguage that was nearly dead, Sarah started to


    scream. Awful screams, like her soul was being ripped apart. A silver vapor of a wolf looked like it


    was literally being ripped from Sarah. When the vaporous wolf was separated, and just hanging in


    the air like a ghost, Sarah copsed back to the ground, whimpering in pain.


    Then Selena turned and approached the old Witch standing next to Rain. She didn¡¯t ask, she just


    shoved the wolf into the Witch. The Witch and Rain both looked really startled, then the Witch


    started to glow with bright moonlight. Her soul and that of the wolf melded together in that


    moonlight. A red string appeared, and I


    could sense that the red string was attached to the male that had fathered Rain. 5


    When the glow of the moonlight settled, the Witch had seemed to go back in time. She was no


    longer an elderly Witch, she was now a young Werewolf Witch Hybrid. She looked in her twenties,


    her long hair no longer white, but a tinum blond. Her eyes were now an Icy almost white blue,


    surrounded by a ring of pale


    silver.


    3


    ¡°Treat her well Lillian, Lilith has been through a lot.¡± Selena told her, then turned back to Sarah.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the rest of you to join your parents.¡±


    2


    Fire surrounded Sarah, a ck hole opened above her. Sarah screamed as she was burned to


    death, her soul screaming as it was dragged into the ck hole.


    11

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Alora¡¯s POV


    Once Sarah was gone, and the spells finished, Selena retreated and I was back to my human form


    once again. I turned and looked at my mate, taking him in, enjoying the fact that he was here, right


    here. I could reach out and touch him if I wanted, I was able to feel and hear him through our bond.


    I wanted nothing more at this moment, than for my mate to take me home. For him to do nothing but


    hold me and make love to me, uninterrupted except for sleep. for the next week or so. The look on


    his face and the feeling I got from him through our bond, made me believe he would be more than


    willing to do just that.


    I ran to him and jumped into his arms, wrapping myself around him. His arms came around me and


    held me to him. It was at that time amotion happened on the outer edges of the group. There


    was onest Coven member alive, he had somehow managed to escape being killed with the


    others.


    He currently had Sunny in his grip, a knife to her throat. Asher, seeing this let out a snarl and turned


    into his Sprite form. Sunny didn¡¯t look happy to be grabbed by him, in fact, she looked pissed off.


    Her eyes and strands in her hair started to glow. Her expression was stone cold fury, it seemed


    Sunny had matured more since my abduction.


    ¡°You traitorous mutt! How dare you side with the Coven¡¯s enemy! I should have killed you the day I


    rejected you!¡± Jack yelled, pointing at Rain.


    ¡°Well, well, well, myst tormentor not only showed himself, he¡¯s handed himself to us on a tter.¡±


    I purred at my mate through our mind link.


    Rain and Matt were talking to each other, having an obviously intimate moment. This seems to


    infuriate Jack. Jack started to scream vulgar usations and call her all manner of degrading titles.


    These all seem to enrage Matt, Rain was holding him back. Sunny¡¯s expression of fury became a


    thing of terrifying beauty.


    ¡°Has this Warlock hurt you?¡± My mate asked me with a growl. His fury at this Warlock came to me


    through our bond.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who sent my first three meals to me. Although Jack here didn¡¯t mean for them to


    be a meal for me. He meant for them to rape and torture me. ¡°I told him, my voice calm.


    I was trying to figure a way to separate Sunny from Jack without her getting hurt, or at leasting


    out of the altercation alive and not maimed. My mate¡¯s fury turned into a seething need to destroy


    the thing that had meant to harm his mate. It warmed my heart, because it showed me just how


    much my mate loved me.


    I sent that feeling of love to him and it seemed to calm him. Enough so he was able to focus on the


    situation at hand, his mind syncing with mine. Alone, my mate and I were still powerful and


    devastatingly deadly in our own right. Together we were an ultimate team that obliterated our


    enemies.


    2


    Focusing on Sunny I looked for a bond, my mate should have brought her into our n in my stead,


    so there should be a link. It didn¡¯t take much for me to find it, and I realized how strong our little Fae


    had gotten once her blood had been awakened. She was indeed connected to us, and it was a


    strong one.


    ¡°Sunny my sweet little Fae, are you able to break his hold on you without getting hurt?¡± I asked her


    through our n¡¯s mind link.


    Her expression changed to one of surprise for a moment, before bing expressionless, hiding


    her emotions from the Warlock holding her captive.


    ¡°If I let my wings out they will knock him off me and back a small distance.¡± Sunny said in a calm


    voice.


    She wasn¡¯t panicking at all, or if she was, she was pushing that panic down and forcing herself to


    act rationally, this made me so proud of her.


    ¡°Good, we want you to release your wings then run to us as fast as you can.¡± Damien ordered


    Sunny in a calm and even voice.


    ¡°Yes, Alphas.¡± Sunny responded with respect to both of us.


    Sunny immediately followed our orders, and brought out her wings. Jack was cut off mid rant and


    flung backward with a yell. Sunny was fast, so much so she looked like a golden blur of moving


    light. Once she was back to us, Asher, in his Sprite form gathered her up into his arms and crushed


    her to his chest. Sunny clung to him


    in return.


    2


    It was Damien and Matt who rushed forward, both turning into their wolf form. They each started to


    tear into Jack. Jack screamed in agony, his screams growing louder when Zane took one of his legs


    in his mouth and Aries took the opposite arm in his mouth, and they pulled. The wolves ying a


    tug of war of sorts. Only instead of ropes, it was a screaming Warlock.


    Zane and Aries kept tugging on their respective limbs until they were ripped from Jack¡¯s body with a


    wet popping sound. Blood gushed from where the limbs had been torn ofl. Jack was still alive and


    screaming, so Zane and Aries each grabbed one of the remaining limbs and started all over again.


    3


    More wet ripping and popping sound were heard, and Jack¡¯s screams became weaker, till they were


    nothing more than quiet sobs. Then they struck onest time, Zane going for Jack¡¯s throat, Aries his


    torso. Jack¡¯s sobs ended on a wet pain filled gurgle.


    1


    2


    I looked at Rain and said in a soft voice. ¡°Take us home.¡±


    Rain nodded and soon we were surrounded by a rotating wall of icy blue fire that spun around us


    like a tornado. After a faint stomach dropping sensation, the fire disappeared, and we were back in


    the Heartsong Mansion¡¯s courtyard. The moment we were home, I felt all the adrenaline drain from


    me. I copsed against Damien who had shifted back the moment I started swaying.


    He picked me up, cradling me against him as my knees buckled. ¡°Mate?¡± He said, his voice filled


    with concern. 1


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, my love, just exhausted. I need rest, real rest, not a drugged sleep.¡± I told him.


    I heard Matt call out for Rain as everything went ck. Damien shouting my name was thest


    thing I heard before the ckness took away all consciousness.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    Alora was limp in my arms, but she was breathing, and she was here with me. Still I couldn¡¯t hold


    back the panicked call I sent to my mom and dad through our family link. I knew they woulde


    running, and mom would make sure Alora and our pups were fine. I sat on the ground with Alora in


    myp to wait for my mother.


    There was magic and healing energy in this courtyard, and an energy that had always seemed to


    feed and bolster Alora¡¯s powers. Thinking of our pups I ce one of my hands gently on Alora¡¯s


    abdomen. Her once t belly now had a firm and slight pooch where our¡¯ pups were growing.


    I could feel their energy, and I hadn¡¯t realized till that moment how much I needed to feel those


    sparks of life inside her. Our pups were still alive, and safe inside their mother. If Alora would have


    lost them, she would have been devastated, no¡­.she would have beenpletely shattered.


    Thinking of that I ridiculously decided to lecture my unborn pups, as if they could actually hear me.


    ¡°You will live, and when youe out you will be healthy, you will be strong, and you will love and


    cherish your mother.¡± My tone was firm, my words demanding.


    Off to my side I could hear an upset Matt, he was arguing with Lillian and the red haired male


    named Dominic, Rain¡¯s Beta and father. They had both been ves to the ck Magic Coven. My


    mother came running, my father behind her. I was surrounded by Alora¡¯s siblings, and her sibling¡¯s


    mates.


    Everyone was standing there silently, seeming afraid to breathe, waiting on my mothers verdict on


    Alora¡¯s condition. My mother quickly knelt on the ground and examined Alora. Pulling back her lids


    and shining a light, checking her pulse, her blood pressure and temperature. Then mom made meContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    put her t on the ground so she could check her torso. Mom did a few other checks and seemed to


    be satisfied with what she found. Though she looked concerned about all the blood covering Alora.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her into one of the maternity suites, they have better showers, andrge tubs for those


    who choose water births. We can get her cleaned up, then I can do an ultrasound and some blood


    work. I don¡¯t want to do any x-rays or CT scans just yet because of the risks to her pregnancy. We¡¯ll


    only do those if they¡¯re necessary, for now, I have a feeling we¡¯ll find malnutrition and exhaustion to


    be the cause of her unconsciousness. So I want to get her on the necessary fluid supplements as


    soon as possible.¡±


    2


    As mom talked she had me pick her up and we started walking towards the clinic. Matt was


    following another Heartsong doctor with Rain in his arms. Other than to make sure they were


    receiving the care they needed I left them alone, my focus on Alora and our pups for the time being


    My father put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed reassuringly. ¡°Everything will be fine, you focus


    on taking care of Alora and I will take care of this n for now.¡±


    His words squeezed my heart and warmed me, reminding me just how great my parents both were.


    ¡°Thanks dad.¡± I told him in a rough, emotion filled voice.


    ¡°Your wee son, I¡¯ll be off, listen to your mother, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± He said, making me smile.


    With a kiss to my mother¡¯s cheek, my father left to gu take care of the n. My mother led me into


    the maternity ward and into one of the empty rooms, then the bathroom of the ward. The bathroom


    had arge tub and a standing shower with a bench. The bathroom was big enough for medical


    personnel to be in here with a patient.


    My mother started the tub, adjusting the water temp. Holding Alora to me, I used the w of one


    hand to cut her clothes away. It was only after I had peeled away her blood soaked clothes, that I


    remembered the Chastity Bell spell. At first I panicked, then I let out a sigh, there was one


    exception to that spell. The bonded mate


    of the spell caster, this meant 1 was safe from its retribution.

 Chapter 181

    ?


    Chapter 181


    **Alora''s POV**


    I woke up in arge hospital bed, but I wasn''t worried. I was wrapped in the warmth of my mate and his scent filled my senses. I felt I was feeling a lot better than I had when I passed out, I didn''t know how much time had passed, but there was sunlighting through the window.


    I didn''t think it was dusk, it looked like dawn to me, so I could have either been asleep for a few hours, to a few days if not a week. Damien was sleeping peacefully, so I didn''t want to wake him to ask. Instead I looked around the room to see if I could find any clues. There was a white board on one wall, it showed the current vital schedule and had dates listed on it.


    Judging by the date, I had only been out for a little over a day. That made me rx a little, till I realized I needed to pee. My body waist transport spell had reached its limits, and I couldn''t use it so soon after it expired, one of the side effects of overuse was short term incontinence. Not something anyone, including me, wanted to go through.


    The issue was that in order to get up to go to the bathroom, I would need to disturbed my mate. I was stewing on that fact when my mate started to move, I turned my head and immediately was met with his sleepy gaze. I lost my breath a moment at just how sexy he looked.


    His hair was a little rumpled, and there was a beam of sunlight that hit him just right, highlighting him. It only took a moment for the sleepy look to disappear, but it was reced by one of relief and deep love. I smiled at him and ced a hand on his cheek, and he ced his own warm hand over mine, holding it there.


    Neither of us spoke, we didn''t need to, all we had to do was feel each other and we knew. I sunk myself into that feeling for a moment, allowing myself to be one with my mate. I didn''t get to bask in the feeling for long, my dder reminded me that I needed to go, and badly. Untangling myself from my mate I took off to the bathroom.


    Once done I returned to find my mate stretchered out on his back, arms behind his head. He only had a sheet covering him from the waist down. I however was in a hospital gown. Luckily it wasn''t one of those really ugly ones, this one was a solid maroon color.


    Damien was giving me an amused half smile, that was bordering on a grin. "It''s a good thing we took out all your IV''s early this morning, or you would have ripped something out." Having just woken up, Damien''s voice was rough and sexy.


    I didn''t care about that at the moment, I was busy objectifying my mate. Appreciating all the acres of hot sexy wolf in front of me. I was reminded of just how long it had been since I had been able to indulge in touching my mate. Now that I was back where I belonged, I wanted to indulge myself.


    I slowed my walk to a sort of stalking, and watched as my desire brought a returning fire to Damien''s eyes. He didn''t move, he let me do what I wanted to. When I got to the bed I did a small jump up and over, this had me up on the bed and straddling my mate''s hips.


    His hands automatically came down to hold my waist. "Hello my lovely mate." He said, then his stomach muscles rippled as they bunched when he sat up.


    He put his hands on either side of my face, his thumbs gently brushing over my chin, before he bent down and kissed me. His kiss made my mind go nk of everything but him and his taste, his emotions. His all epassing love of me could be felt in that kiss,


    The kiss went on like this for a while, till I was breathless, my skin flushed, and my body soft and pliant with arousal. I felt him reach that moment of no return, he wrapped his arms around me and flipped us. Looming over me, he quickly removed my gown and his shorts.


    "I promise I''ll take my time with you next time, it''s been too long since I''ve had you," He said me in a voice rough with arousal.


    His voice had sent shivers of delight through my system, electrifying already inmed senses. "Take me Damien. Take me now, wee me home." I demanded, although it was a little breathy and came out sultry sounding.


    He didn''t wait any longer, he was inside me and filling me up, stretching me so good. The pleasure was electric, I felt it in my nipples and my throbbing clit. He had one arm braced on the bed, his other hand was gripping my hip hard enough I knew there would be a bruise for a few hours. I didn'' + mind, his grip felt so good, and was the anchor I needed.


    His thrusts were fast and deep, his mouth ate at mine, and I ate his right back. My nails dug into his shoulders and I clung to him. The orgasm came at me like a freight train. I tore my mouth from his and bit down on his mating mark, my fangs sinking in, his blood filling my mouth.


    He bit into my mark with his own fangs, the pleasure of it only strengthened my orgasm, and I felt him spill his seed inside me in hot jets, his body jerking with each one. His breathinging out in pants, Damien fell to my side. He wrapped his arms around me and brought my body snug up against his. I felt weightless, floating my body filled with a pleasured buzzing sensation. Holding on to each other, we basked in being back together, of being connected in body and soul again,


    I felt it when his emotions changed, his body started to tremble with them. Wave after wave of heavy emotion filled Damien, and I felt each and every one. Then his shoulders were shaking, he buried his face in my neck and I felt his tears. I felt exactly why he was crying, and the best thing I could do for him at the moment...was hold him and let him cry.


    He needed to let the weeks of repressed emotions out. If he didn''t let them out now, they would only continue to get heavier until they broke in a way that he might regret. Letting him release them now was best, he was safe here in my arms. As an Alpha and the future Alpha of Alpha''s, this was not an emotion that could be seen casually by others.


    Because the wrong Alpha could see it as a weakness and decide to use it as a way to discredit him. As his mate, he could show me all his emotions, because I would never betray him. I held him as he finally allowed himself to break, and drain himself of all the emotional turmoil my abduction caused him. I would hold him and be there even after he was able to put himself back together.


    Then I remembered my promise to him, the one I made while I was still locked up by Sarah and her ck Magic Coven cohorts. I started to sing, I sang the song Until Eternity by ckbriar for him. I made sure to put all of my love for him into my voice, pushing those feelings through our bond to wrap around him.


    His emotions started to calm down halfway through the song. By the end of it his emotions had settled into a healthier and stable state again. We just held each other for a while after that, just basking in each other''s love and devotion, letting it heal us. Damien started to pet my hair, running his fingers through my braids.


    His hand stilled on the back of my head, cradling it, he tilted my head up and ced a kiss on my forehead. "Thank you mate." He said in a gentle voice.


    I smiled at him. "You never have to thank me for being there for you. Not when that''s exactly where I want to be." I told him.


    He smiled at me, then kissed me gently on the lips, lingering a moment. "As much as I want to continue to cuddle with you naked," His smile grew as he looked down at my body in an obviously lecherous manner that had me giggling. "this is the clinic, and my mother is due here at any moment, so we should cover up before she barges in."


    My eyes widened in panic, I had not thought about any of that when I had been looking at him earlier, my mind had been all about how to take advantage of his delicious body. Jumping up looked for the gown, and then I felt the stickiness on my thighs. I looked down at the mess our love making had left behind, I caught sight of the gown.


    Snatching it up and with a squeak of panic I ran into the bathroom for a quick shower. Damien came sauntering into the bathroom right as the warm water was rushing over my skin, his shorts in one hand. He closed and locked the bathroom door behind him, he had an anticipatory grin on his face. He tossed his shorts on top of my gown, then he jumped into the shower stall with me.


    I held my hands up against his chest. "Wait, didn''t you say your mother wasing soon?" I asked


    him, my panic in my voice.


    "Yes, and that''s why I locked the door." He said with a smile.


    With that he picked me up and braced me against the wall, his hard cock sliding right back in, stretching me so good I lost my will to protest. "Damien!" I cried out in pleasure.


    He kissed my neck as he thrust into me, slow but deep. The pleasure started to build deep within me.


    Damien opened our bond wide, I could feel what he felt, and he could feel what I felt. It kept building and building, till finally it broke and I wasing and screaming his name in pleasure. His shout joined mine as he went over with me.


    He held me still for a moment before letting me down, my legs were shaky so he sat me on the bench. Then he helped me clean up, I fell deeply in love with him all over again as he took care of me. He reminded me with everything he did just how much he loved me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    We were drying off and dressing when the knocking on the bathroom door sounded. "I know exactly what you were doing in there Damien, get your paws off my patient till I have a chance to look her over!" his mom said in a loud and sharp tone.


    Blushing, I red at Damien when he threw his head back andughed. I smacked him in the stomach growling, "shut up you," at him. Of course this only made himugh harder. I growled at him and finished putting on my gown. He got his shorts on and grabbed me before I could open the door, dragging me back against him.


    Still chuckling, he said. "I''m sorry mate, I''m just really happy to be teased by my mother over my mate again." He nuzzled my mark causing shivers in my body that tightened my nipples and made


    my insides throb. "Forgive me?" he asked.


    I reluctantly growled out a, "Yes".

 Chapter 182

    ?


    Chapter 182


    **Damien''s POV**


    I watched my mom check Alora, making sure she waspletely clear medically. Mom did an ultrasound on her, and I got to see how much our pups have grown. Hearing their heart beats was an altogether different experience. It just hit me, like a punch to the gut, what I was hearing were two life forms growing inside my mate. Life forms I had a part in creating.


    The smile Alora gave me was so filled with love it warmed me to my soul. She glowed, she was here, she was alive. Everything our separation had put me through was going to leave me with emotional and mental scars that''llst for centuries. It was going to be hard to let her out of my sight for any length of time for a while. I was worried about the new nightmares this would cause her.


    She seemed fine now, she''d been through too much in her life for this to not be just one more thing. But at the same time...she had never been through something quite like this, while being pregnant, and truly in danger of being vited. I''d do my best to be there for her during every single one.


    "The pups are fine, your fluids and nutrition levels are stable again. Your recent blood work came back fine with everything within their respective levels. The ultrasound shows the pups are growing at a normal and healthy rate, despite your recent traumatic event." My mother said, using her professional voice while reading off her diagnosis.


    Then switching into mom mode, she hugged Alora. "I''m so d your okay sweet girl. Andrew and I were so worried about you." I heard tears in my mom''s voice.


    It shocked me to hear them, but then I realized it shouldn''t. My mother and father both loved and adored Alora, always had. I felt Alora''s surprise through our bond, then I felt it touch her heart. She had a soft spot for my parents that made me smile.


    "Okay mom, you''re monopolizing my mate, I want to take her home to our apartment, and keep her there for a few days." I told her.


    My mother turned quickly in my direction. "Oh no you don''t buster, you will share her with your family, her friends, her n and this Pack. Do you have any idea how many beings are waiting for the good news about her? Or how many people want to see her, just to confirm that their Alpha is back, safe and sound?" My mother fired off her questions while gesturing with her hands.


    I knew better than to argue with my mother, I may be an Alpha, but not only was she my mother, she was my Luna. I knew when to back off, it was healthier, less pain if I just did what she said when she got like this. Dad always said to keep the peace, there were times you just shut up and did what they told you to do. Especially if you didn''t want to sleep on the couch.


    As a n Alpha, Alora had many duties she would need to get back to, but as her mate I could help lessen the burden for a while, before she wouldn''t let me anymore. My mate was a strong intelligent woman, one who had survived in a horrible environment.


    "Do you have something in mind?" I asked my mother, because she would most definitely have something in the works.


    "We''re going to do a tournament day at the end of the week, you and Alora will attend. Alora will be visible for everyone to see. Her pregnancy is not yet to the point that I would rmend she not participate. However, I do rmend if Alora does, you two participate as a pair." Mom advised us.


    "Now that I''m awake, I should probably call my father and mother, to let them know I''m home, and awake." Alora said, then she tried to pat non existent pockets, before she remembered she was in a hospital gown and didn''t have her phone. I had her phone, in our room on her night stand.


    "Your father and mother both know you''ve been brought home, and they knew your condition was stable. Your phone is in our room, you can call them when we go up there." I told her, and was rewarded with one of her bright smiles.


    "They will be at the tournament in three days, I told them you would definitely be awake by then, and look, you''re awake so I was right." My motherughed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alora giggled at my mother''s antics, gaining another smile from my mother. "Okay mom, now are you done monopolizing my mate?" I asked her dryly.


    "Enough with your sass." Mom said in false irritation. "Alora here is a set of your clothes so you can change and get out of here, you have been officially discharged." She said cheerfully.


    With that Alora disappeared into the bathroom long enough to change. When she came back, she was in a tank, shorts, her braids were bound in a high tail and a pair of thin strappy sandals. She looked like nothing had even happened, you would never have guest that just a day ago, Alora was a prisoner of the ck Magic Coven


    Alora wore the ne I gave her so many years ago. I looked at her ears and realized I haven''t bought anything for her ears yet. The only thing I bought was the ring symbolizing our bond to each other, that was on her finger. She would look beautiful in a wedding dress, standing under her willow tree in front of her koi with all the flowers of the garden blooming.


    That was where I nned to hold the naming ceremonies for all our pups. Her ce was so special, truly magical. Just like her. Alora turned to me, and gave me a curious look. I felt myself smile at her, knowing my eyes would be filled with how much I loved her. Her expression turned soft and she gave me a loving smile.


    "What do you say after we get your phone from our apartment, we go outside to your bench by the pond?" I asked her.


    Her eyes sparkled and I felt the joy my suggestion had brought her. "I would love that." She said, smiling brightly, practically glowing from the inside out.


    I chuckled. "I''m d." I told her.


    Right now, having her back with me, I wanted nothing more than to cuddle up to her and hold her in our favorite spot in the whole world. That bench in the courtyard garden, under the willow tree in front of the koi pond, I felt I needed that time with her, to heal mine and Zane''s spirit.


    Holding Alora against my side, where she belonged, we made our way out of the Clinic and up to our apartment. When Alora opened the door and stood in our living room, the first thing she did was take a deep breath in.


    I felt what that did for her through our bond. She had such a sense of relief, of weing and belonging. As she let out that breath, it felt like those warm sensations and her happiness at being back where she belonged embedded themselves into her very bones.


    As I felt it through her I basked in it. I felt like a faint click sounded within me. Like the pieces of me that had been ripped away from me when she was taken, hade back and snapped into ce where they belonged.


    A new feeling took root, an unbreakable determination that no one would ever be able to take our mate from our side ever again in this lifetime. Or in any of our future lifetimes. With that determination came a sense of calm I hadn''t felt since before our mate had been taken from us. I know Alora felt it when my emotions settled, because she turned and smiled at me.


    I followed Alora when she turned around and walked into our bedroom. She went straight for her phone, and I went to her jewelry chest. I grabbed out eight sets of hoops in four different sizes. She was holding her phone, going through the messages on it.


    I brought her earrings to her and held them out in my hand. She stared at them a moment, then touched her free hand to one of her bare ears. She had a curious look on her face when she looked up at me.


    "We took them off when we first brought you home, it''s part of the Clinic''s medical procedures." I said, her other pieces had been spelled against removal.


    Her expression became one of understanding. "That''s right." She said, then she set her phone down to take her earrings from me and put them on. When she was done she looked up smiling brightly." There, how do I look?" She asked.


    "Like mine." I told her before cupping her face in my hands and kissing her deeply, filling that kiss with all that I felt for her.


    After we broke the kiss, Alora caressed one of my cheeks with her hand, smiling. "I''m definitely yours my darling mate." She said, her tone amused. She stepped back and picked up her phone." Now let''s go out to our bench while I call my father." She said, then tuned and was going out our balcony door, with me following her.


    Instead of heading to the steps to go down into the courtyard, Alora heads to the railing and looks out over everything in the courtyard. It was a magnificent view from above. In the morning light it looked magical with the sunlight glinting off the water in the pond. Of course at almost any time of day this courtyard garden looked magical.


    "Huh?" Alora said.


    Curious I stood next to her, down below was a tinum furred wolf and a fiery red furred wolf chasing each other about the pond. "That must be Dominic''s wolf and Lilith." I said to Alora.


    I looked at their fated mates string, and it was strong, this male must have loved the Witch before the


    Witch was bonded with a wolf''s soul. The Goddess must have had her reasons for not binding them together before Lilith was bonded with Lillian. I would most likely gain rity of this decision once I knew more about them.


    "Are you thinking about why the Moon Goddess did what she did?" Alora asked me, I looked down at her and she was smiling up at me.


    "Yes my little mind reader." I replied, amusement in my tone. I wrapped an arm around her waist and led her to the stairs..


    Already, being in this space, I felt the difference in not only myself, but Alora. This ce had a


    renewing effect on us. Like it was washing away thest couple of weeks of pain and grief. We reached the bench and sat down together, Alora cuddled up against my side. She kicked off her sandals and dug her toes into the earth.


    Suddenly I felt it...in the vibration of the air, in the tremble of the ground, in everything around us, all of it was weing Alora home. It all brought home to the fact that Alora wasn''t just any Werewolf Vampire Hybrid, Alora was a Demi Goddess. Which meant each and everyone of our children would also be more than Werewolf Vampire Hybrids...heavy on the Wolf.


    "Our lives are never going to be simple or boring are they?" I asked her.


    "Nope!" She said with cheer. "And I''m just fine with that."


    I threw my head back andughed, then we were descended upon by friends and family, all wanting to wee Alora home and verify her well being.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Epilouge


    Three weekster.


    Akwa was now at the point in her pregnancy that she could only do light training. That meant no


    more contact training or parti cipating in the now weekly fighting Tournaments. Because the


    tournaments were happening so often, the n leaders and the Pack Alphs and future in line


    leaders all gathered together for a meeting


    This meeting was to assign designated dates the fight tournaments for Rank cements would take


    ce. This way, any wolf wanting to move up in Bank of needing to defend their Bank cement,


    would only have to fight on specified dates. This only became necessary because of the fight


    tournaments increased size and frequency, bing a weekend recreation.


    So many Pack members increased their training time, bing stronger. They were learning to


    work together with Pack members of other species. The Soulfire n was weed with open


    arms by all, not just their sister n, the Heartsong¡¯s. Currently the n resided in the Heartsong


    Mansion.


    Several miles of empty Heartsongnd up against a steep area of the mountain range, had been


    sectioned off for building of the Soulfire n¡¯s, n Mansion. The n Alpha, Beta, Gamma and


    their families would live in the Mansion. The rest of the Soulfire n members would be put into


    their own individual houses, they


    were being built at the same time as the Mansion.


    There was nock of volunteers and supplies offered up from all the Pack members. Especially


    when those members found out how they had been treated and just where they escaped from 2


    Some of the remaining members of the Frost and Northmountain ns, were able to identify some


    of the Soulfire n members, as family that had suddenly gone


    missing and were reported as dead to everyone else.


    2


    This led to a lot of tears as it was revealed just exactly how those members wound up in the hands


    of the ck Magic Coven. The survivors of such abhorrent betrayals by their own n members,


    stayed in the new Soulfire n. (2)


    Not because they wouldn¡¯t be weed among the new Frost and Northmountain ns, they


    would, there was an open invitation. No, they stayed because they had been remade as a Soulfire,


    after having been utterly destroyed as either a Frost or Northmountain.


    Although those who originally betrayed them were no longer alive, or imprisoned by the Council, the


    pain years of very to the ck Magic Coven was ingrained to


    deeply in their bones to be forgotten.


    While the current members of the Frost and Northmountain had no part in what happened to them,


    forgiveness was not something they would ever be able to give the Frost or Northmountain ns.


    Even so, all three ns have chosen to live in harmony for the sake of the Pack and their future


    generations.


    It was a very emotionally packed situation, but none of the ns wanted grudges that would just


    lead to internal war if they were allowed to fester. Therapy was advised and many went, others


    found different ways of coping and healing


    Many members of the Soulfire n, those who had never had the taste of the outside world, were


    taken under the wings of the Heartsongs. The members we found.


    to be extremely intelligent.


    Despite theirck of education among the ck Magic Coven, something done to suppress their


    natural intelligence, they flourished under the guided care of the Heartsongs. One thing the


    Heartsong n had in abundance were teachers. This bound the sister ns closer together.


    Alora didn¡¯t gain any new nightmares, in fact, she had only had one nightmare since thest of her


    past tormentors were now dead. One night, as the coupley snuggled up in bed, Damien wrapped


    around his mate his hand on her abdomen, he felt the first movements of their pups growing inside.


    Alora was asleep, exhausted from a long day of running a n, so Damien didn¡¯t wake her. Even


    though the movement brought him so much excitement he wanted to share it with her. As for Alora,


    as she slept all she felt was some sort of stretching sensation in her womb, but ignored it and


    continued to sleep,


    When the pair woke in the morning, it was to find that Alora¡¯s abdomen had grown in size, rounding


    into the unmistakable shape of pregnancy. They shared a loving moment when the pups started to


    move inside Alora again. This moment led to Damien making slow sweet love to his mate in the


    morning light.


    In a room at another Mansion, this one upied by Darien and Serenity, they were also having their


    own special moment. Darien, standing behind Serenity as she talked to her mother on the phone,


    had his arms wrapped around her, his hands holding her abdomen as their pup danced inside.


    Darien felt a sense of awe as he felt the movements, thinking about how special it was to be a part


    of creating something so magical as another living being. Darien buried his nose against the mating


    mark he put on her neck, inhaling her scent deep. This had Darien¡¯s wolf Axel rolling around inside,


    reveling in the scent of their


    mate.


    Epilouge


    Master Samantha came through her Hest pregsent


    While this made them both rotatic, a


    Master Frisk be extremely overprotective of his mate Merter Samantha¡¯s visiting family


    mashers are unable to understand why he was like this at Text, ontil they were told about what


    happened to his first mara


    This made them realize why then lenty independent Samantha was allowing much behavior from


    her mate Master Broch did his best to make men he didact as ton f at overboard, but it was a


    stringale fai him. His mate knew it, and loved him all the mere for the respect and care that he


    showed her with his actione


    It was a in Elled time by them, because a couple of Master Samantha¡¯s unmated family, met their


    mates among the Heartsong¡¯s and the new Soulfire n. After all the recent beats mated couples


    bad gone through in thest few weeks, many of the young newly mated couples chose to not have


    progrmy at this moment. Instead chowning to grow closer to ther mates and settling in more before


    bringing pops into the equation (?)


    Though there were a few who did be pregnant. Bell and Kass had both chosen to have pups


    with their mates during this time. Kass and Be both wanted their first children to grow up together.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And because Alora was having her first pups soon, decided it would be wonderful if they were very


    close together. The next generation was greatly anticipated by all.


    There was also an exciting change that had happened. It happened during a casual meet when


    Lillian was observing the Pack¡¯s Luna, Luna Ember. Lillian discovered a shadow of ck Magic


    affecting the Luna¡¯s womb. This shadow was preventing the Lana¡¯s womb from being able to


    reproduce, When Lillian first met the couple, she had thought it unusual that the Alpha couple didn¡¯t


    have more pups, now she had an inkling as too why.


    Lillian had retreated inside her library for a couple of days, her library was in arge clearing of


    forestry between the Heartsong Mansion and the one being built for the Soulfire Cis. Lillian found


    the medicinal tome she needed, one that detailed the type of ailment the Luna had and the spells


    and scenarios that the Luna would have gone through for the spell to be ced.


    This meant another wolf would have had to make a sacrifice of a child in her womb to bind the


    Luna¡¯s ability to reproduce. With this information, Lin went to the Luna, and started asking


    questions about the Past. The Alpha came in while the Luna was crying, she had to sooth him and


    get him to calm down while she told her


    story to Lilliun.


    After she was done, Lillian showed her the book, this brought forth more details about the ident,


    that wasn¡¯t an ident. Bettina, Alora¡¯s mother, had been involved, and the son she had carried in


    her womb at the time, another Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, was used as the Sacrifice.


    Unfortunately for Bettina, the spell she participated inpletely removed her ability to ever


    produce again, while the Luna¡¯s was only blocked until the spell was broken. Once the spell was


    known it was able to be undone, and this took ce on the full moon just after the discovery was


    made.


    Under the light of the full moon, inside the Heartsong¡¯s magical courtyard garden, the Lunaid on


    Alora and Damien¡¯s bench. Positioned on her back, her womb illuminated with the light of the moon.


    The energy and healing essence that was all over the courtyard gathered around the Luna, a living


    breathing energy that was


    felt by all there.


    With thebined chanting of Lillian, Rain, Alora, Bulma and Sunny, the spell was broken. The


    Luna¡¯s fertility was restored, and all there was left to do was wait for her first heat after the spell was


    broken. The Luna was due for a heat in a few weeks, The Alpha and Luna were looking forward to


    that time with a new kind of hope. Knowing that they might now start having all the pups they had


    longed for.


    Damien and Darien were ecstatic, they were hoping for sisters. The closest Darien got to having a


    sister was Alora, but that was different for him, because Alora was also his best friend. He already


    nned to call his future little sister, if there was one, little aunt, because that¡¯s what she would be


    There was another change, one that brought a cloud of depression and tears with it. Because the


    ck Magic Coven was no longer a dead thing from the past, the Vampire Royal Council was


    nning for the worst case scenarios, like what would happen if the current King and Queen were


    to die.


    This brought down an order, one that had Asher being called back home. He would now be entering


    the Vampire Royal Academy, to begin the training and education for the position of the next Vampire


    King. The training and education would take two years, and was scheduled to start at the beginning


    of the next semester.


    This also meant that Sunny would not be able to im her mate on her eighteenth birthday as she


    hoped. And Asher, being the ever responsible Asher, was going to stay away till the training was


    complete. To make it easier on both of them, Asher had decided to head back home after the news


    arrived. Sunny and Asher shared a bittersweet moment before the goodbyes were said, Sunny


    suppressing her tears until after he had left.


    Looking at Sunny, the sunlight within her had dimmed so much so that it was almostpletely


    gone. It made everyone who knew and loved her sad. Sunny started to bury herself in studying and


    training, the hope was that she would slowly get her glow back, even if it was only a little.


    Everyone was preparing, a war against the ck Magic Coven had always caused heavy


    casualties. However, this time, everyone was determined to keep the casualties to a minimum. No


    one was willing to just roll over and d ie or surrender to the ck Magic Coven. They were


    determined to live, and fight the ho rrible future the ck Magic Coven was determined to bring


    about.


    Epilouge


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the end of everytine¡¯s story, this was only the beginning.


    /////Author¡¯s note: Thank you for reading this rough draft, the book is being re-written as A song in


    the Alpha¡¯s Heart, and The Song in the Alpha¡¯s Heart will be the new start of the Heartsong


    Saga./////


    Chapter Comments


    Dawn Foxall


    thank you so much for this wonderful story I loved every word!!!


    Jacquelyn Lucero-MacErnie

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Important announcment: ¡°What Happens Now


    What Happens mon that Werewolf¡¯s Heart kong Has Ended


    theck. Werrandi Hearting it the first thing I have actually written and publia?y pollished. When i fest


    I¡¯ve only been a reader since 1 en einven


    ( was writing this luck, I remembered a time when I was thirteen years old, and my best friend and I


    were artaddiy talking about bing


    waters, and we even started an outline of what it was we were going to write alent.


    Those always kned the supernatural and science fiction One of the first cartoons I remember


    watching when I was a little girl was Sonic the Hedgehog. My fa t anime war kadar Moon. The host


    books I fell in love with ¡®reading were the Harry Pudleys. My fast memorable ielence fiction movies


    were the Star Wars, Buffy the


    Vampire Mayes, and the bristustal High


    Those were put a small glimpse at the vast amount of influence I¡¯ve gotten over my flirty years of life


    thirty one¡­ I started this book when I was thirty okay! flow I¡¯m starting for ramble.


    The point is, as I was writing I was developing, and I found things I liked and didn¡¯t like. As I was


    finishing up this book, I had already made ns to rewrite it. If not for the grammar and spelling


    mistakes alone. I had also decided that I would rewrite Witches Heartsong and Dragon¡¯s Heartsong


    as well, before the chapters


    Quick note: Ezt me exin something about Dragon¡¯s Heartion. I actually didn¡¯t mean to start


    publishing it when I did, that was an ident. I meant to press ¡°save draft on the first chapter and


    identally pressed ¡®publish¡¯:


    Both Dragon¡¯s Heartsong and Witches Heartsong have drastically changed from the first posted


    chapters. The new rewritten chapters were posted over the old, and I


    stinur those two books to coincide with the new Werewolf¡¯s Hearsonic, titled The Song in the


    Alpha¡¯s Heart.


    The Song in the Alpha¡¯s Heart is written in a different style. More details and exnations have


    been added, the sequence of some events have been changed. Other detads have been changed,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    new content and characters have been added.


    The Song in the Alpha¡¯s Heart is avable on both AnyStories, and Readink. You can find all the


    books currently published under me at both sites by searching my name Dizzylzzy. If you have a


    Facebook please join my fan page at, Dizzytzzy¡¯s Healtsong Saga for other updates.


    Now I will leave you with the first chapter of the new book The Song In the Alpha¡¯s Heart.


    Prologue: ¡°¡­most important¡­..¡±


    Damien followed his father Alpha Andrew Fire Moonstar of the Moon Mountain Pack, and Alpha of


    Alpha¡¯s, to the river. He wanted to check the levels close to the Moon Star Mansion. There was a


    Pack Pic happening today in the Pack¡¯s biggest gathering grounds, located up the River from the


    Moon Star


    Mansion.


    Damen was the oldest of two males at fourteen years of age, his little brother Darien was nine years


    old, and currently with their mother. Luna Ember Shadow Moonstar, was finishing some things at


    one of the Pack¡¯s medical clinics before she would meet him and his father at the pic.


    Dam ien, like his father, would one day be the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. They dro ve his father¡¯s four


    by four Suburbans as far as they could, then they hiked the rest of the way to the river. It wasn¡¯t that


    far from where they parked. They Reached it in ten minutes.


    Alpha Andrew looked at the swollen River that was rushing downstream. It had indeed crested, now


    a good six feet above its usual banks. Luckily, they were forecasted to have no more rain for the


    next fourteen days. It would give the river time to go back down to normal.


    While Alpha Andrew was making his assessment, Damien had caught the faint scent of blood,


    Inside Damien, Zane perked up, his ears and nose twitching Unlike most Werewolves, who¡¯s wolves


    slowly grew with them, Damien¡¯s was always fully grown. The Elders said this meant that Damien¡¯s


    wolf was an incredibly old and powerful soul.


    Damien wandered away from his father, following the scent of blood, ¡°What could it be?¡± Damien


    asked his wolf.


    Zane let out a rumble, his version of a grunt. ¡°Don¡¯t know, the smell is really faint, like whatever is


    bleeding was washed up,¡± Zane said.


    Damien agreed with Zane, that was how it smelled to him too. It was not until they were closer to


    the scent, that they picked up what it was. It was the smell of a wounded Pack metaber. Damien


    started to run in the direction of the smell.


    ¡°Dad, I think someone is wounded. ¡°Damien said to his father through a mind link


    Important announcment What Happens Now


    Alpha Matron dobit pans when he revived his wir¡¯s message. He had leth trailing behind his way


    when Damien had started to wander oft. He had brown something had caught (antier¡¯s interest. He


    tous hul amelled the faint love of Hood in the air. A wounded Pack member wat one thing, what they


    found was


    Danian Allowed the sowed close to the rives, a bit of a ways away from where he and his father had


    originally started out. He looked, and at first, be qvulis¡¯) me anything so he sulked the air again


    Catching the sont, stronger now that he was closer, he followed it to a pile of mud owered tags


    Damien went still, koking at the regs, then be realized that he wasn¡¯t looking at a pile of rags when it


    moved. The tiny pain filled moan would have been moved it be bachi¡¯t been standing right next to


    the small muskhy form. Damien rushed over and kiselt next to the form.


    11 was a female pug, and she was wearing a dress like most other female pups would be today. It


    looked like it had been white at one point, with bright Nue Bowens proted on it in random patterns.


    Long ck hair caked in mud was stered against the female s small form


    Damien was so shocked to find a pup in this condition, he forgot to mind link his father and instead


    shouted for him. ¡°Dad,e quick! I found a burt


    Andrew, bearing his son¡¯s words, ran the rest of the way to Damien, When he got there, he found


    his son kneeling in the mud next to a tiny little female pup. The female couldn¡¯t be any older than his


    youngest pup Darien. He helped Damien turn the pup over,ying her on her back.


    He gasped, his heart hurting for the little darling, she had cuts all over her arms and legs, there was


    a rip in the fabric of her dress and blood was staining the tear. After studying the pup for a moment,


    he was able to see the bruised outlines of hands on her upper arms and around her neck.


    neck.


    One of her checks was bruised, and her lip was split, a cut on her temple was bleeding. Leaving a


    trail of blood from her temple, down her cheek, to her


    ¡°Dad, look at her neck and arms, those are handprint shaped bruises,¡± Damien pointed out.


    Damien and Zane were upset, they had never seen a pup so obviously abused. No Werewolf would


    ever abuse a pup, at least, not normally. It looked like someone tried to drown her by throwing her in


    the river. Damien felt a protective instinct well up from within. He wanted to protect this pup from


    any future harm.


    Gently, Damien reached out and moved the females wet and muddy hair out of her face. ¡°Who do


    you think she is?¡± He asked his father.


    Damien seemed to be enchanted as he looked down at the delicate little face of the female


    pup. She had darker skin than him from what he could tell, most of her skin being covered in mud.


    He wished she would open her eyes, something told him they would be magnificent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know son, she could belong to any of the ns.¡± Alpha Andrew looked at the female closely.


    ¡°She¡¯s not from our n, so there are still the other main ns, ckfire, Stonemaker,


    Mountainmover, Shadowtail.¡±


    ¡°What about the Frost and Northmountain ns?¡± Damien asked his father, wondering why he left


    them out.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be from the Frost or Northmountains.¡± Alpha Andrew said.


    Confused, Damien asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because they deliberately breed pale, blond, and blue eyed.¡± Alpha Andrew said, his disapproval of


    such a practice on his face and in his tone. ¡°I witnessed Alister Northmountain reject his Goddess


    Blessed Mate for his current wife, Betina Frost, because she had fiery red hair.¡±


    Daiment¡¯s expression showed just how shocked he was by that. To reject your Goddess blessed


    mate because she had the wrong hair color was ins ane. Damien looked down at the female pup,


    he would never reject her if she were his because of her hair or skin color.


    Andrew was frowning, when he mentioned Alister and his wife Betina, he remembered that they had


    a female pup who didn¡¯t look like either of them. She was born with dark hair and skin, her dual


    colored eyes silver and violet.


    ¡°I wish she would open her eyes.¡± Damien said, making Andrew think his son was reading his mind.


    Then the little female did open her eyes, Damien and Andrew were greeted withrge luminous


    eyes that took up half of the little female¡¯s face. Moreover, Damien and Andrew were greeted by


    violet eyes surrounded by a ring of silver.


    ¡°Well, well, this is a surprise.¡± Alpha Andrew said internally.


    Important announcment What Happens Now


    ¡°This put


    indentistakh, mempel be the


    en. Tha pa i


    Demien wan baeing into the non of the title Remale pup and we lost. Those ever spoke to him. they


    told him of the pain the little pop wer through Galden, he wanted to wrap hun up is his arms and tell


    her he would never fit anyone from her again. That the was his


    No that can¡¯t be right. Domien tha


    Alberich he wished she were


    The gari maddenh started to rough, and then she bearel, torning her edhe ti her side, the enighed


    as her body mected all the water that had entered her brady while the was being tossed around


    inside the rives. Once the stapped coughing spriver water, she was rolled back to face him.


    your name, little one? Alpha Andrew asked the pup.


    It took her a few tries, but she was finally able to say her name. ¡°Alora Northmountain.¡± Her tiny


    voice hoarse.


    Damien looks up at his father, didn¡¯t he just say that the Frost and Northmountains bred pale, blond,


    and blue eyed? This pop was dark skinned with ck hair and her dual colored eyes were violet


    and siber. They enchanted him, the violet almost glowed inside the ring of silver.


    Alpha Andrew ignored the question in his son¡¯s eyes for the moment, and instead focused on Alora.


    ¡°Do you know who I am, Alora?¡± He asked in a gentle voice, trying not to scare her.


    Damien looked back at Alora, her gaze was meeting his father¡¯s. ¡°Vy your thith the AL AL Alpha.¡±


    Shock was starting to set in, her teeth were chattering an hard she had barely been able to get the


    words out.


    Damien didn¡¯t like it, so he picked her up, uncaring about the mud and water that was now soaking


    into his own clothes and cuddled her close to his chest. Offering her warmth. A continuous and


    content rumble sounded from deep in Zane¡¯s chest as Damien held Alora to them, a wolfy version of


    a pur


    The girl flinched at being touched at first, then as she settled weakly against his chest, not having


    the strength to protest. The rumble inside Zane resonated through his own chest and seemed to


    calm Alora down. Secondster she was unconscious again.


    ¡°My darling. I need you to meet me at the entrance to the medical clinic in thirty minutes. Your son


    and I are bringing you an injured pup.¡± Alpha Andrew mind linked his mate Ember.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ember asked, shocked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, we found her by the river, it looks like she took a tumble down it and was


    washed up onto the banks.¡± Andrew told her.


    ¡°I be here, waiting. ¡°Ember said, her voice firm.


    Damien refused to let go of the pup when they got to the car. Telling his father, he could protect


    Alora better than the car. Andrew couldn¡¯t argue with


    that, so be allowed it.


    During the drive, Andrew looked in the rear view mirror at his son, he was holding Alora to his chest,


    looking a little possessive of her.


    ¡°Damien.¡± Andrew said his name calmly, letting on to his worry. ¡°What does Alora mean to you


    and Zane?¡±


    They were just arriving at the hospital when Damien finally answered his father¡¯s question.


    ¡°Zane said she is the most important thing in the world to us.¡± Damien said in a quiet voi

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 1: ¡°Because we are everything she fears.¡±


    vui a dram, but in Acht an mat.


    wes koppening at me


    The dog, drip, drip of the water as it hit the cement for was koud in the otherwise tomb (he ulence of


    the hauement. One of the pipes retning aling the reiding had a lesk, and a pool of water was


    gathered underneath it. There was barely any light down in the basement, there was only one tiny


    window in the upper corner of therge dark towe


    Because it was so small, it wasn¡¯t especially useful in terms of letting light into the basement, even if


    it hadn¡¯t been dark outside. There was only a small stream at manlighting in from it now, the


    stream of light bounced off the water gathered under the leaking pipe


    It made a bright enough glow, that you could see the small form of an incredibly young female


    chamed to the nearly support port. Her bodyy crumpled on the cold stone floor, blood covered


    her, and was sttered all around her. A small pool of it surrounded her.


    The little female¡¯s eyes were open, but they were lifeless. If you looked closely, you could see she


    was still breathing. She was covered in open gashes made from the whip her mother had used on


    her, bruises from the beating her father had given her, and shes from the knife her sister had


    sliced her up with.


    The little female didn¡¯t know why her punishment was so harsh this time around, she didn¡¯t


    remember misbehaving or breaking any rules. Her family hated her, they beat her endlessly, for


    every little infraction. She never understood what she had done to bring on so much h ate. None of


    the other pups were treated like her.


    She did look different from everyone in both her mother and father¡¯s n, with her dark skin, ck


    hair and her dual colored eyes, the inner ring was a violet color, the outer ring silver. Her n


    members were all pale skinned with blond hair and blue dual colored eyes. She may look different


    from her n members, but there were other ns with pups who had dark hair and skin, but they


    were all loved by their family and n members.


    However, no one had her eye color. That fact and not having a wolf like the other Werewolves,


    made the little female, Alora, feel like a f reak of nature, an abommation to be erased from


    existence. Alora wanted to d ie, she longed for it. She thought it was the only way to escape from all


    her pain and torment.


    Alora was deste, full of despair and hopelessness. Tears leaked out the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, please let me di e and let my soul return to your keeping.¡± The girl begged silently


    with all her heart.


    She was startled when she got a reply in her head, but it wasn¡¯t the Moon Goddess who answered


    her. It was something else entirely. ¡°Td rather not di e just yet, especially when I have now finally


    been able to join you.¡± There was a faint growl in the soft feminine voice.


    Panicked, Alora eximed, ¡°¡±Who are you!¡± she was worried she had lost her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wolf, my name in Xena The female voice said, introducing herself to the little female.


    ¡°But¡­but¡­ was born without a wolf¡±Alora said, her small child-like voice trembled with disbelief.


    For Alora, it was easier to believe she had gone insa ne and was hearing voices, than it was for her


    to ept that she was lied to all her young life, and really did have a wolf.


    ¡°You were born with a wolf, I just haven¡¯t been able toe to you until now. I have been sealed


    away until tonight.¡± Xena told Alora. Xena¡¯s voice, like Alora¡¯s, was young, the growl in it sounding


    cute instead of intimidating.


    ¡°You know my name?¡± Alora asked Xena, feeling surprised.


    Xena thought this was a s illy question at first, but then she had been sealed away from Alora since


    their birth. ¡°I may have been sealed away, but I was aware of our life the entire time, I¡¯m a part of


    you and know your name.¡± Xena exined to her.


    Xena¡¯s soft growling voice and her warm presence was beginning to sooth Alora, her intense


    longing for death fading to the background for now, ¡°You said you were sealed away? How did you


    get free?¡± Alora asked


    Her curiosity now peaked as she started to ept that she did indeed have a wolf, she was no


    longer a wolf less pup. Excitement over that fact began to build in


    her.


    Xena felt her humanoid form¡¯s curiosity, her and Alora were two sides of one being. Two souls, one


    shared body that transformed from a humanoid form to that of


    a wolf or their shared Lycan form. Their Lycan form would be their most powerful and deadliest of


    their three shapes.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess broke the chains binding me from you.¡± Xena paused in her exnation, not


    really wanting to tell Alora the rest.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 1. ¡°Because we are everything she fears


    prompting Tong nieda?, ker fomuneid teeded is im


    ? de c?di begs to separate kampit fr


    tims was quite a menswear as the dumbed that information, a wax of best pon badri kama hun


    dreph, till thie materi


    be a moment, hesitant to answer ¡°Vecmar we are everything the fears. *


    en af d¨°ng her mother hae 1


    Aloes sat up straight in bed, startled out of the dream. Xena¡¯s cryptic answer to her question all


    those years ago fading away the pped at her rm clock, her


    was the werent way to wake up, not only did her body shake. The rm sounded so much like the


    fryers at work, it made her feet like she needed to mach into a kitchen to dish out fresh fries.


    heart shil racing


    Nothing was more annoying than dreaming that you were at work when you are not at work. There


    you are, standing there in your dream, pushing the button to turn off the fryer rm, only for it to


    keep going. Then you start to realize, you are not at work, you are at home in bed, and it¡¯s not the


    fryer¡¯s timer going off, it¡¯s vour rm clock


    Alora didn¡¯t usually need the rm clock, she rarely slept more than two hours at a time at most


    when she managed to fall asleep at home. If you could call this or a home. ording to the


    romance novels she asionally read, the rare time she read a fiction novel, a home was a ce


    you felt loved, and safe in. That was not this ce


    Hopping out of her rarely used bed. A tiny twin size that belonged to her older sister when her sister


    was a small cub. Alora brushed her hair, this took a while, as the thick midnight ck strands


    reached just above her hips Alora took her showers at school, or the researchb she interned at,


    never at the house. She had interned at thebst night after she had gotten off work from her fast


    food job at Wolf¡¯s Bite Burger Pce


    Normally she would have slept at theb for four hours before sneaking back in through the second


    floor patio door. Unfortunately, Alora had done that one too many nights in a row, and it was noticed.


    Based on the text message Alora got from her mother Bettina, using Alora of being a harlot and


    staying out at all hours of the night bring a pro stitute.


    So, Alora had to report home by eleven the night before, and spent most of the night studying,


    before she finally gave in to exhaustion. Alora had tucked her chair under her tiny bedroom¡¯s


    doorknob, set her refurbished rm clock, and passed out for two hours.


    Alota looked at herself in her dingy cheap, supposedly full length, mirror hanging on her closet door.


    Her room was adjacent to the attic, an eight by eight with only a seven foot ceiling. A tight Et for a


    six foot nine Werewolf. There was no window, the only light was a tinymp on the tiny desk in her


    room. The only other piece of furniture besides her bed and desk chair.


    Alora was fit, like most Werewolves. She had lots of evenly toned muscle. She had an hourss


    figure with broad shoulders, heavy breasts with wide hips and a bottom that bnced out with her


    top. Herrge luminescent eyes matched her face better now that she was grown, they no longer


    took up most of her face


    anymore.


    High cheekbones paired with an angled jaw and a gently pointed chin framed a long straight almost


    lupine nose, and a generous m outh with full plump lips. Herps a natural dusky rose was


    entuated by her milky caramel colored skinplexion


    Alora was not delicate looking like her mother and sister, who only came in at five foot nine and five


    foot ten. Alora¡¯s body matched her height. Her father had to look up to her as he was only six foot


    seven, he was also one of the rare few Werewolves who could be called overweight.

 Chapter 186

    ?


    Chapter 2: "...you look beautiful."


    Alora put her hair back in a french braid, but when she reached for her usual extra baggy track pants and overlyrge hoodie, she paused. Alora always wore this kind of attire to hide, and not for the first time. Alora wondered why she continued to do so.


    She hid her body to avoid the ridicule her mother and sister gave her, and the lecherous looks from her father. However, that has never worked for her. Her mother and sister still call her a whore, and a slut. The baggie clothes just make them think she was also fat, and her father still shot lecherous res at her voluminous chest and ass.


    Alora had started buying clothes with what little money she was allowed to keep out of her paychecks from the Wolf''s Bite Burger Pce. They were clothes she was nning to start wearing when she was finally able to move out of the house Alora thought of as a hell hole.


    She was also saving up for a car and was d her best friend Darien pushed her to get her driver''s license, even without owning a car. There was a professor at the Packs University of Medical. Science, Technology and The Arts, or MSTA for short, that let Alora borrow her car when she needed to go to a faraway science event that required personal transportation to get to.


    Alora opened her tiny closet and brought out a small dark purple athletic duffle bag Alora had purchased months ago. Every new item of clothing she had slowly collected was folded up neatly and cedinside this duffle bag. There was also arge gxy print camping pack, in the closet, it was big enough to carry everything else that was important to her.


    Herptop, an Acer Nitro 5, would definitely be going with her. Her journals of medical forms and all her notes on her current experiments at the Pack''s Medical Lab were already packed. She would pack up herptop before leaving the house. All of Alora''s toiletries were always stored in the bag because she never took showers at home, along with a spare pair of shoes.


    Alora pulled out a set of clothes from the bag. A pair of short ck denim shorts, with thick silver colored functional zippers from the hem to the waistband went up both sides of the shorts. A quick release snap kept the zippers from sliding down. They also had a normal front fly with zipper and silver colored button. Inside was a soft cotton liner on the crotch of the shorts to protect a female''sdy bits.


    The top Alora pulled out was a purple midriff tank top, with a thick enough shelf bra to prevent nipples from showing. There was a thin bead of silicone that lined the chest band of the top shelf bra, to keep it from shifting when moving. There was another small bead of silicon along the bottom hem of the top. to keep the fabric from sliding up.


    A thick functional silver colored zipper went from the hem to the neckline down the front of the top. Like the shorts there was a quick release snap to keep the zipper from sliding down on its own. Thestraps of the top were only an inch wide, and the neck of the top dipped enough to show two inches of cleavage. Alora had a lot of breast, so two inches of cleavage would not make her a slut or a whore. At least that''s what her best friend had said.


    Alora put on the outfit, then a strappy pair of ck slingback toe ring sandals, the back had an stic band, allowing the sandles to be taken off or put on quickly. Everything was designed and made for beings that shifted. like Werewolves. Her track pants had a quick release buckle at the waistband, and her hoodies all had zippers.


    After putting in all her silver colored hoops. Alora had six piercings in each ear, four in each lob, and two just before the curve of each ear. The two hoops in the upper piercings of her ears were small. The bottom four hoops were bigger. The bottom of thergest two silver colored hoops, touched the middle of her long neck. The other three pairs, the farther up, got smaller by an inch.


    Once dressed, Alora looked at herself in the mirror. *"You don''t look like a whore or a slut, you look beautiful."* Xena told her. looking out Alora''s eyes from within.


    Alora looked at herself in the mirror more. *"You don''t think I would stand out too much?"* Alora asked Xena.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xena was able to feel Alora''s emotions and knew her humanoid needed encouragement. *"You''re dressed in the same clothing most werewolf females wear on a daily basis."* Xena said, hoping the reminder would help.


    Still feeling underdressed and too exposed, Alora grabbed her hoodie, she unzipped it and slung it around her shoulders. It was arge ck hoodie. On the back was a skull decorated with blue and violet roses. She was about to zip it up but stopped.


    The hem hung an inch below the hem of the shorts, the hoodie sat loosely on her shoulders. Looking in the mirror again, Alora dropped her hands to the side, she decided not to zip the hoodie. This would do. Xena nodded her head inside Alora, approving of Alora''s decision.


    She packed herptop. a gift from Damien, Darien''s older brother, forced on her through Darien, into her camping bag. Unplugging her phone charger from the wall she packed that up as well, then grabbed her phone, and looked at the date.


    This was thest week of school. They had three days of exams, the final fight training and ranking exam, and the written exams, for the only three courses she had at the High School. At the University, she had already finished all her final exams and would be receiving her doctorates in Gics. Hematology, Biochemistry and Microbiology.


    Alora had been studying all these subjects ever since she was nine and received her wolf. That was when Alora found out her gics were the very reason her family hated her. Alora kept asking herself why she was born the way she was. A trip to the Packs library and many books about gicster, and Alora was hooked on science.


    When she was in middle school it was proven that she was agenius, even among their highly intelligent species. She rarely slept. four hours at most a night, when she was not sleeping, she had been studying. She would rarely spend time with others, and when she did. she only spent time together with Darien and his older brother Damien.


    Damien, who was five years older than both Alora and Darien. was off at the top University for Alpha training. Damien was in his final year and would be home sometime in the next two weeks. Damien. Darien and their parents, Alpha Andrew, and Luna Ember were the only reason Alora was able to make it as far as she had with her education.


    If it were up to her parents, she would have been pulled from school at fourteen and never allowed to even finish high school, let alone start college while in middle school. Of course, that had a lot to do with her sister Sarah. The beloved princess of their family.


    Sarah had been held back twice, once in elementary school, and again in middle school. Sarah was now graduating this year as a twenty year old senior, barely. The most popr girl in school had some of the worst grades. Or she did till she learned to pay others to do her work for her.


    Alora was lucky she did not have any sses with Sarah, or she would be the one forced to do her homework. Only if Alora did it. Sarah wouldn''t have to pay anyone. Alora had managed to avoid being chained up in the basement and subjected to Sarah''s tender mercies for a while now, and she would rather keep it that way.


    With a gusty sigh, Alora threw herself backwards onto her bed, cell phone in hand. looking at the time. Werewolves did not usually wear watches, unless they were attached to a specially spelled band. One that would change to match the size of the wearer. Those were expensive, and Alora didn''t have the money to spare for something like that yet.


    After she received all her graduation certificates and went to work for the Pack Labs as the Lead Researcher with a team of her own, she would. The Labs had already guaranteed that she would continue to have a job with them. Now that her internship had ended, they could make her an actual employee with full benefits and the pay to match her position.


    Alora was looking forward to that day, her certificates would be given to her today. When the sun set, she would officially be a PhD. A PhD who was still in high school. As a science student, one who was studying gics. Alora had once wondered if her parents were truly her parents. So, she had a DNA test done and ran through the Pack''s DNA database.


    Sadly, it only proved she was their daughter, it also revealed a dirty secret her mother would rather not have mentioned. Technically it was not a secret, it was just such a little talked about fact, it was as if everyone forgot about it. Bettina was originally from the Heartsong n.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 3: ¡°Parked and waiting¡­¡±


    Bettina¡¯s father had been thest Alpha of the Heartsong n. When Bettina¡¯s mother and sister


    died in a mudslide, Bettina¡¯s aunt book custody of Bettina. It was said that at the time, Brodie


    Shadistail Heartsing was too distraught over losing his thate to take care of hisst living daughter


    Bettina was adopted by her aunt, her mother¡¯s sister, and renamed. She went from bring Bettina


    Frost Heartsong, to Bettins North Frost. Then when the was married to ter, her name was


    changed again to Bettina Frost Northmountain. Effectively burying her rtionship with Alpha


    Brodie Heartsong.


    Alora knew why, to the Frost and Northmountains, nothing was worse than a Heartsing. Alora


    thought it was st upid, because of the importance part of the Heartsong n yed in Werewolf


    History, and the History of all Supernaturale. The first Alpha of Alpha¡¯s was the n Alpha of the


    Heartsongs. A Female by the name Linna Elsalmon Heartsong.


    There was a painted portrait of her hung up in Alpha Andrews office. Alora used to stare at it and


    would always think she looked a lot like her. Getting the DNA results back and seeing that she was


    a direct descendant of the First Alpha had been a great day, at first.


    Because that was not a rtion Bettina, or Sarah would quietly allow Alora to im. They were too


    proud of being ¡®gically pure¡± to allow that. It would lower their status within the Frost and


    Northmountain ns. So, she could only im it privately


    Alora had been given an idea though, one she carried through with on her birthday three days ago.


    Darien had taken her from school that day to the Moonstar Mansion. Where his parents had a cake


    and presents for her. The new phone she was holding was one of them, a Gxy 22 Ultra.


    The other was the hoodie she was wearing, and an apartment in the Moonstar Mansion that would


    be ready for her in a few days was another. The Alpha and Luna had been sure for years that she


    was being abused but had never been able to prove it.


    How can you prove years of abuse when your skin didn¡¯t scat, and you refused to talk about it as a


    young pup, because of the threats your family had made agand you if you did. Now that she was


    older, it had be easier to avoid the abuse Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Literally by nearly never being home. During the week she went to two schools, then to work, then


    her internship at theb, on the weekends it was work, library for study, then internship at thebs.


    The few times she was home, it was only for a couple of hours at a time.


    Alora was fortunate enough that when they did beat her, and lock her in the basement, it wasn¡¯t for


    days at a time anymore. To keep her locked up for more than a night would invite trouble. There


    would be questions asked that her parents didn¡¯t want to be answered truthfully.


    She was eighteen now, so today, when she went to school, she could potentially find her mate


    today. Thinking of a mate made Alora think of Damien. She knew she shouldn¡¯t, it was impossible to


    think Damien would be her mate. Why would the Moon goddess bless her to be with the next Alpha


    of Alpha¡¯s.


    ¡°He would make a wonderful mate, he¡¯s always been really kind to us.¡±Xena said.


    Xena was right. ¡°I still remember opening my eyes the day we met him and thinking, he had the


    most handsome eyes.¡±Alora said.


    The inner ring of Damien¡¯s eyes was a deep ocean blue, the outer ring a dark midnight. Golden skin


    and ck hair that would shine with dark blue highlights in


    the sun.


    The day they met, Sarah and her friends had tossed Alora into the River while they were attending


    a Pack Pic. The only reason Alora went was because the neighbor who would babysit her on


    asion, had suggested bringing her with her family while dropping her off at home.


    Bettina had tried to use the excuse that they didn¡¯t have anything for Alora to wear. The older


    female told Bettina that she had a dress that was too small for her daughter, so it wouldn¡¯t be a


    problem for Alora to have it. It had been a pretty white campesino dress, with bright blue ¡°forget-me-


    nots¡¯ embroidered above and below thettice work of the ruffled blouse and skirt.


    The female had brought the dress the morning of the pic, she even braided Alora¡¯s hair into twin


    french braids that trailed over her shoulders. Weaved through the braids, were blue ribbons that


    matched the blue thread on the dress. Alora had looked beautiful ording to those who saw her at


    the Pic. Those who were not Frost and Northmountains.


    Thements had not gone unnoticed by Sarah, who became extremely jealous when she was


    ignored by others in favor of Alora. When they were with their n, Sarah was praised as being the


    ultimate beauty, while Alora was regarded as a dark stain upon theat family. Among the rest of the


    Pack, Alora was just another beautiful little pup to be cherished.


    The jealousy Sarah had felt had caused her to run to her parents in tears, using Alora of being


    mean to her. With that, Alora was pulled to a secluded part of the park away from the others. With a


    painful p to the check delivered by Bettina, she was ordered home for embarrassing her sister at


    the Pack Pic.


    Alora hadn¡¯t gotten far when her sister and her friends had grabbed her, beaten her up and then


    dragged her to the edge of the swollen riverbank before tossing


    ong current. Her besty smashed p¨¢s poli and sticks repeataby de was weled chest mongh to a bark


    further


    | pull herself ad


    The tad passed out in the mat of the husk at noen an de wat in there, only to w ka the briefest of


    menenti akan she was bond by Domen and has fater Alpha Andrew. They had taken her to Lama


    Enben, who had insisted on pervmally care of Abra till she nonem!. De spent a whole work inode de


    The never ke? me ask during the whole week we were there ¡°Kena peminded Alora


    ¡°Her well don¡¯t want to get my hopes up only to have them trucked when reality games knocking


    with someone else ¡°Alora said to Xena, her tone drier than the


    BANG) BANG BANG! ¡°YOU BETTER BE AWARE IN THERE YOU WEETCH FLL NOT HAVE YOU


    EMBARRASSING ME TODAY! YOU BETTER GET TO SCHOOL ON TIME?¡± Bettina shrieked at


    Alora through the door, after hanging on it so viciously.


    Alors had sat up, startled by the sound, then she sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± Alora raised


    her voice enough to be heard through the door


    There was a ¡°Humph?¡± from the other side, then the sound of Bettina stomping back down the


    stairs.


    Alora¡¯s phone notification ringtone sounded. She had a message from her friend Daten. ¡°Parked


    and waiting, have a bag with the breakfast of champions. Five Big Sur Breakfast Burritos, arge to


    go carton of oat milk, and your snooty coffee.¡±


    By the Gods and Goddesses above you had to love a best friend who came to pick you up with food


    and coffee in hand. Werewolves burned a lot of fuel, so they ate a lot. Unfortunately for Alora, her


    family would give her looks that made her lose her appetite every time she ate with them. So, she


    didn¡¯t eat at home.


    ¡°He down in two shakes of a tail.¡± Alora sent as her reply, then she was grabbing her packed bag


    and leaving her room. Xena, always observing everything,ughed in amusement at Alota¡¯s reply.


    The house had four levels, the basement, that went the entire length of the house. Then on the first


    floor, in the front of the house, you had the four car garage,rge foyer, a living room, and arge


    den. In the back was the extrarge master suite; therge formal dining room.


    An industrial kitchen with an attached breakfast nook. Arge pantry with a secondrge fridge, and


    deep freeze in it. Argeundry room with two washers and dryers, and argeundry table and


    hopper sink. Then you came to the staircase that led to the second, and then third floor.


    The second floor had a long hallway that led the entire back length of the house. With row after row


    of windows looking into the back yard. There had onpally been fourrge rooms on this floor, but


    Sarahined she didn¡¯t have enough space. So, the entire second floor was converted into


    one bedroom for her.


    The house had a dual level covered wrap around porch. There was a door on the second floor


    across from the stairwell that led onto the second level of the back porch. That¡¯s the door Alora went


    out,pletely bypassing the first floor where her family was gathered, eating breakfast.


    A quick run around the porch brought Alora to the stairwell that led down to the purch¡¯s first level,


    located next to the garage. Alora didn¡¯t bother with the stairs when she reached the front of the


    house though, she vaulted over the railing,nding easily on the ground, her knees bending a little.


    Then she was running down


    the street.


    Susan Long


    POST Alora-AS I love this book. I am having trouble putting it down. Alora is very strong


    and her resilience to keep going despite the abuse her family tortured her with. Her wolf¡­


    Susan Moledor


    Alora is really strong! And by jumping down she misses her shi tty family.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 4: ¡°Her eyes talk¡­¡±


    Darien had the top down to his dark the Shelby Mustang convertible and the motor running. The car


    was pointed in a direction away from the house. Alora than her bag into the back seat and hopped


    over the closed passenger door into the front seat seconds before she heard Bettina screaming


    from the Driveway.


    ¡°YOU WRETCHED MONGREL GET BACK HERE! YOUR NOT SUPPOSED TO LEAVE BEFORE


    YOUR SISTER! Her shrieked order was ignored.


    Darien,ughing, put his foot down and off they went, hitting sixty in just seconds, Darien tossed a


    brown sack full of hot food to Alora, her oat milk was already in a cup holder with the straw in it.


    Alora didn¡¯t waste any time tearing into the first foil wrapped breakfast burrito.


    Darienughed again, amused by her antics. Then he noticed how she was dressed, it shocked him


    at first to see Alora expose so much of her skin, especially when he was so used to her trying to


    hide as much of it as possible. Her hair was even pulled back into a braid, she was not hiding her


    face behind it like normal.


    Darien frowned, he knew what it meant. His friend was done hiding herself away like some kind of


    shameful secret. He knew this was something Damien would want to know about. He wanted to


    confirm what he was thinking so he asked, ¡°Nice get up, you done hiding yourself?¡± making sure to


    keep his tone jovial.


    Alora knew her friend better than he thought she did. ¡°I know it¡¯s upset you to see me ¡°hide¡±¡± she


    mimed quotation marks, ¡°myself away like some ¡°shameful ?* more miming of quotation marks,


    ¡°secret all these years. So, you¡¯ll be happy to note, niy overly observant and curious best friend, that


    yes, yes I am done hiding.¡±


    Darienughed, and Alora wolfed down the rest of her breakfast. She looked at her friend and


    noticed he looked a little nervous. It took her a moment to realize


    why. Her friend had turned eighteen three months ago and hadn¡¯t found a mate yet.


    ¡°A lot of Wolves turned eighteen over this weekend.¡± Alora said in an off handed manner.


    Alora¡¯s statement made Darien swerve for a second, making Aloraugh, as it confirmed her theory.


    ¡°Yeah..what of it?¡± Darien asked, he tried to nuke it sound like he didn¡¯t care and failed miserably.


    ¡°Come on, who is it? You must have had your eye on one of the females who turned.¡± Alora said


    teasingly.


    Darien blushed, he knew better than to react to Alora¡¯s outrageous antics, it only gave himself away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say. Trying onest time to maintain some


    dignity.


    It didn¡¯t work, because she was his best friend, and no one knew him better. Except his brother


    Damien, but then Damien was wrapped around Alora¡¯s finger. The best part about that was, Alora


    didn¡¯t even know it.


    ¡°I bet I know who it is.¡± Alora couldn¡¯t keep her excitement out of her tone, and practically sung her


    words.


    Alora had a beautiful singing voice, one that enchanted and hypnotized everyone within hearing,


    everyone but her family, when she bothered to sing. In fact, it was because of her family that Alora


    rarely sang, so when she did, it was truly a special asion.


    Damien was the only one she would sing for whenever he asked her to. They had a special bond,


    one he hoped meant they were fated to be each other¡¯s mate.


    ¡°Really now, and just who do you think it is?¡± Darien asked in a drawl.


    ¡°Serenity Mountainmover.¡± Alora said, her tone bright, almost gloating.


    Darien coughed, his face twisted in a wry expression, he should have known. ¡°That obvious, am 17¡±


    he asked her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring longingly at her for weeks.¡± Alora said, her look gentled, and a genuinely


    happy smile was on her face.


    Alora truly hoped it was Serenity because she liked the female. Serenity was one of those beings


    who was genuinely good, all the way to their soul, but she was also mischievous, like her best friend


    here. They would make the cutest of mated couples in Alora¡¯s opinion.


    Axel,ughed at Darien, his humanoid had indeed been too obvious with his staring ¡°You have


    practically drooled while staring at that tasty looking redhead. ¡°He said to Darien.


    Darien growled at his wolf. ¡°Like you don¡¯t roll around every time her scent blows our way.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This shut Axel up. ¡°Yes well, it¡¯s all that hair. There is so much of the fiery mass, I just want to stick


    my face in it and see if it¡¯s as warm as it smells¡­I mean


    kseks.¡± Burien added thest part qu?kly, but there was no saving home||


    Alors Aigbest, she couldn¡¯t help it, and when Darien Mushed, sheughed i me. ¡°Yeah, yeah, keep


    loghing. What are you gong to do if you find a mate today?


    He asked her


    The words were out of her mo uth before she even realized the said them. ¡°Hope he doesn¡¯t reject


    me on the spot. Her eyes widened and she covered her m outh


    with both hand


    Dansen gave her a look from the corner of his eye. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re not expecting to be rejected¡± He


    asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s best to prepare for the worst and hope for the best¡± Alora said after a moment,


    sighing after she gave her answer.


    Darien didn¡¯t sit there and try to talk his friend into believing the had no reason to fear being


    rejected, knew it would be a waste of breath and would just annoy Alora Darien honestly didn¡¯t


    believe anyone, but his brother Damien deserved to be Alora¡¯s mate.


    Daren didn¡¯t say it though. ¡°If anyone deserved to have a mate that would worship the ground, she


    walked upon¡­its Alora.¡±Darien said to his wolf.


    ¡°On this we are agreed. Damien and Zone absolutely would¡± Axel said, having been thinking the


    same way Darien was ¡°And you are right to think the would deny ever bring worthy much to have


    them as her mate.¡±


    ¡°Howe yetu sound like some Ancient Councilwyer whenever you get serious?¡± Darien asked


    his wolf.


    ¡°I¡¯m an old soul, sue me.¡±Axel snapped at Darien with a growl, making Darienugh.


    They pulled into the school parking lot, Alora had taken over his radio and was ying her


    extremely eclectic music list. His radio was currently sting Notorious by Neoni. The base was


    turned up loud enough to shake the doors if they were not properly insted. An upgrade he got


    after the first car ride with Alora


    She liked her music loud enough to drown out her own thoughts sometimes. Using it as a type of


    therapy when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He knew she had more than a few songs that helped


    talk her away from suicide.


    They say music can save people, seeing it do just that for his friend, more of a sister really, had him


    making a lot of sound specific changes to his vehicles, and having more than a few requirements


    when it came to their motorcycle gear. Like linking Bluetooth motorcycle helmets with surround


    sound and ambient sound capability


    He always carried some kind of headphones or earbuds with him, as well as a portable speaker,


    with bass boost of course, in his pack. Alora did too, she¡¯d been gifted a lot of her tech. It wasn¡¯t just


    his brother who loved and adored Alora, his parents did too. Alora may not think it possible, but to


    them, she wasn¡¯t just another Pack Wolf, she was family.


    I parked the car, but didn¡¯t turn off the carpletely yet, just the motor. Darien could see Alora was


    lost in thought, her face didn¡¯t show any expression, but he knew not to look at Alora¡¯s expression


    when it came to judging her mood. His brother said it all those years ago.


    ¡°Her eyes talk even when her face doesn¡¯t.¡± Damien had looked so sad when he said that, but then,


    he had caught her trying to slit her wrists by the river earlier that day


    Damien had said he knew something was wrong the moment he met her eyes that morning, when


    she disappeared from school, he immediately went looking for her. When things got to be too much,


    the spot where Damien and his father had found Alora the day they met, was her go-to ce.


    Damien had gone there first, and said he took the knife from her just in time. Alora never actually


    told them what was happening at home, they could only guess. With her haunted eyes, and the


    willingness to end her and even her wolf¡¯s life, they could only assume the worst.


    Alora didn¡¯t have any scars though, he had seen her with an injury so deep, it should have left a


    scar, but it did not. The moment Alora healed, it was like nothing happened. Making it quite easy for


    her family to hide the severity of their abuse. He had never heard of that happening to any species


    except Vampires. With Vampires, every scar they did have was worn on their Sprites skin, not their


    humanoid skin.


    ¡°Are you absolutely positive Allister is your father?¡± Darien asked Alora.


    The song had ended, and he had turned the car off. Darien¡¯s abrupt questioning of her parentage


    had Alora snapping out of her thoughts and looking at Darien with a wry grin on her face.


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Alora answered.


    ¡°What about Bettina, surely she¡¯s not your real mother?¡± Darien asked in a hopeful tone.


    Looking at her, goofball of a friend, Alora¡¯s smile got bigger. ¡°I wish, but your mother is the one who


    delivered me, so even the can verify that truth.¡± Alora said with amusement,ughing at the overly


    exaggerated expression of lost hope on Darien¡¯s face.


    Chapter Comments


    Susan Moledor


    POST


    What kind of father would look lustfully at his daughter? But Allister looked that way at Alora, looking


    at her breasts and as s.


    ere.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 5: ¡°Waiting for a certain someone¡­?


    ¡°What are yeni prong l¨¤ do when par porviti


    int abonat prut neme dange today? Durien asked Alora


    ¡°They I probably lose their s h it¡± Alora said, her tone sounding grim. ¡°But you know, I an honestly


    done caring about what they dink anymore. I¡¯ll be free of them after them ruata¡±


    Darien thenght it was about time, Alora and Darien got out of the car, and stood leaning against the


    passenger side. They were at the school early, so there were only a few other cars in the lot


    belonging to students like themselves, the rest were teachers or staff of the school.


    Aloma was finishing the coffee he had grabbed with her order. A thaitte made with dark organic


    beans, sweetened with trovia, and topped with a frothyyer that was half coconut milk, half oat


    milk. Darien called Afora a coffee snch more than once, but she wouldugh and deny that she was


    ¡°So now that you¡¯re not caring about how they will react to your name change, are you also no


    longer caring about what Sarah thinks or says anymore?¡± Darien


    asked her.


    Alora offered him a smirk. ¡°I only care about Sarah enough to avoid her and her possy.¡± Alora sald


    in a dry tone. ¡°Other than that, the answer is yes, I¡¯ve stopped caring about the fi lth that spews from


    that banther¡¯s mou th.¡±


    Darien threw his head back andughed. Alora had a half smirk on her face. She eyed making her


    friendugh, he always looked so carefree when he did. Today he had worn loose ck cargo


    shorts with a quick release buckle, a ck tank top and ck canvas slip on shoes.


    His slightly shaggy hair with enough curl to make him look devilish was as ck as his brothers with


    the same dark blue highlights in the sun. Durien was a tall woll at seven foot six, and his broad body


    was tightly packed with lean muscle.


    flis skinplexion was a toasty tan color. He had a long straight lupine nose and a broad full mo


    uth, his dual colored eyes, copies of his brother¡¯s, were lined with thick ckshes more than a


    few females were jealous of


    The air was slightly humid, just enough to tell of aing storm. The weather was warm enough to


    go without the sweater, but she was only wearing it so the didn¡¯t feel so exposed. The smell of


    flowers was everywhere. Everywhere you looked there was a burst of colors. The trees, and bushes


    were lush with leaves and


    flowers.


    nt life in Pack Territory was thick, what grass was visible was deep green and thick. When you


    could see the bark of trees through the foliage, it was deep brown and moss covered. The earth


    here was dark, sometimes ck, and extremely fertile.


    Alora leaned her head back and looked up at the cloudy sky, their colors ranging from white to dark


    gray. ¡°There¡¯s definitely going to be a storm soon.¡± Alora said, her voice soft


    It sounded like she was just making an observation about the weather, but Danen knew better. It


    made him a little sad to know his friend was about to go through some rough times soon because of


    her family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you will always have me, Damien, my mom, and my dad to back you up. All you have


    to do is say the word.¡± Darien told her.


    Alora looked up at Darien and smiled gently. ¡°Thanks.¡± She looked around the school parking lot.


    ¡°You wanna go inside?¡± Alora asked him, using her thumb to gesture in the direction of their High


    School.


    The school was enormous, as was the covered stadium arena to its left, to the left of the Stadium


    was a massive six story parking garage. To the right of the schools main building, was a giant


    clearing that stretched out and around to the back of the school stadium and parking garage.


    Past that were sixrge training gyms. Each one for the different fight ranks. The school¡¯s main


    building was seven stories tall. It was a behemoth of a building that was able to teach right


    thousand students, with enough teachers to upy every ssroom.


    Because there were so many students in the school, with many subjects, the teachers came to your


    home room. Your home room was decided by the sses you were taking, and the level of those


    sses.


    Darien was in the same home room with Alora, their ssroom was full of highly intelligent


    students. All their fellow home room ssmates attended the Pack University of MSTA for theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    second half of their day


    They were taking AP English and AP History, and fight training at the high school, So like Darien,


    they only had three exams left before school life was basically


    done for them.


    Alora and Darien look up when they hear the sounds of another vehicle arrive. It was a couple of


    freshman students. ¡°Not just yet.¡± Darien responded.


    Darien Misheit, but he didict admin 1-


    instead he decided to distract her hi akis. ¡°Trentes when you fest stated i


    YA MITAM


    ¡°Weah that aiment didn¡¯t happen¡± Aken azad, frowning when the thought of it. ¡°The bathode


    intelligence assessment they hat in do when we first got there.*


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he call a parent teacher preference¡± Donen anded


    Principal conlibi¡¯t believe my arners during the


    dil ¡¤ Ates sholdered m entally at what happened after that conference. The fats, whips, and knives


    all casting their own special pain was embedded derg


    ¡°The Principal wanted me to text out of school early and attend MST¨¢ full time. When my parents


    refined to allow that, the excuse they prie was that they were alraid attending college full time would


    be too much for tie, because I was too young.¡±


    Alors looked at Darien, and his expression showed exactly how much he didn¡¯t believe that excuse.


    Then the Principle nippested that they let me test into the high school, supersting I go to high school


    and the University at the same time.¡± Alora continued. ¡°That didn¡¯t go over well with them either.¡±


    ¡°What excuse did they offer to fried that one?¡± Darien asked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t feel it would be good for me to go to school with kids so much older than me. Said they


    feared me being taken advantage of Alors¡¯s sarcasm spoke


    volumes.


    Durien didn¡¯t believe the excuse either. ¡°What was the real reason?¡± he asked her.


    As Alora debated, more cars armed, some heading to the parking garage, some finding a ce in


    the four acre parking lot. The school was located on four hundred acres ofnd


    ¡°Just tell him, he already h ates Sarah, he¡¯s not going to think you¡¯re lying ¡°Xena told Alora.


    Alora looked at the ground for a second before nodding, turning her head she looked at Darien.


    ¡°Sarah had just been held back again. This time in the middle school that wanted me to graduate


    from middle and high school entirely, to start college at age eleven. Where Sarah, at age thirteen,


    was still in the sixth grade.¡±


    Dariens eyebrows rose in surprise, not because he was surprised with the content of what she was


    saying, but that she was actually telling him this, instead of changing the subject to avoid


    answering. This was the first time.


    Alora saw Darien¡¯s look of surprise and almost stopped telling him what happened that day when he


    motioned for her to continue. ¡°See, my parents couldn¡¯t stand to see the daughter they ha te


    seed beyond that of the daughter they love and cherish like a princess.¡±


    ¡°A stu pid skank of a princess.¡± Darien muttered darkly, making Aloraugh.


    ¡°So, the Principal, not wanting to see my ¡°genius¡± Alora mimed quotations, ¡°go to waste, was


    determined to see my education advance, so he suggested I take high school and middle school


    courses, then advance to college right out of middle school, saying I would be older by then


    ¡°That one didn¡¯t go over either, did it Darien asked, his tone dry, a half smirk on his face.


    Alora shook her head ¡°No, it did not


    ¡°So, what happened next?¡± Darien asked, wanting her to continue. He had never gotten the full


    details, and now that he was, he didn¡¯t want her to stop talking


    ¡°By that point my parents wire doue hiding behind their mask of caring parents and told the Principal


    it didn¡¯t matter what the tests showed, they would not allow me to receive anything other than the


    basic education required by thew.¡± Alora told him.


    Alora could tell she had his interest, it was in his eyes. He almost looked like an exited puppy


    complete with a wagging tail and a lolling tongue.


    ¡°So the Principal went to the Superintendent, who went to the School Board. After the Principal and


    the Superintendent got the approval, they wanted from the school board to approach your father


    about my education

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 6: ¡°Du mbass.¡±


    Alora would forever be grateful to Alpha Andrew for bing the authority over her education. ¡°Of


    course, the only reason the Principle even thought of this approach, is because of how close the


    Principle knew your family was to me.¡± Alora added.


    She looked up at Darien as he looked down at her, a gentle smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter


    my parents always wanted but were never able to produce.¡± He told Alora. ¡°You know they love


    you.¡±


    Alora smulesd. ¡°I do, I do know that.¡± Alora nodded as if to show her acknowledgment of that fact.


    They were distracted by the arrival of a dark purple off road jeep with the top off and the windows


    down. The jeep was loaded with meaty off road tires, a brush grill, flood lights on both the front grill


    and on the roof rack.


    The music from the jeep¡¯s speakers muffled the voices of the three Werewolves in the Jeep. Driving


    was Serenity, her two brothers Galen in front, and Kian in the back middle seat, were passengers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to put him through the gauntlet Gn said to Kain, looking back at him and not Serenity.


    Serenity, taking one hand off the steering wheel thrust her elbow sharply in his ribs. The resulting


    grunt of pain made her smirk, satisfied she¡¯d gotten his attention. ¡°You and Kain absolutely will not


    go anywhere near whoever is my fated mate.¡±


    Galen leans against the passenger door, away from his sister and her deadly elbow thrust. Rubbing


    vigorously at the wound hoping to make the pain dissipate faster. ¡°Fu c k that hurt.¡± Heined.


    Kainughed at him from the back, he chose to sit in the back today for a reason. The re from


    his sister through the rearview mirror told him he wouldn¡¯t be safe for long. He thought he might as


    well fully deserve the beating she¡¯d give himter.


    ¡°Come on baby sister, we just want what¡¯s best for you.¡± Kain said, trying to sound like he was


    pleading, and failing.


    Serenity growled. ¡°You two will be eating through straws for a week if you f uck with my fated mate.¡±


    Kain and Galen, fully believing her words, threw their heads back and wereughing until they were


    tossed around when Serenity made a sharp turn into the school lot


    ¡°Well, well, what do we have here?¡± Galen asked, his tone saying he found something amusing


    Kain looked in the direction Galen was looking. ¡°Ah, the wolf who¡¯s been practically drooling over


    Serenitytely.¡± Keeping his tone light, not wanting to let his sister know what he was truly thinking


    ¡°He¡¯s with that female Alora again, you think they¡¯re mates?¡± Galen asked Kain through a mind link


    only they had as twins.


    ¡°No, actually, I think they¡¯re just friends. Besides, all those rumors about Alora have aheays started


    with Sarah.¡±Kain said.


    ¡°He just turned eighteen a few months ago, right?¡± Galen asked Kain, making sure he was


    remembering that correctly.


    ¡°Yeah, about the time he started to drool over our baby sis, staring at her like a lovesick puppy.¡±


    Kain responded, chuckling a little over the image in his head.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s Serenity¡¯s mate, something about what dad said makes me think so.¡± Galen said.


    Their father had once told him that if youe of age before your mate does, you can still feel a


    pull towards them. Their father had felt it for their mother.


    Kain, thinking about the same thing Galen had said. ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±


    Serenity knew her brothers were talking about her privately, but she didn¡¯t care, she was nervous.


    More so now that she spotted the wolf she had been crushing


    begiet against ha Nue


    et son 1: ko gin, but unan, making her, a whiptorera mibeat, fel ting. the Act her breasts were two


    forge, and no matter how much


    on that her worst was mall, and her muscles west toned and tightly picked


    to tame, meaning korenity spent a lot of


    xt of them. She hal


    (pokal op i momen that void the colon med on it, that¡¯s how met her hair was. It was also curly, and


    nearly impossible


    porstaea. Nec hat always masapol to escape as braid she put it in.


    web, making woe to put a nourishing curl cream to give them more definition. If you couldn¡¯t fightProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them, might as


    complexion with lots of freckles.


    A line of Freckles went wrona her long straight nose. Serenity would einer them with make up if she


    could stand the feel of foundation on her face. Foundation


    using breakouts, as she didn¡¯t use it. Sheil rather take care of her skin than muin it because of


    vanity. how make up ventated Serenity¡¯s skin, i


    Shwe were a light leyst al olive green eyeshadow that lighth spackled with tiny flecks of gold. A


    brown eyeliner and ck mascara, the only needed a little CarMax (bet naturally pink lips, and vas


    done. Five minutes and she had her make-up on.


    She abrady had to spend thirty minutes on her hair every morning, so she didn¡¯t want to take


    forever with her make up everyday too. So always wore the


    un, kot enough to entuate what was afreah there, not enough to make a new face entirely.


    Serenity hat picked out her clothes carefully today. She wore a dark forest green tank top withcy


    edges, it had a slightly thick built in non-slip shelf bra and a delicate looking golden zipper down the


    front, the fabric of the shirt loose enough toy gently against her skin.


    Her shorts were dark blue denim hip huggers that hit her mid thigh, with thick gold rippers up both


    sides for easy shedding. They still have a front fly with a


    a snap. The thread for the hems was a dark gold color.


    On her feet were a pair of gold colored sling back sandals that slipped on and off easily. She had


    three piercings in each ear, she had golden stud earrings in each one. Dungling earings and hoops


    were only worn with specific hairstyles, otherwise her curls got snagged in them.


    When you shifted, the earring would still be in the ears, only on your shifted forms ears. As today


    was the Seniors fight training exam, Serenity went for earrings that wouldn¡¯t be annoying while


    shifted.


    Serenity discreetly gave herself a sniff, to make sure she still smelled freshly showered, as she


    parked her jeep. Galen and Kain knew why their sister had put so


    art into the way she locked this moming, it was because she hoped to look good for her fated mate.


    They felt that if the mute in question didn¡¯t appreciate her the way they felt he should, they would


    definitely be giving him a beating. Kain nced over at Darien and Alora. He was surprised when


    he looked at her again. He¡¯d know it was her because of the ck hair, those violet eyes and


    caramel skin color.


    Gun thought she looked like a delicious caramel candy, one he¡¯d probably enjoy savoring. He never


    pursued her, because while he was attracted to her, he was still


    waiting for his fated mate


    ¡°I think we should talk to Alora and find out pot exactly what Darien means to her ¡°Galen said to


    Kain.


    Darien looked at Serenity and couldn¡¯t help butpare her to a beautiful sunset. He was so


    nervous. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    Alora looked at Darien in surprise, her eyebrows were raised, as if to ask ¡°really?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an


    amazing fighter, a highly intelligent being, kind, caring and supportive. What¡¯s not to like?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what if she doesn¡¯t find me attractive?¡± He asked her, looking at her worried.


    Alora looked at him with a deadpan expression for a moment, then she pped him on the back of


    the head, growling ¡°Dumbas s.¡±


    ¡°Ow what was that for?!¡± Derian asked in surprise, rubbing the spot Alora just smacked, a wounded


    expression on his face.


    Kain and Galen witnessed the slip to the back of the head and they bothughed. Serenity turned


    off the jeep and took in a deep steadying breath before letting


    it out in a sigh. The music that had been loudly ying moments ago now abruptly silent.


    Without opening the doors, Serenity, Kian, and Galen hopped out of the jeep. Serenity stood next to


    the jeep, hooking her thumbs in her back pockets. Galen went around the front of the jeep to the


    driver¡¯s side.


    ¡°Any specific reason you parked so close to that big bad wolf over there?¡± Galen teased Serenity.


    Serenity held it in and didn¡¯t say anything, she pot gave her brother a narmed rye re that


    promised future retribution. It clearly said, ¡®s hut up or I¡¯ll maim you,¡± Did her brother listen, no, he


    justughed.


    Chapter Comments


    Susan Moledor


    POST


    After I ran across a bu nch of conflicting names between WHS and Song in the alphas. Heart I


    noticed that the names have been changed in the first book. Now it¡¯s Kain not¡­.


    Jamy Roberts


    she said in the message before that she changed they writing style and some character names as


    well.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Kain, reached into the back end of the jeep and grabbed out his pack, he threw it hard enough at


    Galen¡¯s chest to get an ¡®oomph out of him. Serenity smiled, thinking it had been the perfect way to


    shut him up.


    Alora, seeing their antics was amused. Serenity was actually six months younger than Kain and


    Galen, who were twins. Kain and Galen were born in the winter, and Serenity just six months after.


    Werewolf pregnancies were a lot shorter than human pregnancies, they were only five to six months


    long. Depending on how many pups you were pregnant with. Not only were they short, but it also


    took a lot to cause a miscarriage. Most females were able to train and fight well into their fourth


    month. With light exercise being eptable all the way up to delivery.


    Darien was staring transfixed in Serenity¡¯s direction, as if hypnotized. They were downwind of where


    Serenity and her brothers were standing. A slightly warm breeze was blowing Serenity¡¯s scent


    straight to Darien


    Alora could not help thinking. ¡®Oh, she is definitely his mate.¡±


    Axel was rolling around inside Darien, reveling in Serenity¡¯s scent. ¡°She smells so good¡±He


    crooned, nearly purring, as much as a wolf could purr. ¡°I want to find out if the tastes as good as she


    smells.¡±


    Darien was immediately turned on by the image of tasting Serenity. He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away


    from her. Serenity wasn¡¯t moving towards them, she wasn¡¯t even looking in their direction.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t looked our way at all yet.¡±Danen told his wolf, starting to feel nervous again, the fear of


    possibly being rejected made it difficult for him to breathe.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t scented us yet.¡±Axel said, trying to reassure his humanoid. Axel knew she was


    interested in them, he¡¯d felt her staring at them when Darien wasn¡¯t looking for weeks now.


    Alora watched Darien freak out internally and start to speak to his wolf. ¡°He¡¯s actually terrified of


    being rejected.¡±Alora said to Xena.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t, that female has had a crush on Brother for a while now.¡±Xena said, amusement in


    her tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re always calling him brother, what¡¯s up with that?¡± Alora asked Xena. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Xena had been calling Darien Brother for years, but not Damien, never Damien. ¡°Because he feels


    like a brother, and Axel asked me to call him Brother.¡± Xena replied.


    ¡°He whined something awful till I did.¡±


    Alora chuckled but did not say anything, almost wishing she had not asked, Alora was afraid she


    would voice the question, buried in the depths of her heart, aloud to her wolf if she continued talking


    about this.


    Galen looked over and caught the look on Darien¡¯s face, it was equal parts hopeful and fearful, and


    his eyes were glued to Serenity. ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯ll be rted to the Alpha of the Pack soon.¡±He


    mind linked Kain.


    ¡°You just now figured that out?¡± Kain asked, his tone rife with sarcasm.


    Kain had grabbed his pack out of the jeep and slung it over one shoulder. Grabbing Serenity¡¯s, he


    makes eye contact with her and tosses it in her direction. He was fully expecting her to catch it, but


    that¡¯s not what happened, because the wind chose that moment to change directions.


    Serenity¡¯s eyes were wide, she was frozen in ce. Her tossed packnded at her feet on the


    ground. The bag was ignored, and Serenity started to slowly turn in the direction of the delicious


    scent that had her wolf rolling around inside her.


    Serenity started to freak out, even before looking to confirm, she knew who her mate was. ¡°It¡¯s him,


    it¡¯s really him, he¡¯s our mate!¡±


    ¡°He smells delicious, I want to find out if he¡¯s as worm as his scent smells.¡± Rose said, no help at all.


    Serenity finished turning around, staring at Darien, ¡°What do I do?!¡± She asked, her voice filled with


    her panic. ¡°Do I just walk over there, do I stay here and wait?!*


    Darien saw her react to their scent, watched her recognize him as her mate, but she didn¡¯t say


    anything, she stood therepletely still. ¡°Goddess, why isn¡¯t she


    Aires was looking back and bath between thew two, seeing the for and bonent in their eyes. ¡°Taska


    the Arather it print to send a push in the right direction. *


    With a hall smirk on her face Alora did not that. She got behind Darien and pushed him. ¡°ton to her


    you idiot, go im your mate.¡± Alora told him


    ly the same time. Kan and Galen had shared a meaningful look before pushing then sister toward


    het mate. It was all the needed, then the warninning towerts Deciem in he ran to bes. They met in


    the middle. Darien sermping op Serenity and crumbing her mouth to his.


    While Dram and Serenity were downing each other, Kain and Galen made their way over to a


    smiling Alora¡¯s side. Alors couldn¡¯t help but smile at the joy the coul¨¦ practically see radiating from


    her friend and his fated mate. Alors was aware of the brothers every move, but Kain and Galen


    didn¡¯t know that.


    Each thought her fight Rank to be either Scout or Enforcer. There were six fighting Ranks. They


    were Reserve, Scout, Enforcer, Delta, Beta, and Alpha Serenity. Kain and Galen were in the Delta


    fight Rank. Clos


    Birch Kain and Galen knew Alora wasn¡¯) in that ss, and the wasn¡¯t in the same ss as her


    sister.


    They believed Alors to be a somewhat weak wolf, with the way she was bullied by the Frost and


    Northmountins in the school, Unfortunately for them, the only mason. Alors allowed it, was because


    the consequences she would face at home would be worse than just being bullied by a few bigoted


    Werewolves.


    Because of what Kain and Galen assumed of Alora. They thought they were sneaking up on her


    from behind, until she startled both of them by asking the question, ¡°Something I can help you boys


    with?¡± said in a draw!.


    It was the hidden message in the drawled words that nearly had them jumping out of their skin and


    into their fur. It was the feeling of their wolves¡± raised fur inside that made them realize they had


    been wrong to think Alora weak¡­


    Alora was amused that she managed to startle Kain and Galen as badly as she had. Alora had


    slowly let her aura start to drift out from her the second both of them had moved. Alora knew they


    had assumed her fight Rank to be under theirs.


    Alora knew this for two reasons, one, no one in her training ss was allowed to reveal she was in


    that ss with them, or what her fight Rank was. An order they were not able to go against,


    because it hade directly from Alpha Andrew.


    Reason two, if they had known, they never would have approached her from behind. They would


    havee at her head on their necks bared. Kain and Galen waited, making sure they could move


    without being attacked. Their wolves could tell what Alora was, they whimpered and bared their


    necks inside them.


    ¡°Alpha, she¡¯s on Alpha ¡°Horus said to Kain


    ¡°She¡¯s not to be underestimated.¡±Amun told Galen.


    ¡°Come stand next to me, as long as you don¡¯t give me a reason to, I won¡¯t bite.¡± Alora said, in a light


    tone.


    Alora muy have sounded like she was just teasing Kain and Galen, but she meant every word. Her


    warning was very clear, one Kain and Galen decided they should


    Now standing next to Alora, they felt her retract her aura, till it hummed just beneath her skin. It was


    barely detectable, the only reason Kain and Galen knew it was there, was because now that they


    had felt it as they had, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ever mistake it for anything but what it was again.


    Alora leaned against the passenger door of Darien¡¯s car, one arm crossed over her ribs, the elbow


    of her other arm propped against it, her curled knuckles against her chain. Alora¡¯s smile looked a


    little sad, she was genuinely happy for Darien and Serenity, but she was sad for herself and for her


    wolf.


    ¡°Are we even really sure it¡¯s him?¡± Xena asked her, wanting them to be wrong


    The smile on Alora¡¯s face became less real, and more of a musk when Xena voiced her question.


    ¡°¡±We¡¯ve felt the pull in his direction since he turned eighteen.¡±_ Xena¡¯s response to Alora¡¯s answer


    was to whimper sadly.


    Darien and Serenity had stopped devouring each other. Serenity was on her feet, Datien held her


    tightly against him with an arm around her waist. His upper back curved as he bent to touch his


    forehead to Serenity¡¯s. They had wide smiles on their faces and were panting slightly.


    Serenity blushed and gizled, making Darien¡¯s smile impossibly bigger. ¡°Goddess you¡¯re adorable,


    and beautiful, you smell divine, and you¡¯re soft and feel so warm. You taste better than I imagined.¡±


    Darien let out in a long stream


    Serenity giggled more, her fact getting redder Serenity felt silly, she had been in worried about being


    rejected, when she shouldn¡¯t have worried at all. ¡°I like the way you smell too.¡± Serenity said shob,


    then she brand het noer in his neck.


    This won both to hide her burning Love, and to amell Darien move. Darien let out a groan so deep it


    rumbled in his chest, it was like a port. Danen¡¯s scent got sposer with his arousal, hox arm arounal


    Serenity¡¯s waist got tighter, polling her closet to him. Serenity felt his hardness as he ground his


    pelvis against her abdomen.


    Chapter Comments


    Leona Smith


    POST


    I read this book once already and I really enjoyed it the first time but I really like the changes too.


    great job


    Susan Moledor


    Some changes I like some I don¡¯t. Like the change in ns name to Kain.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Darien wished he could just woop un Serenity, tous het into his car and then find a ijulet, private,


    and romantic ce to im her fully. In baly, heart, and anul While Darien was torturing himself with


    thoughts about iming Serenity Kain and Galen were having a silent conversation.


    ¡°Het gede was an happy a moment ago, then it got sod, now it¡¯s just a mark. ¡°Galerimented to


    Kain


    Galen had thought Alora enchantingly beautiful with a genuine smile on her face. Then he felt like


    offering to y her demons when that smile became sad.


    **The rumors have her sleeping with Darien, but I seriously doubt it, they¡¯ve never acted like lovers.¡±


    Kain told Galen.


    Kain thought about all the im¡¯s Sarah and some of her n members spewed about Alora. He


    doubted most if any were true. ¡°They act like we do with Serenity, ke they¡¯re brother and sister.¡±


    Galen thought about what Kain said for a second, before mentally nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right, they also


    said the was a weak wolf¡±


    ¡°Something we now know personally isplete and utter bull s hi t.¡± Ka n growled, he was still pis


    sed at himself for making such a stu pid assumption.


    ¡°Such bu llsh it, I wonder how much of the other rumors are more bull s hit.¡± Galen wasn¡¯t any


    happier than Kain about underestimating a potential opponent to this degree


    Aloga knew Kain and Galen were talking to each other about her. They were most likely wondering


    about all the rumors Sarah and her possy started about Darien


    Usually, whenever someone was brave enough to approach her to ask. They sounded like they


    were really making usations, not asking questions. Alora would ignore them and just walk away


    without answering


    Alora decided that this time around, because they were the brothers of her best friend¡¯s mate, she


    would exin. Whether they chose to believe her or not, that


    was up to them.


    Using just her eyes, she nced sideways at Kain, catching his gaze. Kain and Galen were both a


    little taller than Darien at seven foot seven. They were a touch broader, their muscle tone bulkier.


    Their skin was sun kissed gold, sprinkled lightly with freckles.


    Their hair was fire engine red with blond highlights. They wore it slightly shaggy, curling over their


    eyebrows, ears and neck. Their eye color was the same as Serenity¡¯s, and their eyes were striking,


    Inner rings of emerald green surrounded by an outer ring of glowing amber.


    Galen was wearing a loose tan pair of cargo shorts and a slightly loose, deep blue V neck


    sleeveless shirt. On his feet a pair of ck slingback trail sandals. Kain was wearing the same kind


    of shorts only his were ck, and his shirt was a dark green knit tank top. His trail sandals a dark


    brown.


    Kain read the demand in Alora¡¯s nearly glowing violet silver ringed eyes. It clearly said, ¡°Ask your


    questions now¡±.


    ¡°Be respectful of how you talk to this Alpha, something in her aura just now¡­¡±Horus¡¯s words trailed


    off, but Kain understood what he was trying to say.


    ¡°There are several rumors about you and Darien, after observing you two ourselves however, my


    brother and I don¡¯t believe they are true.¡± Kain said, his words spoken in a soft but deep baritone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not really a question, that¡¯s more of a statement.¡± Alora responded, lifting one gracefully


    arched ck eyebrow, a rueful grin stretching one side of her full


    mouth


    Galenughed, Alora turned her head in his direction, amusement starting to light her eyes. ¡°What


    my brother is trying to delicately ask, is if all those rumors are the total bullshit, we think they are.¡±


    Galen said with a grin on his face, showing a bit of fang.


    ¡°My wolf Xena calls his wolf Axel, Brother. I call Darien my best friend.¡± Alora said simply, her tone


    said they could choose to believe her answer or not.


    *Thank you for exining Alpha.¡± Galen said, tilting his head to the side offering his neck.


    ¡°I would prefer not to be too olivious about my fight Rank.¡± Alora told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not post your fight Rank, our debes tell us you are an Alpha * Kam said, then tilted his head to


    the side when her eyes mapped in his direction.


    A blush burned across Alora¡¯s cheeks, she wasn¡¯t used to bring addressed so respectfully, but thenBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    again, this was the first time Alors and Xena had let their Alpha¡¯x aura lone. Now that it was out, it


    refused to be fully tucked away again. Instead, the power of it would only retreat to just under her


    skin.


    This meant any wolf that get within reach of Alorn would feel it. It was not something Alors had


    wanted announced to everyone just yet. Not before she hadpletely broken bee of her family,


    and their ss.


    Groping the back of her neck, Alora tilted her face to the sky, her eyes closed, and her brows


    furrowed. Alors had thought about the problem for a moment.


    Dons et mally matter if our cand are revealed now orter?¡± Xersa asked, before adding in a tired


    whisper that sounded suspiciously like whining. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of biting what we are.


    Opening her eyes, Alora studied the fluffy gray and white clouds drifting above. Her expression was


    serious as she continued to think. Galen and Kain stood there silently, observing her actions and


    having a conversation of their own.


    ¡°don¡¯t be ¡°Galen said to Kain through their mind link


    ¡°Don¡¯t like what?¡± Kain asked him, although he already had a suspicion.


    ¡°Her worry over being addressed as what she is.¡±Galen responded, his voice holding a growl.


    ¡°Ah, then we are on the same page, but you know, I¡¯vee to realize something ¡°Kain said.


    ¡°sit the same realization I¡¯ve had?¡± Galen asked him.


    ¡°That all those rumors about Alora always started with Sarah, and then were spread by the Frost


    and Northmountain¡¯s that are closest to her.¡±Kain said, his tone gr


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s the one¡± Galen said ruefully.


    Darien and Serenity were staring into each other¡¯s eyes smiling. They were oblivious to what was


    going on next to them at the moment. Lost in their own world together. Darien looked at her bare


    neck, and the spot where she would wear his mark.


    His gums ached with the need to bite and mark her now, but he wouldn¡¯t be so disrespectful to her.


    First, he needed to gain her permission to mark her. Then Darien would have Serenity decide when


    that would happen and where they were going to be for it.


    Some wolves liked to do a ceremony, where the mating bite of the mate would be the equivalent of


    exchanging rings in a human wedding. Because they were Werewolves, the mating mark was your


    marriage certificate.


    It was the same with all supernaturals, even Witches and Warlocks had a way to mark their mate or


    mates. A supernatural being, fated to more than one mate was not umon. In fact, Dragon


    Masters are always fated to have two mutes, forming mated triads.


    Your mate was not always the opposite se x either, your Gods and Goddesses would not force you


    to mate with a being you were not physically attracted to. Werewolves were the only Supernaturals


    moremonly fated in pairs than triads.


    Especially the Alpha¡¯s, Alpha¡¯s being of a triad was exceedingly rare. There had been one, but


    neither of the Alpha Werewolf¡¯s two mates were werewolves themselves. One was a Vampire, and


    the other a Witch.


    One reason Darien wanted Serenity to decide when she would ept his mark. Is that once a


    Supernatural being marked their mate, their heat woulde any


    time within four to seven weeks after. Heats were to do two things, one, was to solidify the bonds


    between mated pairs and mated triads.


    The other reason for heats was that female partners would be at their most fertile then. Without


    proper preparation, the females were almost guaranteed to get pregnant. The mating fever though,


    that was a whole other matter.


    The muting lever is an increasing, and sometimes unbearable need to im your fated mate. It


    starts within moments of meeting your fated mate. You can deny it for two days at most, but there


    are consequences, when the need has made all parties involved mindless. Like the tearing off of


    each other¡¯s clothes and putting on a public show kind of consequences.


    While Darien and Serenity were lost to each other, Alora came to a decision. One she voiced out.


    ¡°Fu c k it, hiding is too exhausting but seeing as we¡¯re all about to be rather close thanks to


    those two,¡± Alora said wryly with a thumb pointed Darien and Serenity¡¯s direction, ¡°you should call


    me Alora.¡±


    Kain and Galen Both grinned, this fide of Alora was amusing to ther with Darien and her teachers.


    busty, ra was doing her best to melt into the background, when she wasn¡¯t interacting


    Alora turned her head back ansund to face Dupen and Serenity, a sad smile on her face again. It


    tugged at Kain¡¯s heartstrings, prompting him to ask his question befor be could stop himmell


    ¡°Who do you look so sad¡± He asked, his deep baritone soh.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Alwa¡¯s antrees broka kann. Gakh, an


    note of warum in her seice that struck them deep.


    i hearts. ¡°Bergse 1 kom my own meeting with my mate


    sful ¡± There we d


    Meremedies hom the original Hrafting lge had a semper pht. It was their voks. The ice of those


    Heartsongs could make others feel what they were Eveling, hipnotizing and mesmerizing the


    latener. It could be considered both beautiful and terrifying


    re¡¯s mother, Bettina didn¡¯t have the gift, at least not since she was adopted back into the Frost


    Clin. Something happened during that time that turned Bettina¡¯s voice from something plessing to


    listen to, to shrill. Alora¡¯s sister Sarah had the same high pitched voice as Bettina¡¯s, and it was just


    at shrill.


    ¡°Why would you TM Galen¡¯s question trailed off, shaking his head he decided to ask another. ¡°Do


    you already suspect who your mate in?¡±


    Alora crossed her arms ever her waist, her bottom sat against the door of Darien¡¯s car. One ankle


    crossed over the other. Alora didn¡¯t look at Galen when he asked the question, smile gone, the just


    nodded in anYWET.


    ¡°Who¡±¡± Kain asked, wanting to know who could be stupid enough to reject their fated mate


    Before Alora could answer, two vehicles entered the lot, one right after another. One a vibrant red


    Mercedes E ss convertible. The other, a new military green Jeep Wrangler Rubicon four by fout,


    with the doors and roof detached.


    The red car had its music on full st, over the state of the art sound system installed in the car.


    Alora wasn¡¯t surprised at the old song sting from her sister¡¯s speakers. It was a party song, Tik


    Tok by Kesha. Alora thought that only some of the lyncs matched her sister, because her sister did


    not ¡®p the boys away if they got too ¡®drunk, drunk.¡±


    iristead, she would sleep with them and many more. There had been more than a few times when


    Bettina and Sarah were using Alora of being a slut and whore, she wanted to shout that she was


    still a virgin. Alora didn¡¯t, she knew it would just be a waste of her breath and would only invite aContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    worse punishment daring to talk back.


    In the vehicle with Sarah was her possy, Agatha Leaf Stonemaker, Beatrice Fire Shadowtail, and


    Lauren Shadow ckfire. Beatrice and Lauren were first cousins. Beatrice¡¯s mother was sister to


    Lauren¡¯s father, from the ckfire n.


    Agatha was their second cousin, her grandmother was the Aunt of Lauren¡¯s father and Beatrice¡¯s


    mother. Her mate was of a small n that had onlye to the pack three hundred years before.


    They were the Leaf n, they came from the jungles of the third continent.


    The aunts daughter, Agatha¡¯s mother, then mated into the Stonemaker n. It was arge n


    much like the Mountainmovers and the Heartsongs. Although the Heartsongs still remained the


    biggest n of the Pack


    Agatha was rted to the werewolf in the jeep, Matthew Frost Stonemaker. Matthew¡¯s mother was


    from the Frost n, and rumor had it, was told to reject her fated mate, Matt¡¯s father. When she


    didn¡¯t, she was nearly ejected from the n. Until it was known that her mate was Beta to the Alpha


    of Alpha¡¯s.


    For this reason alone, she was allowed to keep her status as a n member. Yet she chose to


    leave her n and was instead blood oathed into the Stonemaker n. Matthew¡¯s mother, now


    Lissanna Frost Stonemaker, didn¡¯t have much to do with her former n


    However, when the Alpha¡¯s of the Frost and Northmountain ns were approached by Bettina to


    allow a rtionship between Sarah and Matt, they had agreed. Thinking it a great way to bring the


    potential power, Lissanna had denied them by leaving their n, back to the ns


    Sarah hated riding in Matt¡¯s Jeep, and Matt had responsibilities that required him to have his own


    transportation. So, while Matt and Sarah were known to be dating, they drove separate vehicles to


    school. When Sarah turned off her car after parking nearby, Matt¡¯s music could be heard.


    Matt was listening to a really sad song by Rascal tts. Alora frowned, she didn¡¯t like country


    music, there were only a few songs of that genre she kind of liked, and just the barst few more she


    could listen to withoutining. The rest of the genre was like nails to a chalkboard to Alora.


    Of course,


    it was more than just Matt¡¯s taste in music that had Alora frowning. Kain and Galen, observing


    Alora, looked in the direction her eyes were focused on. They had the same feeling of uneasiness


    chur in the pit of their stomachs.


    ¡°Kat Galen asked, his voice hesitant


    ¡°I hope not, for her sake, I truly hope not.¡± Kain responded, his voice grim.


    Sarah got out of her car after Mait parked on her passenger side and was getting out of his jeep.


    Matt was as tall as Darien, seven foot six, his muscle and body structure just a touch thicker than


    Darien¡¯s. His skin was a creamy golden color, he had bright blond hair cut short.


    for her sake, I truly hope not¡±


    His dat zekerd rves were blur in Mar. The most ring was a shallow ocean hose, the outer ring a pale


    icy Mur. He hat a fesad face with a full mouth, and a long


    Turgo shorts with a quick release bakle bipone mase. He wore a slightly home light Mar V neck


    deeveless shirt, and


    He had en a part of dock femn camas hip flops. Alors didn¡¯t like flip flops unless they had a sling


    back strap. Otherwise, Alors thought them noiry, making it


    alt around inactiond, and inconvenient when she needed to run an two feet instead of four paws.


    Matt grabbel a block pack out of his jeep then sauntered over to Sarah. Sarah was leaning against


    the driver side door of her car, checking her makeup. She wore a dusting of pale blue eye shadow,


    a slighth darker blue eyeliner, and Mack mascara. A dusting of translucent sparkly powder over her


    cheekbones, and a pale pink


    In Sarah¡¯s man she had a pair ofrge sparkly hoops that brushed her salders. Her white blond hair


    was in a high tail on the top of her head. The long braided tell brushed her hips, the tie a sparkly


    silver.


    Sarah wore a white V neck crop t shirt with a built-in shelf bra and a short white tennis re skirt. On


    her feet were a pair of six inch white strappy stilettos, the delicate buckles on the ankle straps


    sparkly.


    This was Sarah¡¯s attempt to look pure and innocent. Something Alora knew was absolutely not true.


    When Matt reached Sarah, she pretended to be pleasantly surprised to see him. Closing her


    Alora¡¯s. Lauren¡¯s muscle tone was lean, visible under her smooth skin. Lauren was tall and came in


    at six foot eight.


    Agatha¡¯s hair was a brassy red with gold blond highlights, it hung free touching her hips. Her skin is


    a creamy peach color, and unlike most redheads, she didn¡¯t have freckles. She was six foot nine,


    with medium heavy breasts and tight round bottom for curves. Her waist is lean and tucked in, her


    muscle tone a little thicker


    than Lauren¡¯s


    Agatha wore a daisy printed blue colored ruffle peasant blouse crop top, paired with a coral pink


    knee length gauzy ir skirt. On her feet were khaki colored hemp weave slingback sandals. Her


    eyes were an inner ring of spring blue, with an outer ring of cobalt blue.


    Just under Agatha¡¯s long delicate lupine nose was a medium wide mouth and slightly full lips. They


    were covered in a spring pink lip stain, her eyeshadow a dusky rose with gold glitter ke, her


    lashes covered in thick ck mascara. A pair of small white daisy-shaped studs were in her lower


    cars, followed by three pairs of small sapphire blue studs.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Supernaturals had certain traits that were specific to their spears. For Werewolves, even the


    Hybrids, it was the lupine nose, and the longer and sharper than


    sharper than normal teeth. human upper and lower canines. Dragm Matters tad tri-colored eyes,


    elongated pupils, pointy ea


    Vampires also had longer than human apper and lower canines, and the inner ring of their dual


    colored eyes was mostmonly white. Witches and Warlocks were able to better bend in with


    humans, if you ignored the fact that their average height was six foot nine to seven foot six, much


    taller than your normal human


    Sarah let out a peel of shrill sounding giggles, she thought sounded cute, when Matt wrapped an


    arm around her waist and pulled her roughly to him. He stuck his pose appost bet neck and


    pretended to bite het, prompting Sarah to release another peel of shrill sounding giggles.


    Alora looked at the site and felt her stomach churn in disgust. When youpared their show of


    affection, to the sweetness happening between Darien and Serenity, it looked vulgar and overdone.


    Sarah¡¯s pony got bored and started looking around.


    Their eyes lighted upon, Darien and Serenity, shock and surprised expressions took over their faces


    a moment. Before cruelty entered their gazes and mocking aneers came to their lips.


    ¡°Oh, what do we have here, looks like miss chunky buns has snagged herself a mate. Beatrice said


    in a derisive tone.


    Laurenughed, then said jeeringly, ¡°Since when are pigs allowed to have a mate so good looking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but someone should tell the poor blind wolf his mate is an over ripe tomato.¡± Agatha


    said, her tone mocking.


    Sarah, having heard the females, looked in the direction they were. When Sarah pulled away from


    Matt he leaned back against her car, and just watched without saying anything. Matt had no


    expression on his face and his eyes were empty. It was like he was blind and deaf to everything


    around him that didn¡¯t involve Sarah.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that wolf likes to hang out with trashy things, it only makes sense his female is also


    trash.¡± Sarah said, her tone haughty.


    Kain and Galen were instantly furious, they were about to speak up, but were stopped by Alora. All


    she did was raise one hand, her fingers curled a little. It was a seemingly delicate gesture, but it


    was an order, one backed with her aura. They froze in their spots, their feet rooted to the ground,


    their mouths shut.


    Kain and Galen were only able to turn their heads, their eyes both held one question. ¡°Why?¡± Alora


    didn¡¯t see it, but felt it, her focus never left what was happening in front of them.


    ¡°Just watch.¡± Alora said in a low musical voice. ¡°Your sister has a mate now, remember?¡± A note of


    amusement came to her tone. ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see how he


    defends her.¡±


    Darien was disturbed by the mocking and jeeringments, he saw the way they hurt his mate and


    it instantly made him see red. His wolf Axel was not much better. ¡°How dare they speak of our mate


    in that way!¡± He snarled.


    Wrapping both arms tightly around his mate, he crushed her intoxicating softness against him. His


    chest rumbled deeply, vibrating with the loud snarl that was ripped from it. His teeth bared, Darien¡¯s


    eyes turned a glowing red with a ring of orange, the eyes of his woll.


    ¡°Oh look, the school bike and her posy. How does your boyfriend stand the stink of all those other


    males on you?¡± Darien asked Sarah, his tone cruel.


    Sarah¡¯s face reddened, and her eyes glowed with anger. ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t think of anything to


    say in return to that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to throw rocks from that ss house of yours, you¡¯ll have to deal with the clean up


    when they¡¯re tossed back.¡± Darien said, his voice deep, a faint growl in it.


    Darien may be the second of two sons, but he was still a son of the Alpha of all Alpha¡¯s and an


    Alpha himself. He just never unted it, preferring to be carefree. At this moment though, he was


    angry, angrier than he had been in a long time.


    With his anger and his wolf came his aura, Sarah¡¯s females had already submitted to it, but it hadn¡¯t


    reached Sarah yet. Because he was nning on ying with her beforehand. To Danen¡¯s way of


    thinking, she humiliated and hurt his mate, so he should pay her back for that by tenfold.


    As Darien had been scolding Sarah, the winds had carried Matt¡¯s scent to Alora, Nose that she was


    eighteen, she could confirm who her fated mate was just by their scent. The confirmation made


    Alora sad, inside her Xena whimpered.


    Kain looked at the devastated look on Alora¡¯s face. One moment there had been an anticipatory


    smile on her face, the next, this. He saw where her gaze was


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    directed. ¡°Its him isn¡¯t it, hex your litel mute¡±


    Alon nodded, then the winds changest again in the opposite direction. Darien wat alsut to start


    carrying out his n to humiliate Sarah. When Matthew widdenly stood up straight, almost


    aggressively. Matt was sniffing the air, scenting the wind, then his gaze suddenly snapped in Alora¡¯s


    direction.


    ¡°Mate.¡± Matt growled


    Sarah spun and locked at Matt in surprise when he said these words. Sarah knew they were not


    fated mates, but that didn¡¯t matter to her n. It was perfectly eptable for her to be with Matt,


    but she knew someday his fated mate would show up and ruin her ns.


    That was why when Matt tried to break up with Sarah one day, she had given him a sachet her


    Aunty Reba had given her. Aunty Reba told her it would make Muft obedient to her, and her


    alone. Aunty Reba had also given her some other sachets to make sure her friends remained


    obedient and loyal to her.


    When Matt said the word mate, Sarah looked to see who the bitch trying to steal her path to status


    and power was. Sarah looked in the direction he was staring and was instantly enraged. It was the


    mongrel her mother had birthed, Alora.


    ber.


    Spinning she turned back to Matt, ¡°YOU WILL REJECT HER AND YOU WILL REJECT HER


    RIGHT NOW MATTHEW! Sarah shrieked at the top of her lungs.


    Matt didn¡¯t seem to bear Sarah, he just started forward, towards Alora, Alora had stayed against


    Darien¡¯s car until Sarah had shouted her orders for Matt to reject


    Alora took a deep breath, then released it, almost sighing. ¡°Better to get it over with now before


    school starts, I guess.¡± Alora said in a


    tired tone.


    She gets up from her position against the car and starts calmly walking forward, intending to meet


    Matt halfway.


    Kn looked at Alora and wondered how she could be so calm, her mate was just ordered to reject


    her, but then that mate was her sister¡¯s boyfriend. That was a betrayal most couldn¡¯t tolerate from


    their mate, let alone an Alpha.


    ¡°Goddess! Kain this is so fu c ked up.¡± Galen said without using their mind link, his voice strained


    with sympathetic pain.


    J


    ¡°She knew Galen, she knew this would happen.¡± Kain responded, his heart clenching with what he


    was about to witness.


    Galen shook his head in disbelief, Matt wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, would he? he wondered.


    ¡°MATTHEW FROST STONEMAKER! YOU WILL REJECT THAT WHORE RITE NOW! YOUR MINE


    NOT THAT WORTHLESS WHORE¡¯S! YOU HEAR ME! Sarah


    shrieked again, loud enough to make the ears of those nearby ring.


    Darien was shocked by what was happening, he was frozen for a moment. ¡°Why?¡± he asked


    himself, and not for the first time. Matt and Darien used to be as close as Damien and Xander,


    Matt¡¯s older brother. Then Matt suddenly changed one day.


    At one point he had been nice to Alora and was even her friend. Then Sarah saw Matt and


    somehow got her ws into him. There had been a brief moment, when they first started going


    together, that Matt had told Darien he was going to break up with her.


    But that never happened, in fact, the next week Matt had demanded Darien choose between his


    friendship with Alora, or theirs. By then, Alora had been more sister than friend for years, their bond


    was strong. Unfortunately, when Darien told Matt he refused to choose between his sister and his


    best friend, Matt had gotten


    angry.


    Matt was so angry he started calling Alora all kinds of names and things that were not true.


    Infuriating Darien into throwing the first punch in the fight that had ended their friendship. Sarah had


    a hold on Matt that no one could break. Now Darien understood the utter sadness in Alora¡¯s eyes


    whenever he had asked her about


    her potential future mate.


    Alora¡¯s denial that Damien wasn¡¯t her mute hadn¡¯t just been based on her thinking she was


    unworthy of him. It was because she had already known who her mate was going to be. Darien felt


    a tug on his sleeve, and he looked down into the face of his adorable mate.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Serenity¡¯s exportsvet was one of codone and worry. ¡°Dari


    Va r?skaj, men if she dulo ) want to letene


    curled ternary cheer l?s to tended to hold


    ¡°Why anhbet the Goddess har Mensed fer


    Her heartache be her mate, and Alex Serenity turned her para to Alera and Met. Soye hopeful than


    sha wat


    Darwen skok h? head selly, his eyes pan filled. ¡°Even if Matt doem¡¯t meant her, Qara


    At first Serenity was surprised, she wanted to why Alora would try Mat, but carded the question a


    soundte. The


    too much to ask Alora to ept a mate, who had been tormenting her right along with own soten.


    Especially when said mute had been a seculty rtionship with said sister for years now.


    Instead, Serenity only said, ¡°I see.¡± in a soft sorrow Elled voice.


    Serenity looked at the female the had admired for years from afar. Serenity had always wanted to


    be friends with Alors, she knew note of the Sarah was a consummate liar, nearly everything out of


    her filth spewing mouth, was a le


    It still made Serenity smile the one time she punched Sarah in the face. She had broken a


    cheekbone, knocked her nose sideways and both her jaw, I had been a very satisfying action,


    especially after Serenity caught Sarah hing about her brothers that time


    It had been at a school function, Sarah was boasting loudly she had slept with both her brothers at


    the same time, ta beening from the school building and had passed them on her way to the


    stadion arena when she had heard Sarah.


    proup of her n member, Serenity


    Sadly, Serenity had only gotten one punch in before her brother¡¯s had shown up to keep her from


    tearing Sarah to pieces. Serenity had a temper, it didn very often, but when it did, watch out.


    Serenity locked in the direction of her brothers.


    The expressions on their faces spoke volumes, as their gazes continued to watch what was


    happening between Matt and Alora. Mutt and Alora a car length away from each other. Matt¡¯s face


    looked angry, his eyes fat, like no one was home.


    Alora looked calm andposed, her eyes the only thing showing the host ofplicated


    emotions she was feeling. Sarah, her face twisted in she continued to scream. Her words and


    causing amotion. Others who were alreach here, and those just amving were quickly attracted


    to


    A crowd of inherently curious Werewolves, sprinkled with a few hybrids and a dish of other


    supernaturals, was gathering. There were a few humans- the school, but not many. Humans,


    although weed, didn¡¯t like to be in areas that were heavily popted with supernaturals.


    Because the rules


    lot different in some cases.


    The humans that settled in mostly supernatural popted towns, cities and whole territories, were


    usually as wild as the supernaturals. They were usually directly, or distantly, rted to a human who


    was mated to a super.


    No secret was kept safe for long, once you strike a Werewolf¡¯s cunosity, it was really hard to break.


    They kept going till they found out everything. A pack was a small town, only more invasive. Every


    single Pack member would know about this within the next thirty minutes. The beauty of the mind


    link, or phones, and although they were ancient,munication mirrors¡­in their newerpact


    forms.


    Texting was so easy, and when you had things like group messaging, streaming social media, and a


    public Pack forum, news of current events spread faster than could ever be contained. As fast as if


    you soaked a field with several acres of grass in gasoline, and then dropped a lit match in the


    middle of it.


    At this moment, Matt finally spoke. ¡°You, how can it be you? It should have been Sarah.¡± Matt


    practically snarled, his face angry.


    ¡°If only that had been so.¡± Afora said, her tone was calm, her voice steady, but everyone felt as if


    their heart was being squeezed in pair


    It was the pain Alora was refusing to allow herself to fully feel. Alora and Xena had been through


    worse since the moment of their buth, so this pain didn¡¯t bother them like it would others. As it didProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the others, tears were running down more than one being¡¯s face.


    Anger, frustration, and helplessness was reflected in Darien s eyes, tears were gathered there, but


    with a gritted jaw, didn¡¯t fill. Serenity¡¯s tea ? though, were flowing silently down her cheeks. When


    Matt finally spoke, Serenity turned and buried her face in Darien¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± Serenity sobbed out, her whole body tensing up, bracing herself for what was toe.


    Darien wrapped both arms around her and crushed her tightly to him, tocking half his face in the


    curls of her high bait. Only his eyes were clearly sinkin at ha kept watching the train wreck


    happening in front of him


    Sarah was seething but had finally shut up when Matt started to say what she wanted in bear test


    the thought haughtify. Jura ali mnder any noted.¡± Then ring at Alora, she frowned, ¡®Why is she so


    calm? Karah asked internally frustrated at theck of pain tied emotion frrim Abri


    Sarah thought Alora should be crying and begging Mart not to reject her. That was det happening,


    and this displexand Saral greatly. Sarah ?ked Alina¡¯s pain, pr off on it, so naturally would revel in any


    situation that brought it


    Being rejected by your fated mate should be the worst pain imaginable, but Alopa was acting like


    this was an everyday meeting. Stomping her fint and martine. Sarah promised herself she would


    teach Alora a lesson as soon as Matt rejected her.


    ¡°1. Matthew Frost Stonemaker, reject you, Alora Frost Northmountain, as my mate!¡± Matt snarled


    out. As soon as he did, a flicker of life that through his mies, something was moving inside.


    Nothing seemed to happen to Alors though, everyone, except Darien and Alora, was shocked. The


    braking of a mate bond was nearly visible, so everjene was wondering why nothing was happening.


    Sarah felt a taste of fear when nothing happened. Alora and Darien both knew why nothing


    happened. ¡°Well, the proverbial cat is out of the bag now.¡± Alora said to Xena, using her peripherals


    to nce around at the crowd.


    Everyone there, looking at Alora, started to think Alora looked eerily simr to someone they knew,


    they just couldn¡¯t figure out who at the moment. Their minds were upied too much by what was


    happening in front of them.


    Sarah looked harder at Alora and realized something was wrong. Alora wasn¡¯t wearing clothes that


    covered her from her neck to her toes, as she always did. Sarahi was immediately horrified seeing


    so much of Alora¡¯s darker colored skin being exposed. Not only that, but Alora was revealing her


    figure to everyone. Aldra¡¯s hair was also pulled back, exposing her face and eyes clearly to


    everyone too.


    This increased Sarah¡¯s horror and her rage. The whore actually came to school dressed like this!


    Sarah ranted internally.


    The confused look on Matt¡¯s face, prompted Alora to exin why his rejection wasn¡¯t working. ¡°My


    name has been changed with a blood oath to the Pack Alpha.¡± she said calmly.


    There were gasps of surprise from the crowd. In Darien¡¯s arms, Serenity jumped and whipped her


    tear stained face back in the direction of Alora, eyes wide. Darien didn¡¯t react, he had already


    known. It had been a birthday gift from his father to Alora,


    Kain and Galen looked at each other with shocked expressions, before turning back to face the


    action. Sarah stood stock still with a nk expression on her face, shocked speechless. Thank the


    Goddess for small favors.¡± Alora thought.


    Matt¡¯s confused expression went back to being angry. Alora didn¡¯t want to drag this out and said


    ¡°My name is now Alora Luna Heartsong, you will have to use that to reject me.¡± her tone remained


    calm the entire time she spoke.


    Out of everyone, Sarah was the most shocked, and angry. ¡°How the hell did that whore find out


    we¡¯re rted to those hybrid loving freaks?!¡±


    ¡°I, Matthew Frost Stonemaker, reject you, Alora Luna Heartsong, as my mate.¡± Matt yelled, and the


    sky cracked with the sound of a lightning strike.


    The pain of the broken bond burns through Alora and Xena like a fire storm, but they weather it


    calmly, the pain truly nothing to them. This shocked the crowd into silence and had Sarah


    wondering why Alora wasn¡¯t screaming in agony.


    Chapter Comments


    Susan Moledor


    POST


    What has happened to Alora since birth by her parents and Sarah tends to cause more pain than


    what Matt has done.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    At this point, the rejected mate would usually have no choice but to ept the rejection. But Alora


    wasn¡¯t just any supernatural being, she was an Alpha Werewolf So, she chose to do what she had


    decided to do, the moment the first suspected who her fated mate was.


    ¡°I, Alora Luna Heartsong, reject you, Matthew Frost Stonemaker, as my mate.¡± With Alora¡¯s calmly


    said words, in her musical voice, another strike of lightning sounded in the sky above.


    This time, there was a reaction to the bond¡¯s final snap. Matt dropped to the ground, releasing a


    howd of pain as he did. Matt and his wolf Ares did not have the pain tolerance that Alora and her


    wolf Xena have. Which meant Matt¡¯s reaction to the fiery pain, was what everyone had expected


    Alora¡¯s to be. Only, Alora had remained as calm and steady as a rock sitting in a trickling stream


    through it all. Kain and Galen had a whole new level of respect for Alora after witnessing this.


    ¡°She¡¯s so strong ¡°Galen said to his wolf.


    ¡°She¡¯s been abused.¡± Amun sald decisively, the growl in his voice holding suppressed anger.


    Amun¡¯s statement shocked Galen so much so, he immediately mind linked Kain, telling him what his


    wolf had said.


    ¡°Horus said the same.¡± Kain replied.


    ¡°If they both say so¡­¡± Galen¡¯s words trailed off


    ¡°Then it is so.¡±Kain said grimly.


    Ti starting to think we have found on Alpha to pledge our strength to.¡± Galen said to his brother.


    ¡°I am thinking¡­it would be an honor to serve as an Enforcer to her.¡± Kain said in response to Galen.


    Sarah watched Matt drop to the ground and howl in pain and was furious. ¡°Matt wasn¡¯t supposed to


    be the one in pain, that whore is!¡±


    ¡°YOU WHO RE! YOU STUPID FUCKI NG WH ORE! HOW DARE YOU!¡± Sarah shrieked at the top


    of her lungs. Sarah ran forward and pped Alora so hard, her head was turned to the side.


    Alora¡¯s ear rang from the blow, but she didn¡¯t immediately react. Alora was suppressing her want, to


    rip Sarah¡¯s arm from her body. Xena wanted to burst free and rip off Sarah¡¯s face with her fangs.


    The crowd looked on in horror, too stunned to do anything.


    In their way of thinking. Alora had just got rejected by her fated mate for Sarah¡­because of Sarah.


    So, they felt Sarah had no right to be angry at Alora, for rejecting the male Sarah had obviously


    wanted.


    Kain and Galen were also too shocked by Sarah¡¯s sudden reaction to do anything at first. Darien


    snarled, his wolf Axel in his eyes. Serenity cracked the knuckles on one hand, itching to punch


    Sarah in the face again.


    Matt remained on the ground, his body too wracked with pain to move. His confused pain filled gaze


    gradually cleared, his once t eyes no longer t. He looked. almost like a kicked puppy, one that


    had woken up from a nightmare to a beating he was now suffering for trouble he had caused while


    sleep walking.


    Another loud p to Alora¡¯s other cheek, had her head snapping in the other direction. ¡°HOW DARE


    YOU REJECT HIM! YOU SHOULD HAVE JUST ACCEPTED THE REJECTION AND KEPT THE


    PAIN ALL TO YOURSELF!¡± Sarah shrieked.


    Sarah¡¯s words were not as sharp to Alora¡¯s ears as they were to those standing around them. To the


    crowd, Sarah¡¯s words sounded so very wrong. ¡°Why should Alora have epted the rejection?¡±


    some wondered. For others though, they thought Alora was within her rights to reject a mate that


    had rejected her.


    They all knew Matt and Sarah had been sleeping together for two years. They all also knew that


    Alora was Sarah¡¯s younger sister, even though they looked very different. Many had their


    suspicions, especially since the two females couldn¡¯t be any more different from each other in


    nearly every way.


    However, those suspicions were all supposedly proven false. With a DNA test done proving Allister


    Frost Northmountain, as Alora¡¯s father. The Frost and Northmountain ns had be


    increasingly isted within the Pack over thest three generations. Still, it was well known Alister


    and Bettina Northmountain, were not fated mates.


    Making the possibility of Alora not being Allister¡¯s daughter, a very high possibility. After all, magic


    and technology could both be tampered with, or used to manipte things. Darien still thought


    another DNA test should be done between Alora and Allister.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While Alora¡¯s birth mother¡¯a ademtidy was mrefutable, Darien erie (oddi¡¯t believe. Albeter was bei


    Mological father fiercely with dhe kanka Duren and fanden, both had witnessed him giving Akta,


    mwen than once. Not abide in bold back anymont, Darien, Serenity, Bain and Calen ras per to


    warpound Kina


    Durien grabbed Sarah v weret, then after pilting het moxy from Alors, thevent fat is Morra direction,


    the dunkled back, then fell to the prsement with a dried of pain. Sorah imped back up and shrieked


    in anges. ¡°Yeni hartand) ¡±


    Darien marded and released his Alpha¡¯s ar ¡°Say that to me again¡± He said, his growled words


    holding both his and Asefa kom


    It hat an interesting effect on those in the crowd, almost at once, the beings all tilted their heads,


    harring their necks. Sarsh stumbled back again, nearly falling to the ground once more. Sarah¡¯s


    angry expression had changed to one of absolute terrat,


    Serenity looked at Alors, then started to fish around in her Pack. It had been picked up off the


    ground by her brother Galen, before he and Kein had tried to sneak up on Alora. Serenity pulled out


    a pack of weet Kleenex, she stepped up to Alora Alora was a little startled when the shorter female


    popped up in front of her


    Then Alora fronepletely, when the female reached up with a wet cloth and started to wipe the


    blood, she could taste, off the corners of her mouth. Werewolves, and most other shifter beings, are


    touchy feely creatures. They thrived in the touch andfort of their family members, and n


    Alora was not used to being touched, not unless it was with the intent to harm. Alors, so used to


    blows from those closest to her, shied away from the touch of others, instinctively expecting a blow,


    Alora couldn¡¯t trust any of her family¡¯s n members either. Those close to Sarah, would often join


    Sarah in beating her up when they were all gathered together.


    It took years before Darien or Damien could brush up against her identally, or touch her


    affectionately, without Alora flinching away from them or freezing up. ready to defend herself. It


    happened by ident, Alora¡¯s aura seeped out a little, a warning.


    Serenity felt Alora¡¯s aura seep over her the moment she touched her. It was like she was touching a


    feral animal, something wild and untamed. Serenity didn¡¯t stop what she was dong though, she


    finished wiping the blood off Alora¡¯s mouth.


    Alora, forced herself to calm down, having Xena tell her it was okay and to remember that this


    female belonged to ¡®Brother¡¯, helped. Alora noted her touch was gentle, she had a sad expression


    on her face, but her striking eyes were open and filled with the warmth of a truly good person.


    Kain and Galen watched as their sister attended Alora, like their mother would have them. Only at


    first it looked like their baby sister had startled a wild creature you shouldn¡¯t touch. Alora¡¯s aura had


    reached them just after it covered Serenity. It was a few tense moments before the brothers felt like


    they could breathe again.


    A tangible amount of sweat had actually gathered on Kain and Galen¡¯s foreheads. While this was


    happening. Matt had finally been able to heave himself off the ground. The expression on Matt¡¯s


    face as he looked at Sarah, was one of disgust and anger. This startled Darien enough he was able


    to calm down. Axel suddenly started to examine Matt very closely


    Wolves could see other wolves in a way their humanoid forms could not. Axel was startled, it


    seemed the blockage between Matt and Ares was no longer there. Whatever it was had been


    broken, and Ares did not like Sarah at all.


    Matt dragged Sarah away without a word. Unfortunately for them, as Sarah was being dragged


    away by Matt, she chose to start shrieking again. ¡°YOU WHORE! JUST WAIT TILL MOMMY AND


    DADDY FIND OUT YOU TRIED TO STEAL MY BOYFRIEND FROM ME!¡±


    Then Sarah was too far away to keep yelling at Alora, but she could be heard ranting to Matt, her


    words thankfully indiscernible. Darien turned in time to witness his mate finish wiping blood off


    Alora¡¯s mouth. Darien tensed for a moment, before realizing Alora was calmly allowing this.


    He knew how hard it was for Alora to be touched by others. That Alora had allowed it, spoke in


    volumes to Darien how much Alora liked his mate. He felt an internal sigh of relief, especially seeing


    the gentle way his mate looked at Alora.


    Darien pulled out his phone and sent a text to his parents. With his mom being an ER Doc and his


    dad being the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, he didn¡¯t want to distract his parents if they were doing something


    important by mind linking them. His mother could be performing surgery, and his father could


    possibly be in an important conference.


    This wasn¡¯t an emergency, so a text message would do, they would message him back when they


    had time. Of course, Darien had forgotten momentarily that today was not a normal day. Today was


    the High School Seniors¡¯ fight training exam day. The parents of all the Seniors were going to be


    there today. This included his, and they were already there.


    2/3

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    In the Principal¡¯s office of the high school, Lana Ember and Alpha Andrew¡¯s phones dinged


    simultaneously with notifications. There was a snapshot and a message from their son Darien.


    Darien had sent them a picture of Alora, behind her were two wolves that were undeniably twins,


    big ones that looked like Delta ss fighters. In front of her, wiping what looked like blond off


    Alora¡¯s mouth, was a shorter female.


    The female looked a lot like the two males behind Alora. Looking at the picture, they were able to


    see a deep red handprint on Alora¡¯s face. This caused pret concern in the Alpha and Luna. Alora


    was like the daughter they never had, they loved her dearly, seeing her hurt upset them.


    There was an apanying message from Darien with the picture.


    ¡°Found my mate, her name is Serenity, Isn¡¯t she sweet and beautiful? If you are wondering about


    Alora. Well, I got some bad news, Alora found her mate too. It was Matt, after he rejected her and


    Alora rejected him back, Sarah attacked her.¡±


    Ember gasped, her heart breaking, tears filling her eyes. Andrew, feeling his mate¡¯s emotions


    through their bond, wrapped an arm around her shoulders and hugged her close to his side. Luna


    Ember was only six foot eight to Alpha Andrew¡¯s eight foot ten.


    Ember¡¯s dual colored eyes were the most beautiful eyes in Andrew¡¯s opinion. The inner color a


    deep glimmering emerald, the outer ring of color was a glowing white gold. She had a slightly long


    heart shaped face, with delicate looking high cheekbones and a gently angled jaw.


    A straight almost delicate looking lupine nose was above Ember¡¯s full pouty lipped mouth. The color


    of her lips, a natural dark pink rose color. Ember had a lean tightly packed muscle tone. Her perky


    breasts are medium sized, bnced out with a tightly muscled, round bottom.


    Her waist length hair was a deep auburn red, with sporadic strands of dark gold. Ember had it


    bound in a french twist, so every now and then the light would catch on the gold strands and make


    them shine.


    Alpha Andrew was arge and intimidating wolf at eight foot ten. He was broad with a lot of thick


    tightly packed muscle, his skin a warm toast color. His eyes, like both his sons, were an inner ring of


    deep ocean blue and an outer ring of dark midnight blue.


    Andrew¡¯s ck hair was so ck it shined with blue highlights when under direct sunlight. He kept it


    longer than Darien, but shorter than Damien, the strands brushing his corbones. He currently had


    his hair bound in a tie at the base of his neck.


    Jonathan, the Principle realized something was wrong, when Luna Ember suddenly got so


    emotional. He looked curiously at the Alpha and was about to ask what happened. However, before


    he could, his door opened, and in walked this year¡¯s trainer for the Senior Alpha Rank fight ss.


    ¡°Heads up, Alora was rejected by her mate, who happened to be that idiot nephew of mine


    Matthew, then Sarah hauled off and pped her, using Alora of trying to steal her boyfriend.¡±


    Brock Stonemaker announced.


    Brock Stonemaker was arge wolf at seven foot eight. He had a broad, thickly muscled body


    structure, not as thick as the Alpha¡¯s, but close. Brock had short sandy blond hair sprinkled with red


    and white blond highlights. His dual colored eyes had an inner ring of blue gray, with an outer ring a


    dark steel color.


    He had a broad face with a broad long lupine nose, high cheekbones, a wide jaw, and mouth with


    full lips. His skinplexion was currently the color of dark toast. Long hours of training in the sun


    had made his original golden skin tone this dark. Brock was an Alpha ss fighter.


    Brock spotted Andrew and Ember in the Principal¡¯s office with Jonathen. ¡°Darien, tell you already?¡±


    He asked them, seeing that their expressions were already upset.


    Ember, in answer, held up her phone and showed Brock the picture Darien had sent. ¡°Ah, yes,


    Serenity Mountainmover and her brother¡¯s Kain and Galen. Brock said, ¡°The blood on Alora¡¯s face,


    that came from the ps Sarah gave her after Alora rejected Matt back.¡±


    The Principal, Jonathen Moonstar Shadowtail, was a lean seven foot seven. He had long waist


    length dark brown hair that was bound at the base of his neck in a tie. He had a tightly packed


    muscle structure, his skinplexion a warm copper color.


    His eyes had an inner ring of dark amber and the outer ring an almost glowing golden amber. His


    face was long and a touch narrow, with high cheekbones and a long straight lupine nose. He had a


    medium sized mouth with full lips. Jonathan was a Beta ss Fighter.


    Jonathan stood up abruptly upon hearing Alora¡¯s name. Alora was one of his brightest students, a


    genius even among all the highly intelligent supernatural¡¯s. Although most of his students used a


    shorter version of the word supernatural, preferring to use super for one and supers for many


    nowadays.


    This happening to any of his students, let alone one of shining stars, angered and upset him. One of


    the reasons the Alpha and Luna were here to visit him was


    teakers, the Forms of the


    Danes ant


    Comprinderisa be the way. Semnty as a good br and a ming fighter a des proje Hunting ¨C


    Kanarban remetized them immedorden. Their mother was a highly reported bacterian Pridecor at


    the Pack Dinnersiti MSIA ¡°Ther mother is Proleset


    n Shah


    3 Mad Mauncheranven is one of thee lead munens for the Pack a b Teben,


    Andnew mudded whim ne ecilized funt who Brescit and Senathan were talking about Ember


    and figured the one she was talking about had to be them


    hes Encmnmental Geochemistry at 157A part time * Brock minded


    remembering how much. Unra


    the Profesor Mountainmover Alora always talked about when we would ank her about her Leversity


    sses¡±


    it Dr, K be. Canele hatod ve Alma is one of her teven


    tudents.¡± Jenutben. 18


    En tade Ember and Andrew be the son had found a female from a strong ind


    iget family. It made them worry Tei


    ITU MED ST¨ªL) M? Zhed out their oldest. Damien adi hud no mate, and their darling Alora was not


    resected by ber


    E foder ¨¤ vapist up at an ann ; and he doored down to mert bjer zizt. Andrew felt her worry


    through their bond and felt the same way she did


    zni parim? Ember aner Andrew. through their mond hek. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Andijanchew¡¯s berne kan meed, te sa nie di ciked up at Brock. ¡°Tell on every detail you witnessed.¡±


    Andrew demanded of his old friend.


    Bruck trad that thom, from start to inh, Encer ¨¤ coed down at the photo in then a detail she missed


    before started her. Ember ribbed her


    dood in 15 out Eros. Esterstowed here the picture an


    This fine Enix i pom pt an ad at, en ¡°Look at while she¡¯s wearing, my darling.¡± Ember¡¯s voice held a


    tinge of excite


    and educ


    ¡°Could this mean Alora is done hiding?


    Andras tinned at sitt bed, bustan¡¯t monk anything of it. Alora was drmed in the same shorts and tank


    style most female shifter types wore. Then it dawned on m. Ajot, vot eat fromiter, or wet wore


    tocat clothes.


    And Arsim danu,kuud, supt beun his tone.


    ader hind tum.


    Jonathon whia Looka ne bark budicann huelen Aren. Asian Andrekt and Luna Ertben, it won¡¯t until


    he came around his desk and looked at the picture again that he atured what the very vite e and


    and a king.


    who into red the ? cec monction, ? the y te? voedt nutit outigt fonathan¡¯s


    | Jonathan narri neri bis e ns et erat for a for a mother, that jet we go want a rail of his Hyes. He was


    a high school Principal, he had a digited image to uphold ste


    1.


    ¨C ¡°I believe conector Aloess or middle aule un me wont be be panties hat that it¡¯s been revealed in


    such a public way.¡± Jonathanmented.


    Engber and Andris gaze met, they had nine odly not here foreta bebunt using Alora¡¯s original une


    when he was announced for her battles. Now! inathan had wastry pouyt least

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°I think we should all be asking two important questions.¡± Brock¡¯s deep baritone gined everyones


    attention, ¡°Question one is, who gets to tell Damien about this? The second question is, how much


    do we tell him¡±


    Brock¡¯s words had Jonathan thinking back to a day that took ce five years ago. Back then, he


    had already been aware of Alora, and the special circumstances surrounding her education. As


    Alora had already started attending his high school while still in middle school.


    It also helped that Jonathan and the Principal of the Middle school were brothers. So naturally he


    had been fully informed as to how Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember, gained a conservatorship over


    Alora¡¯s education.


    Everything went through them, they were the only ones authorized to have any say in Alora¡¯s


    education. If Alora¡¯s educational future had been left to Bettina and Allister¡­¡­she would have


    never advanced beyond middle school.


    Jonathan remembered sitting in this very office, thest day of that school year. In walked a youth


    he knew very well, the oldest son of the Pack¡¯s Alpha. Damien had already been an intimidating


    individual since he was a young pup. Always having had the air of an Alpha.


    Jonathan had stood up and looked into that blue on blue gaze of Damien¡¯s, Damien¡¯s hair had been


    bound back in a tight braid that draped over his shoulder. One he had witnessed a young Alora, with


    large luminescent violet silver ringed eyes, put in herself earlier that day.


    Jonathan hadn¡¯t known at first why Damien was there, but it had be clearter, Damien was


    leaving the Pack¡¯s territory, to go to ah Alpha University that was located nearly thirty eight hours


    away. Damien would be living on campus while attending the University and would only be able to


    come back to visit sporadically


    Damien had wanted to make sure that in his absence, Jonathan would make sure Alora was taken


    care of while he was away. It was very obvious to everyone that Alora was someone very special to


    Damien. Damien had been the biggest barrier between Alora and any would-be bullies.


    Jonathan was brought back to the present when the Alpha spoke suddenly.


    ¡°I asked Damien once, what Alora meant to his wolf Zane and him.¡± Alpha Andrew said in a deep


    voice.


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s voice was one that could either bring you the greatestfort or instill the most


    dder and bowel-emptying fear.


    Alpha Andrew had been looking at the picture on his phone for a while before he spoke. Looking


    down at the special female with a greater destiny than even she knew, Alora had no idea what was


    waiting for her after today.


    When Damien had left to finalize his education, he had gotten a promise from his father. This


    promise was that no matter how bad or upsetting the information would be. They had to tell Damien


    all of it, every detail, leaving nothing out.


    This was not the first time Andrew wished he¡¯d not given Damien that promise now. Only because


    he knew this would cause his pup much pain. Prompting Andrew to remember that long ago


    question, and the answer his pup gave him.


    Everyone was looking at Andrew, waiting for him to tell them the rest. ¡°He told me, his wolf said


    Alora would be the most important thing to them in the world.¡± His voice was rough with emotion.


    Brock thought that, although Alpha Andrew was the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, this didn¡¯t mean he was an


    emotionless and cold hearted ba stard. There were too many who thought that¡¯s what it took to be a


    good Alpha, but it wasn¡¯t.


    To be a good Alpha, they needed to be able to actually give a damn about the beings in their care.


    Brock looked at his best friend since pup-hood, now his Alpha.. It didn¡¯t take much to see that his


    friend was thinking some heavy thoughts.


    Brock wished he could wring Matt¡¯s neck right now, rejecting a treasure like Alora for something


    mangy like Sarah. It had hurt him to watch, and hear it happen. ¡°Alora didn¡¯t even flinch when the


    rejection had hit her. Alora¡¯s expression remained the same throughout the entire ordeal.¡± Brock


    said aloud absentmindedly.


    Ember looked at Brock, her eyes were glittering with unshed tears. Today should have been the


    happiest day for both Darien and Alora. Only it wasn¡¯t turning out that way. While one was epted


    by their mate, the other was rejected and then attacked for no good reason.


    Ember¡¯s mate was once again struggling to honor his promise to their pup. Brock¡¯s words just


    further broke her heart. Ember and her mate were not stupid, they knew the signs of severe abuse.


    Their hands were tied though, by the Werewolf Council


    They said evidence was needed before Andrew could take action. When asked what kind of


    evidence, they were told three types. Photographic or video evidence of the event, verbal testimony


    followed by an investigation, deepsting scarring that is obviously not caused by normal training.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    if Andrew and Ember ever thought they could consiner Alora to provide a testimony, they would.


    They both knew however, dut Alora would never adne to her abusive circumstances. A therapist


    had once exined to Ember, that some chiktren, of propa in this cre, who experiment mutine aluse


    tos sfies didnt speak up Because they either wrongly felt ashamed, or wings believed they desered


    it


    The Council had been moving away from using their innate instincts, when making a decision on


    whether to act or not, adopting a fem of due process. Beber In her mate had thought the Council


    had been interfering too mach with ha as an Alpha anel Alpha of Alphars


    Andrew¡¯s father had believed the same thing and had been about to do something about it when he


    died. Passing the position to aiceably young Andree Andrew didn¡¯t have the Centuries of


    experience his father had when he first became Alpha. There for, Andrew had relied on the Council


    for a time. Now though, Andrew was extraordinarily strong and more than capable of maintaining


    his position and power.


    Ember let out an emotional sigh, turned back to Andrew and fe?ned into her mates shoulder,


    grabbing his hand with one of hers and faced their fingers together. Rubbing her face affectionately


    against his shoulder, Ember raised her gaze to Andrews.


    Ember pushed her feelings of love and support through their bond, trying tofort her mate as


    best she could. Andrew bent down, and gently touched his forehead to Embers, closing his eyes.


    Andrew couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how grateful he was that the Moon Goddess tied this


    female to him.


    ¡°Thank you mate.¡± Andrew said softly, his voice full of emotion. As long as he had Ember by his


    side, Andrew felt he could make it through any hardship.


    Andrew basked in thefort his mate wrapped around him. It was like he was bundled tightly in a


    nket made up entirely of hes. It soothed him and allowed Andrew to pull himself together. Finally,


    Andrew was able to n out his next steps.


    Taking in a deep breath, breathing in his mate¡¯s scent, Andrew lifted his face and met Ember¡¯s


    Gaze. Ember¡¯s expression was soft with love, her concern for him only seen in her eyes and felt


    through their bond.


    ¡°I¡¯m better mate, I promise, feel it through our bond.¡± Andrew told her softly. After doing just that


    Ember nodded at Andrew, feeling reassured.


    Brock and Jonathan faded to the background for Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember. They stood off to


    the side silently, watching their Alpha and Luna have a private moment in front of them.


    Brock cleared his throat, bringing attention to the fact that there were still two others in the room


    with the loving pair. Ember blushed a little but didn¡¯t have any other reaction to Brock¡¯s attention


    getting sound.


    Andrew sent a small re in Brock¡¯s direction, promising some kind of retribution for embarrassing


    his mate. Brock saw it and grinned, thinking his old friend could bring it, he needed a good work out


    anyway.


    Andrew let out a huff of annoyance before focusing back on his mate. Next to Brock, Jonathan was


    looking up at him and thinking him insane for annoying their Alpha. ¡°Although,¡± Jonathan thought, if


    anyone could hold their own with the Alpha, it was Brock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the photo to Damien, and a text message. He¡¯s three hours behind us, so he should just be


    waking up.¡± Alpha Andrew said.


    Brock snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own pup by now?¡± He asked Andrew, his tone amused. ¡°That


    pup of yours will have been up, getting in a few training hours before he takes the first half of his


    final written exams today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Damien always has been an overachiever dear.¡± Luna Ember said in a noticeably


    brighter tone, obviously proud of her pup.


    Andrew smiled at Ember, then frowned as he typed up the text to send with the picture. It took him a


    good five minutes to get it allposed and then sent. Now he would just have to wait for a reply.


    ¡°So, now that Damien¡¯s informed, should we inform Boris and Lissanna that their youngest pup


    rejected his goddess blessed mate?¡± Brock asked.


    Right after Brock asked his question, everyone turned toward the direction of the door when they


    heard two pairs of running feet. The door burst open as Boris and Lissanna rushed in.


    ¡°Andrew, something terrible has happened! Matt rejected his goddess blessed mate!¡± Boris said, his


    voice loud in his distress. ¡°That¡¯s not all, Matt believes he was under a ck Magic spell, he even


    sent me a picture of the item he believes carried it.¡±


    Andrew stood up rapidly at Boris¡¯s words. ¡°ck Magic?!¡± he asked, a growl in his voice.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    . West Coast Elite Alpha Training University. Located near theke of the West coast mountain


    range.


    Damien and Xander were just making it back to their set of rooms after their umal horning training.


    Rich student Alpha was assigned three sets of rooms when they came to the University


    The middle of the three room¡¯s was for the Alpha. It was a suite, with an enclosed bedroom that


    included arge luxury bath and walk in doet. The rest of the ste had arge office and a sitting


    room.


    The room to the right and left of the Alpha¡¯s were basically copies. The difference to them was the


    bedroom. Instead of one reallyrge bedroom, there were two smaller bedrooms with smaller


    individual bathrooms and walk-in closets,


    This was because the room to the right, was designed to house the Alpha¡¯s chosen lleta and


    Gamma, the room to the left, the Alpha¡¯s chosen two delta forcers. The room to the left was empty,


    the two males Damien wanted as his Delta enforcers, were receiving their training elsewhere.


    Tobias and Alex had gone to the parts of their ns that resided in the southern portion of the


    upper northeast coast of the first continent. A truly wild and untamed area of the world. It was a part


    of the world that was as wild now as it had been millions of years ago, before human life even


    began.


    Nearlypletely untouched by humans and left undeveloped, the temperate forest of that region


    was home to several different ns of the Tongass Pack Damien had spent a few weeks of a few


    summers and winters in those utterly magical but deadly forests for his own training.


    As for why only Xander, Damien¡¯s chosen Beta, was the only upant in the room to the right. That


    was because the Gamma Damien wanted to choose was the same female who rejected Xander,


    she should have already joined them at the University two years ago.


    For some inexplicable reason, the female that used to vocally profess how she couldn¡¯t wait for the


    day she could meet and ept her destined mate, had rejected that destined mate. Not only that,


    Damien and Xander were both fully aware of just how very intelligent that female was.


    So that female being held back in school by two years never made sense to them. Xander had


    refused her rejection and was waiting for the day they went home for good. So Xander could find a


    way to finally make her ept him as her mate.


    Damien had been in a mood all morning, having be increasingly uneasy since Alora¡¯s


    eighteenth birthday a few days ago. Damien felt something bad was about to happen, he just didn¡¯t


    know why he felt that way, or what that bad thing could possibly be.


    Although Damien had been lost in his thoughts while they approached their assigned set of rooms,


    he was still extremely observant of his surroundings. So, he still noticed the scent that should not


    have been there, Damien¡¯s space had been invaded,


    Damien stopped suddenly and Xander paused by his side as soon as Damien went still. Xander


    sniffed the air, trying to find what had caused his friend and Alpha to stop so suddenly. A wry grin


    appeared on Xander¡¯s lips when he caught the scent of female pheromones.


    It seemed another female had snuck into Damien¡¯s suite again. ¡°I suppose you want me to chase


    this one out too?¡± Xander said, amusement in his tone.


    Damien gave him a re, apanied by a growl of annoyance that doubled as a warning.


    Damien¡¯s expression was dark, he did not think finding the asional naked female in his suite


    amusing, but infuriating. Damien had said on more than one asion, he would not take any


    female to his bed, that he was waiting for his destined mate.


    Even if Damien wasn¡¯t waiting, there was also the fact that the only female he had ever been


    attracted to, had always been Alora. Only she was able to raise the passion simmering deep within


    Damien. Ever since Alora had turned sixteen, there had been a barely leashed want of Alora


    Damien felt lusting after Alora the way he did inappropriate, considering their age difference. So, for


    thest two years, he didn¡¯t spend any more time than necessary at home. Trying to make sure he


    didn¡¯t act on his feelings and take what might not have ever meant to be his, and before she was


    even of a proper age.


    Damien didn¡¯t only feel lust towards Alora, Damien¡¯s feelings had always been very deep for Alora


    and her wolf Xena. From the first time Alora had opened her eyes and met his gaze, on that


    riverbank she¡¯d washed up on so long ago. This was something he was never fully able to exin


    to himself.


    Damien could feel Zane held even deeper feelings towards Alora and her wolf, there was also a


    touch of sorrow. Damien had only ever received two answers when he had asked Zane why he felt


    the way he did.


    The first answer was, ¡°They are the most important thing to us in the world.¡± and the second. They


    are missing an important piece of themselves. Whenever Damien asked Zane why they were so


    important or what that missing piece was, Zane would either refuse to answer, or say he did not


    know.


    Damien had this instinctive feeling Zane knew the answers, but for some reason he wouldn¡¯t say


    them. Damien knew he was abnormally possessive of Alora, it¡¯s


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    why he had been feeling restless sino? Airs timed eighteen a fox din api. There was the potentul


    she would meet her destined mate ka?AY


    Dumort didn¡¯1 ?zum what to do with the jealoury he felt at the thought of anesthet kalf being


    destined to be with Na Akira Of mainsa, ume ofs maleinens could be attributed to him an Zane


    and home ha wai beling Zare had not wanted Deckien to leave the Park in attend


    Zane had wanted them to stay, to they could continue to gand Abra and her wolf | Baby¡¯t helped that


    that was what Domien had truly wanted an wed, it kat taken getting several promises from his family


    before he consented to leave and attend the University


    They were going home soon, today was the first day of their final exam. It would take three days,


    the first two days were the written exam, dest day was for the final ranking in fight training. Unlike


    his high school, their final fight was only witnessed by those attending the Untiersity and the


    University¡¯s officials.


    While Dumien became lost in his thoughts about Alora, Xander went into his suite. Xander didn¡¯t


    bother turning on the lights, Damien¡¯s windows were letting in enough left over moonlight he was


    able to see the entire room.


    Once Xander confirmed the female wasn¡¯t in the sitting room, he made his way to therge double


    door doorway that led into Damien¡¯s bedroom. Once he


    entered, he felt the soft feminine form of a female draping herself against his back.


    Xander didn¡¯t react violently and rip her off his back as he wanted to, no Xander chose to be a


    gentleman and resist his urge. Xander was thinking this female war lucky she ran into him and not


    Damien, he wouldn¡¯t have been so polite.


    ¡°Oh Damien,¡± Came the ented seductively purring voice. The female¡¯s nose buried itself in his


    neck, and he could hear her breathing in his scent. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for you to return¡­¡± the


    words suddenly trailed off as she sniffed at Xander¡¯s neck again.


    Suddenly the female jerked back and away from him. ¡°You¡¯re not Damien Came the shocked


    feminine voice.


    It was then Xander recognized her voice. ¡°Ah, its first year Alpha Feronia Clemente Bernardi, of the


    Second continent¡¯s Apennine Mountain Pack, the third daughter of Pack Alpha Aloisio Marchetti


    Bernardi,¡± Xander said, revealing his knowledge of the female¡¯s identity.


    The Apennine Mountain range was located in the southern boot of the second continent. This


    female was only six foot seven, with voluptuous curves and a pale olive skin tone. She had acres of


    wildly curly dark chocte hair that reached her hips. Her eyes were an inner ring of dark chocte


    with an outer ring of golden


    amber.


    She had high sharp cheekbones, a slightly narrow face with an angr jaw, and a long straight


    slightly sharp lupine nose, and a small pouty mouth with full rose colored lips. Xander would admit


    that Feronia was indeed an enticing female. Sadly, for her though, neither Xander nor Damien were


    attracted.


    Xander, because he already met his mate, and no one could match her for attractiveness in his


    mind. For Damien, Xander knew he had never wanted any other female but Alora. Damien never


    said it, but Xander wasn¡¯t blind. He¡¯d seen the reaction Damien had to Alora after every hug he¡¯d


    been a witness to over thest two


    years.


    Xander had seen the suppressed heat in Damien¡¯s eyes as he had gazed longingly at Alora during


    the few visits they¡¯ve had during this time. Xander knew that feeling, he had it for his own mate


    Beatrice, even after she rejected him, his attraction to her only increased every time he saw her.


    With another audibile sniff, Feronia realized who she was talking to, not that it really took much for


    her to confirm the identity of this wolf. Only Damien¡¯s Beta Xander would be allowed in his bedroom


    like this.


    ¡°Why are you here Beta Xander Frost Stonemaker?¡± Feronia asked Xander, her irritation at Xander


    not being Damien clearly heard in her tone.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m nicer at throwing unwanted females out of my Alpha¡¯s suit than he is. Damien would


    have just tossed you off his balcony without your clothes.¡± Feronia let out a squeak of outrage at his


    words. ¡°1, on the other hand, will allow you to dress and leave through the front door.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Feronia was so angry she could onts buff as she itressed and her Mood boiled. The her off the


    balcony naked would he?? the thought foriously. ¡°As if he would se, this Beta i st talking moHTML?


    Feronia felt she was one of the seest wobes here. Alpha Damien would be crazy by deny her entry


    into his bed. However, this Beta was preventing that from happening, raining her ns for this


    morning It made Feronia want to w out Xander¡¯s eyes


    ¡°Damien¡¯s already twenty three, why is he still holding out for a destined mate? Why shouldn¡¯t he


    choose a femalepanion to warm ha bed¡± Feronia ranted internally. Then Feronia thought, if she


    were to conceive a pup by him, all the bettre. It would elevate her status to birth a pup for the oldest


    male of the first continents, Alpha of Alpha¡¯s¡±


    There were only three days left before Danien graduated from the University. So, Feronia knew she


    had a limited amount of time left to sessfully seduce Damien. After dressing in her tube dress


    and slipping on her stilettos, Feronia left through the front door of the suite.


    Feronia didn¡¯t n on giving up on a prize like Damien, she would continue to try until thest


    moment. However, the moment Feronia stepped over the threshold into the hallway, she froze


    under the intense re from Alpha Damien.


    Reflected in Damien¡¯s gaze was annoyance and disgust. Not an ounce of attraction, or even a


    flicker of interest showed in his eyes. When Damien saw just who wasing out of his room, he


    felt his fury rise.


    A low growl started to rumble deeply within his chest. This female had been turned down more than


    once, now she was sneaking into his room. Damien could only tolerate so much, and this was the


    last straw.


    There were three days left at this school, and Damien did not want to waste any of his time on


    trifling things like this female. One who obviously didn¡¯t respect his wishes. Therefore, it was time


    this female was taught a lesson.


    Releasing his Alpha¡¯s aura and his rage, he used it to drive the female t o her knees, Feronia felt


    like she was going to either choke to death or d ie, when her heart exploded from the fear that sent


    it beating so fast.


    Damien, who had been draped against the wall opposite of his room with his arms crossed over his


    chest, stood up from the wall, Arms still crossed, Damien stalked forward in the few steps it took to


    stand directly in front of Feronia.


    Xander hade out behind Feronia and leaned one shoulder against the door frame leading into


    Damien¡¯s room. Crossing his arms, he sighed.


    ¡°If only it hadn¡¯t been this female, she¡¯s now run out of chances, now she gets to see the big bad


    wolf¡±Xander said to his wolf Darius.


    Xander was only a touch shorter than Damien at seven foot eight. He had a broad body with lots of


    thick hard packed muscle, covered with dark golden colored skin. His hair was a thick curly honey


    brown, liberally sprinkled with gold and white blond highlights. The mass was pushed back from his


    forehead to drape mid way down his back.


    Xander had a broad face with a chiseled jawline, high cheekbones and a long straight lupine nose


    over a full lipped mouth. More than a few females and a few males had approached both Xander


    and Damien for a night of carnal pleasure. They didn¡¯t only have status, they had looks as well.


    Damien was seven foot nine, broader than Xander, with lots of thick hard packed muscle. His skin


    was a dark golden hued copper. Damien¡¯s long thick nearly waist length hair had a slight wave to it.


    The hair was so ck, under the light of the sun, dark blue hued highlights seemed to appear.


    Damien¡¯s eyes were truly unique, an inner ring of deep ocean blue, surrounded by an outer ring of


    dark midnight blue, with silver flecks that made it look like he had stars in his eyes. Damien had a


    broad slightly long face with a strong angr jaw,


    His nose was a long straight lupine nose that fit perfectly with his face over a wide full lipped mouth,


    graced by high well defined cheekbones. Damien was so obviously an Alpha, that it couldn¡¯t be


    hidden, his aura apparent from the moment of his birth.


    The Elders said that just meant Damien and Zane¡¯s souls were old, very old. Xander had a


    suspicion his and Darius¡¯s souls were old as well, just not as old as Damien¡¯s and Zane¡¯s. They had


    both been more powerful than others in their Eight sses. Both their auras had always been more.


    Damien and Xander had been born the same day and had been in sync with each other since their


    birth. Xander had always acknowledged Damien as his Alpha, Darius was the same way towards


    Zane. Their sense of respect and brotherhood towards Damien and Zane was ingrained deeply


    within Xander and Darius.


    So Xander knew the moment Damien had seen just exactly which female had snuck into his room


    this time, he wasn¡¯t going to let her go lightly.


    ¡°She deserves what she gets for ignoring their previous warnings.¡± Darius said to Xander.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue about that, I just worlder what this will do for his reputation * Xander Roll ¡°Maybe I


    should have made her leave from the balkamy instead *


    ¡°She would have juste back at another time.¡± Darnas¡¯s resportie


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the mindset of some of these females. ¡°Xander to Darius


    While Xander and Darius continued to talk, Damien and Zane were both trying to keep themselves


    from ripping open the throat of this female Feronia had made a nuisance of herself throughout this


    entire year, and they were done with it.


    Knowing the political ramifications that could arise from doing any permanent damage to this


    female, all Damien and Zane could do was intimidate her. They would instill fear of them into this


    female and her wolf.


    Feronia was currently in a submissive position, courtesy of her wolf Diana. Diana was trying to save


    them by forcing their body to remain submissive. Feronia was still having too hard a time processing


    the immense fear that had her body trembling to the point she nearly wet herself.


    Feronia had never seen this part of Damien and his wolf. Diana had repeatedly warned her that


    they shouldn¡¯t have been messing with this Alpha, she had told her there was more to this wolf than


    they could see. Feronia wasmenting her choices, wishing she had never embarrassed herself in


    such a way.


    Damien let out a loud snarl that felt like it ripped through Feronia and Diana¡¯s chest, wringing a


    whimper out of them. They just barely held their dder. The Alpha¡¯s auraing off Damien and


    his wolf was crushing.


    ¡°Oh Goddess¡± If he lets me live, I will never do something this stupid again I swear!¡± Fetonia


    pleaded internally to the Goddess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of us with the intention of seduction ever again!¡± Came the deep growling


    dual voice of Damien and his wolf Zane.


    ¡°Never again Alpha, we swear.¡± Feronia and Diana¡¯s voicesbining.


    ¡°Leave our sight now!¡± Damien and Zane growled out in their dual voices.


    Feronia staggered to her feet and then ran like her life depended on it. An internal chant went


    through her mind as she escaped uncertain death. ¡°Thank you Goddess, thank you Goddess, thank


    you Goddess.¡±


    Xander couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little at the female¡¯s frantic run from his Alpha. Although he did


    pause to wonder at how she had been able to run in the tall skinny heels she had been wearing.


    ¡°Are you feeling amused over this?¡± Damien growled at Xander, feeling a little annoyed at the smirk


    curling one side of Xander¡¯s mouth.


    The smirk on Xander¡¯s face blossomed into a full blown mischievous grin. ¡°No.¡± Xander answered


    honestly.


    Damien let out a small growl in irritation, then he shook his head. why would he have expected any


    other answer from his friend, Damien had no idea. Xander was a being who could find amusement


    anywhere, even in a dark lightless room.


    Damien grabbed Xander by the shoulder and pulled him away from his door frame and shoved


    Xander in the direction of his own room.


    ¡°Go shower and change, be back in fifteen minutes.¡± Damien ordered.


    With augh Xander disappeared into his own suite for a quick shower. When Damien entered his


    bedroom, he took his phone out of his pocket and set it on the charger. It didn¡¯t really need it, the


    phone was already at ny four percent, but he was a firm believer in charging his phone when it


    wasn¡¯t in use.


    This prevented any mishaps like going to use your phone and finding it dead. Not knowing when


    Alora would ever need to get ahold of him for some reason, and not wanting to ever miss any other


    messages about Alora, had Damien making sure his phone was charged at all times.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 17: Messages


    Damien climbed into his shower, having long hair meant you had to do proper halt tare. Meaning


    Damien emuller¡¯t get away with just a shampoo, he had to por a conditioner as well. Expecially with


    as thick as his hair was He wanted to be able to brush his hair without ripping it out of his scalp all


    the time


    Damien used a brand Alora preferred, one discovered because of his mother, Luna Ember


    Damien¡¯s mother had noticed how had the condition of Akra¡¯s hair was one day. When Alora was


    asked what she used to wash it with, his mother was outraget, because all Alors ever had to clean


    her hair with was bar sop


    Damien¡¯s mother went through several different brands before they found one that Alora naturally


    gravitated to, finding it to be her preferred brand. The brand didn¡¯t just have shampoos and


    conditioners. It had skin care products as well So Damn and Ember made sure Alora had what her


    parents wouldn¡¯t have bought


    her.


    The brand was good for both females and males, so a lot of the products given to Alora, Damien


    used as well. Alora loved the smell of coconuts, so whenever Damien was missing her, he would


    use the coconut oil shampoo and conditioner she loved. Just to carry that scent with him throughout


    the day.


    Damien shaved his face and brushed his teeth in the shower to save time. Hopping out he wrapped


    his hair in one towel, and another around his waist after drying his body. Damien flossed and


    swished some mouthwash, being a supernatural being did not make you exempt from proper dental


    care.


    Damien towel dried his hair and weaved it into a braid that rested on his shoulder. There was a


    pocket door that led from the bathroom into his walk-in closet. So it was easy for him to grab


    another pair of slightly loose ck cargo shorts and a dark navy blue v-neck sleeveless t-shirt.


    Dressed, Damien walked out of the closet though its bedroom entrance. Grabbing his phone off the


    charger, he put it in his pocket and headed into his sitting room. Damien was sitting in one of the


    the picture. Damien¡¯s emotions became a chaotic mess as he read each word his father had sent


    him. Damien forced himself to look at his brother¡¯s messages next. Knowing it would contain more


    details about what happened


    to Alora.


    After reading his brother¡¯s message, the storm of emotion inside Damien simmered down some, but


    remained chaotic. Alora had met her mate today, that mate had not been him, but the mate she was


    given rejected her, and Alora had rejected him back.


    Darien s message let Damien know that even if Alora¡¯s mate hadn¡¯t rejected her, she still would


    have rejected him. Damien didn¡¯t know how to feel about that, but at the same time, he understood


    why Alora would have done it. After all, Matthew had been her sister¡¯s lover for a couple of years


    now.


    It felt like something heavy was trying to crush his heart at the fact that he wasn¡¯t Alora¡¯s mate.


    Although he never let himself acknowledge it, Damien had always hoped Alora would be his


    destined mate. It made him want to run home and rip Matt to pieces for being destined to Alora.


    Damien tried to tell himself it was wrong for him to feel that way. He told himself he should just


    ept the fact that Alora was never meant to be his. While


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    reeling from everything. Damien somflow managed to forget he won¡¯t alone in his mind, at least until


    Zane let out a mort of anger


    Thinking Zane was upset at finding out Alora and Xena had been destined to another, Demen tried


    tobat him¡±¡±We¡¯ll find on destined mate wonday¡±


    ¡°We already have?¡± Zane svorked at him


    This shocked Damien, how could he not know they had already met their destined reste. ¡°How?


    When Damien asked him.


    ¡°Her¡± They are our mate, pur female, they were never meant to be hist¡± Zane responded, still


    anarling


    Dampen frore, feeling the world tilt on its axis again. ¡°How were they never meant to be his?¡± He


    asked his wolf.


    ¡°They have always been muts, from our very beginning. Mite was ced under a strong binding


    spell after her birth. A rejection was necessary to break the spell, now our mate¡¯s missing piece will


    be back. ¡°Zane told him in his growly voice.


    All this shocked Damien further, but at the same time, it made him feel lighter, because the female


    he so desperately hoped was his mate, was actually his mate. Damien didn¡¯t doubt his wolf¡¯s words,


    Zane had never spoken a lie to him. If he said Alora wat their mate, she was their mate.


    ¡°Damien¡­¡± came Xander¡¯s shaky voice.


    Damien looked up and saw a look of confusion and pain on Xander¡¯s face. Xander was holding his


    phone out to him. ¡°My mom, dad and brother sent me messages I think you should read.¡± Xander


    said, his tone solemn.


    Damien looked at Xander¡¯s phone for a moment, before taking it from his hands to read the


    messages he had indicated. After reading them, Damien¡¯s emotions went into another tail spin. Not


    only had Alora been under a spell, so had Matt, at least that¡¯s what it sounded like.


    Again Damien wondered at the Moon Goddesses ns for them. It seems two spells were broken


    today by a tragic event. One he wished Alora hadn¡¯t had to go through. ¡°How much pain has she


    gone through, that the breaking of a mate bond didn¡¯t even make her flinch? Damien wondered.


    Zane whimpered inside of him, Damien could feel his longing to go home, so he could wrap his furry


    body around our mate andfort her. It didn¡¯t startle Damien at how easy or how right it felt to


    refer to Alora as their mate.


    Silently Damien handed Xander¡¯s phone back to him. Xander had observed his best friend and


    Alpha while he had read those messages¡­and for the first time, didn¡¯t know what Damien was


    thinking.


    ¡°Damien?¡± Xander said in an inquiring tone.


    ¡°The bond between them waspletely broken with the double rejection, it can never be rebuilt.¡±


    Damien said in a calm tone.


    This statement andck of reaction from Damien confused Xander. ¡°Is that all?¡± His voice sounded


    a little stressed.


    ¡°Alora is now my mate, your brother should stay away from Alora from now on.¡± Damien said in the


    same calm tone.


    Xander stared open mouthed at his Alpha. Damien had just dropped a bomb with hissts words,


    and was acting as if it was nothing. Xander, annoyed, frustrated and reeling from all of this, stood up


    abruptly.


    ¡°How the f uc k can you just droop a bomb on me like that and treat it likes it¡¯s nothing!?¡± Xander


    shouted his question dramatically.


    Damien¡¯s lips twitched with amusement at the animated reaction from Xander. Zane was in his head


    rolling around inside Damien,ughing Damien restrained ¡± his amusement, doing his best to keep


    looking like he was unbothered. Only because he knew the more he looked unbothered, the more


    irritated and animated Xander would be.


    However, as Damien watched his Beta rant, he could no longer hold back his amusement and burst


    into deepughter. Xander looked at his friend with narrowed eyes, now he understood his Alpha¡¯s


    attitude.


    ¡°You as sh ole!¡± Xander said with a snarl. ¡°You¡¯re just fu c king with me now! This reaction only


    made Damienugh harder.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    *These are humanws, we are wolves.¡± The Alpha hal said to the Councilman ¡°Wirewher have no


    need to humanize murwn.¡±


    ¡°Alpha with all dor respect, you are young, a mere child in agepared to the elders of the


    werewolf Council. So, you may not know, your Grandfather was the one who had in start


    humanstring outws, to better coexist with the growing human popce.¡± The Councilman had


    said to Alpha Andrew


    Akwa hadn¡¯t caught anything after that, she had already made her way quickly away from Alpha


    Andrews office door. She had been twelve and had just worked up her courage to tell the Alpha


    about the abuse, after a three day torture session in her parent¡¯s basement. Sarah had been


    especially inventive with her knives. Alon¡¯s breasts had already been munding out her chest, while


    Sarah¡¯s chest had remained fat


    The conversation she had overheard had stomped all over that courage, because her life would


    only get worse if she did. Both her parents n Alpha¡¯s had already expressed to Alona, just how


    much they despised such a disgustingly dark colored child being associated with their n. They


    had refused to induct her into either


    of their n


    This meant that Alora had no mind link to either of her parents n¡¯s, Alora was never even given a


    family mind link. They would definitely have tortured her too if they had gotten their hands on her.


    Especially if she were to have humiliated both n¡¯s, by revealing to the Pack that two of their


    ns members¡­had dared to abuse their own pups.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hiding it all¡­and now that I¡¯m old enough, I don¡¯t have to anymore.¡± Alora said, her


    voice was filled with both pain and relief


    Darien looked at Alora with confusion for a moment, then asked. ¡°What does your age have to do


    with hiding?¡±


    Alora rubbed the back of her neck and looked up at the sky for a moment, blowing out a breath


    before starting her exnation. ¡°One day when I was twelve, after I had been locked in my parent¡¯s


    basement and ¡®punished¡­ If you call being whipped till your back is nothing but raw meat, beaten


    till your skin is nothing but ck and blue, and carved up like a turkey, punishment.¡±


    Alora stopped for a moment, noticing the looks of horror on everyone¡¯s faces, she nodded before


    continuing to exin. ¡°I had been brought to the Moonstar Mansion by Damien. I had decided that I


    couldn¡¯t live with being tortured like that again, so I was going to tell Alpha Andrew about it all, but I


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What happened, why didn¡¯t you tell my dad?¡± Darien asked Alora the question everyone else also


    wanted to know,


    ¡°I overheard a conversation between your father and a Werewolf Councilman before I could.¡± Alora


    responded, then she told them all about the conversation.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­now I get it.¡± Darien said


    ¡°Get what? Why wouldn¡¯t Alora be okay with going to either of her Parent¡¯s n Alpha?¡± Galen


    asked.


    ¡°Because being with either of the n Alpha¡¯s after bringing my situation to light, I would have been


    punished severely for bringing shame to both ns. I would have been tortured just as bad, if not


    worse, in their households, than I have been staying with my parents.¡± Alora told them, her tone


    grim.


    ¡°Oh my Goddess.¡± Serenity breathed.


    Serenity had tucked herself tightly against Darien, one of her hands was gripping the back of his


    shirt tightly, the other was ced over her mouth to keep herself from saying more. Tears gathered


    at the corner of her eyes, but Serenity didn¡¯t let them fall. Darien had a broken hearted look on his


    face.


    Galen and Kain both had grim expressions, pain gripped their hearts over what this Alpha female


    before them had suffered. ¡°Why?¡± Kain asked, his deep brogue


    filled with emotion.


    ¡°Why what, exactly?¡± Alora asked him.


    ¡°Why did your parents treat you like that? Why do they let Sarah treat you the way she does? Why


    would the n Alphas me you? Why would they treat you worse than your parents?¡± Kain was


    truly upset, a pup being abused was abhorrent to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself those questions many times.¡± Alora said, her voice gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve even asked Xena


    once, ¡®Why does my mother hate us so much? and her response was, ¡°Because we are everything


    she fears¡±.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was a wonderfully cryptic answer.¡± Darien said with a snort.


    Alora chuckled at Darien¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°I thought so too. In fact, that answer still annoys me, because


    I¡¯ve yet to find the meaning of that answer. Mind you I asked Xena that question when I was just


    nine and delirious from pain.¡± Alora said in a light tone, trying to be as casual as possible about it.


    So that the others wouldn¡¯t


    Chapter 19: The reason


    be affected too badly by the things she was revealing


    Usrtunately, it d¡¯t have the allen she hoped. Servruty let out a small whomper, and both Kain and


    Galen cringed Daren¡¯s expression looked a lntle strained, as he tried not to show the emotions


    raging inside hon, caused by the details of his best friends suffering Suffering caused by the beings


    who should have beed, protestul, and nurtured Alora


    ¡°As for the Alphax of the Frost and the Northmountains, well that would be because I was born


    dark.¡± Alora received there matching looks of confusion from the Mountaittovers. ¡°Dark hair, dark


    skin, and an unusual rye color that none in either the Frost et Northmountains have *


    ¡°Walt what Galen asked, not sure he was understanding what Alora was saying. If she was, then


    those n Alphas were emting the definition of bigota.


    ¡°Every member of the Frost and Northmountain ns, wat born pale, with dual blor colored eyes


    and blond hair. Every single one of them. So, when I was born, I became a dark stam to not only my


    parents, but to both of their ra as well. It¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a mind link to either of the ns or


    my parents.¡± Alora told


    them


    Alora¡¯s answer once again shocked everyone there. Darien didn¡¯t know that Alora had never had a


    mind link established with either of her parents ns. If that was not bad enough, not having a mind


    link to her parents was even worse. Alora was living like an unwanted orphan or guest in her own


    home.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me?!¡± Darien said shocked. ¡°They basically made you Pack less


    and n less!¡±


    ¡°Ive always had a bond to the Pack, just not my parents or their ns.¡± Alora told him. ¡°While the


    bond between my parents and their ns has never been forged. My bond to the Pack was made


    at my birth, by both the Alpha and Luna.¡°


    ¡°Wait¡­why would that have been done at your birth?¡± Galen asked.


    ¡°Because Luna Ember is the one who gave me my given naine.¡± Alora told him, gaining shocked


    looks from Serenity, Kain and Galen.


    Darienughed at their expressions. ¡°It¡¯s true, my mom¡¯s the one who named Alora, Alora.¡± Darien


    laughed again, this time at his wording. ¡°When Alora was born, Bettina and Allister couldn¡¯t be


    bothered to name her, they told their attending physician that they could name her. Not knowing


    their physician was my mother under the hair cap, scrubs, gloves, and face mask.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Kain said in a shocked tone.


    ¡°Yup, and my mother didn¡¯t like how casually the parents of this gorgeous eyed newborn pup had


    treated that pup. So she decided if she was the one who was going to name Alora, she would do it


    properly.¡± Darien told them.


    ¡°Properly how? Serenity asked, looking up at Darien with big curious eyes that had him pausing to


    stare for a moment.


    Shaking his head Darien got back on track. ¡°My mom called my father to the ward, and together,


    they blended their blood with Alora¡¯s and imed her as Pack under the name my mom had


    chosen.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why the name Alora?¡± Galen asked, getting looks of surprise from everyone. ¡°What? Like you two


    didn¡¯t want to know.¡± He said thest in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°In Latin, Alora means ¡®My beautiful dream¡¯ or ¡®Dreamer¡¯, in Greek the name Alora means, ¡®Shining


    light. Basically, mom was hoping by naming her something with meaning, it would fill her life with the


    Moon Goddesses light.¡±


    ¡°I love your mom¡¯s reasoning behind naming Alora.¡± Serenity said to Darien.


    Darien smiled and blushed, running the fingers of one hand through his hair, and said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Alora chuckled lightly seeing how bashful and cute Darien was being with Serenity. Serenity looked


    at Alora with a conflicted expression. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Alora asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t know how to feel.¡± Serenity said, sounding frustrated.


    Tilting her head to the side a bit, her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, Alora asked. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Serenity seemed to jump in ce a little, ¡°Well¡­today is the best day ever for me, I finally met my


    mate¡­but at the same time¡­this is the worst day of your life for you¡­my mate¡¯s best friend.¡± Then


    Serenity looked up at Darien, ¡°Actually ¡°best friends¡¯ is not the right title for what you are to my


    mate. I should say my mate¡¯s little sister.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 19: The reason.


    *These are humanws, we are wolves.¡± The Alpha hal said to the Councilman ¡°Wirewher have no


    need to humanize murwn.¡±


    ¡°Alpha with all dor respect, you are young, a mere child in agepared to the elders of the


    werewolf Council. So, you may not know, your Grandfather was the one who had in start


    humanstring outws, to better coexist with the growing human popce.¡± The Councilman had


    said to Alpha Andrew


    Akwa hadn¡¯t caught anything after that, she had already made her way quickly away from Alpha


    Andrews office door. She had been twelve and had just worked up her courage to tell the Alpha


    about the abuse, after a three day torture session in her parent¡¯s basement. Sarah had been


    especially inventive with her knives. Alon¡¯s breasts had already been munding out her chest, while


    Sarah¡¯s chest had remained fat


    The conversation she had overheard had stomped all over that courage, because her life would


    only get worse if she did. Both her parents n Alpha¡¯s had already expressed to Alona, just how


    much they despised such a disgustingly dark colored child being associated with their n. They


    had refused to induct her into either


    of their n


    This meant that Alora had no mind link to either of her parents n¡¯s, Alora was never even given a


    family mind link. They would definitely have tortured her too if they had gotten their hands on her.


    Especially if she were to have humiliated both n¡¯s, by revealing to the Pack that two of their


    ns members¡­had dared to abuse their own pups.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hiding it all¡­and now that I¡¯m old enough, I don¡¯t have to anymore.¡± Alora said, her


    voice was filled with both pain and relief


    Darien looked at Alora with confusion for a moment, then asked. ¡°What does your age have to do


    with hiding?¡±


    Alora rubbed the back of her neck and looked up at the sky for a moment, blowing out a breath


    before starting her exnation. ¡°One day when I was twelve, after I had been locked in my parent¡¯s


    basement and ¡®punished¡­ If you call being whipped till your back is nothing but raw meat, beaten


    till your skin is nothing but ck and blue, and carved up like a turkey, punishment.¡±


    Alora stopped for a moment, noticing the looks of horror on everyone¡¯s faces, she nodded before


    continuing to exin. ¡°I had been brought to the Moonstar Mansion by Damien. I had decided that I


    couldn¡¯t live with being tortured like that again, so I was going to tell Alpha Andrew about it all, but I


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What happened, why didn¡¯t you tell my dad?¡± Darien asked Alora the question everyone else also


    wanted to know,


    ¡°I overheard a conversation between your father and a Werewolf Councilman before I could.¡± Alora


    responded, then she told them all about the conversation.


    ¡°Oh fu c k¡­now I get it.¡± Darien said


    ¡°Get what? Why wouldn¡¯t Alora be okay with going to either of her Parent¡¯s n Alpha?¡± Galen


    asked.


    ¡°Because being with either of the n Alpha¡¯s after bringing my situation to light, I would have been


    punished severely for bringing shame to both ns. I would have been tortured just as bad, if not


    worse, in their households, than I have been staying with my parents.¡± Alora told them, her tone


    grim.


    ¡°Oh my Goddess.¡± Serenity breathed.


    Serenity had tucked herself tightly against Darien, one of her hands was gripping the back of his


    shirt tightly, the other was ced over her mouth to keep herself from saying more. Tears gathered


    at the corner of her eyes, but Serenity didn¡¯t let them fall. Darien had a broken hearted look on his


    face.


    Galen and Kain both had grim expressions, pain gripped their hearts over what this Alpha female


    before them had suffered. ¡°Why?¡± Kain asked, his deep brogue


    filled with emotion.


    ¡°Why what, exactly?¡± Alora asked him.


    ¡°Why did your parents treat you like that? Why do they let Sarah treat you the way she does? Why


    would the n Alphas me you? Why would they treat you worse than your parents?¡± Kain was


    truly upset, a pup being abused was abhorrent to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself those questions many times.¡± Alora said, her voice gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve even asked Xena


    once, ¡®Why does my mother hate us so much? and her response was, ¡°Because we are everything


    she fears¡±.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was a wonderfully cryptic answer.¡± Darien said with a snort.


    Alora chuckled at Darien¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°I thought so too. In fact, that answer still annoys me, because


    I¡¯ve yet to find the meaning of that answer. Mind you I asked Xena that question when I was just


    nine and delirious from pain.¡± Alora said in a light tone, trying to be as casual as possible about it.


    So that the others wouldn¡¯t


    be affected too badly by the things she was revealing


    Usrtunately, it d¡¯t have the allen she hoped. Servruty let out a small whomper, and both Kain and


    Galen cringed Daren¡¯s expression looked a lntle strained, as he tried not to show the emotions


    raging inside hon, caused by the details of his best friends suffering Suffering caused by the beings


    who should have beed, protestul, and nurtured Alora


    ¡°As for the Alphax of the Frost and the Northmountains, well that would be because I was born


    dark.¡± Alora received there matching looks of confusion from the Mountaittovers. ¡°Dark hair, dark


    skin, and an unusual rye color that none in either the Frost et Northmountains have *


    ¡°Walt what Galen asked, not sure he was understanding what Alora was saying. If she was, then


    those n Alphas were emting the definition of bigota.


    ¡°Every member of the Frost and Northmountain ns, wat born pale, with dual blor colored eyes


    and blond hair. Every single one of them. So, when I was born, I became a dark stam to not only my


    parents, but to both of their ra as well. It¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a mind link to either of the ns or


    my parents.¡± Alora told


    them


    Alora¡¯s answer once again shocked everyone there. Darien didn¡¯t know that Alora had never had a


    mind link established with either of her parents ns. If that was not bad enough, not having a mind


    link to her parents was even worse. Alora was living like an unwanted orphan or guest in her own


    home.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fu c king kidding me?!¡± Darien said shocked. ¡°They basically made you Pack less


    and n less!¡±


    ¡°Ive always had a bond to the Pack, just not my parents or their ns.¡± Alora told him. ¡°While the


    bond between my parents and their ns has never been forged. My bond to the Pack was made


    at my birth, by both the Alpha and Luna.¡°


    ¡°Wait¡­why would that have been done at your birth?¡± Galen asked.


    ¡°Because Luna Ember is the one who gave me my given naine.¡± Alora told him, gaining shocked


    looks from Serenity, Kain and Galen.


    Darienughed at their expressions. ¡°It¡¯s true, my mom¡¯s the one who named Alora, Alora.¡± Darien


    laughed again, this time at his wording. ¡°When Alora was born, Bettina and Allister couldn¡¯t be


    bothered to name her, they told their attending physician that they could name her. Not knowing


    their physician was my mother under the hair cap, scrubs, gloves, and face mask.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Kain said in a shocked tone.


    ¡°Yup, and my mother didn¡¯t like how casually the parents of this gorgeous eyed newborn pup had


    treated that pup. So she decided if she was the one who was going to name Alora, she would do it


    properly.¡± Darien told them.


    ¡°Properly how? Serenity asked, looking up at Darien with big curious eyes that had him pausing to


    stare for a moment.


    Shaking his head Darien got back on track. ¡°My mom called my father to the ward, and together,


    they blended their blood with Alora¡¯s and imed her as Pack under the name my mom had


    chosen.¡±


    ¡°Why the name Alora?¡± Galen asked, getting looks of surprise from everyone. ¡°What? Like you two


    didn¡¯t want to know.¡± He said thest in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°In Latin, Alora means ¡®My beautiful dream¡¯ or ¡®Dreamer¡¯, in Greek the name Alora means, ¡®Shining


    light. Basically, mom was hoping by naming her something with meaning, it would fill her life with the


    Moon Goddesses light.¡±


    ¡°I love your mom¡¯s reasoning behind naming Alora.¡± Serenity said to Darien.


    Darien smiled and blushed, running the fingers of one hand through his hair, and said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Alora chuckled lightly seeing how bashful and cute Darien was being with Serenity. Serenity looked


    at Alora with a conflicted expression. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Alora asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t know how to feel.¡± Serenity said, sounding frustrated.


    Tilting her head to the side a bit, her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, Alora asked. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Serenity seemed to jump in ce a little, ¡°Well¡­today is the best day ever for me, I finally met my


    mate¡­but at the same time¡­this is the worst day of your life for you¡­my mate¡¯s best friend.¡± Then


    Serenity looked up at Darien, ¡°Actually ¡°best friends¡¯ is not the right title for what you are to my


    mate. I should say my mate¡¯s little sister.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    berly unsthing to


    ¡¤ Kors set, and frente med en fer Erally jaring dood. ¡°Sy be dis leing the wet den of any life, what


    hypomed was


    marshalwed by something that luas male po mend¨¢ly kepps. My leather kind his fated mat


    meruhaimed by her motions, and she did the nely dung


    om?t thea to do to express done enotices. Aloes herets kept herself term falling to grund when


    serenity threw herself at Alea begging her tigha. Nie vond to physical contact that wasn¡¯t meant to


    harm ker, Aves beit an intertul pare


    Darm watched the look that came over Alora i fare, and her struggle topose herself. It was to


    her. All it was a hug, but every high school student started learning prychology 101 in the nth grade.


    she had so take a


    to realize what Seruoti vai dit


    As an alpha, Darian would be responsible for those interested under his leadership. The health and


    wellbeing of fellow Pack members was essential of Lana¡¯s, meant their education started early and


    prosperity of the Pack. Darien and Damien being the sons of the Alpha of the Alpht and the


    It was a good thing Darien and Damien had been naturally intelligent and inclined to expand their


    knowledge. They¡¯ve needed that ligne to ktp p Alora all these years. Alora calmed down the longer


    Serenity hugged her, her expression changing to one of surprise and curiosity.


    Darien watched Alora make the conscious decision to ept the contact, then she embraced


    Serenity back. Alora looked up and smiled at Darien, she once thought of his mate as adorable.


    Alora could feel how affectionate a person Serenity was just by her embrace.


    Finally, Serenity pulled back, letting Alora go, looking up to meet her gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll be my friend now,


    right?¡± Serenity asked.


    Alora had a stunned look on her face, not expecting that question at all. When Serenity¡¯s question


    was followed up with a ¡°Me too.¡± From each of the twins, Anga was even more surprised.


    Darienughed and that caught Alora¡¯s attention, she felt a little annoyed that he wasughing at


    her. Deciding to let Darien have hisughter, she looked down at serenity for a moment, thinking,


    then up and over at Kain and Galen, before looking back at Darien


    ¡°I think¡­family¡­would be a better word.¡± Alora finally said, her gaze dropping to meet Serenity¡¯s


    again. ¡°If Danen is my brother, that makes you my sister inw and your brothers my brothers in-


    law.¡±


    Serenity smiled widely, she couldn¡¯t help it, she felt like she was overflowing with her happiness at


    the moment. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I can¡¯t tell you how happy that


    makes me.¡±


    Darien wrapped an arm around her waist and dragged her back against his side again. ¡°Come on


    everyone, let¡¯s get into the stadium, we don¡¯t want to bete.¡± He


    said with a smile,


    With some mumbles of agreement, the group started off in the direction of the stadium. Alora and


    Darien walked side by side with Serenity in between them, tucked up against Darien¡¯s side. With a


    discreet nce in Darien and Serenity¡¯s direction. Alora could see ¨¤ possessiveness in Darien¡¯s


    hold of Serenity.


    Serenity was submitting, but only because she liked the touch of her mate, and it gave her an


    excuse to cling to him. Kain and Galen walked behind and a little to each side, Kain by Alora, and


    Galen by Darien. As they got to one of the main entrances to the stadium, Alora¡¯s phone went off


    Darien knew that ringtone¡­it was specifically set for Bettina, Just like you by Three Days Grace.


    His jaw tightened, Darien had to grit his teeth to keep himself from snarling ¡°What does that bitch


    want now?¡± He hadn¡¯t liked Alora¡¯s family ever, now he hated them, truly hated them. The things


    they had done to Alora were uneptable to him.


    Alora froze in ce at the sound of the ring tone, an icy kind of numbness fell over Alora. A quiet


    fury so cold it burned, ignited within Alora. Taking her phone out of her hoodie pocket, she looked at


    the caller icon on her phone screen. Alora just stared at it till the call eventually went to her


    voicemail.


    Alora decided not to answer any of the calls that woulde in from her family. They could text her


    if they wanted to talk to her, she had no inclination to listen to their screeching and yelling. Today,


    despite its minor tragedy, was turning out to be a good day for her, and Alora was determined it


    would remain that way.


    ¡°Not going to answer them?¡± Darien asked, trying to keep his voice casual when Alera¡¯s phone went


    off with the ringtone for Allister, In one ear by Cage the Elephant.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Alora said just as casually. ¡°They can yell at me through text messages today. I¡¯ve decided


    my ears are too sensitive to be abused by their voices.¡± Alora said thest with a shrug and a half


    smile on her face.


    de to Bonur, who


    Gaben nun hat memyone Torking His way, ¡°¡±¡°) bet they madde)


    #tyline what these ringtones equited. if they per level hom2


    they¡¯re not really deep thinkers¡¯ said Darlen


    Alors giggled when Kernity pooped and gently pped Durrier¡¯s chest. Durien leighed. ¡°Am


    The asked.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± Alera said,ughter in her voice, ¡°They are kinda stopal, and dpical definitely


    irrational I wonder if chronic stupidity, it emeting dat can be cured¡± By this point everyone was


    loughing, and Alora was jest standing there looking en innocent as could be


    They walked into the stadium, the first hallway was the underground of the stadium, it led all the


    way around the inner area under the stone seating. This w where all the locker rooms, equipment


    storage and food stands were. Werewolves burned a lot of energy, so food was important during


    any event.


    Today the food stalls would be in full swing with the adults and students all being in attendance


    today. The humans who transferred into the Pack¡¯s school from their human onits were surprised.


    The way they described the public school system was like the children were in a prison.


    You couldn¡¯t do that to Werewolves, Vampires, Witches, Warlocks, or shifters. They were made


    from the wild energy of the world, and that couldn¡¯t be forcefully contained without some dire


    consequences. sses were only forty five minutes long with a fifteen minute break in between.


    Lunch was an hour long affair, and there were two thirty minute yard times. Exercise was important


    if you wanted to keep the mind engaged in learning. Bechuse Werewolves and other supernaturalBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    beings burned a lot of fuel, snacks and food were allowed in the ssrooms along with drinks.


    It was really disturbing to sit next to an eight foot two pr bear shifter, when their stomach was


    rumbling every five seconds. Apparently human public schools only allowed water in the


    ssrooms, something about pests. The ssrooms had a rotating cleaning chore list, each


    student had something they were responsible for, and it rotated weekly.


    Homework wasn¡¯t something that was generally assigned, mainly because when you went home,


    you had Pack and n responsibilities. Teachers knew this, because they were Pack and n as


    well, so they tried to make sure they did not send students home with any unnecessary schoolwork.


    While testing at the university could and was most often extensive, that was due to the subjects you


    were being tested about. The exams in high school didn¡¯t take more than thirty minutes toplete


    for the average student. The finals would only be a little longer because it would go over everything


    learned for that year but not by much.


    What caught everyone¡¯s attention when they got into the building was the music pounding from the


    speakers, Rob Zombie¡¯s Superbeast. While music was ying, there were supers everywhere.


    Mostly Werewolves, this was Pack territory after all.


    Chapter Comments


    Susan Moledor


    Me too. This is way better than my school was.


    Jonathan Hope


    POST


    why am I visualizing walking into the stadium as I professional wrestlingpetition or a monster


    truck rally inparison?

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    the


    in and funily were sppened


    A lugeda Abdo what they waking the she was choking A could death metal dig her


    me


    ¡°1 bike kobening to vinical instrumental monk fest thing is the nursing, or char¨®gvark. Like Heart,


    Laura Branigan, and fat fenatic¡± Serenitymested.


    kiwa wan kuding al Sentity. ¡°1 tke your taste in music so far


    Sommin brightened. ¡°You listen to them too?¡± she asked


    Nadding Aling kand.


    The group was just standing at the bottom of the stairs that would lead them all to their assigned


    seats. Serenity and Darien were reluctant to put, and they


    1 how to sat wi


    standing there


    a little more time before they had to be seated. The walkways in front of the benches were wide


    enough they didn¡¯t cause a traffic jam jest


    ¡°Do you have a favorite GenreTM Galen asked.


    Galen¡¯s question made Darien chuckle, drawing a curious look from Serenity and Kain. Darien


    shook his head then nodded at Alora Telling them to listen to


    Alora looked at Galen with a thoughtful expression on her face, then she began to ramble. ¡°I would


    say rock music, but I also listen to a lot of electronic music like synthwave, techno and dubstep, and


    I also like swing dance jazz and some of the early vinyl dance musit, and some retro radio music,


    and then there¡¯s some hip hop or R&B, not a lot of rap: 1 also listen to a wide range of foreign music


    and a wide range of music. So, I guess I don¡¯t really have an answer to your question, my taste un


    music is too eclectic to settle on a favorite genie.¡±


    Galen and Kain looked stunned, and Darienughed at their expressions. Serenity let out a little


    giggle and received a re from both brothers, this just brought full onughter out of het


    ¡°What?¡± Alora asked, confused by the group¡¯s reaction to her words.


    Galen let out a sigh, ¡°You sound just like our sister when ites to music. So, I guess I should ask


    what your least liked genre of music is.¡±


    Alora¡¯s answer though, was immediate and emphatic. ¡°Country¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ne this pain. Person was beghing tach, and tot


    she be bought by was d


    *1 most don¡¯1¡å Atwa waal, crowing hot auna, het uxjNCANGKA


    Gafen thought Albea looked out, posting the way she was his amusement at her poense to Country


    puuste voutined to thes


    ¡°Cheeseen, why don¡¯t you tell us what you don¡¯t the about (ventry N


    Alora growled, Kain and Calenughed at this repssses. Sebenity stepped away hoy Buens side


    and started pping at her brothers Daten, docking staped his arms around Serenity X waste and


    drew ber bisk asl away to be bothers


    Alora, no longer intitol and hobby amu


    started to chuckle. Then there was a break in the man by an animameiteni


    Everyone Welovesse Parent and assocted and members to the Moon Mountain Pack High School!


    In another Bheen minuter we need all tennijs ther assigned seating areas, divided ausding to you


    fight traning ssnk. They will be auments made before the start of the final exam habi trendy


    male vover echoed througho stachenta trom the quaken


    The came back on, Believer bs basagine Dragons. In the middle of the stashare, shopping down


    from the center of the roof was a metal rig. The ng held ban enormous LED screens, back to back


    The screens were angled down so they would be seen from all around the stashaims, with the


    action happening far below them. Each of the screens had the muste


    to the song ying With suntdown clock going in the corner at each screen


    Alora wanted to give Darien and Serenity a few moments of puxucy. As the couple was now looking


    at each other like they were about to be separated by miles instead of a few rows of seats. Alora


    caught the gases of both Main and Galen, and with a slight tilt of her head, the motioned for them to


    follow her. They modded, getting the message they had their own ssor at the couple


    Quietly and without a word to the couple they mous! away from the groups. After a few feet they


    stopped, stepping close to the railing that was in bout of the row. It was a fifteen foot drop to the


    arena floor. With the root of the stadiums thirty feet above that. It was important to have that space


    when supernatural beings fought. Especially those of the Alpha ss


    ¡°I don¡¯t even think they realize we¡¯ve left their side¡± Kain said looking back at Darien and Serenity


    Alora looked, then let out augh. ¡°No, they are definitely in their own world¡±


    A world only the two of them exist in Calenmented, his expression showing he was struggling


    with his thoughts. Tu not sure how to feel aband that¡±


    Alora let out anotherugh,pletely oblivious to the effect the sound of it had on others. ¡°He


    happy for your sister, and that the wolf she¡¯s mated to bon¡¯t some deadbeat.¡± Alora said with


    nusement in her tone.


    :¡­too eclectic to settle on a favorite¡­


    talen let out a short, dogruntled :


    saying. ¡°Vorie night ¡± in mich nel


    antly that Aloja and kainughed at him


    Galen just growled again, getting moreughter out of the two. There were a lot of heach turning to


    that lighter, drawn by Alora¡¯s enchanting voler. Some dubot realize who they were looking at, not


    recognising Alora in the clothes she was wearing. Others were looking at her with new eyes and


    were hiking what thes


    There were many already seated who had bome witness to the rejection Alora just went through.


    They thought. Alora had to be amazingly strong, for being able tough so genuinely after such a


    tragic event. One that would have left them crumpled and deste


    POST


    Chapter Comments


    Jonathan Hope


    if I was in this book, I¡¯d ask the sound people to y the mortal kombat theme while I fought maybe


    also have Crazy Train as intro music. ¡°MORTAL KOMBAT!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Matt was sitting where he was supposed to among the Beta ss Fighters. He was doing his best


    to ignore Sarah, she was sitting where she was supposed to sing the Eslect ss fighters. Sitting


    next ha Narah were Beattice, Lauren, and Agatha


    wing vip Matth phone


    bext after text, and he was ignoring them. This made Sarah seether with anger. Expesially when


    Matt ignored Sarah waving


    ¡¤ him, in an attempt to get him to look at bet. This was deliberate on Matt¡¯s part, he could see her


    out of the corner of his eye, he just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge


    Then he beard it, the enchantingughter, like living breathing music. He looked for the surve, and


    when he found it, he felt like his heart was being squeezed in a view. Theughter wasing from


    Alora, she wasughing with two identical looking wohes


    He knew this pait, they were at the top Delta ss Eghters along with their sister. The sister who


    was now the mate of Darien Moonstar. He felt jealous that those wolves got tough with Bile he


    didn¡¯t. Matt knew, by the way Alora was acting right now, that even if Sarah hadn¡¯t made him reject


    her, she still would have resected him.


    He lost any chance of ever being het mate when he got together with Sarah that first time. All the


    memories he had of Sarah and Alora¡¯s interaction together, spoke of extreme abuse. Now that the


    spell was broken his mind was amazingly clear, and he was analyting everything that he had done


    or had been forced to do, under that spell


    It was daunting is him, he felt like he was going to go crazy. Alota¡¯sughter sounded again,


    bringing him out of the abyss that had be his mind. Herughter was so enchanting, the


    musical notes were actually helping him. It was strange the effect they had on him, an effect he


    didn¡¯t feel he deserved.


    Out of some sense of morbid curiosity, he nced at Sarah, to see her reaction to Alota¡¯sughter.


    He was met with a truly frightening sight. Sabah was no longer trying to get his attention, instead


    she was ring fursously at Alota.


    Sarah¡¯s fury had twisted bet expression, she looked crazed. There was a definite premise ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    retribution in her eyes. He knew Sarah was going to do something to Alora after they got home. He


    looked towards Darien, he had wrapped himself around his new mate and was holding her close,


    his face buried in her hair.


    He decided his best bet was to talk to his dad about his suspicions. His dad could pass a warning


    on to the Alpha. Hopefully, the Alpha would be able to prevent anything from happening to Alora


    Alora was eighteen now, so she was no longer legally bound to her parents.


    Sarah was seething, she hadn¡¯t felt this angary in a long time. Ever since Matt had dragged her


    away from Alora and brought them to the stadium, he had ignored. her. Matt wasn¡¯t answering his


    texts, and he had looked at his phone. Sarah knew, because she had been watching Matt, then


    when she tried waving to get his attention, he didn¡¯t even look her way


    Sarah saw Matt suddenly focus on the arena, his gaze longing, and his expression was


    heartbroken. That¡¯s when Sarah¡¯s rage practically radiated outwards from ber. Turning to look at


    who Matt was mooning over, Sarah wanted to scream.


    Alora was standing between the two incredibly attractive males,ughing. Alora should be wanting


    to kill herself right now, notughing. Sarah was pissed that Alora didn¡¯t look devastated just being


    rejected by her fated nute


    Sarah was also enraged at the fact that Matt seemed to now regret rejecting Alora, Sarah felt that


    this was all Alera¡¯s fault, and that Alora was still trying to take Matt away from her


    1


    ¡°Sarah raged internally. I chain you up and make you regret ever being born?¡±


    Sarah took her phone out andined to her mother. Bettina got back to her right away, telling


    her that when Alora got home that night, she would indeed be allowed to punish Aloca as she saw


    fit. This made Sarah feel a little bit better, but it didn¡¯t fully drive away her rage


    Sarah decided that she would teach Alora a lesson during the final exam first, then another when


    they got home that night. They were allowed to challenge other fighters during the exam. After


    thinking for a second, Sarah decided to challenge Alora and wipe the floor with her.


    Sarah figured it didn¡¯t matter what Eight ss Alora was in. Alora wouldn¡¯t dare to fight her back,


    she would just take whatever Sarah dished out to her. because Sarah knew Aloca would know if


    she didn¡¯t, Alora¡¯s punishment at home would be a thousand times worse than it was before.


    Not that any of it would save Alora from what Sarah had nned for her this evening. ncing back


    at Matt, Sarah came up with another idea. Matt would not like Alora so much if he were given a


    video of Alora being taken by three males at once. With that thought in mind, Sarah took her phone


    out again and sent out a


    to make the valet jantung. fuidh masuki dong Alors v Abra condidit say no fi bet, the d?ng would


    make ra beg for it. Oiwe karali had the videns, ale


    so plochul that tai mai mai heption, and she started to giggle. Sarah pon now baking beward to


    baturing Akora, bei famaite thing to do Aher she


    Alpha Vaden, Luna Jades. Beti hai, and his mate Lisaania potived at the Stin with Principal


    Jonathan. They arrived in tune for an older rock bad to start


    rafted bovincible by Pat Benatar


    (*Luna Laudermented


    ¡°It takes me back a little¡± Lisansa told Ember.


    ¡°h does do that, brings me back to my college days¡± Ember said with a smile, a faridway


    Lisanna bieg?ed at Ember¡¯sment. ¡°College, Those were the days.¡± She said lettilig init a wistful


    nigh


    Emberughed. ¡°Freshly mated, and pregnant in the mikdle of it, then a mother, then I¡¯m pregnant


    with my second, then I finish while being a mother to two rambunctious Alpha toddlers.¡±


    Lisanna¡¯s smile gradually turned into a pained grimace with each wond Ember said. ¡°Now that I


    think about it¡­¡± Her words trailing off


    Ember, with a grimace of her own on her face, said, ¡°Yeah,¡± was all she could say to that.


    Andrew and Boris looked at each other, it was a brief look, but in that look they both decided one


    thing. They would be wise to keep their mouths shut and not draw attention to themselves.


    Determining it to be that safest course of action.


    Jonathan watched all this from the side, bing highly abused at the looks on Andrew and


    Boris¡¯s faces. Brock had gone to a different part of the Stadium. As a tramer for the Alpha ss, he


    had to sit with the other fight ss trainers.


    Jonathan was hoping Brock would keep training the Alpha ss after this year. He was amazing


    with the students, and an excellent teacher. However, Brock hadn¡¯t said anything to Jonathan about


    continuing on in that position, and the school year was up.


    Jonathan would have to approach Brock about it today sometime. He knew the original reason


    Brock became a tramer for the Alpha ss was for Alora. That was at Damien¡¯s request. Now with


    Alora graduating, Jonathan was unsure Brock would want to continue to teach at the high school,


    Jonathan was startled out of his thoughts when Ember touched an elbow. ¡°Something the matter?¡±


    she asked him, real concern in her voice..


    Jonathan was going to say everything was fine, but one look into Luma Ember¡¯s told him she


    wouldn¡¯t believe him. So, with a heavy sigh, exined his dilemma. After listening. Emberughed,


    patting him on the arm.


    ¡°What is so amusing? Jonathan asked, confused by this reaction from his Lama


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jonathan, Brock already told Andrew and I that he would continue to train and teach


    the Alpha ss here at the school. However, he did say he only wanted to train the Senior


    Students.¡± Ember told him.


    ¡°Why only the seniors? Jonathan asked her.


    Although the question was for Ember, it was Andrew who answered. ¡°He wants to have enough five


    time to continue to personally train Alora, Darien, and Damien. As well as whoever they chose to be


    their Betas, Giammas, and Delta Enforcers¡±


    Jonathan felt he shouldn¡¯t have been surprised by that answer, but he was at first. Then he was


    d that he would at least have Brock there to train the Senior* Alpha ss. He had trainers who


    could work with the other three grades.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to know he¡¯ll be training the senior Alpha¡¯s Jonathan said, then asked in a frustrated


    tone ¡°But does he have to leave me floundering three days before the end of the school year?¡±


    Causing the group to break out inughter.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    and Alute atiend at the school when they got another test about how Ai Let that hver nowce Bettina


    became pregnant


    ugrel they had been curved


    all trying to steal their perona prsones mate. They were


    They went to the Principals effe first, they wanted him to ingel Kan Ahana


    i c


    chienatinship. At least Betties thong


    ¡¤ Bettina demanded


    The Vice Principal. Kalia Hecate Newmom, a


    Kawasul, with dark golden brown ske


    beautiful


    vat na lemper under the ne was it world extend post her nightants kuttudes.


    ¡¤ Vier Principal¡¯s


    the secretary was bur The


    to find a mate. Kalia had found her mate, a female hom


    aei of dark pld. Her dial veloend eyes were


    of dark


    sharp and wel defied


    K¡¯s shoulder length corkscrew caths were metly derk chocte with miter rings of


    Bettina didn¡¯t want to


    can beat, with a lean beat supple


    Bettina and AN, were not happ


    Kalia could help but


    Clearing her thermal.


    ¡°Do you hit remember the name of


    ¡°The Principal


    went post. Ke¡¯s omal lepi


    exhat sharp quality to it.


    the


    ideeking. Arika


    pentul nut


    Bottine took her phone out and looked at her heals Her


    ¡°Goal! Now withdrew her from the whol indiately¡± Bettina desded by


    ¡°oth, that is because prior to het eighteenth birthday.


    ?plete control over her own education.


    ca?y kuthatukuntain.¡± Bett mapped at b?r


    Pack Alpha and


    Chapter 23 ¡°Autonomy!¡±*


    ¡°Autonomy¡±¡± Bettina shrieked the question.


    Kalia was smiling internally and doing Teer best to not let it show in her expression. That means


    Alora is now the only one who can decide whether or not she stays enrolled at this school *


    With a growl Betting stomped out of the front offer with Allister in tone.


    ¡°Thank goodness they¡¯re gone now, I hate the way they smell. ¡°Kokia, Kalia¡¯s wolf, said,


    ¡°I don? Ar their smell either, something about that smell makes me want to alternitely womit all mer


    them or tear them to pieces ¡°Kalia responded.


    ¡°With clows I hope, I truly have no wish to taste that smell. ¡°Kokia said, and Kalia was given the


    image of her wolf grimacing.


    Kalia, in agreement nodded, agreeing with her wolf. Now that the drama was over, it was time for


    them to head over to the stadium to watch the final exam.


    Allister and Bettina were handed booklets when they got into the stadium. These booklets listed all


    the seniors that were fighting today. Each fighter had a triple picture. One of them in their humanoid


    form, one of them in their wolf form, and one of their Lycan form. At least for those that were only


    Werewolf,


    Looking through the program, Allister found there were a lot more hybrids and beings in this


    generation of Werewolves than in his. This disgusted him. To Allister, this was the Alpha WerewolfContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pack, the one above all other Packs on this continent, and they should have remained pure


    Werewolf.


    Bettina made a disgusted scoffing sound. ¡°It is disgusting how the Alpha has let all these mongrels


    prosper within the Pack. They should all be expelled from the Pack at the first possible moment. Or


    made servants of the Pack¡±


    Allister nodded his head, agreeing with Bettina as they found seats to sit in. They had found another


    group of their fellow n members and were sitting among, them. Allister looked down and was


    going through the ¡°Reserve fighter ss ranks for Alora. Allister thought the school was bing


    too soft, he felt the ss should be called what it was, the Omega ss.


    Ater believed Omega¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be training to fight, all they were good for was being servants to


    the powerful. Omegas were their steppingstones, and steppingstones were not supposed to be able


    to fight. When Allister didn¡¯t find Alora in therge section of omega fighters, he frowned.


    Allister thought of Alora as weak and submissive, a shameful dark stain on their family that could


    only be corrected by her servitude to the family. So, Allister felt Alora should be listed as a fighter in


    the reserve ss because of this. Concerned, he nudged Bettina and showed her the content page


    of the reserve fighter ss.


    In front of each fighter ss section was a contents page. It had all the fighters of that ss listed in


    alphabetical order, with the page numbers their information and pictures were on. Bettina was


    annoyed by Allisters distraction at first, but when she looked at what he wanted her to, she became


    angry.


    Bettina, tuned to the same page as Allister in her own program to verify what she was seeing.


    Rather, it was what she wasn¡¯t seeing that upset her. Bettina wanted to know what other ss


    besides the one for omegas, that the mongrel twat she never wanted to birth, could possibly be in.


    Thinking it a mistake, Bettina sent a


    furious and demanding text message to Alora


    Alora heard her notification alert sound on her phone, but she was enjoying herself too much to


    look. Alora was actually having fun at this moment, well and truly entertained by the twins and their


    stories of their sister and the pranks she pulled on them. There were only a few minutes left till they


    had to find their seats.


    ¡°We can¡¯t take our own vehicles during the month of October..well actually it¡¯s from the beginning of


    August to the end of October. During that time, we have to


    ride with her.¡± Kain told her


    Curious, Alora had to know, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that little prankster loves Halloween, and ording to her the holiday starts from the


    beginning of August and goes to the end of October.¡± Galen growled.


    Alora started to giggle, and asked amusedly ¡°You mean Halloween Season?¡±


    Kain let out a growl, ¡°Not you too?¡± his voice sounded almost desperate, turning Alora¡¯s giggles into


    laughter.


    ¡°I have to ask, why do you have to ride with your sister during the Halloween season?¡± Alora asked


    them.


    growled again. ¡°Because the Bes to pull horrible pranks that are heart


    ¡°Kain and I usually take turns driving our own vehicles to school, leaving Serenity to drive her own.


    Well one morning it was Kain¡¯s turn to drive, it was pitch


    road is about a mile from the house¡± wid Galen. Hack that morning and the drive to the mu


    ¡°Everything was fine at Erst, normal morning, a cup of hot coffee in hand, and our way we were.


    Until I looked in the rearview mirror that is.¡± Kain growled the


    Last sentence.


    Chapter Comments


    Jonathan Hope


    POST


    I think it was more satisfying when her parents werepletely clueless about Alora¡¯s education. In


    this version, they know everything she¡¯s been doing and just don¡¯t show¡­.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Alora was highly amused and waiting for what the twins would say next. So much so, she continued


    to ignore her phones retification wound, it had gone off there


    ¡°Kain starts screanung and I turn to look at him, out of the corner of my eye something caught my


    attention. When I turned to look, I started screaming looked like a severed head attached to the


    back seats middle headrest.¡± Alora gasped and covered her mouth with both her hands.


    ¡°At this point Galen and I were both freaked out, tossing our coffees we hopped out of my still


    moving jeep¡± Alora was now looking at them wide eyed.


    ¡°Aaaaand who would drive up just as Kain¡¯s jeep crashed into a tree?¡± Galen asked dramatically.


    ¡°Our sister,ughing her as s off.¡± Kain growled.


    ¡°It was a Halloween mask, a bl oody fu c king Halloween mask¡± Galen said, waving his arms around


    in his frustration


    Alora couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst outughing. Darien and Serenity finally came over,


    drawn by Alora¡¯sughter. Darien looked at her, Alora¡¯s face was red, her arms crossed over her


    belly and was gasping in betweenughs.


    ¡°I have to know what¡¯s making herugh so hard.¡± Darien said to the twins while pointing at Alora.


    Alora tried to talk, but all that came out was gasps and moreughter and a little hand waving in


    Serenity¡¯s direction. Serenity, knowing her brothers, asked ¡°?r was that Halloween prank I pulled on


    you two, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    When Kain and Galen just growled at her in annoyance, Alora pretty much copsed on the floor


    laughing, herughtering out in wheezes now.


    ¡°What prank?¡± Darrien asked curiously, he just had to know, Alora¡¯s reaction said it would be a


    delightful story.


    Serenity iced when the twins growled again. Til tell youter.¡±


    Just then the announcer came over the inte and told everyone there was only five minutes left


    to find their seats. Darien and Serenity immediately looked sad. Alora, distracted by the


    announcement, was able to finally calm down, with the asional giggle.


    Everyone started up the steps that would lead them to their sections. When the group reached the


    section for the Delta ss fighters, Serenity and Darien stared into each other¡¯s eyes. You could tell


    separating was thest thing either of them wanted to do.


    ¡°Come on lover boy, there will be a fifteen minute break in between each fight block. You¡¯ll be back


    in your mutes loving arms soon.¡± Alora said, pushing Durien up in the direction of their seats,


    ¡°Come on little sister.¡± Galen said, and he and Kain picked up their sister, and carried off between


    them.


    Aloraughed again, this had been a great morning for her, despite having run into her sister and


    going through a rejection. When Darien and Alora found their seats and sat down, Alora pulled out


    her phone to look at the messages she knew had been left by Bettina and now Allister, plus a


    couple from Sarah


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Darien asked her.


    Alora let out a tired sounding sigh. ¡°More of the same from Sarah, a bunch of insults and threats of


    payback. Oh¡­this one is new, and slightly amusing after you get past their vulgar vocabry.¡±


    im to read


    Darien leaned over to look at the messages on her phone, most of the time he never would have


    done that. This time however, Alora was inviting them over her shoulder. At first, he couldn¡¯t get


    past the things Bettina and Allister were calling Alora. Then he was able to tell what had amused


    Alora


    ¡°They know you¡¯re not in the reserve fighter ss, now they¡¯re pissed about it. They¡¯re also


    demanding you withdraw from the school immediately, the fu c k? Danen growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen now, which means I¡¯m the only one who can decide my educational future now.¡± Alora


    told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the conservatorship my parents had on your education was only until you turned


    eighteen and could legally decide for yourself.¡± Daren said, remembering that fact just now.


    1


    The kat kedad te


    tak aran! be leak. When ??i fand kesh, her even locket


    Ne kund (hem brimsly Fyping thems but was baby be kis the bal sant


    pode put together tufay be the student pman). (helen rapha ka the progreen as his final project de


    his photographs


    ¡°Then can¡¯) find my name in


    ram¡± Alora arst, before she went bac


    Darien read the menage king sent. Now yo


    Alims bet put a dark sounding chuckle. ¡°Oh, I really hope


    They watched as Bettina and Allister mad Akra¡¯s message. They looked like they were abs went


    back another text, this one carving Ales


    to explode from anger. Aloraughed at the


    as ugh. Bettina


    Ta na Na! vou little bitch, you wretched good be withing


    were your name in and what ss you¡¯re in, was wretched nongre!!


    ¡°Ouch, that in a fowl worded text. She kiss her mother with that mouth?¡± Danen ? question was


    asked f?rtional.


    Aloraughed, so used to suchnguage from Bettina being directed at her, that it didn¡¯t really


    bother her anymore. ¡°I disbe


    than her precious sor pritisk


    Lan other


    cain. The buzzer rang and the lights over the weating dimmed to near nothing. Darenughed as


    they watched Bettina and Allister look through the program and the bright lights over the arena


    came on. The fixe had a thick leven of dit surrounding therge round tform. The tform was


    where the fighters would


    take theu stanom.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re about to get started now ¡± Darienitiented.


    dack cab bar with the asional thick strand of gold. Of course everyone in the In the muddie of


    the ttem was a tall, beautiful female of dark


    knew who she was, how could they not know who their own Vior Principal wa5.


    ¡°Hello everyone and wee to the Moon Mountai


    Pinopal


    wowe was clear and powerful, like her


    Kalia had always been nice to Alora and had be one more of Alora¡¯s champion when it c


    me to her education,


    ¡°Gods that fenule is so danised bot. All that dark skin and those curls.¡± said Mason


    a sigh


    Mason looked like you typical Northmountain, arge male at seven foot right. Ha kong hair, that


    trailed malway down his back, was white blond. Mason ever wete inner rings of pale ace blue, the


    outer rings were a slightly darker sky blur. His In was very pale, but he was hardworte


    Mason had a broad face with high cheekbones, a chuscled , and a long straightpine nose of a full


    lipped mouth. Massi also had a lot of muscle, thick and Eightly packed, but not overly bulky


    Akura was a little shocked to hear those wordse from a Northimountain. Then again, Alora had


    never had any trouble with Mason.


    ¡°She already has a mute¡± Januson said to Mason


    Jamison was sevent foot seven and lean, his muscle tone was tightly packed. His skin tone was His


    dual colored eyes are a stark contrast to his skin.


    c, his waist length heash were midnight ck.


    The inner rings of Jamison¡¯s eyes were a dark forest gren, the outer ring a shiny saber. His face


    was lean with a strong angr jaw, a plump full lips mouth


    under a long slightly wide lupine nose. His cheekbones are high and sharp.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°This year¡¯s exam will have few changes?¡± Kalia¡¯s wice boomed.


    *I can see that, and her mark is even beautiful. The gold of it against her skin just makes her more


    beautiful.¡± Mason told Jamison,


    *I would prefer silver to gold, but I agree that her mark is indeed gorgeous on her skin.¡± Jamison


    commented.


    Darien and Alora shared a silent look before turning back to Kalia.


    ¡°This year we will be doing the challenge portion of the fighting exam first.¡± This had many gasping


    excitedly and talking in whispers to each other.


    ¡°Well now, today just got more interesting¡± Lexus said, his deep voice was velvet soft


    Lexus was another typically tall wolf at seven foot eight, Like Jamison, was leanly built with a well


    defined muscle structure and like Alora he had a dark caramel color skin tone. Lexus had shaggy


    ck hair with silver frosting the tips.


    Lesus¡¯srge dual colored eyes were inner rings of dark gray with outer rings of an almost glowing


    silver. Lexus had a chiseled jaw and a long lupine nose over a medium lipped mouth and high


    cheekbones.


    Chapter Comments


    Ann vsity


    Very strange way to end the chapter ¨C pretty much in the middle of things


    Jonathan Hope


    how many females named Alora go to that school?

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 25: ¡­in a n of exceedingly bigoted wolves¡­¡±


    ¡°Tay, and I thought the highlight of today was seving Alora¡¯s legs in those shorts¡± Garrett


    commented.


    Garrett was arge male at seven foot seven, he had broad shoulders and a thickly muscled chest.


    His muscles were tightly packed, almost cut. He had a broad face, with a chiseled jew and high


    strong cheekbones. A long straight lupine nose over a medium full mouth and a soft olive skin tone.


    Garrett¡¯s hair was a chocte brown with a few strands of auburn. His dual colored ryes were an


    inner ring of pale dove gray with an outer ring of dark charmel


    Alors froer, gangpletely still as shock ran through her at those words.


    ¡°The rules for the challenge portion are as follows. You are only able to challenge anyone, as long


    as they are above, your rank by no more than two ss levels!¡±


    ¡°They do look tasty.¡± Jamisonmented


    Alora¡¯s eyes were wide, and she refused to turn her attention away from the arena. Darien on the


    other hand had a smirk on his face. He was hoping Alora would now realize just how attractive she


    was to the males of their Pack. Not just the few as sholes Sarah had gotten to harass her.


    ¡°You two do know that she is one of my n members, right?¡± Mason asked them.


    ¡°The exception is the Alpha ss, only those in the top five levels of the Delta and Beta ss can


    challenge those in the Alpha ss!¡±


    ¡°See that confuses me, your n has really only produced pale skinned blond haired and blue eyed


    wolves for generations now,¡± Garrett said, then asked, ¡°So how is it that your generation has a


    caramel colored Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Every student who wishes to challenge another to move up in tank will need to open their student


    portal app¡­¡±


    ¡°I have wondered about that myself¡± Jamisonmented, then he turned to look at the silent


    unmoving Alora and asked, ¡°Are you adopted?¡±


    each fighter will be listed first by fight ss, then by their fight rank in that ss¡­¡±


    Alora¡¯s attention was torn from the arena at Jaimison¡¯s question. Darien was already wincing, he¡¯d


    already asked Alora this question earlier. Now Darien was waiting to see what Alora would do, she


    had be a little unpredictable today.


    search by first name¡­¡±


    Darien wasn¡¯t used to not knowing exactly how Alora would react toward things. The only reason


    they were all able to talk and not focus only one the announcement, was because they were the


    Alpha ss.


    There was no higher ss to challenge for than theirs, they only had to worry about defending their


    rank after they were challenged. They only had seven seniors in their fight ss at the moment, but


    Darien bet by the end of the day, there would be at least twenty or more..


    ¡°You will only be able to issue two fight ss advancement challenges. After the fight ss


    advancement challenges are done, we will move on to the fight rank defense portion of this exam¡­


    ¡°No unfortunately, as much as I may wish it were so, I am my parents biological offspring. I¡¯ve had a


    DNA test done.¡± Alora told them,


    The reaction from their fellow ssmates was entertaining to Darien. Their expression kept


    changing, it was like they didn¡¯t know which reaction they were supposed to have for that statement.


    to


    ¡°¡­if you are not able to defend your rank in the ss you have advanced to, you will still be in that


    fight ss, but your rank will be beneath the fighter you lost


    ¡°You seriously had a DNA test done?¡± Mason was the first to ask. ¡°Why?¡±


    Darien winced again, Mason wasn¡¯t going to like Alora¡¯s answer. Alora looked at Mason and saw


    the genuine surprise and curiosity in his expression.


    ¡°¡­will be fighting in all forms¡­¡±


    1/3


    Chapter 25 in a n of exceedingly bigoted wolves.


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s the bong the only dark. Werewolf in a n of exceedingly Ngeted wolves


    who fast the exact opposite of what I am?¡± Alora asked him.


    Now evensone of their ssmates is looking at Alors.


    mings will be allowed. *


    Mason¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Yeah I mould see that it¡¯s why I want to be the Northmountain n


    Alpha, I want to change all that.¡± He said softly


    Alora was shocked at Mason¡¯s response, and didn¡¯t know what to say, at first. ¡°Then I hope you are


    able to change that n for the better one day, but I have left. it already *


    ¡°Wait what Mason was astonished


    ¡°Left your n?¡± Jamison looked at Alora with disbelief.


    ¡°The day I turned eighteen, I blood oathed my loyalty to this Pack under a new name, and not as


    part of the either the Northmountain or Frost ns.¡± Alora told


    them.


    ¡°What did you change your name to?¡± Garrett asked.


    ¡°¡­We will now be disying each fighter with their ss, rank and pictures on the screens above


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°Alora Luna Heartsong.¡± Jaxon was the one who said it, his voice rough as he said it.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Lexus asked him.


    ¡°You saw it happen?¡± Alora asked Jason.


    Jason looked up and into Alora¡¯s eyes and nodded, he looked almost exactly like his


    Mountainmover cousins. Only his hair was a dark red auburn that fell midway down his back.


    Jaxon¡¯s dual colored eyes held sadness, but also respect.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve that.¡± Jaxon said to Alora


    ¡°What happened this morning?¡± Jamison asked.


    ¡°I was rejected by my mate, and I rejected him back.¡± Alora said it casually.


    ¡°What?! Who?Why?? came the three different shocked responses.


    ¡°Matthew Stonebreaker.¡± Lexus winced at Alora¡¯s response.


    Matthew was one of Lexus¡¯s n members though Matthew¡¯s father, even though Matthew¡¯s father


    was Beta to their Pack¡¯s Alpha. The others also winced, because everyone in school knew Matt had


    been with Sarah, Alora¡¯s sister, for thest four years.


    ¡°That¡¯s fu c k I don¡¯t know what to say to that.¡± Garrett said, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait¡­.if you were just rejected, why are you not a mess?¡± Mason asked, ¡°The


    physical pain alone is one thing, but emotionally¡­?¡±


    The others looked at Alora too, trying to see the evidence of a rejection. All they saw was Alora


    sitting back, rxed, her legs crossed at the ankles. Her arms crossed under her breast, her back


    braced against the wall behind their seats.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even flinch, when she rejected Matt back, she was so calm. Her voice didn¡¯t waver,


    there was barely any emotion in it. Then Matt copsed onto the ground in pain.¡± Jaxon told them.


    They all looked at Alora in shock, their expressions all asking questions. ¡°The things my family has


    put me through were so much more painful than being rejected.¡± Alora said calmly.


    Mason looked so shocked, he knew their n was full of bigots, but he never thought any pup of


    their n would suffer abuse, so much so that they wouldn¡¯t even flinch under the pain of being


    rejected.


    ¡°Ma cher I don¡¯) are any


    can your beautiful skin¡± ?sisonmented,


    one of his mother¡¯s naine tomgir roming out


    ¡°¡¯s din den 1 sat, no mutter him deep the wound it, and the beals faster this anyone here. What


    would take me three days to recover from and will leve a party wor, does not affect bet fin more than


    a day. The evidence that there was ever a wound is gone in two or three days after that.¡± Dinen


    said, hoping Alora would be okon with him sharing that


    Alora met Darien¡¯s pare, and noddet, letting him know that she had been okay with him sharing that


    hit of information about her. The others, though, were


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of that with Vampires, but the scars are still there, they just don¡¯t show unless they


    transform into their Sprite.¡± Jamisonmented


    ¡°I say you take that DNA test again¡± Garrett said, and the others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Darien has already sucrested that today.¡± Alora said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I maintain my viewpoint that someone as amazing as you couldn¡¯t have possiblye from both of


    those horrible excuses for Werewolves.¡± Darien said, sounding stubborn.


    ¡°You already know Bettina is my biological mother.¡± Alora reminded him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, but is Allister really your biological father?¡± Darien asked her again.


    ¡°Do you want him to be your biological father?¡± Jaxon asked.


    Alora let out a surprisedugh. ¡°For Darien my answer is I will ask if I can get a new blood sample


    from Allister to test against mine. As for Jason¡¯s question, the answer is no, I honestly hope he is


    not.¡±


    Alora¡¯s phone started to go off again, message after message. Looking down at it she scoffed,


    ¡°They think I¡¯m ditching today¡¯s exam and cursing me for trying to embarrass them.¡±


    Darien leaned over to look while Mason just asked who, when Alora answered his response was a


    surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fu c king kidding me!¡±


    Showing Mason the texts didn¡¯t make it better though, the others were also upset and angry at the


    messages


    ¡°How long have they been this abusive towards you ma ch¨¦ri?¡± Jamison asked.


    ¡°Since my very first memory,¡± was Alora¡¯s response.


    Chapter Comments


    Jonathan Hope


    POST


    Jamison is speaking French or Cajun so why not be that specific. He kinda reminds me of Remi


    Laboux aka Gambit.


    Jonathan Hope


    I love the changes in this version. Everything Alora has been through shouldn¡¯t have left. her as


    bubbly as she was in the previous version. Also to include her interactions with¡­.


    VIEW ALL 7 S >

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    ¡°Was it only verbal abuse, et was there more¡± Lexus asked, a rumble in his voice, his body was


    tense.


    Lewis was beacing himself for what he thought was the wont, but he never in a million years would


    have been prepared for what Alora told them. Lexus was also ware that Alora was still only glowing


    over what happened to her. The things Alora was already telling them about were already stomach


    chuming


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report them, you were just a pup, couldn¡¯t the Alpha have done something?!¡±


    Mason asked, almost desperately.


    ¡°Do you want to know what would have happened had J reported it?¡± Alora asked him, her voice


    low. Diamond Hard by Kerli was now ying.


    He really wanted to know, but something in Alora¡¯s tone warned Mason he wasn¡¯t going to like her


    exnation. Still, he had to know so he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alora studied Mason¡¯s blue eyes, looking deep, and opening senses that only powerful Alphas had.


    Everything told her that Mason was a truly kind and caring being. The heart and soul of both him


    and his wolf was pure, not tainted by the decay that was so prevalent in most of their older n


    members.


    ¡°If abuse of a pup is reported, it is then investigated by the Werewolf Council. If evidence is found of


    the abuse, the pup is then taken by the Council and custody of the pup automatically goes to that


    pups n Alpha,¡± Alora told him, her tone grim.


    Mason knew that Alora being ced in the custody of either of the Frost of Northmountain n


    Alphas would have seen her abused further. Still, he couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Couldn¡¯t the Pack Alpha


    take custody? I mean, he is the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s¡±


    Alora shook her head slowly, ¡°ording to the Council Werewolf that the Alpha was consulting one


    day, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to. Apparently, the Council had been trying to adopt more of the


    humanws as ours, and this was one of them.¡±


    Everyone was looking at Alora and, because he was next to her, Darien. ¡°I¡¯m already nning to


    talk to my father in depth about this. I want the Council to be held ountable for this.¡±


    Alora looked at Darien, the worried look he had on his face made her frown. ¡°Darian?¡± she asked.


    Darien¡¯s gaze met hers, his eyes were serious. ¡°If thews of humans allow one pup to be abused


    the way you have, how many others could there be?¡±


    Alora was stunned, and thought about it, then she tried tofort him with, ¡°I was most likely an


    isted incident.¡± but her tone said she didn¡¯t honestly believe her words.


    The music stopped for a moment with an announcement. ¡°¡­Only ten minutes left. When the music


    came back on the song ying was Ouw by Neoni


    Darien called her on it, ¡°You don¡¯t fully believe that yourself, so you¡¯re not going to be able to


    convince me that there couldn¡¯t possibly be more abused and silenced pups out there.¡± His tone


    was serious.


    Darien¡¯s voice may have been low, but there was anger there too. It wouldn¡¯t have been obvious to


    anyone but a select few. The others of the Alpha ss also had serious looks on their faces.


    None of them were happy that someone who had been right next to them for thest several years,


    had been abused in such a way. In their culture, pups were loved and protected, by everyone in the


    Pack. Not just by the pups family or n


    ¡°You changed your name before today for a reason didn¡¯t you, not just because it was your


    birthday?¡± Mason asked Alora.


    Alora looked at Mason and thought him intelligent. ¡°You are correct.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason is the honor your Rank would have brought you parents among the


    n?¡± Mason asked, although the question sounded more like a statement than a question.


    One corner of Alora¡¯s mouth lived in a half smile. ¡°That was one yes. I wanted to let the daughter


    they love and care for, determine their future status with the na


    Mason nodded. ¡°I get it,¡± he said.


    ¡°I think we could all understand that ma ch¨¦ri.¡± Jamison said, then he pointed to the area. ¡°Looks


    like we are about to get started, mes amies.¡±


    She can¡¯t be that stupid, can she?¡±


    The mok; inspeel and Var Piscipul Ku wan back to standing in the center of the fighters tform


    in the middle of the arena


    I start the challenges,


    he called up to light the person they challenge in the challenges from those of the Reserve fight


    ss. Each fighter i


    of each fighter will be disyed on the screens above* Kalia¡¯s voice boomed. alphabetaal zeko.


    During each fakt. The information and pater


    Tacks the we? get to eros a bit of a show before it¡¯s our turn.¡± Jason remarked.


    ??


    challenges that were issued will also be disyed above. The list will show who is challenging who


    and lists the challenges in order by fight


    voice boomed again.


    Let¡¯s we who¡¯s challengst the Alpha ss¡± Danen snd, pointing at one of the screens. Each of the


    large three hundred inch screens had three split columns. The fist and second were the individual


    fighters that would be taking to the arena s.


    The pictures of the fighters were in the upper squares of the two columns, their information and


    stats were below. The picture of each fighter changed every minute, daying each fighter in all


    their forms. The third column had the list Kalia had talked about.


    The Enforcer Rank was the lowest fight rank you could have and still challenge one of the Alpha


    ss students. So naturally all those of the Alpha ss started their search from there.


    Most of the challenges listed had the fighters going up against those in the Delta and Beta ss, it


    wasn¡¯t till they reached the bottom of the list that they found the one and only fighter that had


    challenged and Alpha ss student.


    ¡°¡°Goddess.¡± Darsan gasped out in disbelief. ¡°She can¡¯t be that stupid, can she?*


    Alora turned to meet Darien¡¯s baffled expression, Alora thought about it for a moment, asking her


    Xena ¡°What do you think?


    ¡°I¡¯m not mally sure. ¡°Kena replied.


    ¡°Maybe not stupid in the way you¡¯re most likely thinking.¡± Mason said, gaining the attention of


    everyone.


    ¡°What do you mean by that mon amie?¡°imison asked.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think Sarah was paying attention to Alora¡¯s rank when she issued the challenge.¡±


    Mason said, he was still looking at the screen pointed in their


    ?rection.


    Mason¡¯s words had Alora thinking, with her eyes narrowed she said to Mason. ¡°Exin.¡±


    Mason turned to look at Alora. ¡°Just a thought¡­but our lovely Vice Principal did say that you could


    search for a fighter by their first and orst name in order to issue a challenge.¡±


    Xena, who was listening, let out a snort ¡°Either that, or she thinks we wouldn¡¯t dare to fight back in


    front of Allister and Bettina,¡±


    Alora looked to where Sarah was sitting, and a low growl settled deep into her chest. Alora felt


    everyone who was around her freeze, even Darien Darien froze when Alora started to growl, there


    was something about it that said herst straw had been broken.


    ¡°I know why she did it, Xena said it.¡± Alora growled out.


    Darien watched Alora¡¯s eyes start to glow, her pupils and the violet color of her eyes expanded, and


    the silver became a very thin glowing ring. Alora¡¯s teeth started to sharpen, her canine growing


    longer, thickening as they did.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡­.?¡± Darien asked.


    ¡°Sarah thinks I will just roll over and take whatever she wants to throw at me. She thinks I¡¯ll be too


    afraid of Bettina and Allister to fight back.¡± Alora almost anarled the words.


    Alora never raised her voice, keeping it to a low rumble. As soon as Darien saw the first bit of purple


    electricity travel from her scalp all the way down her braid, : ¡°She can¡¯t be that stupid, can she?**


    Daren racked his brain, then he kaled himself for not thinking of it sooner. ¡°I told Damien about what


    happened *


    Alora hope, het growling stopped, and her eyes and teeth went back to normal. Then she turned to


    look at Darien, her mouth was open, and her eyes wide.


    ¡°Why¡± Alwa asked, with a definite whine in her tone.


    Before Dansen could say anything else, Alora¡¯s phone went off. At the ringtone, Alora gets an angry


    and panicked look on her face. The ring tone ying was the song Army by artists Besomorph,


    Arcando and Neoni


    Alora smacked Darien on his shoulder, hard enough to have him rubbing at the spot. ¡°This is all


    your fault.¡± Alora used, then she pulled her phone out of her pocket again.


    The caller popped up and showed a picture of Damien she took of him leaning one shoulder against


    the trunk of a tall cedar tree.


    Chapter Comments


    Jonathan Hope


    yes, Sarah can and is THAT stupid. I am going to enjoy reading that fight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    In the picture of Damien, the sun was tating up, casting a natural glow of light around him.


    Damien had a soft half smile on his face, his eyes twinkling with gentle amuwment.


    Taking a deep breath in and then slowly letting it out, Alora answered the phone and put it to her


    ear. ¡°Hello.¡± Alora tried to say, but all that came out was a


    qurat


    When Darien chuckled next to her, she elbowed his side, smiling as he let out a pained grunt then


    bent over holding his side with both arms


    Cleaning her throat, Alora tried again, ¡°Hello.¡± This time she was sessful, however her voice was


    a little shaky.


    ¡°Hello Starlight.¡± Damien said, his deep voice rumbled out of the phone, and as always, the effect


    Damien¡¯s voice had on Alora was instant. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    he asked.


    Alors could hear the genuine concern in Damien¡¯s tode, all the while his voice traveled through her.


    It wrapped Alora up in a warmth she only felt when listening


    to Damien¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­Darien said he told you about what happened this morning¡± Alora¡¯s voice was soft and


    melodious..


    Damien growled low into the phone, the sound sending shocks of desire through Alora. ¡°That pup


    didn¡¯t deserve you anyway. Your meant for someone better Starlight¡±


    Damien¡¯s words had a small smile curve up Alora¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m d you think so.¡± Alota said, a hint of


    amusement in her softly voiced words.


    Damien lets out an almost mournful sounding sigh, before saying, ¡°Goddess I miss you Starlight.¡± A


    note of lunging was in his voice.


    Alora nced to the side, her fellow ssmates were pretending not to be listening to everything


    she was saying. Alora derided to ignore them and said truthfully. ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    In the arena the first two of the challenge matches were already fighting on therge circle tform.


    ¡°Are you ready for your matches today?¡± Damien asked her.


    ¡°Sarah has challenged me.¡± Alora said to him, trying to restrain the bit of thrill that went through at


    that. What better way to teach Sarah and her parents that she was not going to take it anymore.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Damien wanted to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip her to shreds.¡± Alora stated calmly.


    ¡°What will happen to you at home after you do that?¡± Damien asked, a growl in his voice,


    apprehension was crawling up Damien¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t let them touch me, and I won¡¯t roll over.¡± Alora said, a bit of a growl breaking


    through the calm tone she had been trying to maintain.


    ¡°Starlight¡­I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, won¡¯t you stay with my parents until the end of


    school?¡± Damien asked, really, he wanted to demand it.


    Alora was quite a moment, she didn¡¯t really want to impose on the Alpha and Luna¡¯s goodwill.


    However, Damien wouldn¡¯t have asked her if he hadn¡¯t felt very strongly about her staying in the


    Moonstar Mansion. Alora was already nning to move there, into a specific apartment of the guest


    wing, but that move wasn¡¯t scheduled until after graduation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Alota said, not wanting to give a definitive answer yet. Because any promise


    made to Damien, was a promise she kept.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed hearing your voice.¡± Damien told her, the words sending tingles of pleasure through


    Alora and a melting sensation in her heart. ¡°Will you sing for me when I get home?¡±


    A blush flushed across Alora¡¯s cheeks, her ¡°Yes,¡± came out breathy sounding, making her blush


    deepen


    ¡°Promise?¡± Damien asked in a teasing tone but was quite serious.


    1/3


    Chapter 27: *¡­sing for me¡­*


    ¡°I promise¡± Akra said, giving Danhen thatmitment without hesitation.


    ¡°I have to go and prepare for my first exam this morning. Starlight. I will call you againter tonight,¡±


    Damien said, sounding reluctant to end the call.


    Akwa was sad the had to end her conversation with Damien so soon, but she smiled knowing that


    he would be calling herter. ¡°Okay, talk to you tonight.¡± Her voice was soft, almost loving. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Not going to wish me luck today? Damien asked, a little amused.


    ¡°You¡¯re the greatest, you don¡¯t need luck.¡± Alora said seriously


    With a deep chuckle Damien said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you again tonight Starlight, shine bright for me today.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Alora locked her phone and put it back into her pocket, a smile dreamy smile on her face. At least


    there was until Alora noticed the stars she was getting from the


    rest of her ss. Alora was startled and froze, her eyes wide.


    ¡°What?¡± Alora asked, confused


    Lesus was the first to speak. ¡°That soft smitten look that was on your face has me curious,¡±


    In the background, as if their row of seats were in another world, the roars of the crowd cheered the


    victor in the first challenge. The two fighters left the arena,


    and another two entered.


    Alora med to deflect at first. ¡°What smile?¡±


    Darien let out a snort. ¡°The same one you have every time you talk to my brother.¡±


    Alora gasped and gapped at Darien for selling her out to the rest of her ss. Alora smacked him


    on the shoulder, and Darien quickly leaned away from her,


    raising his arms to block any more blows whileughing. O


    ¡°So, it is our future Alpha of Alpha¡¯s who puts such a loving look on your beautiful face.¡± Jamison


    said, smiling.


    Jamison¡¯sment had Alora looking at him with a wide eyed expression. This was not a


    comfortable topic of discussion for Alora, and she felt a little panicked at the prospect of having it.


    ¡°What did you promise my brother?¡± Darien asked Alora.


    Alora gaze snapped to Darien¡¯s, a blush staining her cheeks again. ¡°I promised to sing.¡± Alora said


    in a shy tone.


    ¡°You sing?¡± Jaxon asked.


    Jaxon was more curious about Alora now, than he ever had been before. He had watched her fight


    all year and knew Alora was in fact a powerful female. More powerful than any other student in the


    school, as Alora was ranked first in the Alpha ss


    This was why Sarah challenging Alora was suicidal. Jaxon felt Sarah, was just begging Alora to


    humiliate her in front of the whole school by challenging her. After seeing what happened this


    morning, he felt Sarah deserved whatever Alora decided to do to her.


    Alora was quiet for a moment before answeringxon¡¯s question, ¡°Just a little.¡±


    ¡°Your voice must be beautiful for our future Alpha to secure your promise to sing.¡± Lexus said, his


    voice was smooth, warm, and deep but not as deep as Damien¡¯s or Master Brock¡¯s.


    Alora shrugged. ¡°Damien seems to like it.¡±


    Darien growled. ¡°What my best friend is refusing to acknowledge is that she is in fact an incredible


    singer. Her voice is not only beautiful, but also powerful.¡±


    Alora red at Darien and growled, Darien looked down at her and red. ¡°You know very well the


    reason you don¡¯t admit to how good you are is once again


    because of them.¡±


    Alora stopped ring, instead she looked at Darien with a somewhat shocked expression.


    ¡°Darien?¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 27: ¡­sing for me¡­


    +


    ¡°Your amazing Alora, and those hamble people you¡¯re rted to have spent your entire life


    convincing you you¡¯re not. Goddess I hate them Alors, and I know my brother would love nothing


    more than to shred every one of them into tiny, unrecognizable pieces Darien said, his voice


    strained


    Darien y distress was visible, Alora could see he was upset and angry. ¡°Darien¡­¡± ra tried, but


    she did know what she could possibly say to calm him down.


    Daren shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­I¡¯m not angry at you.¡± His gaze met Alora¡¯s, to make sure that she


    could see what he said was the truth. ¡°I¡¯m angry at the people who were supposed to raise you with


    love. The people who were supposed to protect and support you.¡±


    Although Alora was relieved that it wasn¡¯t her Darien was mad with, the was saddened by the effect


    her situation was having on him, Alora thought about what she could do tofort her best friend.


    ¡°Remind brother we won¡¯t ever allow them to hurt us again.¡± Xena told Alora.


    Alora¡¯s eyes brightened with that. ¡°I won¡¯t let them hurt me anymore.¡±


    ¡°When Damien asked you to move in with us early, you only told him you would think about it.¡±


    Darien said, his tone still tense.


    This told Alora that her attempt tofort Darien had failed, miserably. ¡°Is that what this is about,


    you want me to move into the Moonstar Mansion early?¡± Alora asked, stunned.


    Darien frowned, his brow furrowed. ¡°Can you tell me honestly, after what happened this morning,


    and the lesson you n on teaching Sarah, that they¡¯re not going to try and hurt you?¡± He asked


    her, his tone grim.


    Alora was frowning now too because she knew she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, I can defend myself


    against them.¡±


    Darien growled. ¡°What about when you go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just put my desk chair under the doorknob like I always do.¡± Alora said it simply.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t realize the chaos her words would cause, in the minds of Darien and her


    fellow ssmates. They wanted to know why Alora spoke of butting her desk chair under her


    doorknob, like it was a normal nightly routine for her.


    With his head tilted to the side, and his eyes narrowed in a re ¡°Why would putting a


    chair¡­.under your doorknob¡­be something you¡­always¡­do?¡± Darien asked the question slowly,


    his words were said in a calm tone, but were somehow embedded with a deadly anger.


    Chapter Comments


    Jonathan Hope


    Please hurry with the next update. I want to see Sarah get turned into a doggie squeaker toy.


    Cindy Paeth


    love these chapters. can¡¯t wait for the rest to be rewritten.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Sarah was feeling vinsie right now, she was looking forward to her challenge, thinking she would be


    teaching Alors a lesson soon. Sarah didn¡¯t know what ss or her rank in that ss was Sarah


    didn¡¯t care, that wasn¡¯t important to her, giving Alora a public beating she would never forget, was


    Sarah had sent off a text to her mother to let her know that she challenged Alora. That¡¯s when her


    mother asked her about what ss and rank Alora was. Telling her mother, she didn¡¯t know that she


    was only able to challenge Alora by searching for her first name,


    There was only one Alora in their senior year, but there were four Sarah¡¯s. That annoyed Sarah, she


    wanted to know why Alora got the unique name and she got me of the mostmon names there


    was.


    Sarah didn¡¯t want to go to an upper rank alone. Sarah figuring Alors couldn¡¯t possibly be in anything


    higher than the Beta ss. With that thought, she ordered Agatha, Beatrice, and Lauren to


    challenge one of the top ten in the Beta ss


    Although Sarah wasn¡¯t too happy when she found out all three of them would be fighting before her


    Serenity was still furious over what Matt had done to Alora. Rejecting your mate because of some


    harlot did not sit well with Serenity, so when they said they could issue challenges, she did.


    Serenity has always known she was more powerful than her brothers Kain and Galen. Knew she


    could ce in the Alpha ss if she had wanted to, but she hadn¡¯t. So, still angry, she issued a


    challenge to Matt.


    Her brother seeing this, decided to issue their own challenges to the next two in line after Matt.


    They could ce in the Beta ss, but they Could, if they wanted to, make it into the Alpha ss.


    Their ss, being the Delta ss, and their challenge battles would happen after the Enforcer


    ss challenges took ce.


    Serenity was d for once, because looking at the issued challenges, after they were all issued,


    she could see that Sarah had challenged Alora, what had everyone whispering was the Rank listed


    next to Alora¡¯s name.


    Their line read Sarah Northmountain, Enforcer ss Third Rank challenged Alora Heartsong, Alpha


    ss First Rank. An anticipatory smile stretched across Serenity¡¯s lips when she read this one.


    Serenity turned to her brothers and shared the same smile.


    ¡°Who does she think she is, does she think she can beat our girl?¡± Luna Ember snarled.


    Alpha Andrew looked down at his mate in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked her.


    Ember turned to him, and he could feel her anger and outrage through their bond. It didn¡¯t help that


    her eyes were glowing with it. Leaning away from his mate a bit, he asked. ¡°What¡¯s upsetting you,


    my darling?¡±


    Ember pointed towards the screens above the arena. ¡°Look at thest challenged fight of the


    Enforcer ss.¡± Her tone was sharp.


    Andrew did, and his eyes widened. ¡°Oh my, that is a very idiotic move on Sarah¡¯s part.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Alora spar with Brock, she could wipe the floor with Matthew, she was more advanced


    than any other student besides Damien was at her age.¡± Beta


    Borismented.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, what is that horrible little bitch nning?¡± Lissanna growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m going to enjoy watching Alora teach her a lesson.¡± Ember said, her voice still


    sharp.


    Andrew and Boris looked at each other, and then uver at Jonathan. As the Alpha and Luna of the


    Pack, Andrew and Ember were at this event every year, and Jonathan as the Principal was their


    host.


    This year it wasn¡¯t just their duty as Alpha and Luna of this Pack that had them here. This year, they


    were here to support Darien and Alora. Jonathan was sitting on the other side of Luna Ember.


    Jonathan met the wide eyes of his Pack¡¯s Alpha and Beta with his own, Jonathan was quite sure


    there was nothing more dangerous than a female predator protecting her children. Sitting next to


    Ember had Jonathan feeling as if his fur was standing on end.


    Cleaning his throat, konathan tried to datract has Lima by mentioning her eldest. ¡°How is Damien


    doing in his studiesTM It took a lot of effort to make sure his worch came out dearh, instead of


    strangled


    Embery narrowed ?ved puse mapped to him, making him and his wold instantly freere. They hostBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    wanted to offer their neck up to Ember and beg for mercy


    After ring at Jonathan, long enough for the first fight to begin, Ember¡¯s stopped ring and


    smiled. ¡°Damien is doing excellent in his studies, he¡¯s the top stodent at his Unmersits¡± Ember was


    very obvioush proud of her won.


    Then Ember was frowning, she turned to her mute. ¡°Tm worried about how Damien is going to take


    all this He loves Alora.¡± Her soft voice filled with worry


    Andrew drew his mate into his arms,forting her through his touch. ¡°He will be alright, and even


    if he isn¡¯t, we will both be there for him and Alora.¡± His deep voice rumbled against Ember¡¯s ears.


    Ember and Andrew stayed like that through the next two matches. They only broke apart because


    Andrew¡¯s phone rang with Damien¡¯s ringtone.


    ¡°Hello Damien.¡± Andrew said when he epted the call.


    ¡°I talked to Alora¡± was the first thing Damien said.


    Andrews are met Ember¡¯s worried one. ¡°What did you and Alora talk about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I asked Alora if she was okay, she told me she was. Then she told me she has been challenged by


    Sarah. I asked Alora how she felt about it, she told me she was looking forward to teaching Sarah a


    lesson. So, I asked her if she could move into the Moonstar Mansion tonight. She told me she


    would think about it.¡± Damien said, this all calmly, his voice a low rumble.


    Ember was frowning, and Andrew could see a million questions shing in her eyes. Ember¡¯s


    restraint was visible, she was biting her lips and her body wits tense.


    ¡°What would you like your mother and I to do?¡± Andrew asked Damien.


    Ember¡¯s eyes lit up at Andrew¡¯s question, and she wiggled a little. The burst of joy he felt through


    their bond assured Andrew he had asked the right question.


    ¡°If you and mom could, please convince her to go back with you after school. I know they will


    somehow make Alora pay for today. Sarah has already pped Alora today, for something that


    wasn¡¯t her fault. I can only imagine what Alora¡¯s parents and Sarah will do to Alora once she¡¯s


    defeated Sarah.¡± Damien had a faint grow!


    in his voice now.


    Ember, with a fierce frown on her face, was nodding. Ember felt Damien¡¯s worries for Alora were


    legitimate, especially after all they heard from Darien. Alora had revealed a lot this morning,


    confirming things they had only suspected had happened, and the reason behind her silence all


    these years.


    Andrew was furious that a humanw adopted by the werewolf Council was the reason behind


    Alora¡¯s silence and continued abuse. Now more than ever, Alpha Andrew felt it was the right move


    to assess all the humanws adopted by the Council.


    As the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, he had the absolute authority to removews deemed detrimental to the


    health and welfare of a Pack or of a Pack¡¯s members. Andrew felt it was time to authorize an


    independent investigation by the Supernatural Council into his Pack¡¯s own Werewolf Council.


    Andrew also decided that he would send his own task groups to investigate every Pack under his


    authority as Alpha of Alphas. He would enlist his Werewolf Witch Hybrids to this task, they were the


    best about being able to hide in in sight.


    He also had ties to a Dragon Master who would be willing to help. Especially if he was made aware


    it was vitally important to the wellbeing of what he called ¡°younglings, Andrew decided he would


    send off a message after he got off the phone with his eldest.


    ¡°Your mother and I will do what we can to convince her toe live at the Mansion starting tonight.¡±


    Andrew promised, gaining a smile of approval from his beloved mate.


    Damien let out a relieved breath after receiving his father¡¯s promise. It wasn¡¯t that Damien expected


    his parents not to do anything, he knew without a doubt his parents loved his Starlight like she was


    their own pup. Unfortunately, even with that assurance, he had still worried until then.


    ¡°Everything will be fine once I get home, I will make sure my Starlight will be happy Damien told his


    father.


    Andrew and Ember shared a sad look, they knew how much Damien loved Alora, and that he


    seemed overly possessive of her. However, if Alora had been fated to Matthew, didn¡¯t this mean


    Damien was fated to another female?

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°Zane told me she is our mate, and I know he is right. He said the Goddess had to the Matthew and


    our Starlight together temporarily.¡± Damien told him,


    Andrew was silent, not knowing what to say to that. Andrew looked down at his mate. Meeting her


    wide eyed gaze. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely sure?¡± Andrew asked, but he already knew the answer to his


    question. Damien would never tell him anything like this unless he was.


    ¡°She was always meant to be ours.¡± Damien said, ¡°I told you the day we met her, she is our most


    important thing in the world.¡±


    Andrew understood then, Damien¡¯s wolf was a very old soul, reborn multiple times. This meant that


    his mate had also been reborn multiple times. Even if the human side will forget from death to


    rebirth, the wolf side wouldn¡¯t. Zane had known from the first moment who Alora was to him and


    Damien.


    Ember looked at Andres, her expression one of wonder. Ember felt this exined so many things


    about her eldest pup¡¯s behavior when it came to Alora all these years. Ember smiled, bing


    excited, she wanted to tell Alora about this, but her son¡¯s next words quelled that thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want either of you two to tell my Starlight about this. I will let her find out for herself when I


    get home, that way she won¡¯t have any doubts about our being fated to each other.¡± Damien said in


    a firm tone.


    Ember let out a disappointed sigh, but her gaze was understanding when it met Andrew¡¯s. Ember


    nodded her head. ¡°Okay, your mother and I will remain silent.


    about this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dad, and because I know she¡¯s right next to you, thank you too mom.¡± Damien said,


    amusement in his words as he mentioned his mother.


    ¡°Good luck on your written exams Damien, I love you.¡± Ember said, after leaning into Andrew to get


    closer to the phone speaker.


    Damien chuckled. ¡°Love you too mom, and you father.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, pup and wish you luck on your exams.¡± Andrew said, his voice full of affection for


    both his pup and his mate.


    ¡°Thanks dad, I¡¯ll talk to youter, bye.¡± Damien said, before ending the call,


    Ember let out a slightly mournful sigh that had Andrew wrapping one arm around her shoulder to


    hold her tightly to him. With a kiss to her temple Andrew said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mate, soon you will have


    our eldest pup back in your loving arms.¡±


    With her lips turned down in a sad and a somewhat pouty look that had Andrew wanting to kiss her.


    Ember said, ¡°I know but I have grown impatient.¡±


    They were back to watching the rank advancement fights when Ember realized there was music


    going. Curious, she turned her gaze towards Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s with the music?¡±


    Jonathan was a little startled by that sudden question from Luna Ember, but he did his best not to


    show it. Sitting up straighter Jonathan cleared his throat and started to exin.


    ¡°When a challenge is issued and approved, the one being challenged is able to select up to two


    songs they would like to have yed during their match.¡±


    ¡°Only two?¡± Ember asked,


    ¡°Yes, the fight shouldn¡¯tst longer than two songs, and often ends during the first song picked.¡±


    Jonathan said.


    ¡°How does this work? Ember asked.


    ¡°After the approval, a message will be sent to the mobile phone of the one being challenged. If the


    student doesn¡¯t respond to the message within a certain time, one of the staff members will seek


    them out in person and ask them.¡± Jonathan exined further.


    At this moment, while Luna Ember and Principal Jonathan were talking about these messages,


    Alora had just received hers. Alora read the message, and an anticipatory smirk lifted one corner of


    her mouth. Next to her she heard the phone notifications of her fellow ssmates go off as well.


    Looking up, Alora¡¯s smile now stretched across her lips to curl the other side of her mouth. ¡°Were


    you all asked for song selections as well?¡± she asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you going to pick?¡± Daren asked.


    Alora turned her head and red at Darien till he backed out of her personal space. With a small


    almost delicate sounding huff, Alors turned back to look down at her phone.


    Feeling particrly persnickety Alora said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait till my match to find out.¡±


    Darien gave her a sullen look andined, ¡°You¡¯re so mean to me.¡±


    Alora looked at Darien, her eyes narrowed and her lips pursed. ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    Alora¡¯s lowly voiced words carried a warning, one that sent a shiver of apprehension down Darien¡¯s


    spine. It was then that he remembered one of his opponents would most definitely be Alora. If


    Darien annoyed Alors now, she would make sure he would regret itter during their battle.


    Not wanting to publicly be pulverized to a pulp. Darien let out an awkwardugh and said with


    forced cheer, ¡°No, no, no you¡¯re the best! The most amazing! The nicest best friend ever!¡±


    Lifting one eyebrow and a way smile lifting one side of her mouth Alora let out a snort and shook


    her head. The others, having seen Alora thoroughly trounce Darien,ughed at his expense. They


    all knew very well why Darien was trying to get himself out of hot water.


    ¡°Remembered who was to eventually be your opponent, did ya?¡± Mason asked in an amused drawl.


    Darien turned and red at him, prompting Mason and the others to burst intoughter once more.


    Darien was about to be extremely annoyed when he heard Alora burst into her own peels of


    laughter. It caught him off guard, but at the same time it made him smile.


    Alora¡¯s peels ofughter could be heard by two others, one was Matt. When Matt heard Alora¡¯s


    laughter, he thought it was a beautiful sound. Even as his heart ?elenched in pain at the loss of what


    could have been.


    The other was Sarah, and her reaction was vastly different from Matt¡¯s. For Sarah, Alora¡¯sughter


    filled her with rage and had her screaming internally.


    In the parent¡¯s section of the stadium seating. Bettina and Allister were still flipping through the


    program guide trying to find Alora. They were having no luck. They had scrounged through every


    fight ss under Sarah¡¯s and could not find Alora.


    Bettina took out her phone and shot off another text to Alora demanding to know what her fight


    ss was. Bettina was so furious she was no longer able to keep a nk expression. The fury


    Bettina felt had twisted her expression to something that was almost demonic.


    Allister¡¯s expression was dark, and almost expressionless in its stony anger. It was like Allister was


    cast in a dark cloud, his feeling for the little twat he was absolutely positive wasn¡¯t his were


    When she sat down though, her shorts rode up enough that the mark was on full disy. If Alora


    had not draped the loose ends of her open hoodie across her thighs, that is

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Abea thought about those long ago words from het mother. One of the reasons she was sure it was


    complete and utter bullshit, was because Luna Ember personally delivered her. Lona Ember had


    seen her birthmark, it was documented in Alera¡¯s birth profile.


    Another reason was that her mark had been exposed again to Luna Ember, and by chance Alpha


    Andrew, Dumien, and Darien. All of them knew of Alors birthmark. None of them said it was ugly,


    and none of them had any adverse reaction to it.


    Alors decided it did not matter and refused to hide herrell away anymore. As far as she was


    concerned, everything that spewed from Bettina, Allister and Sarah¡¯s mouths was nothing but lies.


    With that in mind, Alora¡¯s text back to Bettina was deliberately inmmatory


    ¡°My fight ss and rank are the veryst one you would expect, Alora looked up to watch her


    parents after she sent that message to Bettina.


    Alora was rewarded at once, as her text had the effect she was going for. Bettina looked like steam


    woulde out of her ears and foam out of her mouth any second now. It made herugh, they


    were so angry at that moment, and there was nothing they could do,


    Darien, who had been seeing all this, leaned down and asked in a tone that was both amused and


    serious, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if they would lose all theirposure in public and fully reveal


    themselves for the pieces of shit they are?¡±


    Alora smiled widely andughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m hoping to anger them so much that they blow a fuse


    or two.¡±


    Darien leaned back andughed. ¡°That would be great to see.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey you two, share in the fun.¡± Garrett said, ¡°What are you twoughing so much over there?¡±


    Alora, thinking that the cat was already out of the bag, pointed in the direction of Bettina and Allister


    and said, ¡°We¡¯re discussing how I¡¯m attempting to make my horrible parents so angry they expire on


    the spot.¡±


    As one, all the Alpha ss fighters looked in Bettina and Allister¡¯s direction. Mason was the first


    one to startughing. ¡°If your goal is to make them expire from their anger, I believe you are very


    near sess.¡±


    ¡°I would have to agree with mon ami on this ma ch¨¦ri.¡± Jamison said, smiling in his own


    amusement.


    ¡°I feel they deserve it.¡±xon said, ring at Bettina and Allister, he clearly did not like them.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Lexus said beside him.


    ¡°Horrible beings will eventually have a horrible end.¡± Garrett said in a serious tone,


    ¡°On a brighter note, have any of you seen the number of challenges we¡¯ve received from the Beta


    ss fighters?¡± Mason asked.


    wet oll repeatedly. ¡°Tecwat her all have


    ? of challenges¡± Momin said


    mitation, and the kirk on his face was dark. ¡°Dann little buggers think they can win against me * He


    growled. ¡°They better


    Aloes was no less imitated than Darien and it showed in her own expression. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to


    run out of song choices.¡±


    ¡°Mosbe we could pick the same one for each challenge¡± Jaxon proposed, looking at his phone with


    a deep frown on his face.


    ¡°With as many times your phone has just dinged with challenges, please don¡¯t.¡± Lexus said in a


    serious tone.


    ¡°I agree with Levis, we woulde to hate you after the third time the same song yed.¡± Garrett


    added.


    Jason¡¯s expression twisted a bit, before he growled out. ¡°Then I hope nobody minds medieval metal


    or medieval instrumental music, cause that¡¯s all that¡¯s on my current ylist¡±


    ¡°Well, mes amis, we all better hurry and choose our music, the Reserve ss challenges, while


    many, were over quickly. Many Reserve ss fighters are now in the Enforcer ss fighter rank.


    Only a few have moved to the Scout ss fighter rank; Jamison told them all.


    Everyone looked up and confirmed what Jamison had just said, the Scout ss rank advancement


    challenges were now starting. Looking at the list, you could see an almost fifty, fifty split of those


    wanting to advance into the Enforcer ss fighter rank and the Delta ss fighter rank.


    It made sense really, this was the year that your body had their most dramatic changes, especially


    among the males. Many originally weaker beings were now much stronger than they were at the


    beginning of high school.


    Now that Alora was thinking about it, her original annoyance over the many challenges she had just


    received was gone. Alora had wanted to stop hiding away, she wanted to show everyone the real


    her and wanted to finally break the chains her family had on her.


    Alora wanted her family to know just how powerful she really was, and that they cannot ever touch


    her anymore, all these challenges would be the perfect way to do that. These thoughts had her


    smiling in anticipation. Inside, Xena was also happy, she would finally get to disy her strength


    today.


    Alora took her phone back out of her pocket, looking through all the challenges she had received. At


    first Alora wondered if all these challenges had something against her, then she remembered one of


    the ways you could issue a challenge was by Fight ss and Rank. The challengers did not have


    to know who Alora was, they just wanted to challenge her Fight ss Rank


    Alora looked at the names and their fighter profiles, after a moment she would carefully select a


    song that she felt would fit for that challenge.


    Damien sighed and ran a hand through his hair after he hung up with his father Damien was no


    longer as aptated as before, he felt a little better. He had gotten to hear his Starlight¡¯s voice and


    would be able to hear it again tonight. His Starlight had decided to break out of her shell finally.


    Damien was d his parents and brother were there for her at this moment when he could not be.


    Stuffing his phone in his pocket, Damien ran another hand through his hair and rxed his


    shoulders.


    ¡°Feeling better after making your calls? Xander asked him, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Damien turned away from the window and looked at Xander with a narrow eyed expression. Xander


    let out a low and nervous soundingugh as he looked at that re. Xander lowered his head and


    raised his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Who told him to be such a grouch that can¡¯t even take a joke. ¡°Xanderined to Darius


    Darius growled at his humanoid. ¡°Who told you to annoy our Alpha?! I would like to keep my flesh


    on my bones, thank you very much!¡±


    Xander grumbled at his wolf. ¡°Oh shut up.¡±


    ¡°Come on Xander, time to go take the first of our final exams.¡± Damien said, after watching the


    amusing show of surrender from Xander.


    Xander let out a groan and got up from his seat. ¡°The only bright side to these dam n tests is it


    means we are one day closer to getting out of here and back home.¡±


    Damien let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I can agree with you there, enough grumbling, out the door with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Xander replied walking to the door and opening it, Damien following behind him.


    ¡°The sooner we get those tests done, the sooner we can get back here.¡± Damien reminded him,


    then added. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean the bare minimum to pass.¡±


    Xander gave Damien an annoyed look. ¡°You want me to go all out, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are here to be the best of the best. I am to eventually be the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, and you are


    my Beta. This means you must be the absolute best Beta.¡± Damien lectured him.


    Xander grabbed the back of his neck and looked up at the hallway ceiling, letting out a sigh he


    muttered. ¡°Da m ned need for meeting high expectations.¡±


    Damien let out another chuckle of amusement at his friend¡¯s words. Damien also knew that despite


    his grumblings, Xander wouldn¡¯t allow himself toe in second to anyone but him. In Xander¡¯s


    mind, if Damien was the best Alpha, then he had to be the best Beta.


    are you anxious about Alora¡¯s fights today?¡± Xander asked, pushing open the door to exit their


    dormitory.


    Chapter 30: *¡­finally get to disy her strength¡­¡±


    The sounds of different birds waking up and singing their unique songs were all around them.


    Damien looked at Xander, the sunlight ncing off their eyes made it look like they were glowing.


    Under the light, the gold and white blond highlights of Xander¡¯s hair glitter, and the dark blue


    highlights of Damien¡¯s hair appeared.


    There were several females nearby, and all of them sighed at the sight of the two most wanted


    males on campus. Each of these females werementing never having been able to spend even


    one night in either Damien or Xander¡¯s bed. The females also envied the future mates of these two


    males, knowing that they would both be absolutely devoted to whoever was fated to them.


    Damien shook his head, a smile curling up one side of his mouth. ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Xander gave Damien a wide eyed look, then eximed, ¡°Wha?! why not?!¡±


    Chapter Comments


    Meeka HodshonContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Werewolf: Heartsong


    Tander l?bed at frommen dund


    ¡°Ya pok. km ran pau tut have you Beta Harding dea


    ¡°Mang Kai andy bar tidig bei prati kam pappan, pet


    teen, kept walking After Damara kad Kander duted to catch up


    Domien koked at Xander with one zyatane raised and a smirk libing now side of his mouth. ¡°Are you


    saw you didn¡¯t major in Drama¡± He asked (


    Kander growled in indignation. ¡°You know very well what all my majors are! You¡¯re in them?¡±.


    Damien threw his head back andughed then said, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be such a drama king¡± His


    words only made Xander growl more in britation.


    Then with a look of wide eyed astonishment asked, ¡°How the hell do you know that expression?¡±


    Dam n gave Xander a muld re, with a dry tone he asked. ¡°Is there any reason for me not to know


    this expression, especially with such a dramatic being as my


    Beta?¡±


    ¡°You have such a ¡°studious¡± manner about you, it¡¯s hard to tell if you actually reside in this century


    or not.¡± Xander said sarcastically while using air quotes.


    Damien snorted. ¡°Just because I¡¯m ¡®studious¡± as you put it, does not mean I don¡¯t keep up with the


    current dialog¡±


    ¡°But you always seem so ancient when you meet with the elders of different Packs, Xander


    commented.


    ¡°With as long lived as most supernatural beings are, I have to know.centuries worth of traditions,


    customs, and those older ways of speaking. Not just current traditions, customs and current ways of


    speaking. It is a form of respect when meeting those elders in their own territories. Just as I would


    expect the same respect in return if they were toe to our territory¡± Damien exined.


    Xander let out a sigh. ¡°Do you have to prove over and over again what a great Alpha of Alpha¡¯s you


    will make one day?¡± His question was meant toe out sounding sarcastic, but Xander could not


    help the bit of admiration that had taken over his tone.


    Damien scoffed, then pointed out to Xander, ¡°I would not have had to, if you had not made me do


    so.¡±


    Xander felt his face twitch as he thought over the conversation be just had with his Alpha, Inside


    Xander, Darius let out a sigh, then shook his head, wondering why his humanoid had to be so


    foolish at times. Xander constantly bounced between annoying his Alpha and amusing him greatly.


    Sticking his hands in his pockets, Xander walked shoulder to shoulder with Damien Eyes followed


    the pair their entire walk to the main building of the University. They were to take the first


    Damien and Xander had both amorous and tonic admirers everywhere, from both genders and


    arross species. Going into the town nearby the University brought on a lot of unwanted aftenfion.


    With their amorous admirers, Damien and Xander ignored their advances. Pushing those amorous


    admirers away with an iry politeness that somehow managed to


    come off as courteous and not rude.


    with the tonic admirers it was different, Damien and Xander were able to rx, their politeness


    and courtesying to them naturally and with warmth. Their actions made it clear to everyone just


    the type of attention Damith and Xander would wee, and what attention they would not.


    The main building of the University was a behemoth of a building much like their high school back


    home, only with a few more floors. It was very castle like in its structure, with a few basements with


    indoor training levels. The roof of the building was a botanical and arboretum garden, with both


    open and covered greenhouse


    areas


    Supernatural beings drew their very life from the elements of the world. This meant where there was


    arge collection or cities of Supernatural beings, there were also a lot of botanical and arboretum


    gardens.


    In parks, on rooftops, and inside dwellings, on balconies and terraces with nt covered pergs,


    Surrounding gazebos and inside business buildings and restaurants, Inside courtyards and lining


    public walking paths,


    It made for beautiful ces to live with lots of clean fresh air, a very important quality for those


    beings with extra sensitive olfactory senses, which were most supernatural beings.


    !


    Upon entering the main building, Damian and Xander bumped into a fellow senior Alpha and Beta


    pair. Alpha Nabonidus and Beta Shapur, much like Damien and Xander, were unapanied to


    the university by their Gamma and two Delta Enforcers.


    This allowed Damien and Xander to form a quick friendship with the two from thend bridging the


    second continent to the third. They had heavy rolling ents that were exotic. Paired with their


    looks, and obvious power, Nabonidus and Shapur get the same amount of attention as Damien and


    Xander.


    They had dark ck hair that was nearly shaved at the sides, the top left several inches long, the


    tips a chestnut color, Dark bronze skin tone with chiseled features. Downward tilted almond shaped


    eyes with inner rings of silver green and outer rings of deep brown. They were shorter than Xander


    and Damien, Nabonidus at seven foot six and Shapur at seven foot five, both lean of body with lean


    tightly packed muscle.


    ¡°Greetings friend, how has your morning been?¡± Nabonidus asked Damien, with a smile stretching


    across his full lipped mouth.


    ¡°It has been an adventure this morning my friend.¡± Damien replied.


    ¡°Did Xander have to remove another beauty from your living quarters again this morning?¡±


    Nabonidus asked, amusement in his tone.


    Damien nodded, letting out a sigh. ¡°I am bing more and more impatient for our final day at this


    University. If only to get away from all of these females who keep trying to force their way into my


    bed.¡±


    Nabonidus nodded in understanding. ¡°I feel your pain, it has been a constant struggle, avoiding all


    the beauties and their advances.¡±


    2/4


    Chapter 11 ama King¡±


    Hariga boule 1. ¡°Ven leave not tested quits that strongly and have had neas that a few beauties


    apany you to bed at nigda *


    kakatika bangkod at Banna¡¯sment. ¡°This on the truth you speak, lost in my defense, I have not


    met my mate as you two have most likely done. Atst that a mu popicana pou karveshrn in


    winding relibate while attending dis Labersity. That and someone must console all those broken


    hearts you leave


    Bowdon kogbad draph, amused by his fiend ¡°When my mating ia confirmed, I will send an invite to


    the ceremony¡± He said to Nubonidus, smiling


    Nahamika ended brightly in return ¡°I will be koking forward to attending such a


    mentous event.¡± His words were filled with good humor.


    shapoa kanel chove to Kander. ¡°Which female did you have to remove this morning?¡± He asked


    with curiosity in his tone.


    Tust wear Alpha Feronia Bemandi.¡± Kander told him.


    Shapa¡¯s biow hurrossed hat a moment, a fown on his ponty lipped mouth as he tried to ce the


    name with a face. ¡°I have heard of this female, but we have not made her popastintame just yet¡± He


    said, with a shake of his head.


    Xander looked at Shajsu na suprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    Shapa raised one dark eyebroww ¡°Is it truly such a surprise we have not met a first year in this


    massive school?¡± He asked Xander.


    Kander thought about it for a second, when put in that way, it would be logical that Nabionidus and


    Shapur did not know Feronia. ¡°Now that you say it, it is not that suipening that you and your Alpha


    have never met Feronia Bernardi.¡±


    Thi what state did you find the female this time? Shapur asked him.


    With a way grin on his face Xander said, ¡°I found her sans clothing, and while her figure was quite


    voluptuous, I resisted and gave her two choices.¡±


    Shopu had amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°What choices did you give her?¡± He asked, thoroughly


    enjoying the story.


    Damien and Nabonidus stood off to the sale, both of them watching their Betas gossip. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    whether to be embarrassed to have such a gossiper for a Heta otugh.¡± Nabonidasmented.


    Damien smiled and said, ¡°Laugh, because I have one as well. Although your Beta seems betterContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shapur Inughed. ¡°Lassume the chute in dress and follow you out the front door?


    ¡°She did. Unfortunately for her, this is not the first time I¡¯ve had to fish her out of Damien¡¯s quarters.¡±


    Xander said, ¡°So when Damien recognized t?r after 1 had flushed her out.


    Shipur grimaced. ¡°I assume he did not take it well.¡±


    ¡°No, no he did not.¡± Xander said, shaking his head. ¡°He gave her a warning I¡¯m sure will haunt her


    nightmares for centuries toe.¡±


    ¡°The poor beauty, but maybe now she will set her sights on more avable prey.¡± Shapur


    commented.


    Xander smirked, then asked in a dry tone. ¡°Like you?¡±


    Shapurughed and shook his head. ¡°No, like my Alpha.¡±


    Both Betasughed, until they felt the hair on their necks start to rise. Slowly turning around, Xander


    and Shapur met the dark gaze of their Alphas.


    ¡°If you two are done gossiping like two centuries olddies we have a final exam to take. Time to


    enter the examination hall,¡± Damien said in a stern voice,


    Contrite now, both Betas followed their Alphas into their first written examination of the day.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Alora was leaning back, her hands braced next to her hips on the bench. Her legs stretched out in


    front of her with her ankles crossed. Alora¡¯s hoodie had fallen off her shoulders and was midway


    down her biceps. Alora tilted her head one way then the next, stretching her neck muscles.


    Down in the arena, thest fighter of the Scout ss defeated his opponent, earning a rank


    advancement to the Beta ss. The buzzer went off, the music stopped, and the light brightened


    up all over the stadium.


    ¡°We will go into a twenty minute recess now, before we continue with the Rank advancement


    challenges from the Enforcer ss. Please take this time to cather food and drink, stretch your legs


    and use the facilities ¡°The announcer boomed out over the stadium.


    Alora was blinking, and sympathized with Garret when he said, ¡°Goddess I forgot how bright these


    lights were after being in the dark for so long¡±


    Everybody stood up and stretched their stiff limbs, letting out moans and groans of both relief and


    pain. While stretching, Serenity, with her brothers following closely behind, ran up the steps to their


    row,


    Darien lit up like the sun the moment his gazended on Serenity: Aloraughed as the watched


    Darien bound over to Serenity like an excited pup. He scooped up Serenity and squeezed her to


    him while she gizzled and hugged Darien back.


    Galen and Kain had matching expressions of annoyance at their sisters antics. Alora, amused and


    curious, got closer to the twins.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the dark looks?¡± Alora asked them teasingly.


    Behind Alora, the rest of the Alpha ss was demanding an introduction from Darien.


    ¡°The moment the light went on and the announcer said recess, Serenity was out of her seat and


    running up here.* Galen grumbled, looking slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°She should have waited for the announcer to finish speaking before jumping out of her seat.


    Instead, she decaded she would rather act like a hooligan.¡± Kain crossed his arms and our eyebrow


    twitched.


    Jason walked up behind Alora in time to hear what his cousins were saying. He was highly amused


    and knew Alora to be when the burst intoughter. Alora¡¯s voice was like music, the notes were


    filled with her emotions.


    Those emotionden notes wrapped around those in hearing distance, filling them with Alora¡¯s


    feelings of amusement. Jaxon could almost see them, it was interesting.xon also saw the


    emotions in the eyes of his twin cousins.


    He knew what those looks meant, because he was feeling the same emotions those looks spoke of


    Kain and Galen had the Alpha they wanted to serve as their Delta Enforcers. Then Galen and Kain


    finally noticed Jaxon was behind Alora and waved a hello at him.


    Jaxon nodded, acknowledging their greeting. ¡°Did you two see that Sarah challenged Alora?¡± He


    asked the twins.


    Kain and Galen looked at Alora with matching expressions of surprise. ¡°Really?¡± They asked in


    unison.


    Alora nodded. ¡°She did.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡± Galen asked Alora.


    Alora shrugged, then with a half grin said, ¡°I¡¯m kind of looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if Sarah even wins her first fight.¡± Serenity said, her voiceing from behind Jaxon.


    Jaxon and Alora turned to look at Serenity at the same time, but it was Jaxon who asked. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sarah, while ranked in the top five of the Enforcer fighter ss, has to fight someone in the top five


    of the Delta ss or the Beta ss in order to fight Alora.¡± Serenity exined.


    ¡°Why?¡± Garrett asked.


    Hand on her hips, Darien¡¯s arm around her shoulders, Serenity huffed adorably as she red at the


    others. ¡°Were none of you paying attention to our VP while she was exining the rules of the


    challenge?¡±


    1/3


    her first fight.¡±


    Every male of the Alpha ss but Darien started to shuffle and look off in a different direction with


    various expressions of guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they were not paying attention to our VP.¡± Alora said, and all heads snapped in her


    direction, their expressions now abination of panic and embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s that they were


    paying attention to how gorgeous our VP is, instead of what she was saying.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s re had more than one male look at her with apologetic faces. With a snort she said. ¡°It


    figures.¡± With a shake of her head her gaze focused on Garret and began to exin,


    ¡°The rules are¡­ you are allowed to challenge two fighters to advance your rank. For your first fight,


    the fighter you challenge can¡¯t be ahead of you by more than two fight sses. They also must be


    within five rank cements of your own rank in your fight ss. If you win your first challenge, the


    rules of the challenge will adhere to your new fight ss and tank.¡±


    ¡°What happens if you fail your first challenge?¡± Mason asked,


    Serenity turned to Mason to answer. ¡°If you fail your first challenge, and your second challenge is


    outside your current fight ss and rank, your second challenge will be canceled, and you won¡¯t


    advance.¡±


    Lexus raised a hand, his fingers half curled. ¡°What happens if you win the first, but fail the second?¡±


    Turning her head. Serenity again looked directly at the one who asked her a question and


    answered. ¡°If you win the first challenge, but fail the second, you remain in the same fight ss and


    rank that you advanced to in the first round.¡±


    ¡°Meaning Alora will only get to fight Sarah if she wins her first fight.¡± Jaxon said with a sigh,


    repeating Serenity¡¯s earlier statement.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Serenity said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Did anyone see who Sarah¡¯s first challenge was?¡± Mason asked.


    ¡°No, I only happened to look because it had Sarah challenging Alora.¡± Jaxon said.


    Several more ¡°nos¡¯ter and everyone looked at Serenity with questioning expressions. Serenity


    looked at each one of them in turn in silence.


    Finally, Serenity shrugged and said, ¡°I think Sarah was wanting to y it safe so she could


    challenge Alora. Her first fight is with the fourth ranked Sighter of the Delta ss¡±


    Jamison let out a startledugh, and when everyone turned his way exined. ¡°I only know who the


    male is that you are talking about, because he is in my science ss. I caught him and Sarah doingProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the deed in an empty ssroom one day.¡±


    ¡°Ew.¡± Serenity said, cringing.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t surprise me.¡± Alora said cidly.


    ¡°This means Sarah¡¯s notpletely stupid, she made a n.¡° Lexus said with a stony expression,


    crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s plenty stupid, believe me, but she also happens to be a conniving bitch on top of it.¡± Alora


    said in a caustic tone.


    Darien let out a derisive snort and said, ¡°Sarah is the definition of every nasty insult she has hurled


    at Alora over the years.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You mean Sarah is throwing stones from a ss house¡±mison said.


    Alora let out a shortugh. ¡°That¡¯s as good an exnation as any.¡±


    ¡°All right everyone, enough talking unless we are walking. I am hungry and thirsty, and we have


    already used up seven of our twenty minute break just standing here,¡± Garrett said, waving his hand


    in a gesture for everyone to start moving.


    With a little bit of maneuvering, Darien wound up in the middle of Alora and Serenity. Serenity was


    cuddled up into Darien x side, with his arm stapped around her. Alora was casually strolling along


    his other side, hand in the pockets of her hoodie


    Behind them was Kain, Jason and Galen, behind them was the rest of the Alpha ss. They made


    their way down to the ground level where the food courts were.


    ¡°What are you in the mood to eat Darien asked Serenity.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a couple of Chicago style hot dogs, with a basket of fries.¡± Serenity said, while


    rubbing her belly.


    Darien chuckled, then he turned to Alora and asked the same question. Serenity¡¯sment on hot


    dogs sparked a desire in Alora for some of her own. ¡°I want dow New York style hot dogs, with an


    order of Jpeno poppers.¡±


    There was a gagging sound behind her with a muttering of ¡°Sauerkraut, bleck.¡±


    Alora looked back at Mason, narrowing her eyes a little. ¡°I happen to like sauerkraut on my hot dog


    and a few other things.¡±


    ¡°But never on its own.¡± Darien added.


    Masori grimace. ¡°How can you like that stuff?¡±


    ¡°On a hot dog with spicy brown mustard and onion relish.¡± Alora responded in a dry tone, making


    several in theirrge groupugh.


    ¡°Yeah well, I will stick to a nice normal chili cheese dog with fries, nothing fancy.¡± Mason responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a California style dog and a Mediterranean sd.¡± Jamison said, gaining a couple of funny


    looks.


    ¡°Whats a California style hot dog? Lexus asked.


    ¡°Ites on a toasted bun with a grilled all beef hot dog, sliced avocados, tomatoes, and crumbled


    feta cheese.¡± Jamison replied.


    ¡°Quit judging rach other¡¯s food choices and let¡¯s just get to ordering our food,¡± Jaxon said.


    They all managed to get their food ordered and received. With drinks and food in hand, the group


    went back to their seats to sit down and eat without any mishaps.


    Chapter Comments


    Susan Moledor


    Yummy. I think I would like all of their choices

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Darien was sad when Serenity had to go back to her section. Currently, he had het cin hisp with


    armis wrapped around her waist and was refusing to let go Burying his face in Serenity¡¯s neck.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to let go. Why can¡¯t you stay here? It¡¯s not fair¡± Darien said in such a childish way,


    Alora thought she was hearing a five year old pup instead of an eighteen year old Alpha wolf.


    Serenity though, was giggling up a storm as Darien nuzzled his nose into the crook of her neck,


    tickling her. Serenity felt his real reluctance to separate through their already strengthening bond.


    Darien smilest, koving the sound of Serenity¡¯sughter. fe could listen to it for the nest of eternity.


    Darien wanted to spend every day for the rest of their loves together, finding every way there was to


    make her smile didugh


    When Darien lifted his face from her neck, Serenity, tan a hand over one cheek lifting his face.


    Serenity¡¯s gaze and the smile on her face was so warm and loving. Darien wanted to drown in that


    look. He burned that image into his mind, so he could never forget.


    ¡°T¡¯ll be back up as soon as we get another recess.¡± Serenity Bold Darien, amusement in her sweet


    voice.


    Darien touched his forehead to hers and let out a soulful sigh. ¡°Okay¡±


    With a smile Serenity kissed Dation gently on the lips, lingering a little to let him feel just how much


    she had already fallen for him. The growl Darien let out when she pulled away before the kiss could


    deepen further let Serenity know he got him message.


    With a gigle, Serenity hopped off hisp and scampered away quickly, her brothers following behind


    her. They both had matching expressions of annoyance as they watched her behavior.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more discreet?¡± Galen asked, his tone vaguely pleading


    Serenity gicled again and shook her head vigorously, a huge smile on her face. Serenity said.


    ¡°Nope,¡± in such a cheerful way her brothers could only look on with disgruntled expressions.


    Alora let out a delightedugh, entertained by Serenity¡¯s interaction with her brothers, ¡°I love that


    she¡¯s the one you were fated to be with.¡± Alora said with a


    smile.


    ¡°So am 1¡± Darien said, his gaze glued to Serenity even as she sat down in her seat. So ani 1* He


    repeated, feeling it needed to be said twice,


    The lights in the stadium turned off again, the only lights left on were above the arena, where the


    fights were to take ce. The four video screens, where the previous challenges and the results


    were disyed, are noy changed to list the remaining challenges by fighter ss.


    ¡°We will now be entering into the Enforcer and Delta ss Rank advancement challenges. These


    fights will num longer as more than a few of the Enforcer and Delta ss fighters have issued their


    allotted two challenges. After the final Delta ss challenge, we will take another break, this time


    for an hour.¡± The announcer boomed over the sound system.


    On the video screen, the challenge list shrank to the side till it was a continuously scrolling list, and


    arge side by side fighter statistics took up most of the screen. At the top of each fighters


    information, their picture switched between all the fighter¡¯s forms. After the fighters for this match


    were announced the music started to y.


    As soon as it did, Alora felt a pain start behind her left eye, and she immediately wisted to cover her


    ears, Darien looked down at Alora as soon as he heard the music and saw her strained expression.


    The song was, How Do You Like Me Now by Toby Keith. Listening to the lyrics, it did not seem


    appropriate for this kind of


    battle.


    Alora was grateful that the battle onlysted for half the song before it was over, and the challenger


    had won and advanced from the Enforcer ss to the Beta ss. The fighter was now two sses


    and four ranks higher than they had been previously.


    The music got better with the next several fights, until it came to Sarah¡¯s first fight and the song she


    had picked out. It was Fu c k U Betta by Neon Hitch. There was a clean version of this song, called


    Love U Betta, but Sarah chose the vulgar version.


    ¡°Seriously, what the hell is wrong with her, it¡¯s like she¡¯s screaming ¡°I¡¯m the whore I use my sister


    of being the hell¡­?!* Darien tanted.


    ¡°Maybe¡­this is just what was in her yt¡­she might not mean anything by it.¡± Mason tried to


    sound optimistic, but he sounded so doubtful of his own words,


    he failed


    : ¡°¡­what the hell is wrong with her..¡±*


    Alora shook her head, knowing that the song was chosen for a reason. ¡°That guy down there, now


    that I see him, I recognize him too. He met his mate about three months ago.¡± She informed them,


    then looked at Jamison. ¡°Probably right after you caught them in that empty ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit! That¡¯s right, he has himself a mate now!¡± Garrett eximed, having just remembered.


    ¡°I do not remember if I heard that rumor or not. So many ssmates have found their mates this


    year. It is hard to keep up with it all, let alone who is mated to who.¡± Jamisonmented


    ¡°I agree with you on that Jamison.¡± Lexus said, then he leaned forward enough in his seat to look at


    Alora. ¡°Do you know who his mate is?¡±


    ¡°Dasha Kusov, a Sibenan tigress shifter from a n of cksmithing tigers. The whole


    Kusov¡¯s tiger n migrated to our Pack several centuries ago. They are artists with what they


    can do with metal and the magic they can incorporate into the items they craft.¡± Jaxon told them all


    in a calm voice.


    Everyone turned to look atxon, with shocked and questioning expressions. Jaxon, feeling a little


    ufortable with all the attention, asked, ¡°What?


    With narrow eyes, Mason asked, ¡°How do you know so much about Dasha Kusov, the


    curvaceous and statuesque beauty that she is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken her father¡¯s Master cksmithing course at the university and have worked with Dasha


    on more than a few projects.¡± Jason said, ¡°She was heartbroken at first to learn her fated mate had


    been with the High School slut. Then she got over it after weeks of him groveling like a good wolf.


    Then he proved himself at one point in an altercation that involved her, him, and Sarah.¡±


    ¡°So, are your friends with Dasha?¡± Garret asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are friends.¡± Jaxon said, ¡°Dasha is an extraordinarily sweet female with a big heart and an


    infinite amount of creativity. Her mate, Arthur Treasuregard,es from a long line of various kinds


    of art lovers and collectors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s gotta make both families happy.¡± Lexus said


    ¡°It does, you have one family of amazing cksmiths and crafters who create functional and


    stationary art and another family who loves and collects all things art.¡± Jaxon said.


    ¡°That has to kill Sarah.¡± Alora said.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Darien agreed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mason asked.


    The fight in the arena was bing a little strange. Sarah was like a vicious tornado of fury,


    fighting dirty and going after vulnerable points. At one point it looked like she was trying to castrate


    the wolf. This was not a challenge, this was a mailing.


    ¡°All Sarah has is se x, but Sarah believes that once any male has her, that male will want no other


    female more than her, even a mate. However, S ex between a mated couple is said to be infinitely


    more powerful than s ex between a non mated couple.¡± Alora said this clinically so she would not


    blush. ¡°Then add in the fact that Dasha and her family are the perfectplement to Arthur and his


    family. All of that would have driven Sarah insane with jealousy. The incident Jaxon mentioned,


    most likely involved Arthur defending Dasha from Sarah, or him proiming something that made it


    clear to Sarah she was less than Dasha to him. This is what Sarah punishing someone for not


    worshiping her looks like.¡±


    They all cringed as they watched Sarah tear into Arthur, like she was trying to shred his skin from


    his body. Arthur fought back, but with the way Sarah kept trying to maim him, he finally surrendered


    after losing more blood. This meant Sarah was able to advance, Alora was her next fight.


    Everybody in the top row was quiet, no one really knew what to say at that moment. A couple


    opened their mouths like they were about to make ament, but ¡± nothing woulde out. They


    could only shake their heads and continue being silent for the moment. It was about three fights


    later that someone finally said something


    ¡°Exactly how bad is this fight between you and Sarah going to get?¡± Darien asked her with a worried


    expression.


    ¡°Do you mean how bad am I going to beat her, or how bad she will attempt to hurt me?¡± Alora asked


    with one eyebrow raised, her tone and the sharpness in her eyes daring him to doubt her fighting


    ability or strength.


    Darien realized what he did with that question and cringed internally, Axel was even calling him


    stupid for insulting their sister with that question. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting Alora to be angry at him, Darien rephrased his question. ¡°I mean, how had are you


    going to beat Sarah?¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Alora continued to study Darien with a sharp-eyed look for a moment longer, then let him go with a


    ¡°humph,¡± when it looked like he was truly remorseful for what he had implied about her strength


    Facing the arena Alora said, ¡°I have already told you, I am not holding back this time. When I face


    Sarah, 1 will give her a beating she will not soon forget.¡±


    Darien studied Alora, outwardly she seemed calm, only her words and the slight growl in her voice


    gave away the anger simmering under the surface. As Darien studied Alora, he felt another re in


    her power. When it settled, it was like Alora was more powerful than she was a second ago.


    If Darien couldpare this to something, he wouldpare it to the breaking of a seal, one


    designed to hold back an immense amount of power. It got him thinking. Darien would not have put


    it past Bettina to have done something to Alora when she was just a newborn pup.


    Alora and Xena went into a state of calmness, a stillness found before a storm. Inside her space,


    Xenay in a regal pose. Her front paws were in front of her, crossed at the wrists, her head up and


    her look focused. Xena¡¯s tail would slowly lift and then softly go back down.


    Alora was reclined back on the bench again, her long muscr and shapely legs extended in front


    of her, crossed at the ankles. Her hands braced on the bench beside her hips, her hoodie once


    more halfway down her biceps. This time the connecting ends of the hoodie were left to fall on each


    side of Alora, no longer hiding away her birthmark


    Although it was darkest at the top row of the stadium where they were, Werewolves had excellent


    night vision. Jamison caught sight of the mark on Alora¡¯s thigh, after having studied her legs. He


    truly found Alora attractive, and he had a thing for legs. It was not the first time he had seen that


    mark on Alora, and he thought of the legend his family had taught him.


    If the legend proved true, her family would soon be punished by the Moon Goddess for the


    treatment she received, if they had not already. Jamison wondered more than a few times if Alora


    knew of the legend behind the mark on her thigh. Now that he knew some of what Alora had


    suffered growing up, he was now sure she did not.


    Jamison debated on whether he should tell her but decided not to after ncing at Darien. The


    Alpha and Luna of the Pack would know this legend, and if they had not yet told Alora about it, they


    must have their reasons. With that in mind, Jamison forced himself to focus back on the fight


    happening in the Arena.


    Lexus leaned in close, almost intimately. ¡°It¡¯s her legs, isn¡¯t it?¡± He whispered the question into his


    ear, his lips identally brushing as he did, sending a shiver of awareness through Jamison.


    That confused him for a moment, he knew he had a slight attraction for males, but he was very


    attracted to females with legs like Alora¡¯s and the Vice Principal¡¯s. Jamison would not turn eighteen


    till thest day of exams, he was hoping he would be able to find his mate that day. The reaction he


    just had to Lexus was now making him nervous.


    Clearing his throat, and forcing himself to remain calm and collected, Jamison whispered lowly.


    ¡°They are quite lovely, yes,¡±


    ¡°You want to know which female I think has the best legs in the whole school?¡± Lexus asked him,


    still whispering in his ear.


    Lexus was already eighteen, and he had not met his mate yet, but that did not mean he would not


    soon. ¡°Who¡± Jamison asked, hoping to distract himself from what he was feeling


    ¡°Katrina Novikov.¡± Lexus said, and Jamison knew exactly who she was


    Katrina Novikov was a pr bear shifter female who was just as tall as he was. Jamison had a


    crush on the female, she was another curvaceous and statuesque beauty with a muscr and


    shapely form. A pale white-haired beauty who seemed to shine from the inside out, as pure as


    freshly fallen snow, Katrina turned eighteen the same day Jamison did.


    Before Jamison could make a returningment about Katrina to Lexus, the fight down below


    ended, and the announcer came booming over the speakers.


    ¡°Next up! Sarah Frost Northmountain, formerly Enforcer ss fighter third rank now Delta ss


    fighter fourth rank, has challenged Alora Luna Heartsong. Alpha ss fighter first Rank!¡±


    Bettina and Allister¡¯s heads popped up in surprise and fury as they heard this announcement. Then


    they looked at each other silently for a moment before looking down and frantically flipping to the


    back of the program where the Alpha ss fighters were listed.


    There she was, Alora, only her middle given name was supposed to be Frost and her sumame wasBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    supposed to be Northmountain. ¡°That whore! How did she find out?!¡± Bettina hissed her fury out in a


    whisper.


    ¡°There is no way Alura could have thanged her name without our permission or the permission of


    one of our n Alphas. Not without breaking from their ns The only way she could do that is if


    she were to pledge herself individually to The Pack Alpha. She can¡¯t do that until the reaches


    adulthood.¡± Allister was so shocked he forgot to lower his voice, lucky for him the music was already


    ying loudly.


    Bettina hissed in a fury filled whisper, ¡°That dark skinned bitch from the office told us earlier she was


    already eighteen! That whore probably did it the day the


    Allister was looking at Alora¡¯s fighter statistics, they had her listed as the first rank fighter of the


    Alpha ss, and ording to the information in the program, she has held that Rank starting her


    first day at the high school. Allister started to eat, the re that Alora had given him every time they


    had beaten hertely had begun to scare him a while ago.


    It was like it said she was only letting this happen for now but would soon seek het retribution. It


    was why he had lessened the number of beatings in thest couple of years. He could not stand his


    own fear at that re, and no matter how much he beat her, he could not get rid of it.


    ¡°Sarah is not her match.¡± Allister whispered, his words shaky.


    Bettina was so angry she did not even notice the fear Allister was suddenly saturated in. ¡°That


    whore better submit to Sarah if she knows what is good for her. If that bitch does not, the will be


    sorry the second she steps through our front door.¡±


    In other areas of the stadium the reaction to the announcement was different. Darien knew the song


    Alora had picked out the moment he heard the opening chords. Love the way you hate me, I Like A


    Storm. Before Darien could make ament about her song choice be froze, as Alora¡¯s Alpha aura


    washed over him. It felt so strong, a lot stronger than his own.


    There was a deadly edge to Alora¡¯s aura, it warned those within its path not to cross her. As Alora


    stood up, she allowed her hoodie to fall away from her and slipped off her sandals, leaving them


    behind with her hoodie. Power sang through Alona¡¯s veins and radiated outward from her body.


    Looking every inch like a dignified and powerful Alpha, Alora started her descent to the bottom row


    of the stadium seating. As she passed each row of fighters, they all had the same reaction when her


    Alpha¡¯s aura washed over them. They tilted their heads and bared their necks in submission.


    Sarah had already run down and was in the arena standing there, she turned to face Alora. Waiting


    impatiently for Alora to get into the arena for the beating Sarah had nned for her Sarah watched


    as Alora made her way to her, too slowly in her opinion, Sarah became even more infuriated, when


    she noticed the reaction the other students were having to Alora¡¯s presence as she passed them.


    Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember had been waiting for the challenge between ra and Sarah. They


    knew Alora was not going to let Sarah win against her and were looking forward to Alora asserting


    herself against one of her abusers. Ember already had her video camera out and was recording it


    all.


    Ember noticed it when it happened as Alora passed the Delta ss fighters. With a surprised


    expression she looked up at her mate wide eyed. Andrew had also caught the reactions the


    students had to Alora as she passed by them and was just as surprised as his mate.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally letting out her Alpha¡¯s aura.¡± Ember said her wordsing out breathy with her


    surprise and joy.


    ¡°Yes, and it is quite strong judging from the reaction of those students.¡± Andrew said, his voice held


    a faint note of pride Ember could feel through their bond.


    That was also when Ember noticed the lyrics of the song that was ying over the sound system.


    ¡°Oh my. This song is most definitely a message, and if Sarah were smart, she would listen to it.¡±


    Andrew looked down at his mate in confusion for a moment, then some of the lyrics of the song


    caught his attention and he understood what his mate meant. ¡°I do not think Sarah would listen to


    that message even if she did know what it meant.¡± Andrew told his mate after he thought about it for


    a moment.


    Leaning into her mate Ember looked back in time to watch Alura vault over the railing of the bottom


    row of the stadium seating. Aloranded in a graceful crouch then stood up smoothly. Making her


    way to the fighter¡¯s tform in the middle of the arena in long powerful strides.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    I took Darien until Alora passed by the Delta Fighter ss row for him to take his phone out and


    start recording. Darien knew if he missed getting this fight on camera his brother would kill him. He


    was d he started his recording when he did as he was able to capture Alora¡¯s vault into the


    Arena.


    ¡°Am I the only one freaking out about how strong Alora¡¯s Alphas aura is?¡± Mason asked, his voice


    had a high pitched note to it.


    Darien turned his head to look at the others of their ss as they shook their heads. Their


    expressions varying from shocked admiration to silently freaking out. If Damien were here, he would


    either beughing at them all or looking at them with a smug, I knew it all along, expression.


    Darien stood up to get a better angle with his phone, then he smacked himself as he remembered


    he had a video camera in his bag. He almost stopped his video to grab it and continue with it, but he


    nced up at the row his parents were in and caught sight of his mother using her video camera.


    Darien decided to keep recording with his phone, he could send this one to his brother right after it


    was done. Darien would get a ropy of the video his mom was catching and send it to Damien in an


    emailter tonight.


    Only a minute and a half into Alora¡¯s five minute song choice and she was now standing in front of


    Sarah, towering over her. Sarah looked at Alora with a twisted expression, her insanity and fury


    came from her in waves.


    There was a scent to Sarah¡¯s insanity, one Alora could only describe as a sickly-sweet smell. Just


    underneath that scent there was another. This other scent seemed wrong to Alora, it was like


    something inside Sarah was rotting.


    Xena did not like the smell of Sarah any better than Alora did. ¡°She has be most foul Xena


    commented, her disgust in her tone.


    ¡°It took you long enough to get down here whore!¡± Sarah snarled,


    Alora did not reply, she just stood there with her arms crossed under her bust and looked at Sarah.


    Her face showed no emotion except in her eyes. In the glowing violet and silver orbs, you could see


    just how much disdain Alora felt towards Sarah.


    Sarah did not like the way Alora was looking at her, like she was better than her. Sarah thought she


    would put Alora in her ce today and take her title. Sarah felt Alora did not deserve her spot as a


    first rank Alpha ss fighter, only she did.


    ¡°You better submit to the beating I¡¯m about to give you, or else you¡¯ll pay for itter!¡± Sarah yelled at


    her.


    Alora¡¯s expression did change then, a smirk curled up one side of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to


    bring forth Xena to defeat you.¡±


    Sarah looked at her and was nearly foaming at the mouth in her anger. Unable to hold back any


    longer, Sarah charged, and had her legs kicked out from under ber. As Sarah fell face first towards


    the tform¡¯s floor, she was kicked upward by her stomach. The blow to her stomach had all the air


    leaving Sarah¡¯s lungs, preventing her from being able to scream from the pain.


    After her upwards kick to Saral¡¯s stomach, Darien watched as Alora jumped and delivered a


    spinning downwards kick across Sarah¡¯s back. Reversing Sarah¡¯s upward rise and mming her


    down onto the floor of the tform with a loud thump


    ¡°Goddess.¡± Jaxon gasped out, ¡°Alora¡¯s not giving her an inch.¡± Darien and the others all silently


    agreed with him.


    Alora backed away a bit from Sarah and started to circle around her. Waiting patiently for Sarah to


    get her breath back and attempt another attack. Sarah gasped, drawing great big gulps of air, and


    then coughing, only to have her lungs seize up as pain wracked her body.


    It was not a pretty sight. Sarah¡¯s face was dark red, tears made her mascara run down her face.


    Drool was dripping off Sarah¡¯s chin and the white of her eyes turned red. It took a minute before


    Sarah was able to breathe enough to get up and stand, her fury returning as she did.


    ¡°I will make you pay for that tenfold tonight?¡± Sarah growled out. Sarah¡¯s words only came out in a


    husky growl instead of a shriek because of the damage coughing had done to her throat.


    Alora did not say anything, the just let out a short chuckle. Sarah was mindless in her rage now, and


    Alota¡¯s smile was like waving a red cloth in front of a bull Sarah staggered a moment then she was


    rushing forward again. This time Alora only stepped to the side and swiped Sarah¡¯s legs out from


    under her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah found herself face down on the tform again, her nose breaking on impact. Sarah shrieked


    in pain and grabbed her bloody nose rolling around for a moment. Then she looked at Alora, who


    was standing there looking down at her one hand on her hip. Sarah let out another shriek, this time


    in fury.


    Sarah hopped up to her feet and started to pull off her clothes. ¡°Thats it you whore no more mercy! I


    am going to rip your throat out!¡± Sarah¡¯s shriek came out


    stuffy sounding, because of her booken nose


    Sarah forced her beady to shift into her Lyxan firm, the far on this form was pure white Sarah could


    have been a powerful Werewolf if Sarah¡¯s wolf had not refused her. This forced Sarah to ingest daily


    persons just to be able to use the power of her wall


    stained her white far With her Epean form, eve In f?r Lycan form, Sarah was now as tall as Alors,


    blood dripped from her faster, and more powerful. However, thecked the fight training Alora had,


    and the instincts of her wolf


    as formed, Sarah


    Alora did not shift, instead she brought her feet close together and started to do a bit of a pimping


    foot dance. This was something lowers did before a fight. Alora let out more of her power, and now


    art of purple colored electricity would asionally snap around Alora, some traveling through her


    her


    Alora¡¯s eyes glowed, her longer than human upper and lower fang teeth, were exposed by the


    anticipatory grin stretched across her face. Sarah charged at her, prepared for Alora to sidestep her


    again. Only this time Alora was not going to dodge


    With a herce grin and glowing eyes, Alora stepped forward into the attack. As her Sit came up,


    multiple streaks of purple colored lightning arced around it. The purple arcs of electricity shed


    brightly and cracked loudly as Alora¡¯s fist connected in a powerful uppercut to Sarah¡¯s muzzle,


    sending her flying upwards.


    Not wanting to end this battle yet, Alora grabbed Sarah by her fur covered ankle and mmed her


    back down onto the tform. There was a boom from the impact and Alora heard it when the air in


    Sarah¡¯s lungs was forced out. As Alora waited for Sarah to recover, the first song she had chosen


    ended.


    Sarafi was finally able to get up, her breathing heavy, her shoulders hunched in obvious pain, and a


    crazy look in her eyes. The second song was now ying, the hypt¡¯s a challenge to all the suffered


    at the hand of Sarah and her parents, Mutiny by Neoni


    ¡°I thought you were going to teach me a lesson?¡± Alora asked, taunting Sarah, her fang revealing


    grin still in ce.


    Sarah could not understand what was going on, this whore had never fought back like this before.


    The grin Alora had on her face was driving Sarah crazy with rage, the whore wasughing at her.


    Sarah¡¯s rage continued to deteriorate her thinking ability, and Alora¡¯s question only triggered an


    uncontroble urge to attack.


    No longer able to think, Sarah turned into a reactionary beast that only knew how to attack, but not


    really fight. Sarah was no match for Alora as a fighter. Noner of Sarah¡¯s attacksnded on Alora,


    instead she was kicked, or punched up into the air only to be mmed back down into the ground


    repeatedly.


    The maction of those connected to Alora and Sarah, in one way or another, were varied as they


    watched the fight. This was revenge, a public beating Sarah hading for a long time. There were


    many females in the crowd who were feeling a sense of rpense, as they watched Sarah


    receive such a severe beating. Sarah had seduced nuny of their mates before they were able to


    im them.


    Then after the females imed their mates Sarah woulde and cause trouble. Duha Kusov


    was one of those females, she had been extremely upset with the way Sarah had attacked her


    mate in the arena earlier. Dasha felt Sarah deserved every blow she received from Alora.


    Bettina and Ater were both extremely furious, feeling humiliated as they watched the female, they


    considered nothing but trash, beat the female they considered their treasure. Jaxon, Kain, and


    Galen were all thinking to themselves that they had chosen the right Alpha to serve if Alora would


    allow them to.


    Darien felt like it was about time Alora broke out of the restraints her family had ced on her and


    fought back. Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember both felt a sense of pride at how calmly Alora


    systematically tore Sarah apart and taught her an unforgettable lesson.


    Just as the final note of Alora¡¯s second song choice was sung, thended her finishing blow. A


    powerful kick to Surah¡¯s chest, purple arcs of electricity sparking and snapping as the blow


    connected. This time Alora did not stop Sarah¡¯s flight off of the tform and across the arena.


    silent for ful sinute before the crowd stood up, roaring and howling in approx


    Chapter Comments


    Susan Moledor


    Those idiots who believed Sarah¡¯s rumors are proba

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    The roar of the crowed surprised Alona hu a moment, she had forgotten they were there while she


    was fighting Sarah. It took the loud voice of the announcer making her win official to rouse Alora


    from her stunned state. Alora took a deep breath, and centered herself.


    Alora tumed her back on Sarah and left the fighter¡¯s tform. As she reached the wall, she paused


    to look back at her parents over her shoulder. By the expressions on the faces of her parents, she


    could tell that they were not only shucked at what Alora had done to Sarah, they were furious.


    Alora did not care that they were angry and nning to make her pay for today¡¯s Joumiliation. In


    fact, Alora was hoping they would give her an excuse to teach them a lesson as well. Alora would


    never return to being the obedient torture doll anymore.


    Alota gave them a taunting smik before she dismissed¡¯them by turning her back on them. Bending


    slightly at the knees, Alora only used a little of her strength to Launch herself up and over the railing


    to the first row of seats. Walking casually, Alora made her way up the steps and back to her own


    seat.


    Although Alora now had her Alpha¡¯s aura mostly tucked away again, the students still disyed the


    same submission as before when she passed them going up. Alora chose to ignore their reactions,


    as well as the open-mouthed wide ryed looks of her fellow Alpha ss fighters.


    They were all silent for the moment as they all watched the school medics, who were on standley,


    go into the arena for Sarah. Darien was staring at Alora with aplicated expression.


    Alora looked at him, finally annoyed with all the staring, and asked. ¡°What?¡± The word came out


    sharper than she had intended it to.


    !!


    Darien swallowed, raised his gaze to look up at nothing, then nodded his head several times.


    Darien then opened his m outh like he was going to make ament, then he frowned and stopped


    himself.


    Darien did this several more times before Alora became impatient and said, ¡°Just spit it out.¡±


    Darien cleared his throat. ¡°When you said you would teach Sarah a lesson¡­.I never imagined it


    would be that¡­. that¡­.¡± Darien¡¯s brows were furrowed as he thought of the word he wanted to use.


    ¡°That¡­, untelenting.¡±


    Alora Mudied Darien¡¯s expression with narrow eyes for a moment, wondering at what was now


    going through Darien¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Do you think I was too harsh?¡± Alora asked Darien in a cautious sounding tone.


    Darien shook his head. ¡°No¡­no I was¡­I was just thinking about what you said earlier.¡± At Alora¡¯s


    questioning look, he borated. ¡°About not holding back


    anymore.¡±


    Alora looked at Darien curiously, nodding her head. ¡°I remember saying that this morning, what


    about it?¡±


    Darien let out a nervous soundingugh. ¡°Well, I was just thinking that I now have a full


    understanding of what you meant.¡±


    Alora looked at him mutely, not knowing how to respond to that. She noticed the various


    expressions on the faces of her fellow ssmates, faxon¡¯s expression was particrlyplicated.


    Alora decided she needed a moment to herself right then. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to thedy¡¯s room really


    quick.¡± Then she was up and heading swiftly down the stairs.


    Jason waited till Alora made it to the stairway leading to the underground before he spoke. ¡°You all


    remember how Alora mentioned putting a chair under her doorknob earlier.¡± They all turned to look


    at faxon, their bodies tensing up at his question.


    ¡°Alora said it was because she did not have a lock in her bedroom door. Then text messages asking


    for our fight music came in and we did not follow up on it. The way she said it though, was like it


    was no big deal.¡± Mason said, quietly, his expression dour.


    ¡°She did, but her eyes said something different.¡± Jaxon said, ¡°So I was just texting one of my


    cousins, she¡¯s a counselor, and asked her why a female would block her bedroom door with a chair


    under the doorknob.¡±


    Darien, like Jaxon, had also seen that Alora¡¯s eyes had a different tale to tell than what her lips were


    saying. ¡°What did she say?¡± Darien asked, a faint grow! in his


    tone.


    Jason¡¯s expression became even darker. ¡°My cousin told me it depended on the situation. One


    scenario is if the female lives in a ce or area where they feel door locks are not enough of a


    security measure. They then would use this trick to give themselves time to grab a weapon just in


    case there was an intruder.¡± [axon paused, clenching his hands into tight fists.


    ¡°The other soetano. is it a female was a yatim ol sexual assoli at one point on another ¡°Jason


    impest is, his mind. murell be thest ku usments that it¡¯s not the second chong


    idea. ¡°I have been trying to tell


    Semnal aumilt by who? Mason asked


    Jawn turned to look at Darien. ¡°Why is it you sporation. Aloia, about whether or not Allister is bei


    biologiv¨¢l father?


    Danen booked down at the posed, his chooched fats set vis his kowes. ¡°The may be Jacks at Alora


    sometimes when he thinks no one is locking 11 makes my fur stand on end *


    The other males looked at Burien with varied expression of honor. None of them wanted to even


    contemte what all the clues were hinting at.


    ¡°Alora woodle) want us talking about this would she ¡°* Mauris asked, his voice how and a little raspe


    Darson¡¯s expivision looked strained as he shook his head. ¡°No, ma she would not ¡°Darien looked


    down, unclenching one fist to grip the back of his neck. ¡°Alora has always been a very private


    person. Damit neat nechavive ¡±


    ¡°Victims of routine violense generally are. It is a mentality that is forced upon them until it bes


    instinctual.¡± Jasonmented calmly, a note of sadness in


    his tone


    Theit sommersation ended with the return of Alosa and the voice of Vir Piscipal Kalia over the


    sound system,


    After Alora hadnded her winning blow against Sarah, Vice Busipal Kalia made her way over to


    Principal Josathan. The number of challenges to the Alpha ss was going to require them to


    ce a time restriction on those fights.


    Kalia was there to confer with Jonathan on just what that amount of time wi Kalu Nowel respectfully


    to the Pack Alpha and Luna, greeting them first before greeting Jonathan


    ¡°There were too many challenges issued to the Alpha ss fighters this year and we need to set a


    time allotment for each match. If we do not, we will have to postpone the written exams by a full dos


    ¡°Kalia told Jonathan


    Jonathan leaned back, he had one arm crossed over his waist, and the elbson of the other braved


    on it. Jonathan rested his chin on his raised bist and studied Kalu


    with a faint smile


    ¡°And what solution have youe up with, Vice Principal¡± fonatban asked, a Esnt smile on his lips


    ¡°I think we should finit the allotment of time to five minutes¡± Kalia said confidenth.


    Jonathan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°What if the match were to end in a daw?


    Not mussing a beat, Kalia amwvoed. ¡°If there is a draw in the match, we will ahance that student as


    we would if there would have been a clear cut victory. After that, it will be up to them to defend and


    keep their ranking in their new fighter ss,¡±


    Jonathan nodded, satisfied with K¡¯s answers. Not that he expected it to go any other way:


    Jonathan respected the female quite a lot, for her work ethic, intelligence and her genuine kindness


    and dedication to the pups of the school.


    with your solution. When do you n to implement tha¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Starting with the Delta ss challenges. As soon as the medical staff is done scraping Sarah


    Noethussountain off the arena wall, I will make the anisouven Kalia replied.


    Jonathan nodded again in approval. ¡°Then I will leave you to it


    Kalia nodded. ¡°Thank you, sic.¡± Then the bowed respectfully again to Aishrew and Bebet. ¡°I will take


    mis leave them,


    ¡°It is times like these that I am grateful we are so long lived. You and Kalia have both proven to be


    the best thing for this school and the students. These students and teachers have thrived under you


    two for several decades now.¡± Luna Ember said, after Kalia had left.


    Jonathan blushed and was surprised, to think he could still blush at his age. He felt honored to have


    been given such apliment from his Luna. He would tell kalia about itter.


    ¡°Thank you, Luna, to receive such a highplement is truly an honor.¡± Jonathan said, smiling. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Kalia walked to the center of the fighter¡¯s tform with a microphone in hand.


    ¡°Hello everyone if I can have your attention for a few moments, I am here to announce there has


    been a minor change to the rules of thest of the challenges for advancement. Due to the


    overwhelming number of challenges issued, we are limiting the battles to five minutes. In the event


    any fight was to end in a draw at this five minute mark, the challenger will be allowed to advance.


    We will begin the Delta ss fighter part of the challenges in five minutes. With that announcement


    made, Kalia calmly walked off the tform.


    POST


    Chapter Comments


    Meeka Hodshon


    wait what happened after Sarah shifted???? it just said Alora bounced around like boxers do then


    this chapter the fight was just over, did I miss something???


    Tremy Gabrielle


    for the battles I prefer the chapters in the first version, I¡¯m a bit disappointed for the


    news

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    There was a low runble from the crossl as everyone started talking after Vice Principal Kalia¡¯s


    announcement. Students talked to other students. Parents and family members talked to other


    parents and family members. The tow where the Alphat ss Fighters sat was the only quiet


    section at the moment.


    Our corner of Mason¡¯s mouth was twitching, while one of Garrett¡¯s eyebrows was bitching. Darien


    let out a short wry soundingugh. Jaxon and Lexus post sat there ring up at the screen with the


    last ofing challenges, their expressions gloomy. Alora¡¯s face, other than having one ryebrow


    raised, was expressionless.


    ¡°Are we even going to have the energy to fight in the main part of the examination after all the


    challengers are through with us?¡± Mason snarled the question,


    ¡°At least the school is considerate enough to limit the matches to five minutes each?xon said, his


    tone rife with sarcasm.


    Akoraughed, finding Jason¡¯s words humorous. The others looked at her, with varied expressions


    of irritation. Amused, Alora looked back at them.


    ¡°WhatTM Alora asked, trying to sound and look innocent.


    ¡°Why are you not as imitated by this as we are?¡± Mason asked, annoyed with how serene Alora was


    acting about all the challenges she was about to fight.


    Alora, her expression still innocent, feigned ignorance. ¡°Irritated by what?¡±


    Darien sat back a little so he could watch them, he had never seen Alora deliberately y with


    someone else the way she was now,


    ¡°How many challenges did you receive?¡± Mason demanded.


    Alora shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Mason asked in shocked disbelief. ¡°How can you be so calm about all thist


    Garrett put a hand on Mason¡¯s shoulder and Mason looked at Gerrett, startled by the sudden


    contact. ¡°Dude, she¡¯s f uc kin with you.¡±He said.


    Mason looked at him in surprise for a moment, then his expression shifted to one of realization.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then Mason whipped his head around to re at Alora, growling


    when she started tough.


    Darien wrapped his arms around his belly andughed. Mason growled again, making Alora and


    Darien lean into each other as theyughed some more. Their Laughter didn¡¯t show any signs of


    stopping, until Alora¡¯s phone sounded with a notification.


    When Alora¡¯s phone sounded, theirughter stopped abruptly, startling their ssmates with this


    drastic change in their actions. With a careful expression, Alora took her phone out of her hoodie


    pocket. Alora had put her hoodie back on earlier when she had returned to her seat. Alora was still


    feeling a little too exposed


    without it.


    The message was another challenge and a song request for it. Seeing who the challenger was


    made Alora grin chillingly. Feeling aggressive, Alora chose one decades-old rock song and one of


    the newer alternative pop songs. Putting her phone back in her pocket Alora focused on the battle


    now happening in the arena.


    At least she did until she felt the states, Alota turned her head and met the curious and wary gazes


    of her ssmates. Alora knew they wanted to ask her what the message was about. However, fear


    of upsetting Alora kept their mouths shut.


    ¡°I have been challenged by Wesley Frost.¡± Alora said straightforwardly.


    Mason jerked back, looking stunned. ¡°n Alpha Frost¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Alora nodded, and then another test sounded on her phone. Looking down at it, Alora saw that it


    was another challenge. ¡°This one is from Byron Northmountain.¡±


    ¡°n Alpha Northmountain¡¯s grandson.¡± Darien said in a hard tone.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Garrett asked loudly, shocked.


    Mason looked angry about the situation, he and those two challengers did not get along. In fact,


    whenever Mason encountered them, they tried to beat him, but it was Mason who always trounced


    their as ses thoroughly instead.


    Looking down at her phone, the song Alura chose this time was in the heavy electonic genre. While


    Alora was doing this, Darien was sitting like an angry statue. The others were talking in angry tours


    about her two challengers.


    They couidered Alona one of their own, so naturally, they were upset about this. They felt this was a


    deliberate attack against Alora, and Mason¡¯s next worda


    ¡°The Frost and Northmountain n Alphas hate Alta. Now she has not only publicly humiliated


    Sarah but has also publicly distanced herself from her own n by changing ber muname. The


    Alphas will attempt to use their grandsons to put Alora in her ce.¡± Mason growled.


    ¡°What the hell? Why??¡± Garrett asked angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wooy, I¡¯ve been looking forward to paying them back for things they did in the past. They will


    be the ones taught a lesson. The icing on the cake is that this will g those two Alphas in the face


    with more humiliation.¡± Alora said in a horrid sounding tone.


    Alora had ced one foot on the bench and loosely hugged her leg while resting her chin on her


    raised knee. Combined with the serene air around her, this made Alora kok bored and unbothered.


    ¡°Maybe I should have chosen Tech Nine¡¯s Bitch p as my challenge song instead of the others.¡±


    Alora said it in a wondering tone, then she shrugged. ¡°The ones I dal choose should still be gosd


    enough to get my message actoss.¡±


    The others stated at her silently for a moment. ¡°This docin¡¯t bother you?¡± Mason asked.


    Alora turned her bead and looked at him with a raised eyelitow. ¡°Are they stronger than Darien?¡±


    she asked, her tone dry.


    Mason snorted. ¡°Hell no.¡±


    ¡°Then there is no reason to worry.¡± Alota said, then went back to watching the current challenge.


    Darienughed at the look of stunned realization on the others faces, especially Mason¡¯s. ¡°What did


    you expect her answer to be?¡± He asked them.


    Jaxon was the best to recover. ¡°Well, when you put in that way, it makes sense. None of us can


    beat her, and those two are only Beta ss fighters.¡±


    The others started to talk to each other again, Darien however, was looking at Alora, Darien thought


    of a conversation he once had with Damien, after he had watched Damien and Alora spat. For


    some reason he couldn¡¯t remember, Darien had asked Damien about how strong he thought Alora


    would get. Damien¡¯s response wax to tell him that Mora would one day be stronger than anyone in


    the Pack.


    n Alphax Frost and Northmountain were now sitting behind Bettina and Allister. They sat like two


    Kings, and Bettina and Allister practically bowed to them in subjugation. The two Alphas had both


    be rather furious, as they watched the dark stain forced upon their ns thoroughly humiliate


    one of the shining stars of theu ns. Now they were over here to get an exnation for everything


    that had happened.


    These two n Alphas looked identical to each other, their dual-colored eyes were inner rings of icy


    blur and outer rings of a watery blue. Their long white hair was waist length, the same color as theit


    goatees. They had chiseled features, and while they could be called gorgeous, they were so ice


    cold and stone faced it was off putting.


    Unlike Allister, the two hundred year old n Alphas trained daily, so their bodies were thick with


    hard packed muscle. The Alphas were also much taller than Allister at the height of seven foot


    seven. They dressed in matching three piece suits. The zers, trousers, and button up shirts were


    a bright white. Over the button up shirts were pale gray pocket vests with silver embroidery. The


    suits werepleted with royal blue ties.


    ¡°It is bad enough that she was born wrong, now she has tantly challenged our ss by changing


    her sumame to that of the Heartsong n. We could have let her off lightly if she had not done


    this.¡± n Alpha Frost said angrily.


    ¡°At most we would have locked her up and taught her a good lesson for daring to disobey the


    orders of her superiors.¡± n Alpha Northmountain added.


    ¡°What should we do with the wretch now, n Alphas?¡± Bettina asked, sounding aggrieved.


    ¡°First, we have already videred our grandsons to challenge her and teach her a lesson. They will


    then be able topete with her in the final rounds and take her Rank from her. This way we can


    redeem our ns n Alpha Frost said in an imperious tone.


    ¡°You, Bettina, will send het a message and let her know that she is to submit to the punishment of


    our two future n leaders. After this is done you will bring her to us ¡°i Alpha Northmountau


    ordered.


    Uhux vou bung bei bo ux, we attend school¡± n Alpha Froud babi


    but to change her name back, and she will it be allowed to graduate. As the is now righteen, the no


    longer needs to


    n Macwives. We will make wore the pass death every day we allow her to love for today &


    transgressions¡± n Alpha


    ains grombed.


    Bettina felt happs when she heard the ns the Alpha bal ka that wretch. Ates, however, having


    an intense feeling of inferiority, was not too happy about thest part of the n. He wanted to keep


    klora with them, so that he could punish het however he wanted, whenever he wanted.


    Fast, Allister wanted to get a DNA test done on Mora. Il bix suspicions about Mort bot being his


    daughter were onafiomed, then he could really do to her everything he wanted to dos

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Damien and Xander were on a break from their exams. They had finished the first portion of the


    exams earlier than most other students. It was during this time he was sent a video from his mother.


    His mother, it seemed, was wasting no time by editing the recording before sending it to him. So,


    Damien received the cow footage as it yed out in real time.


    Damien sat against arge tree in the campus courtyard, Xander leaned in close and watched the


    video over his shoulder. Xander felt a chill down his spine as he watched. The power Alora


    unconsciously disyed in the video was that of a Pack Alpha not that of a high school age


    werewolf


    Xander nced at Damien to see his reaction and felt like his mouth instantly filled with blood in


    indignation. Was his Alpha concerned¡­? No! His Alpha was not concerned. Instead, he looked


    down at his phone¡¯s screen with a loving smile and soft eyes! The world was so unfair to him at the


    moment, did his scary Alpha have to pick up another scary Alpha as his mate?!


    Feeling Xander¡¯s re, Damien knew Xander had a dramatic internal monologue going. ¡°Are you


    done being overly dramatic about my mate¡¯s power yet?¡±


    Xander felt like a bolt of lightning mmed into him. Did his Alpha have to read his mind now?!


    ¡°I¡¯m not reading your mind, I just know how you are.¡± Damien said in response to Xander¡¯s


    continued silence.


    This did not calm Xander down. If anything, it affirmed his belief that his Alpha could read his mind.


    ¡°You need to quit freaking out before Darius starts to mock you again.¡± Damien said in a calm tone.


    Xander felt like his mouth was full of blood again, his Alpha¡¯s words were really too harsh. However


    angry Xander was at Damien¡¯s words, they held true as Darius did start mocking him.


    ¡°How did I get paired with such a drama King? I should ask the Moon Goddess for a refund. Such


    trivial things send you into hysterics!¡± Darius growled.


    Xander felt another wave of indignation. ¡°A refund!¡± He roared internally at his woll


    ¡°Yes! A humanoid refund!¡± Darius growled.


    ¡°The music she chose for this battle¡­she¡¯s sending a message,¡± Damien said, distracting Xander


    and Darius from their fight.


    Xander was listening to the lyrics of the song and looking at the fight that was happening. ¡°Love The


    Way You Hate Me? Xander asked in a questioning tone, then said, ¡°If there is a message, Sarah


    didn¡¯t listen to it.¡±


    Damien nodded, letting out a hum of agreement. ¡°She did not.¡±


    As the battle went on, if you could call it that, the song changed. ¡°This song is a message to her


    parents and their n Alphas.¡± Damien said after identifying the


    ¡°Mutiny?¡± Xander said, his tone once again questioning. ¡°Is she finally rebelling against her family?¡±


    Damien gave him a re that said, ¡°Is that not obvious.¡± While his wolf Darius said, ¡°idiot! Of


    course, that is what that means?¡±Xander felt that if this kept up, he would never get rid of the


    imagined taste of blood from his mouth


    ¡°Even your wolf knew the answer. Damien told him.


    Xander let out a growl of irritation. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough I have to hear my wolf berating me inside my


    own head, but do you have to be so cruel as to encourage


    him?!¡±


    Damien let out a deep chuckde. ¡°Is it berating you to point out the truth?¡±


    Xander was unable to offer a response, he could only sit there with that coppery taste in his mouth


    and stew for a moment. Although Xander was quick to anger and offer hysterics, he was just as


    quick to calm down, forgive and then forget.


    Xander watched the footage till the end, then Damien started it all over again. This time Xander paid


    attention to every detail he could see from the video. From start to end it was a show of power, it


    was a female saying she was done submitting to her family¡¯s cruel treatment of her. It was also a


    public beating for one of her abusers.


    beaty female¡±


    ¡°Har slpud just lu a sample of a?al is capable of, she in this year¡¯s Alpha ss frst rack fighter.


    Anyone challenging les


    Damien had a demdpan espersonen as he baked


    Beattien mould join them, aral hem she wonddugh and smile at all


    iga before puberty, when she became fem friends withnd,


    ek, we¡¯ll investigate what made Beatrice change in drastically¡± Darkien told Xander


    Damien¡¯s windi shot through Kander, sending him deep into his thoughts for a motsent. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Xander said, his mice hoarse with em


    coffed ashly. ¡°Why do you thank me? This is something I shudd di as your friend and Alpha.¡±


    ikle in response to Damien¡¯s words. ¡°Then I thank the Moon Goddess for having such a friend and


    Alpha *


    ¡°Okay, magh with the emotional stuff, lets grab something to eat the


    the next portion of our exams.¡± Damien said at he


    Xander was quite woman when it came to certam subjects, his family, his mate, the protection of his


    Alpha, and the prosperity of their Pack, Outside of subjects. Kander allowed his emotions and


    reaction fier teign.


    ¡°No matter what I will not ept Neutrice¡¯) tejection. ¡°Xander told his wolf, his tone serious.


    Darius did jud jespond right away, he knew very well that has humanoid would not give up on their


    mute. ¡°I know be it a few months, jean, or


    ¡°¡°Let us hope we do not have to wait centuries for her to ept us. I am hoping when we go back


    this time, we will be able to finally im her. ¡°Xander replied.


    7 pray to the Moon Goddess we will be so fortunate. ¡°Darius said, has tone had a mournful note to


    it.


    With that, Kander quietly followed Damien into the campus food court. Damien and Xander


    together, was always an intimidating sight. They were two of the powerful beings on campus. Today,


    however, they were especially intimidating, as the normally smiling and jovial Xander, had a dark


    and brooding expression


    Pan Xander¡¯s expression with the stone faced expression Damien had, and it was a perve wracking


    experience for those who encountered them. Normally, Xander would be telling Damien to lighten


    up, and there would be at least a dozen brings sumounding them.


    The only two who had the guts to join them today and did not feel intimidated by them the way


    others did, were Nabonidus and Shapur. This was beca Nabonidus and Shapur¡¯s status was the


    same as Damien and Xander¡¯s.


    Nabonidus Emami Kiarash was the eldest son of the second continents Alpha of Alpha¡¯s Cyrus


    Bardiya Kiarash, and Shapur Kaveh Farzaneh was the eldest son of The Alpha of Alpha¡¯s Beta


    Bahar Abtin Farzaneh.


    ¡°Ah my friends, you do not seem to be in high spirits anymore. What has happened? Shapur asked


    Xander.


    Xander did not trally want to talk out the mate who continued to reject him, he instead deflected the


    issue onto his Alpha¡¯s shoulders. ¡°My Alpha has chosen a scary lenule as his mute


    Dansen red at Xander, not appreciating Xander¡¯sment about Alora. ¡°She is only scary for


    those on the other end of her ire.¡± Damien defended.


    ¡°loc, now that is an old word. You have been hanging around with the Elders for too long again my


    friend Nabonidya said, amusement in his tone.


    Damienughed. ¡°I fear you are correct in that assessment, Nabionidus.¡±


    Nabsumidus smiled. ¡°So, what has your Beta iming your mute in wary?¡± He asked.


    Dainien let out a sigh. ¡°It is my mates fighting exams day back home. She was challenged to a fight


    for Rank advancement and had to defend herself. My mother sent me a recording of the fight¡±


    Nabonidus raised his eyebrows, his expression shifting to one of interest. ¡°May I see this battle?¡±


    Damier smiled and nodded, bringing out his phone to y the several minutes long video of Alora


    fighting Sarah, Shapur, just as nosey as Xander, watched the


    Video over Nabonidus¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I have to agree with Xander, your female is scary.¡± Shapur said, earning a re from both Damien


    and Nabonidus.


    After Shapur backed away, Nabonidus returned his gaze to Damien. ¡°Your female is so young to be


    so strong already. However, there seems to be some kind of grudge between her and the other


    female.¡±


    Damien let out a sigh. ¡°You have guessed right. They are sisters, but in order for my female to be


    my mate¡­she had to suffer through a rejection first.¡±


    Nabonidus jerked back, his expression horrified. ¡°Who would reject such a beautiful and strong


    female?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Damien nced to the side, bis rtionship with my female¡¯s sister


    almost ring as he answered Nabonidu¡¯s question. ¡°This fool a younger brother, who has been in


    a several years long sexual


    Nabweidus fuud a wide ryed expression on his face, stunned by this turn of events. Then he turned


    to look at Xander. ¡°Xander.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°Vex?¡± Kander responded.


    ¡°Your brother¡­¡­¡­.¡± Nabonibus trailed off.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Xander asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Your brother is an imbecile.¡± Nabeonidas finally said.


    Damienughed at theplicated expression that appeared on Xander¡¯s face caused by


    Nabonidus¡¯s words.


    With his eyeboow and one corner of his lips twitching, Xander said, ¡°In that regard your


    Alphaship¡­¡­.I cannot disagree.¡°


    Shapur could not help butugh at Xander¡¯s use of the word ¡°Mship ¡°¡±Alphaship, I will have to


    remember that one in the future.¡±


    Nationidus gazed at Shapsit with a veiled expression. ¡°And post who are you thinking of addressing


    with such a title?¡± He asked, his tone cold.


    Shapur stoppedughing abruptly and gave Nabonidus a nervous look. ¡°Ah. no one, no one, just a


    joke¡±


    Nabonidus red at Shapur a little longer, post to make sure he was properly contrite, then he once


    again focused his gaze on Damien. ¡°May I know the name of this young female you im as your


    muate?


    Damien¡¯s gaze softened and a small loving smile curled his lips. ¡°Alora Luna Heartsong, the Lost


    descendant of the Alpha Luna Bloodmoon Heartsong¡±


    Nabonidus sat up straight and looked at Damien in suprise. ¡°One of the original bloodlines. Is she


    Goddess Blessed?


    Damien pulled down the V-neck of his shirt, baring the deep red colored mark in the center of hisN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    chest. ¡°Just as I am.¡± Nabonidas¡¯s surprise at this revtion was physical as his body jerked in his


    seat. ¡°The differences between het maik and mine are the colors, and mine is not visible when


    shifted while her mark is.¡±


    ¡°How is it we have never seen it before?¡± Nabonibus asked.


    ¡°Even when I was young, I drew a lot of attention. That is not something I am fond of So, I asked my


    mom toe up with something to cover it, something that would note all even if wet. My


    mother found a tattoo concealer that was waterproof and needed a special remiser to get it off. I just


    haven¡¯t applied it today:¡± Damien told han


    ¡°Do you n to continue to hide the mark?¡± Nabonadus asked, feeling that he had been right all


    along about Damien, and that there was more to him than met the eye


    Damien shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it depends on how I feel tomorrow and the next day. We only have


    thesest three days before we are able to go home. With wich a short amount of time left here, I


    no longer feel the need to hide it ¡±


    Nabonidus nodded his brad several times. ¡°I see what you mean. I would find it tiresome at this


    point ¡±


    *That is hom I¡¯m feeling about it at the moment. ¡°Damien agreed.


    The atmosphere lightened considerably after that, their talks shifting to the exams they had finished,


    and the ones that were toe next. They finished their meals pist as the campus bell rang,


    signaling the need to return to exain rooms.


    ¡°All of these Delta ss challengers are more annoying than anything else. I didn¡¯t expect them to


    be this easy to defeat.¡± Garrett said, letting out a sigh.


    have to tell you something


    Therim and Ung he


    ¡°Well


    father asked Master


    University ¡° Dan?m exined.


    ¡°¡°Mich, wet that exins his yoL THE


    many more fights


    before the next boul¡± Lemun asked.


    ¡°There are four more challengen lett. Thankti


    ¡°Thank the Goddess. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only on


    ¡°Tei hungry too.¡± Alora said as she rubbed her belly.


    *1 think we


    Jamisonmented, forcing himsel to nad Sam


    ch he l?rd the way Lexus hated agatat kiin ta kek, att


    ¡°I know I¡¯m hungry¡± Lexus wid, his deep visa


    Janusun shifted bus bead a little, and he felt the barest brush of Lexus¡¯s Lips aparat


    a poct through ha nystem, andmuson dated to feel thern WAS


    Datami¡¯s phone wounded and he looked at the message be just received. Dur thes say they gut


    something they need to tell you about


    k¨² get her attention. ¡°Hes, my parenty want you to prun as he hash.


    Alota kooked up at Darien with a confused expression. ¡°Okay, are we


    lunch un


    ¡°I third tay¡¯I want to take us wanewhere r: ¡° Darien said


    *What about deretuty?¡± Akaa asked


    Darien frowned, he was unwilling to spend any modrta


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s paietti air going to wait to spend time with her with her spending lunch with you¡± Jaxson


    told Darien


    Darien looked at Jason with a smile. ¡°Thanks for letting me


    40 you and beverely are fated mates, I believe her puenti


    Darien sent out a text to his parents asking if it would be okay for him to invite his mate along. When


    be revened the affirmative, be then tested Sermily, telling her about the situation and asking if the


    wanted to join them. Darien had gotten Semuity¡¯s under during theirst bevak, and they had been


    testing here and there


    Dusen was told by Serenity to hang on while she messaged her parents. I didn¡¯t take long before


    Serenity was testing him back that her parents were okay with her joming him and his parents for


    hitch. They were fated mates and this would count as the, meet the parents moment in their


    burgeoning rtionship.


    ¡°Serenity will be joining us for lunch.¡± Darien told Alora.


    Alora chuckled, a wide smile appearing on her face. ¡°I figured that would be the case.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think my parents have to talk to you about? Darien asked.


    Alora shrugged, shaking her head she said, ¡°I honestly have no clur.¡±


    Darien shook his head, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Just thought I would ask, see if you knew


    something I didn¡¯t.¡± He said with a sigh.


    Alora shook her head. ¡°Nope. I am just as much in the dark as you are. Where are we meeting your


    parents?*


    ¡°We will meet them at Best of All Worlds Food Pce on theer of Cheshire Avenue and Main


    Street. They haverge and small private dining rooms. That


    way whatever mom and dad have to talk to you about won¡¯t be overheard by the restaurants other


    patrons.¡± Darien told Alora.


    ¡°I have been there. They have cuisine from all over the world. They also have alternates and


    substitutes for any diet.¡± Jamison told them


    Darien looked at him. ¡°You have? Is the food really good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything I have tried so far has been delicious.¡± Jamison replied.


    In no time, thest of the Delta ss Challenges had been fought. The lights came up and the


    announcer¡¯s voice boomed over the sound system.


    ¡°We will now enter into an hour-long recess, please remain aware of the time and be back on


    campus in the allotted time. Thank you, students, faculty and parents, n, and family members.¡±


    Before Daren could even stand up, Serenity was there flinging herself into his arms. Darien


    chuckled as he braced himself, preventing them from falling backwards. Alora couldn¡¯t help but


    smile at what a cute couple they made. However, it was the exasperated expression on the faces of


    Serenity¡¯s brothers that had Alora bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Why do you have tough? You will only encourage her unruly behavior.¡± Kain whined.


    Alora looked at Kain, and tried to stopughing, but his words and expression made that


    impossible, and instead Aloraughed harder.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    konathan, ba phone


    Bettina. Northma


    pool and hoths, Jonathan dikel


    whood Vant we for her back, isto the n without letting her tar


    ¡°Why do we have to force her to change her surname back to ours!


    by having it ¡± This sentensor had lonathan lifting has phone to moved what was happening


    ¡°Because of the terms on my father¡¯s Will, If Alma¡¯s sa is not changed back, the The one to inherit


    all thatid and named the Alpha of that s¡± Bettina shocked. ¡°But if bot name remaina


    Northmssuntaan till after her tweets third Mithlon. I will inherit thest, the manswas, all that alth


    and the title of n Alpha Onor I have that our status will be equal with the Alphas of the


    Northmountain and Frost ns.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sarah said, stunned. Aher thinking about it for a moment, she became ngry. ¡°Why is it that


    whore is the granughter that inherits, why not me??!¡±


    ¡°Because of that stupid buthmack on that wielch¡¯s hip! It marks her as being part of the Heartsong¡¯s


    original Moalline and a future Alpba?¡± Bettie lowby, nying to keep het voor down, but it was still loud


    enough to be heard cleath by the hidden Jonathan,


    ¡°Is that why you always made her hide it, and told her it was a cursed mark that would get her


    banished from the Pack if


    mother


    jone ever saw it? Sarah asked her


    This question sent a jolt of surprise through Jonathan. He knew all this time that Abra had to be


    suffering from abuse at home. Abuse Mora refused to speak. about or acknowledge the existence of


    Jonathan¡¯s suspicions were just confirmed, and he now had knowledge of some of the cruelty Alora


    had been suffering all these wear


    ¡°Yes?¡± Bettinar¡¯s shriek now held a growl to it. ¡°I even tried to cut it off her with a wher Bade. When


    that didn¡¯t work, I tried to burn it off, but like every wound we have given her it has always healed


    without a seat and that damned mark would appear again on the healed flesh!¡±


    ¡°Then what are we going to


    Karah whined.


    Sarah couldiv¡¯t stand the thought of Alora bing a n Alpha and having such a higher status


    than her. It wasn¡¯t fair in Sarah¡¯s mind for that mongrel wirtch. was going to inhent all thatnd and a


    title just because of some stupid birthmark. Sarah was the elidest and if anyone should inherit all


    that from their grandfather it was het. That whore Alora deserved none of it, and Sarah was not


    about to let her have it any more than her mother would.


    ¡°There is already a n in ce thanks to our ri Alphas. We just have to follow it. Tonight, when


    that wretches home, we will lock her up in the basement. and wait for the Alpha¡¯s to send


    someone to retrieve het. Once they have her, they will force her to change het sumame back to


    Northmountain.¡± Bettina said, sounding vinnig


    Sarah smiled, delighted in the ns her mother had, then she frowned. ¡°What about school, there


    are still two more days left.¡±


    ¡°The stupid bitch is eighteen now and is no longer required to attend school. That and the n¡¯s


    soon to be cleaning ve does not need a high school diploma.* Came Bettina¡¯s cruel reply.


    Allister did not add anything to their conversation at all, he stood off to the side brooding. Allister


    was still upset with the part of the n that involved them handing Alora over to the


    Jonathan was horribed by the details of the conversation between Bettina and Sarah. Their level of


    cruelty was unfathomable to Jonathan. There was one thing about this n that Bettina did not


    Even if she had the ability to pull Alora out of school early, which she did not, Alita would not lose


    out on her diploma


    Seniors took two types of exams before the end of the year final exams. The pre final written exams


    and the Senior ss Final Fight ss Kank cement exami These exams were taken a month


    before the end of the school year.


    If something happened in thatst month that prevented a Senior from taking the end of the year


    final exams, those early exams would be used to determine Seniors eligibility to graduate. Mora¡¯s


    scores on those exams were perfect, and they alone would secure her ce as the top graduate of


    this year¡¯s Senior ss


    Jonathan bet, based on the cruelty and filth he had just heard, that this group would be furious to


    know that detail. Jonathan stayed behind the pir, waiting for the group to move on so they would


    not know their conversation had been overheard,


    Allister got tired of just standing there and listening to Bettina and Sarah bitch and moan about


    Alora. ¡°Come on you two, I¡¯m hungry and we don¡¯t need the wrong person toe along and hear


    you two¡±


    Jonathan found those words from Allister ironic, considering he was the ¡°wrong person¡± to have


    come along and overheart their conversation, Now that Jonathan knew of this n to harm Alora,


    he would not stay silent. Jonathan watched as the group moved further into the parking garage.


    Jonathan waited until he saw the Northmountain¡¯s car drive past the pit he was behind to move.


    After he got into his car, Jonathan made sure to send the recording of the conversation to Alpha


    Andrew¡¯s email, then he called him, not wanting to ds getting them this information,


    Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember had already reached their car and were sitting inside when


    Andrew¡¯s phone rang. Andrew looked down at his phone to see who was calling, and his expression


    became curious.


    Ember leaned over his shoulder to see who was calling, and her brows rising in surprise. ¡°We just


    left him not too long ago, what could have caused him to call us after such a short time.¡± She asked


    her mate.


    Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°There is only one way to find out.¡± epting the call, he ced it on


    speaker mode before greeting Jonathan. ¡°Hello Jonathan, is there something I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°I just got done overhearing a horrific conversation between The Wicked Bitch of the West and her


    daughter, The Wicked Bitch of the East. They n to lock up Alora as soon as she gets home


    tonight. They are working in tandem with the Alphas of the Frost and Northmountain ns. They do


    not n to let Alora finish school and are aware of the terms in her grandfather¡¯s Will. They n to


    make her a slove to their ns¡±


    Ember gasped, horrified, ¡°How dare they! We do not condone very of any form!¡±


    ¡°There is more, my Luna, my Alpha ¡± Jonathan said, his tone bing strained.


    Frowning in concern, Andrew asked. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The cruelty Alora¡¯s suffered in their hands it¡¯s more than I could have imagined. Bettina described


    how she attempted to permanently remove Alora¡¯s birthmark by sling it off with a silver de, when


    that did not work she tried to burn it off her.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was shaking by the time he finished


    telling them those details. ¡°The emailed you the recording I took of their conversation.¡±


    Embers hands were over her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. Andrew was shaking with anger and


    tried not to crush the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you¡­for informing me of this matter.¡± Andrew finally growled out. ¡°Your Luna and I will take


    it from here.¡± He said before disconnecting the call.


    Ember looked at Andrew, her expressions both angry and worried. ¡°I want to rip them to pieces and


    wrap Alora up in so much love the things those people did to her disappear!¡± Ember nearly sobbed


    thosest words.


    Andrew wrapped his arms tightly around his mate, kissing the Top of her head. ¡°I know my darling


    mate, I feel how much your heart breaks for that pup. After today she no longer belongs to those


    two, we will bring her home tonight.¡±


    Ember used thefort het mate brought her to get control of her emotions. Ember reminded


    herself she was the Luna of the Moon Mountain Pack, mute to the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.


    ¡°I know she is already eighteen, but I want to adopt her into our family. Break any and all ties those


    horrible brings have to Alora.¡± Ember told her mite.


    Ember¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she thought of all the ways she wanted to make them suffer


    for what they had done to Alofa. As the Luna of the Pack and a Doctor, Ember always felt she was


    supposed to be benevolent and magnanimous in heractions and disposition. In this moment she did


    not want to be those things, she wanted to be vengeful and unforgiving towards the


    Northmountains.


    Andrew was the only one who could ever truly understand what his mate was going through at that


    moment. Being able to feel your mate¡¯s emotions gave you a whole other level of insight into them


    you could not get from a non-fated pairing.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll ask her if that is something she would like. Although, if our pup Damien has his way,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    she will soon be our daughter inw.¡± Andrew reminded her.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    That was right, their oldest pup had


    | let het be bonded to


    That reminder perked Ember right


    that her bond with Matt a out of the way, then


    Feeling Ember¡¯s emotions had stabilized, and she once more had control over


    miled loving at his mu


    Andrew was grateful he had to help his mute with her emotional spheral over this, it had given him.


    ebe to focus on when his started to boil out of control. While he was conforting hu mute, he made


    his decision. Grabbing his phone off the dash, Andrew sent out mesu[TI


    They had already nned on inviting Alora to stay with them at both Damien and Danen¡¯s requnt


    graduation day before handing her the responsibility of being the Heartsong¡¯s n Alpha.


    worry over her safety. He had nned to


    Now, due to this new development he was having to elerate his ns. Fortunately, he had


    already set things in motion the day Abra tumed eighteen and changed her surname.


    ¡°Alright my darling, we have a date with the pups that includes our new daughter inw. We also


    have something else important we have to do to Ember.


    ¡°What important thing? Ember asked, curious.


    ¡°Having a will processed and bestowing a title.¡± Andrew said, not needing to say anymore. Ember


    knew what her mate meant by those words


    Andrew said


    With a nod and a ¡°Mhm,¡± as a verbal acknowledgement, Ember buckled herself in and let her mate


    drive them to the restaurant they had chosen for this meeting


    Alora sat sideways in the back of Darien¡¯s car, her legs on the seats with her back braced against


    the side of the car. At the moment she was giving senous thought to what Damien wanted her to do.


    Damien would not have asked her to move in with the Alpha and Luna without a valid reason.


    The knowledge that Damien was worried enough about her to ask her to move into the Moonstar


    Mansion early, caused a melting sensation inside her heart. Life would be so much easier to live if


    Damien was her mute. That thought had Alora freezing in ce a moment as a swell of panic


    started to engulf bet..


    Alora couldn¡¯t allow herself to think that way. It would break her in ways her family never could if


    Alora allowed herself to hope, only to have been crushed brutally by reality. It was not an


    experience Alora wished to put herself through. Shaking her head, Alora let go and buried that train


    of thought.


    Alora¡¯s phone vibrated with a message, looking down she felt a jolt of excitement the immediately


    suppressed. Damien had sent Alora a message. After reading the message a blush bloomed across


    her cheeks and her heart melted again. Damien was making it hard if not impossible for her to


    protect her heart from him.


    Alora couldn¡¯t help rereading Damien¡¯s message. ¡°My mother sent me the video of you teaching


    Sarah a very public lesson. You shined so beautifully in the video my Starlight. I can¡¯t wait to see


    you fight in person again and feel all that strength myself.¡±


    .


    Alora had to think hard on how to Teply to Damien. She typed in a message, then erased it, doing


    this repeatedly a few more times before finally settling on something simple. I look forward to


    training with you again once you make it home.¡±


    After sending the message Alora looked up and was slightly startled. Darien and Serenity were


    staring at her from the front seats. Frowning, Alora sat up and looked around and realized they had


    already arrived at the restaurant. Alora had been so worried about how to reply to Damien, that the


    world around her had disappeared until she found the right way to answer his message.


    Cleaning her throat and ignoring the curious looks Darien and Serenity shot her way, Alora hopped


    out of the car. The top being down made getting out of the back seat super eary, Darien and


    Serenity got out of the car, both staring at her with curious eyes.


    The worst thing you could do was intrigue a Werewolf¡¯s curiosity. They were relentless when it came


    to finding answers to their questions. Alora let out amenting sigh, knowing that even though she


    did not want to answer those inquiring looks, she was going to anyway.


    Alora was only giving in because it was easier to give in now than suffer through the constant


    battery of questions that was surely to assault her if she did not ¡°Damien sent me a text saying he


    saw the video your mom took of my fight with Sarah. He said he was looking forward to sparring


    with me again.*


    There that should have solved their curiosity¡­right? Unfortunately for Alora it did not.


    ¡°What exactly did my brother say that had you blushing so hard?¡± Darien asked.


    Then Serenity jumped in excitedly. ¡°Yes! And why did it take you so long to reply torhis message?


    You must have typed and erased a dozen messages just now.¡±


    Alora looked at them, her eyes a tad wide with a sense of panic in them, this was thest thing she


    wanted to talk about. To talk about it would mean acknowledging that hopeful desire she was


    desperately trying to ignore the existence of


    Darien¡¯s phone rang before he and Serenity could press Alora for any further answers.


    ¡°Hello mom.¡± Darien said as he epted the call, turning it on speaker mode.


    ¡°He son, have you three arrived at the restaurant yet?¡± Luna Ember asked.


    ¡°We are in the parking lot now, about to walk in.¡± Darien told her.


    ¡°Oh good!¡± Ember gushed, sounding pleased. ¡°We reserved dining room number thirteen, it is a


    corner balcony room on the top floor. It overlooks our central park¡¯s garden and arboretum section.¡±


    The Best of All Worlds Food Pce was on the corner of Cheshire Avenue and Main Street, it was


    one of many businesses and restaurants that backed up against the Pack¡¯s central park.


    Surrounding the park were four streets, Main Street, Cheshire Avenue, Moonwalk Avenue, and


    Parkview Lane


    Parkview Lane lived up to its name, there were no buildings and businesses down this road to


    hinder the view of the park. There were dozens of well-maintained gravel parking spaces in front of


    this area of the park, so you could park and take the numerous trails into the park.


    Toenale. ita a poyat day posilut wore, we thuribd be able to open the balcony daje to let in the


    borroE AL NE


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Darien sail, happy with the dining room.


    Barwn thunght it the perfect ce to him to introkan ternity to his parents as his mate. Serenity


    looked up at her mate, ansement on her face


    Pol you knem, mai humani umundet the number thirteen to be undul


    asked him, a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°) da, most understand why though ¡°Burien said, ¡°I have never hand the number sindacky myself,


    yet there are so many humans who go out of their way to avoid


    ¡°It was a mussstilini binight absait due to a volim idental happening at one of their religious


    gatherings some two thousand years or so ago¡± Alora told them, kouwingg a bit about this


    superstition.


    bo a world full vl mags, Shapeshifters, Vampires. Werewolves and even Dragons, vanj wisild think


    that humans would have tossed away such superstitions long apn. In fact, it was that very sans


    religion that made thitveit such a feared number, that professed that all the Supernatural brings


    were the work of their devil and newded to be eradicated him the world as they were Tunatural


    brings


    There weer beings still alive to this day who remembered this religion when it was still in just its


    indancy. The Supernatural World Council hadbeled this religion as being Cub like in its mindset.


    Fanatics of this religin were to be ausded jy they were considered to pose a high thrift to any


    Supernatural being


    Nite is birth to muslern times, many supernatural beings have been harmed in the name of this


    religion. The humans would say they only did what they did for the greater paal of all humankind


    and in the name of then gad. Hier hunsked years doo, Supernaturals voulid, and often would,


    quietly deal with these kinds of offenders on their own withosil ining the rest of the human


    poptions.


    Nowadays, it took long out botiles that often escted to the world counts, to resolve the issue of a


    human hurting or killing a Supernatural being in the name of that religon. The Supernatural beings


    that were targeted, were targeted while living as human among the humans, doing so usually


    because their mate was a


    Wer the death of then supernatural mate, it wasmon for the boutian mates left behind to go


    mad from grief with their kiss. It was hard for another human who had never experienced a male


    bond to understand what that kind of los did twa being. Making it necessary for the Supernaturals to


    be the ones who would pinsko the care that humans would need after such a loss.


    Alora exined all this offhandedly to a wide rved Serenity and Darien as they made their way into


    the busy live story restaurant,

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    The test four of the five foot restaotait was set up for open dining, with dozens of different sized


    tables set up for a variety of customers. From couples out for a romantic shining experience, to


    patents with a brood of pips, to arge gathering of friends. To maximize customer space and


    comfort, the kitchen of the restaurant took up the entire basement level of the building


    There were severalrge elevatous that led from the kitchens to all the different floors. A set ofrge


    elevators dedicated to customers only were in therge girst lobby behind the host¡¯s desk. This was


    to maximize serving efficiency and customerfort as well as service.


    The second through hith doors were where the private dining rooms were located. There were only


    sixteenrge corner balcony rooms that could amodate a party of twebe, more with the


    addition of balcony seating. There were two smaller side bakony rooms in between each corner


    balcony room. There were thirty-two of these smaller rooms and they osuld weat a party of six, or


    more with the use of balcony seating.


    In the center of each of the upper floors were two conference style dining rooms that could seat


    twenty to thirty guests in each. These right conference style dining rooms could also be divided in


    half, to amodate several smaller business meetings as well. When the rooms were not


    peserved, they could be used an open dining rooms. This allowed the restaurant to operate at full


    capacity throughout the day.


    The restaurant provided its own training to its staff and paid a high wage for their lowest paid


    position. A part time worker could make enough to pay tuition and the living costs of a decent one


    bedroom apartment. There was a small luxury apartment building down the street that was


    reasonably priced.


    Alora knew all this because she wanted to work for the restaurant at one point, the ie would


    have been enough for her to purchase a vehicle. Unfortunately, Alora knew if she had gotten a job


    at this ce, Sarah would have found some way to either sabotage it or take away all the ie


    she would have made from it. The ie she earned from Will¡¯s Bite Burger Pce was too piddly


    for Sarah to care about.


    There was also the added protection of the fact that Sarah luted the food there, alwaysining


    about how the food made her gassy and bloated every time she ate there. Sure, Alora had to settle


    for a lower ie, and she went home smelling like french fries. However, at least she was able to


    keep all her money and Sarah rarely came to her workce to cause trouble:


    Alora was abruptly brought out of her brooding thoughts as Luna Ember let out a joyful cry when


    they stepped into dining room thirteen. ¡°Finally, there you three are, Alora my sweet girl its so gosd


    to see you?¡± She said before she wrapped Alova up in a tight and unexpected hug.


    Alora felt so much warmth raduting from Luna Ember with that hug, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and


    enjoy it. After giving her another squeeze Ember let her go. Alora then got another unexpected hug,


    this one from Alpha Andrew. This embrace was different, this one made her feel like a beloved pup,


    and not the abused one


    she was


    ¡°No matter what those people who im a blood rtion to you say you are eighteen and you have


    rights that any other adult Pack member would have.¡± Alpha Andrew told her.


    While Alora was confused as to what prompted the Alpha to tell her this, they gave her a much


    neededfort. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Andrew.¡±


    Behind Alora, Luna Ember was absolutely gushing over Serenity. Making the poor females face turn


    the same shade of red as her hair. After the bug, Alpha Andrew and Alora stood there and watched


    Luna Ember wee her family¡¯s newest member.


    ¡°Oh! You are just darling! As pretty as a sunset and that bhash just makes you absolutely adorable!¡±


    Lama Ember was not acting as Luna Ember, she was acting as Ember Moonstar, mother of Darien


    Moonstar.


    Daner looked embarrassed and volbed a desperate plea trying to rescue his mate from his mother.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll chase her off before I even have the chance to get her to ept my mark ¡±


    Alora suppressed herughter, not wanting to interrupt what had turned into an ansusing show for


    her. Alpha Andrew smiled widely as he too was highly amused by his mate, their pup, and their


    pup¡¯s mate.


    ¡°I will not, now stop worrying.¡± Ember said to Darien, brushing away hisint. ¡°Now Serenity, I


    want you to know that unless we are at an official event, you can call me mom or mom inw. I don¡¯t


    like being so formal all the time, it¡¯s too exhausting¡±


    Now that Serenity was over her initial shock over the very normal, mother inw meets her child¡¯s


    mate greeting, she was smiling and giggling. ¡°Okay.¡± She said, readily agreeing with what Luna


    Ember said.


    Once Serenity started smiling and giggling, Darien seemed to rx. Although there was still a bit of


    nervous energy about him as he pushed the two females towards the set tables and made sure his


    mate had everything she needed.


    Therge round wooden table had enough seats for ten guests, ced in the center of the table on


    osciting three- and five-tiered serving trays, were all kinds of appetizer type dishes from around


    the world. Alora sat in between Luna Ember and Alpha Andrew. Serenity sat between Ember and


    Darien, the rest of the table


    was empty.


    Darien was asking Serenity which dishes she wanted to try and filled her te. There were several


    diverse types of cold drinks on the table, and a drink menu was provided with other drink options


    including a lot of hot drinks. There was a whole page for coffee and one for tea, and they were fully


    customizable.


    ¡°Now I have already talked to your mother Serenity, her, your father, your brothers Kain and Galen


    and your cousinxon will be joining us for the dessert portion of lunch. This will give your parents a


    chance to meet Darien as your mate.¡± Ember said, in a bright and chattering manner.


    Alora giggled, amused at Darien¡¯s reactions to Ember¡¯s wonds, next to her there was a deep


    chuckle from the Alpha. Alora looked up at him, Andrew¡¯s eyes were dancing with amusement as he


    watched Darien¡¯s noment of panic knowing he would be meeting his new inws. Andrew was


    hiding his smile behind a cup of ck


    Alora was drinking sweetened mint and dandelion tea, she had been told it was good for the


    digestive system. Being able to quickly digest her food so her body could turn it into energy was


    important to her today. As she had several fights during the next round of the exam.


    Andrew set his tea down and gave Alora a decisive look that had her setting her own down to pay


    attention to whatever it was the Alpha clearly had to tell her. ¡°What is it, Alpha?¡± Alora asked him


    curiously.


    With a grim expression on his face. Alpha Andrew told Alora of the conversation that took ce


    between Bettina, Sarah, and Allister in the school parking lot. He told Alora about the horrifying


    details of the torture she suffered at the hands of Bettina, and the malicious ns they had for her.


    All this was revealed in a parking lot and overheard by a bystander.


    While Alora was okay with no longer hiding the abuse she had suffered all these years, it was an


    entirely different matter to be confronted with details of that abuse. Details that she herself had not


    personally revealed. The events happened to her, so it should be at her discretion what she


    revealed about it, and when. Alora¡¯splexion had gone pale, losing most of its color.


    Alora forced herself to give this moment a silver lining. If the details of her abuse had to be


    overheard by anyone, at least they were heard by someone who would not use that information


    against her. Instead, he gave the information to his Pack Alpha and Luna out of concern for her


    wellbeing and safety. Alora knew that Principal Jonathan had no malicious intent toward her, and


    only released that information to protect her.


    With her ears ringing. Alors forced her emotions under control and her mind to function. Alora


    rubbed her left nk where her birth drown in those awful memories. There was a reason for the


    Alpha to tell her about this conversation, and she forced herself to pay


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    was and tried not to


    I¡¯m assuming


    ¡°I are.¡± Alora said, looking away from the Alpha to gaze down at her cup of tea. ¡®Maybe I should


    switch to chamomile after this¡± she thought returning to the Northmountain¡¯s home is not in my best


    interest today?¡± Alora pressed her lips together in annojatice when her question came out a little


    shaky.


    ¡°No sweet girl it¡¯s not.¡± Ember answered, sounding sad.


    Alora turned to gaze into Ember¡¯s eyes, they were soft and loving with a touch of sailorss, but no


    pity. Thank the Goddess she found no pity in Luna Ember¡¯s eyes, Alora felt she wouldn¡¯t have been


    able to take it if there was even an inkling of pity in that gaze.


    Alora swallowed as her suppressed emotions threatened to choke her. ¡°What should I do?¡± Alora


    asked her.


    ¡°First things first.¡± Alpha Andrew said, regaining Alora¡¯s attention. ¡°We need to talk about your


    grandfather¡¯s Will.¡±


    Alora looked at the Alpha with wide eyed curiosity. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s Will?¡±


    Alpha Andrew nodded. ¡°Yes, your grandfather¡¯s Will was a big reason for approving the change of


    your surname to Heartsong. It was one of the steps you had to take in order to im your


    inheritance.¡±


    Alora looked at the Alpha with a disbelieving expression on her face, she was questioning whether


    she had just heard what she thought she had.


    Alora blinked a few times before she hesitantly asked, ¡°im_my_inheritance?¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    gang in Alma¡¯s car was bou


    and unable to move


    | there now was this hipong serisation she kept feeling from maida Akira started to feel as desperate


    and almost all consuming need ke bendom from those chains started to build made her. All of that


    wat D


    Kora called out, panxc starting to


    Kuna was feel


    even


    ay up het spine. ¡°Wat is happening


    was about to change ?r them, her space was already changing. ¡°I do not Is sat is happening, things


    are changing inside here.


    Alora forond herself to focus back on the Alpha, she could not help but think at this moment, ¡°Out of


    all the times for me to start falling apart, why now??


    ¡°Yes Alora, yosi are to im your inheritance.¡± Alpha Andrew said to her in a serious tone. ¡°You


    already know about your mother Bettina¡¯s true origins, and just who your grandfather really


    Alora nodded, using the details he was giving her to steads herself. By focusing on these details,


    the ringing in Alora¡¯s ears started to fade awa The chaos that was happening inside bet was pushed


    to the back of Alora¡¯s mind, no longer taking center stage.


    ¡°There are a lot of things that have been hidden from you that you need to be made aware of Alpha


    Andrew said, letting out a tired sounding sigh. ¡°Thendslide that killed your aunt and your


    grandmother Heartsong was thought to be a natural disaster at first. After a thorough investigation,


    it was determined that it was not caused naturally, but with magic. A taint of ck Magic was left at


    the site where the Lindside originated from,¡±


    Alora looked at the Alpha wide eyed. ¡°Did they ever find the person who did it?¡±


    Alora had not been close to any of her blood rtions ever. Because of this, she never developed


    any emotional attachment to them. However, she did not like that a Pack member and her pup had


    been murdered in such a way.


    Alpha Andrew shook his head. ¡°No, they did not. It was one of the reasons the former n Alpha of


    the Heartsongs, handed over the raising of his daughter to someone outside his n. Between


    dealing with the loss of his pup Amethyst and his fated mate Helen, Brodie felt he was not fit


    enough to protect his youngest


    lighter *


    Alora nodded, remembering this part of the story. ¡°But for some reason when the former n Alpha


    was able to once more take up the responsibility of raising Bettina again, she didn¡¯t go back with


    him.¡±


    Alpha Andrew nodded again, a quick smile shed across his lips, pleased Alora was able to readily


    offer up that information. ¡°It is correct that Bettina did not go home with her father when he came to


    retrieve her. Your grandfather was a good friend of my father¡¯s and became one of mine as I grew


    up. Bettina did not just refuse to go back with your grandfather, she tore into hum with her words


    and usations first. To his death, Brodie believed he deserved everything she had said to


    Alpha Andrew looked down into his cup of tea with a sad expression on his face. Alora stayed silent


    as Alpha Andrew took a moment to travel down memoryne. Alpha Andrew took a drink of his tea,


    emptying the cup.


    Alpha Andrew reached for the pot that had his preferred tea in it and refilled his cup. ¡°When your


    sister was born, I was the one that informed your grandfather of the birth, not Bettina. Brodie was


    happy for your mother, but he was disappointed Sarah, as a daughter of the Heartsong¡¯s Alpha


    family, did not carry the Moon Goddess¡¯ mark¡±


    Alora felt a nerve twitch where her mark was located, she reached down and rubbed it, trying to


    relieve the sudden painful nerve spam.


    ¡± he talking about our mark?¡¯ Xena asked.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Alora answered.


    Alpha Andrew noticed Alora rubbing her mark and remembered the horrifying details he had just


    been told of Bettina¡¯s repeated attempts to remove it. ¡°Brodie sent your mother a small dowry for a


    sessful delivery. It was at that time, Bettina started trying to get to know Brodie again, but Brodie


    always suspected that Bettina had ulterior motives for trying to rekindle their father daughter


    rtionship.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alora nearly choked on the sip of tea she had just taken. It seemed, even as guilt ridden as her


    grandfather had been over the fallout between him and Bettina, he was not entirely blind to her


    schemes. Alora wiped her mouth off with a napkin. Alora coughed a couple more times before she


    was able to calm down enough to take another sip of tea.


    Alpha Andrew waited till after he saw that Alora had solved her minor coughing fit to continue. ¡°His


    suspicions had Brodie writing and filing his first Will. He was there for your birth as well, called there


    again by me without Bettina and Allister¡¯s knowledge. When you were born with that mark on your


    hip, Brodie revised his Will again that night. In his final Will, you were named his heir and the sole


    inheritor of everything he owned. However, there was a condition to you being able to im your


    inheritance, one you have alreadyplied to ¡±


    Alora looked at the Alpha confused for a second, then a look of realization came over her face as


    she thought back to the beginning of their conversation. ¡°The changing of my surname.¡±


    Alpha Andrew nodded. ¡°The Will states you have to have your name changed to Heartsong by your


    twenty third birthday to im your inheritance, or it was to be turned over to Bettina to be distributed


    between you and Sarah as Bettina saw fit.¡°


    Alora frowned. ¡°At the time you allowed me to change my surname to Heartsong, you said you


    approved it based on my DNA test proving that I was of the Heartsong Bloodline.¡±


    ¡°I did say that, and what I said was true. In the paperwork, the reason for the name change request


    is listed as a ¡°Voluntary change of surname after DNA confirmation of bloodline.¡± The stated reason


    for approval is ¡°For the continuation of the DNA confirmed bloodline¡¯s original surname.¡± This shows


    that the change in your surname was not forced or done for the sole purpose of iming your


    inheritance. Keeping certain busy bodied Council members from alerting the wrong people to your


    name change.¡±


    Luna Ember cut in this time, cing aforting hand on Alora¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We were hoping to be


    able to protect you from any possible danger, but unfortunately, it seems you would be in danger


    regardless.¡±


    Alora looked back and forth between Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember with a confused look on her


    face, noting their concerned expressions. Alora focused her gaze back to Alpha Andrew and asked,


    ¡°Wrong people? Danger?¡±


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s expression became grim. ¡°Brodie started to suspect just as I was, that all the


    premature deaths of both of our ns Alpha family members in thest two centuries, were not


    natural. The confirmation of ck Magic being used to cause the mudslide that killed your


    grandmother Helen and aunt Amethyst validated that suspicion. Brodie theorized that there is a


    hidden faction of the ck Magic coven that managed to survive the war all those centuries ago,


    and that the deaths would be connected to them.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the only way that a faction of the ck Magic Coven, or a ck Magic user would


    go unnoticed in a Pack is if someone, or several someones, was


    helping them.¡± Luna Ember said in a tomber tone.


    Alora looked at her, her gaze serious. ¡°You¡¯re saying you believe we have traitors in our Pack?


    ¡°Yes, that is exactly what we are saying.¡± Alpha Andrew said in his deep rumbly voice, his tone grim.


    Darien sat there and listened to the conversation with clenched fists. Serenity looked up at Darien


    with a concerned gaze and a wormed frown. She wove her arm through his and leaned into his


    side, cing her other hand on his clenched fist, and gently rubbing her fingers over the back of his


    hand. Serenity let out a startled squeak when that hand suddenly turned over andced its fingers


    through hers.


    Looking back up, Serenity met Darien¡¯s grateful gaze, even as his expression revealed how affected


    he was by this conversation. Serenity did not me him, not every day that you were made aware


    of a friend being subjected to extreme torture by her own parents. Or that your family has been


    plotted against by a hidden faction of the ck Magic Coven.


    The only part of this that Serenity could rte to was finding out that it was members of their Pack


    who had betrayed it and allowed ck Mage to cause those deaths. It sent shivers of apprehension


    down Serenity¡¯s spine, at the same time her extraordinarily powerful sense of honor made her want


    to track down those traitors and have them punished.


    Serenity did not realize she was looking away from Darien, or that she was growling while clutching


    Darien¡¯s arm tighter, until his lips were brushing agahust her ear as he whispered into it.


    Darien¡¯s deep voice was low and raspy as he said, ¡°Your growl makes me want to do all kinds of


    dirty things to you.¡±


    With what Darien thought was an adorable squeak, every inch of Serenity¡¯s exposed skin turned a


    lovely shade of dark red. Serenity felt she had never blushed sa hard in her life, she wanted to be


    mad, but for some reason seeing the pleased smile on Darien¡¯s lips, and the teasing light in his


    eyes, she could not be


    Darien and Serenity were so lost in their moment that they were unaware of the amused


    expressions on the faces of the other three upants in the room with


    them.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The little interaction between Darien and Serenity was the much-needed break in the tension the


    room had be saturated in. It wasn¡¯t all that good to have a bunch of Alpha Werewolves in a


    small room with this much tension. Fangs and ws tended to start making appearances then.


    ¡°How long do you think it will take for them to mark each other?¡± Ember asked Andrew with a


    mischievous grin on her lips.


    Alora, sitting between the two, immediately became intrigued by this topic, and highly amused.


    Andrew, amused and grateful for the momentary break in such a serious and emotionally packed


    conversation, smiled at his wife. ¡°Oh, by tonight at thetest.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t decide to find an empty broom closet between now and then.¡± Alora muttered looking


    at the passionate and loving looks the couple were giving each other.


    Ember burst into a fit ofughter and Andrew looked at Alora with¡¯amused surprise. None of this


    distracted the couple, they were totally gone on each other.


    Andrew saw this and a grin stretched across his lips. ¡°I think you might be right about that, Alora.¡±


    he said, letting out a chuckle of amusement.


    Ember¡¯sughter subsided and a gentle and loving smile now graced her lips. After a moment,


    Ember¡¯s eyes became zed, and her expression became sad. Andrew¡¯s look of amusement


    became somber, and Alora¡¯s face became an expressionless mask.


    ¡°A representative of the Supernatural Council is going to be arriving in the next five minutes. All you


    will have to do is sign the document needed to ept the contents left to you in your grandfather¡¯s


    Will. A representative of the Werewolf¡¯s Council will be here shortly as well, they will have a


    document for you to sign epting all the titles and positions inside the Pack left to you in your


    grandfather¡¯s Will. Then you will renew your blood oath to me as a Pack member with your new


    titles and position.¡± Andrew exined to Alora.


    Alora nodded, just going along with what the Alpha said at the moment. Alora felt like she was


    floating, this moment was so strange to her. So much had happened to her since she woke up this


    morning, and it was only lunch time.


    ¡°I thought there was a traitor in the Werewolf Council.¡± Alora said, wondering why a Werewolf


    Councilman wasing.


    ¡°There is, that is why the processing of the Will, will be done by the Supernatural Council. However,


    the handover of the titles and position in the Pack, have to be filed with the Werewolf¡¯s Council. The


    representative of the Supernatural Council will be watching as the paperwork for the Werewolf¡¯s


    Council is signed and processed immediately. As they are the party responsible for processing


    Brodie¡¯s Will, the Supernatural Council has to sign off that every demand of the Will was met.¡± Alpha


    Andrew exined.


    ¡°Do you know who the representative from the Supernatural Council is going to be?¡± Ember asked


    Andrew.


    ¡°I requested someone from Justice Bonecrusher¡¯s office. I felt it was in our best interest to have the


    mediation division of the Supernatural Council oversee this important transaction.¡± Andrew told


    Ember.


    ¡°That was a great idea.¡± Eleber agreed.


    In the next moment, heavy footsteps were heard out in the hallway, they almost sounded like


    stomps. Along with some frantic footsteps a momentter.


    ¡°Sir! Sir! You can¡¯t just go in there! That is a private room! It was reserved by our Pack Alpha! Sir!¡±


    came the frantic female voice.


    ¡°I was invited by your Pack Alpha little wolf-pup, I have reason to be here. See this? This is his


    official letter of invitation.¡± Came a really deep voice that sounded like the rumble of boulders.


    Alora, Serenity, and Darien lifted their noses and sniffed, curious about the being on the other side


    of the door now. None of them recognized the scent of the being, or what he was. All Alora could


    smell of the being was fire and earth. The door opened and the being¡¯s aura reached Alora first, it


    held centuries worth of


    power.


    Immediately, everyone in the room could feel that this being was old, three hundred or more years


    old at least. When he stepped through the door, Alora was left in awe of his size. This being was


    even bigger than her Alpha, he had to be nine foot two if not taller. The male had dark olive toned


    skin, and long deep chocte brown hair that fell to his ankles.


    Alora was startled by his eyes, they were tri-colored. Inner rings of golden amber, middle rings of


    deep forest green, and outer rings of dark cinnamon. The pupils of his eyes were slightly elongated


    into soft diamond shapes. The male¡¯s body was broad and chiseled everywhere, thick with muscle,


    like a living bouldering to life. Alora saw that his ears had pointed tips, and his grin as he


    greeted the Alpha showed longer and sharper fangs than any Werewolf she had ever seen.


    ¡°Greetings Alpha Andrew Fire Moonstar of the Moon Mountain Pack and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s of the first


    Continent. I am Senior Mediation Officer Brogden Helvitiseldur Terrawing of Justice Midir Snowwing


    Bonecrusher¡¯s office. I am here at your request that our office oversee and aid in the processing of


    the Will of n Alpha Brodie Bloodmoon Heartsong of the Moon Mountain Pack.¡± As this male had


    spoken, it was like his voice shook the very air around him.


    Alora, Darien, and Serenity went quiet and still, trying to go unnoticed by this giant male whose


    immense power made their fur stand on end. Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember stood up to return the


    male¡¯s greetings.


    ¡°Wee Senior Council Mediation Officer Brogden Helvitiseldur Terrawing. Please just call me


    Alpha Moonstar, this is my mate Luna Ember Shadow Moonstar.¡± Alpha Andrew greeted.


    Luna Ember smiled at the male. ¡°I offer my own wee to you as well, please call me Luna


    Moonstar.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your warm greetings, please call me Officer Terrawing. My official title is quite long,


    and I get tired of hearing it after it has been said a few dozen times.¡± Officer Terrawing said,


    amusement in his voice.


    Alpha Andrew chuckled lightly. ¡°I can understand that, please sit. We have a variety of food in this


    order, the appetizers are about to be taken away for the first course.¡± he said, waving his hand at


    the table.


    ¡°Ah, then I must choose quickly.¡± Officer Terrawing said, and then he sat down next to Darien.


    Darien sat stiffly with a look of barely repressed horror on his face. Serenity had both a stressed and


    curious look on her face. She kept sniffing the air, trying to figure out what Officer Terrawing was.


    Alora was looking at the male and felt like she was smacked in the face with the obvious answer.


    Pointed ears, longer than normal fangs, tri-colored eyes, and his massive size. Combined, it all hit


    Alora over the head with one Supernatural Species. They were in thepany of a Dragon Master,


    because of course, who would be st*pid enough to try and deceive a Dragon Master?


    A motion from Darien had Alora meeting his eyes. Alora assumed he must have seen her


    expression and knew she had figured out what their guest was. When Darien mouthed the words,


    ¡®What is he?¡¯ her assumption had been proven correct.


    An ufortable looking smile twitched on Alora¡¯s lips, then she mouthed back, ¡°You don¡¯t want to


    know.¡¯ Darien, judging by the dark expression on his face, was not fond of this answer.


    Darien and Alora continued to have their silent conversation while Alpha Andrew Luna Ember and


    Officer Terrawing talked about the Will and how everything was to proceed. Serenity was looking


    back and forth from Darien to Alora, watching them with a curious gaze that held a hint of


    amusement.


    ¡®Just tell me¡¯ Darien mouthed the demand to Alora.


    Alora red at Darien, then raised her hand to touch the tip of her ear, then moved her hand down


    to touch the corner of one eye. Then Alora moved her hand even farther down and moving her lips


    aside tapped her teeth with one nail. Finally, she mouthed at Darien, ¡®You figure it out.¡±


    A


    Serenity who had been watching Alora, felt her eyes widen. ¡°No¡­it couldn¡¯t be.¡¯ she thought


    internally then she looked at the male next to her mate.


    ¡°Pointy ears¡­tri-colored eyes¡­with upper and lower fangs longer than any werewolf¡¯s fangs. Oh!


    Great Moon Goddess! Rose! He¡¯s a Dragon Master!¡± Serenity screamed to her wolf.


    ¡°Shhhhhh! Don¡¯t let him hear you screaming at me!¡± Rose screamed back.


    ¡°Are you nuts?! He can¡¯t hear us talking to each other! That¡¯s impossible!¡­And you¡¯re screaming


    too!¡± Serenity shouted back at her.


    ¡°Shhhhhh! I don¡¯t care if it is not supposed to be possible! I feel like it could be possible! My fur is


    standing on end!¡± Rose screamed back.


    Darien next to Serenity was also having his own realization of what the giant male seated next to


    him was. ¡®Dragon Master! He¡¯s a Dragon Master!¡± he silently shouted at Alora.


    Alora¡¯s nod of confirmation did not make Darien feel better, because she had been right. Darien


    really didn¡¯t want to know he was sitting next to a being that could swallow him whole in their shifted


    form.


    Darien¡¯s wolf Axel wasn¡¯t doing much better, with his fur standing on end, he had an intense desire


    to grab his mate and run. While instinctively knowing that would be an unbelievably bad idea as it


    would only draw the Dragon Master¡¯s attention.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 45: *¡±Sub use?¡±*


    *The pups seem a little excited about what I am.¡± Officer Terrawing said to Alpha Andrew, amused by their reactions to him. ¡°One looks as if she wants to


    The three he mentioned, Alora, Serenity, and Darien in that order, froze with stunned expressions on their faces. The wide¨C


    eyed looks the Dragon Master received from the three pups greatly amused him. Officer Terrawing loved being around younglings of all kinds, he always


    Alpha Andrew saw how amused the Dragon Master was and smiled. ¡°I take it pups amuse you?¡±


    ¡°Younglings of all kinds amuse me. It has been a few centuries since my mates and have had a hatchling of our own. Sadly, even our eldest hatchling re


    mates as we have be too closely rted to find our fated mates among our own kind. But my King is issuing an order and a change to ourws tha


    Alpha Andrew looked surprised. ¡°Really, what about the Bloodpurists of the Dragon Master Council?¡±


    ¡°The King is no longer going to allow the Bloodpurists of the Dragon Master Council to prevent Dragon Masters from seeking their fated mates in other s


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s expression was joyful, as was Luna Ember¡¯s, this was an opportunity for many of their mateless Pack members


    to find their fated mates as well.


    ¡°This is wonderful news you bring us, we will wee what Dragon Masters decide to start their search here.¡± Alpha Andrew said.


    ¡°That is good. My female said you were a great Alpha of Alpha¡¯s and would wee this news.¡± Officer Terrawingplemented.


    ¡°Your female?¡± Alpha Andrew asked.


    ¡°A female Werewolf from the Middle ins Pack, she still has many kin in that Pack, and we visit often. My male and I found her when we were flying ou


    Luna Emberughed. ¡°I¡¯ll bet, I can only imagine what it would have been like as a female out on a run, and then to suddenly be


    surrounded by two giant dragons. I would think I was about to be lunch.¡±


    Officer Terrawing looked at Luna Ember with his eyes wide, then he burst into deep rumblingughter. ¡°That is exactly what she thought, at first. She was


    snouts that had way too many teeth for her liking.¡±


    Alpha Andrew and Luna Emberughed with the Dragon Master. It was obvious that he adored his mates and was more than okay with having a cranky


    ¡°Well, I am d your female put in a good word for me.¡± Alpha Andrew ced a hand on Alora¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is Alora, the pup mentioned in the Will, I


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Terrawing said, he held out a hand for the folder and Alpha Andrew handed it to him. The Dragon Master looked through all the paperwork an


    Alora did not expect to be asked this question so suddenly and immediately spat out the answer. ¡°Just now, right before you arrived.¡±


    Officer Terrawing frowned at that. ¡°Did your parents hot want you to know about it?¡± He asked her.


    Alora shook her head. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡±


    Officer Terrawing frowned even harder. ¡°Were they waiting till you were older to tell you?¡±


    Alpha Andrew cleared his throat. ¡°Alora¡¯s parents never intended for Alora to ever find out about the Will, the requirements to receive her inheritance, or


    Officer Terrawing¡¯s expression became grim. ¡°Do you have proof this was their intent?¡± he asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°Yes, the


    Principal of our Pack¡¯s high school overheard her parents talking in the parking garage at the school not that long ago. He recorded most of it after realiz


    Master¡¯s. ¡°I would ask that you wait till you are not here to listen to it, there are some traumatizing details in that conversation.¡±


    The Dragon Master met Alpha Andrew¡¯s gaze, his expression grim as he thought about Alpha Andrew¡¯s request. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I will do as y


    Alpha Andrew nodded. ¡°Bettina


    wanted the inheritance and titles for herself. She knew about the use in the Will that gave her everything in the event that Alora did not change her su


    Officer Terrawing nodded, looking down at the folder he had brought with him with the necessary paperwork to get the Will signed and processed. ¡°There


    Alpha Andrew frowned. ¡°Sub use?¡± He had never heard of a sub use.


    ¡°The sub use to Bettina getting Alora¡¯s titles and inheritance if Alora had not changed her surname


    by her twenty third birthday. It requires Alora to knowingly reject


    the terms


    of the Will and sign off on her rejection. In other words, Alora would have still had to be made aware of


    the Will in order for Bettina to get Alora¡¯s inheritance. If by chance Alora was not made aware of the Will and did not sign off that she


    knowingly and willingly rejected the terms of the Will. Then all contents and titles contained within the Will, would have still gone to Alora. Without Alora h


    third birthday.¡± Officer Terrawing exined to them.


    Alpha Andrew stared at the Dragon Master stunned. ¡°This means, Brodie never meant for Bettina to get anything from the Will. He built in a failsafe, he m


    Officer Terrawing nodded. ¡°This is precisely the reason this use


    was written, that has been noted in the paperwork. I went over this Will extensively, and originally thought that use out of


    ce until now. I realize that this man must have had incredible foresight to have ced such a sub use in his Will.¡±


    Alpha Andrew let out a sad sounding sigh. ¡°I believe by that point he could already sense how twisted and greedy


    his own daughter had be. This was his way of protecting the granddaughter he thought of as the future of the Heartsong n.¡±


    Officer Terrawing nodded again. ¡°Now, about this request he submitted when he filed his Will


    with the Supernatural Council Law division. Do you know why he would request that the Supernatural Council be the ones to process his Will and overse


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Brodie was worried that members of the Werewolf¡¯s Council that are rted to Bettina, would prevent Alora from c


    Officer Terrawing looked at Alpha Andrew with a steady and assessing gaze. ¡°Do you believe they would do so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very much so. That is why I submitted my own request for a mediator from the Supernatural Council to oversee the process.¡± Alpha Andrew answe


    Officer Terrawing looked satisfied with Alpha Andrew¡¯s answers. ¡°That concludes my initial investigation.¡± He


    said, then he reached forward and opened the folder in front of him. ¡°Now let us get to signing these documents and processing this Will.¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 46: ¡°¡±¡­grandfather gave the Council immunity¡­¡±¡±


    Alora¡¯s ears were ringing again, and she felt robotic as she obeyed the repeated demands of, ¡°Sign here.¡± ¡°Initial there.¡± ¡°Fingerprint your blood here.¡± Th


    the middle of all this. When the Council member came in, his face went pale when he realized he was in the same room as a Dragon Master.


    The Werewolf Council member walked slowly around to the opposite side of the table where the Dragon Master sat but made sure he was sitting two


    ¡°All right, now we just need this male from the Werewolf¡¯s Council to process her title and position change and then we can finalize the Will.¡± Officer Terra


    The Werewolf Council member looked back and forth between Alpha Andrew and Officer Terrawing, his expression abination of irritation and confus


    Alpha Andrew turned to the Council Member with a re that said it was in his best interest toply. ¡°Part of processing this Will, involves a transfer of


    The Council Member was a skinnynky wolf with the fighter status of an omega. There was no muscle tone to speak of, and he looked more like a rat th


    colored eyes two different rings of brown, the outer ring darker than the inner ring. His skin had a sickly pallor to it, as if he was severely anemic and in d


    When the Alpha growled, he instinctively acted like the weak wolf he was and cringed, tilting his head in submission. Then, with


    a jerk, he straightened himself back up. The expression on the Council Werewolf¡¯s face became arrogant as he looked at the Alpha. The male¡¯s express


    Alora, seeing this look, felt a growl start deep in her chest. Between the male¡¯s voice and his disrespectful attitude towards their Pack Alpha, she wanted


    must havee out because she was drawn into the warm andforting embrace of Luna Ember.


    ¡°Calm your fury for the moment my sweet girl, I¡¯ll let you tear into himter.¡± Hearing Ember¡¯s words


    in her mind, Alora was too startled to do anything but listen. ¡°Wait till after we process your titles and position in the Pack.¡±


    It was easy for Alora to calm down after she was startled out of her anger. Alora had never used the mind link tomunicate with others before, she ne


    Alora tried to use what she learned to respond back to Luna Ember through the mind link. ¡°Thank you, Luna Ember.¡±


    Alora knew it worked when she received Ember¡¯s response. ¡°You¡¯re wee my sweet girl, and you are not the only one who wants to rip that wolf¡¯s he


    ¡°I have a lot of important Council business I need to return to. Something so trivial as processing a Will should be done at the Werewolf Council¡¯s office,


    The Council Werewolf stood up to do just that, dismissing the Alpha himself. ¡°Sit.¡± Alpha Andrew ordered the wolf and he obeyed immediately. ¡°We will ta


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    how much disrespect you have dared shown me, not only as the Alpha of this Pack but as the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, after we have processed this Will.¡± Alpha


    The Werewolf Council member¡¯splexion shifted between a mottled red and a sickly green as his expressions shifted from fear to anger, back to fear


    ¡°Alpha, I must really protest this treatment. I am a member of the Werewolf¡¯s Council, and your grandfather gave the Council immunity from the Alpha¡¯s o


    The Dragon Master sat up straighter in his chair. ¡°No Council of any Supernatural Race is immune to orders from their Alpha or King. A Council¡¯s authorit


    The werewolf Councilman shivered with fear under the ring gaze of the Dragon Master. Although his body was trembling in obvious fear, the Council M


    ¡°The Werewolf¡¯s Council does not answer to the Supernatural Council. You spout nonsense about ancient treaties and agreements. Even if they did exis


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Officer Terrawing¡¯s growled word shook the room with its power. It also had the effect of making the Werewolf Councilman shrink down into his


    ¡°There is a reason Supernaturals do not look human even when we walk around in a two¨C


    legged form as the humans do. It would be more apparent if the Fae Folk and the Sidhe were still walking among us instead of sequestered away in the


    legged form of the Sidhe and Fae Folk, that we now associate with the word humanoid. Humans evolved from a species of primate around ten million ye


    five million years ago. As for no one having knowledge, Dragons are the oldest living species still walking this earthly ne. Only the Gods, Goddesses,


    Then he stood up and ced his hands on the table, he leaned over it and red down at the shaking Werewolf Council member. ¡°I wonder¡­


    pup¡± the word pup was spat out, ¡°if you can guess just how old I am as a cousin to the Dragon Master¡¯s King?¡± The question was finished in a room shak


    The Werewolf Councilman became a blubbering mess, and he shook his head. What came out of his mouth was a jumbled mess, they could only guess


    Serenity, however, was looking at the Dragon Master with a curious expression and the green of her dual¨C


    colored eyes started to glow. Serenity tilted her head a little, as if she were listening to something. Soon an expression of stunned wonder came over Se


    ¡°You are one thousand nine hundred and twelve years old.¡± Serenity said, receiving startled looks from everyone.


    The Dragon Master¡¯s expression changed from startled to pleasantly surprised, before bing curious. Leaning hisrge body in her direction over a h


    ¡°Well, this is a pleasant surprise, I did not expect to find an earthmover among the Werewolves. It was my connection to the earth as an earth Dragon M

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    ¡¯No¡­they couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­¡±*


    Serenity¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise as she gazed up at therge Dragon Master. Darien wrapped an arm around Serenity, drawing her closer to his


    ¡°Newly fated?¡± Officer Terrawing asked.


    Darien looked up at Officer Terrawing with wide eyes and nodded, while Serenity blushed and squeaked out a small ¡°yes.¡± Alora and Ember both though


    Officer Terrawing¡¯s smile widened even more. ¡°You are just an adorable little pup.¡± Then he gave the two a little bow. ¡°Congrattions on your fated pairi


    Alora looked at the Dragon Master in silence, she had felt how genuine his words had


    been for Darien and Serenity. Andrew and Ember knew very well what those words meant to a Dragon Master and were touched. The Werewolf Council


    A lowly/Mountainmover mating into the Pack Alpha¡¯s bloodline, no wonder the Council holds so much power over the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. He can¡¯t even ste


    The Werewolf Council member was Rankin Northmountain, a Werewolf of low fighting rank, but of high status due to his position on the Werewolf¡¯s Coun


    Rankin knew of Alora, she is the dark stain on both ns otherwise perfect bloodlines. The female was of special interest to the Frost and Northmountai


    ¡®No¡­


    they couldn¡¯t possibly be trying to have him certify the transfer of the titles and position left to her in the Will! My Alpha will kill me! I have to think of a way


    ¡°Mr. Terrawing¡­¡± Serenity said hesitantly, gaining Brogden¡¯s attention. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­, why did you call me an earthmover?¡±


    Brogden Terrawing smiled at the shy question from the adorable little pup, who smelled of warm fertile earth and sunshine. Pointing to his snout he said,


    to it. It is easier


    for me to recognize another with the same type of magic as me than it is others. I can feel that you are quite powerful already for such a young pup, you


    Serenity smiled brightly. ¡°Can I smell you, see if I can tell too?¡±


    Looking into the


    pure eyes of Serenity, Brogden was reminded of when his youngest daughter was just barely old enough to fly on her own. Always willing to amoda


    Serenity sniffed the Dragon Master¡¯s wrist and could smell rich wet earth and a spicy ozone scent she associated with lightning. She looked up at the Dr


    and lightning!¡±


    Brogdenughed. ¡°Yes, one of my fathers is an earth Dragon Master, another from a n of water Dragon Masters and my mother is from a n of thun


    ¡°That must make you very powerful.¡± Serenity said in awe.


    Delighted and amused, the Dragon Masterughed. ¡°If these pups are your future Alpha Andrew, your future is bright indeed!¡±


    Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember smiled at each other over Alora, who wore an entertained smile on her own lips. The Dragon Master focused his attentio


    Brogden mentally tallied up all the paperwork he was handed on Alora again. The folder he was handed contained all her educational aplishments,


    left hip. There were also the newer photos of her, one of her in her wolf form, the other of her in a fighting pose. Both pictures showed the mark still on he


    ?


    Included in the file was the certificate of blood oath to the Pack Alpha and the change of her surname from Northmountain to Heartsong. Then there was


    family¡¯s bloodline. The DNA test done to confirm her direct connection to the Heartsong n¡¯s Alpha family, waspared with the DNA her grandfathe


    Brogden was d he had read that DNA test first, as well as the one also confirming Bettina as Brodie Bloodmoon Heartsong¡¯s daughter. Both of those r


    the test proving Alora was Bettina¡¯s daughter. However, the report confirming Allister as Alora¡¯s father had to be false. Brogden made the decision to talk


    Andrew about having that test retaken, with fresh samples from both Alora and Allister.


    ¡°Now, Alpha Andrew, on to getting this Will finalized.¡± Brogden said, bringing everyone¡¯s focus back to the reason he was here.


    Rankin thought quickly about how to get out of this without it being obvious he was avoiding doing what he was being told to do. It suddenly urred to


    a perfectly good excuse. Since he


    had already meant to make things difficult for the Alpha in a show of his power over him, he had deliberately not brought any of the paperwork he would


    Thinking himself very clever for having such foresight, Rankin rxed. ¡°Apologies Alpha, I¡¯m afraid I cannot certify a title and position transfer. I was told


    Alora looked at the Werewolf Council member, listening to his voice brought back the memory of the day she wanted to tell the Alpha everything. That wa


    Alpha Andrew pulled out the paperwork the Werewolf Council member would need, to file the official documents that certified the transfer of Brodie¡¯s title


    Then he thought of another perfectly reasonable excuse. ¡°How am I supposed to know if those are the official documents


    unless they were handed to you by a Council Member?¡±


    Alora suppressed the grow! that wanted to rise, her hands clenched into fists under the table. Ember wrapped one arm around Alora¡¯s waist and held he


    Darien red at Rankin with narrow eyes, angry at how much disrespect this Werewolf has shown to his Alpha since walking in through the dining room


    into Darien¡¯s side, a low growl sounded from her chest. Serenity really did not like Rankin, she wanted to pulverize his face with her fists.


    Brogden¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the Werewolf Council member trying to get out of certifying the title and position transfer. He could see now wh


    help with this. Something was seriously wrong when the Werewolf Council chose not to listen to its own Alpha of Alphas.


    ¡°Werewolf Council member Mikhail Windstorm is the one who gave me these documents, his seal is on the corner of every page.¡± Alpha Andrew said wit


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alora looked up at the Alpha and rxed a little. To Alora, it looked like Alpha Andrew had a bone to pick with this Werewolf, just as she did. Darien saw


    father had ordered this Werewolf Council member to aid in processing the Will for a reason.


    Darien had seen Alora¡¯s furious re at the wolf just a moment ago. That re had Darien determining that whatever his father¡¯s issues with Rankin wer

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    If looks could kill, they would be looking at one dead Council Werewolf right now. Darien squeezed Serenity closer to his side so he wouldn¡¯t do anything


    Rankin sat in his chair and internally cursed Mikhail Windstorm viciously for having provided the Alpha with the needed paperwork. That Council Werewo


    The senior Council members wanted to be able to install their own chosen Werewolf as Alpha of Alphas, one obedient and loyal to them. Only by doing t


    For their n to destroy what was left of the Heartsong n to seed, they needed Bettina to inherit everything from her father. Alora was


    never to know about the Will or receive anything that was left for her in it. Rankin cursed Mikhail Windstorm internally again for the generations of nnin


    he had destroyed with his meddling.


    There was still hope, as long as the titles were not certified by the Supernatural Council afterwards, then Alora could be stripped of her titles and position


    Only they would never dere her fit enough to reim them. With this


    in mind, Rankin became amiable to Alpha Andrew¡¯s demands and began to certify the transfer of title and position from Brodie Bloodmoon Heartsong to


    The documents were signed, initialed, and fingerprinted with blood. However, before the Werewolf Council member could make his escape, with the doc


    ¡®No! Rankin yelled internally. A blood oath would make it harder if not impossible to strip Alora of her titles. Rankin wanted to get up and leave, but the Al


    Rankin went to speak, but Luna Ember gave her ownmand, ¡°You will remain silent till after Alora has made her blood oath to the Alpha of Alphas.¡± e


    Alora was starting to feel a little floaty, like she was having an out of body experience. The ringing in her ears was getting louder, and a ckness was st


    Her palm was cut, and pressed to the bloody palm of the Alpha¡¯s, the oath spoken was, ¡°I Alora Luna Heartsong swear my loyalty to the Alpha of Alphas


    This bond was different from that bond that had bound her to the Pack with her first oath to the Alpha. This bond came with a rush of power and the weig


    Rankin was very upset, everything was out of


    control. Not only was the title and position transfer sessfully documented, but Alora had also made a blood oath to the Alpha with that title. Alora was


    ¡°As a member of the Supernatural Council, I can sign that blood oath certificate as the outside witness. Also, I have the paperwork that will certify her ne


    ¡°Ah, good. Let¡¯s get that taken care of while we¡¯re at it, seeing as you already have the needed forms on you.¡± Alpha Andrew said with a smile.


    Alora watched all this in silence, the ringing in her ears was a loud and consistent noise that was making it increasingly difficult to think. Alora¡¯s vision wa


    she had the feeling like something inside her was about to swallow her whole.


    Darien was looking at Alora with a concerned frown while Serenity was smiling on her behalf. Serenity felt Alora deserved this good fortune after all she h


    Looking at Alora, Serenity noticed how pale she had gotten and was now frowning herself. Alora was almost as pale as Serenity was, which was an unna


    for Alora as she was usually a lovely shade of caramel.


    While Darien and Serenity were focused on Alora, Alpha Andrew and Luna Embermanded the Werewolf Council member. They ordered the wolf to


    ¨C


    immediately go back and properly file all the documents and paperwork he had received.


    Under the dualmands, Rankin would not be able to do anything but obey these orders and do nothing else till he did. The Alpha and Luna rarely use


    The Dragon Master stood up and started around the table, he didn¡¯t like how pale the little violet and silver eyed pup was. When Brogden first walked in,


    Alora was just barely aware of Brogden walking round the table to stand next to her. With a tug from the inside, Alora¡¯s vision wentpletely ck, and


    ¡°Thank the Goddess the ringing has stopped.¡±


    The Dragon Master had to suppress a roar of outrage when he recognized the scent on Alora, someone had used ck magic on this pup. Before Brogd


    out of her chair, and he had to catch her.


    Serenity cried out when she saw Alora falling. Then Serenity and Darien stood up, surrounding Brogden as he gentlyid Alora down on the floor. Ember


    Alpha Andrew knelt next to Ember and looked down at the unconscious Alora in worry. ¡°What happened?¡± he growled the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, one minute she was sitting there getting paler and paler, then the next minute Officer Terrawing


    was having to catch her as she fell out of her chair.¡± Darien said, his tone stressed.


    ¡°She¡¯s so pale, she wasn¡¯t this pale when we first got here.¡± Serenity said quietly, her soft voice full of emotion.


    ¡°Alpha Andrew, Luna Ember.¡± Brogden growled out their names, getting their attention. ¡°Someone has used ck magic on this pup.¡±


    Ember jerked back a little, a snarl leaving her lips. ¡°ck magic?! Are you positive?!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell what kind of spell?¡± Andrew growled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a binding spell, I suspect it was ced on her at birth.¡± Brogden said, then he waved his hand over Alora as he said an ancient spell for revealing jus


    They appeared around Alora like dark smoke, intangible ck links of chain crisscrossing back and forth all up and down her body. There were cracks in


    ¡°Chains!¡± Ember snarled. ¡°They bound her?!¡±


    Alpha Andrew growled, ¡°Can you trace the spell back to its origins?¡±


    ¡°I will try.¡± Brogden said, then he closed his eyes and concentrated.


    ¡°Will Alora be alright.¡± Darien asked, hugging Serenity to him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darien was really upset, seeing those chains around Alora with her unconscious and so pale while lying on the ground, did something to him. Alora was


    and Damien would be fated mates.


    Serenity knew Darien was upset, she would be too if it was one of her siblingsying there like this, with those horrible chains binding them. Serenity cou


    Hearing the young pup¡¯s question, Brogden felt a tug in his heart. The fear for


    their friend was in to read in their expressions. Brogden looked down at Alora and saw that several links of the chains binding Alora were broken


    With his brows raised, Brogden said ¡°She won¡¯t be unconscious for much longer. I cannot trace the caster of the spell but, once the chains have all been

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    ¡­greeted with something unexpected.¡±


    W


    The scent of flowers and the gentle breeze rustling leaves, apanied by the sound of waterpping at a shore, had Alora opening her eyes. When sh


    drooping viny branches of an


    enormous willow tree blooming with bright blue flowers. The sky above the tree was a light blue, with fluffy light gray clouds floating across it.


    Sitting up, Alora looked around her and saw that the tree seemed to be on a slight hill. Surrounding the tree, protected under its draping vines, were twen


    Ten rows of the bookshelves were made of ck marble with veins of white crystal. While the other ten rows of bookshelves were made of white marble


    Looking further out, Alora could see an oval¨C


    shaped pond. Lining the pond¡¯s shore was different shades of gray river rock and stone. Stretching directly over the center of the pond, was a covered Ja


    All of this


    seemed to be in a clearing surrounded by a dark forest made up of all kinds of trees. The grass in the clearing was dark green carpeted with patches of c


    Around Xena¡¯s neck was a thick ck metal cor that had dark gray vapors rising out of it. Attached to the cor were several thick ck chains of the s


    The metal band looked as if it was strangling the tree. Above and below the band on the tree were marks that made it look like it had been charred. Alora


    Three broken


    chains hung from one side of the cor on Xena. It only took her another second to spot arge ck metal looping from the ground near Xena. Ha


    Alora got up off the ground and walked over to Xena. Even sitting, Xena had to tilt her muzzle down just a


    little to look Alora in her eyes. Werewolves were exceptionallyrge beasts,ing from a time when the things that walked the earth were ten stories ta


    ¡°What is all of this?¡± Alora asked Xena, gesturing to the chains and the cor.


    ¡°It is part of the binding spell ced on us at birth.¡± Xena told her, ¡°The broken chains are the part of the spell that was supposed to keep us from transfo


    Alora reached up and touched the cor and noticed there were cracks on it. Alora hated the sight of the thing on her wolf and just wanted to rip it off. Re


    Instinctively, Alora used her internal power to grab it and turn it around, forcing it back into the cor. The cor snapped under the returned attack and A


    Dropping the pieces of the cor in her


    hands onto the ground, Alora looked up at the band on the tree. A wind that felt rife with power started to swirl around


    her. When the wind lifted her hair to float around her, Alora wondered absentmindedly when her hair had be unbound from its braid.


    The vines of the willow moved in the wind. The sound of its leaves being rustled reached Alora as she walked up to the trunk of the tree. There were dee


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alora forced enough power into the band that it exploded outward, forcing Alora and Xena to duck to avoid the flying pieces. Power rushed out of the tree


    Sitting chained to the ground in front of the tree was another being. Alora looked at her and


    felt like she was looking into a mirror. Well¡­.almost, there were several things different. The female¡¯s upper fangs were longer than hers, and her skin w


    The female was covered in shiny silver marks that looked like painted scars, and while her floor length hair was midnight ck as Alora¡¯s was, it looked i


    The


    female¡¯s clothing did not leave much to the imagination either. Covering her breasts was a ck gauzy material that twinkled with silver specks, the mate


    her hips.


    The female¡¯s exposed left nk looked like it was painted thickly in silver, with wide and harsh strokes. Over that silver paint, was a white crescent moon


    internal light. It was this mark that made Alora realize this female was very much a part of her and Xena.


    Around the female¡¯s neck was a thick metal cor, with several chains binding her to the ground. The chains and cor had deep cracks in them. Cautiou


    Xena¡¯s ws broke through the chains at the same time the cor broke, freeing the female. Then a burst of power mmed into all three of them, forcin


    It hurt, having all this power forced back into them after it had been bound for so long. Xena was whimpering with it, she felt like electricity was striking ev


    female screamed her pain as it felt like the power entering her was shattering her bones only to remake them.


    The three felt like this went on forever before it finally stopped, leaving them panting and trembling weakly on the ground. After a


    while, and with moans, groans, and whines of pain, the trio sat up and looked at each other.


    Xena and Alora both looked at the new female in their space while the female looked back at them. The female¡¯s eyes were wide, and she kept blinking.


    ¡°Mm.my n.n.name i.i.is Ss.sse.sselena, I.I.i¡¯m ss.sso ha.ha.happy to fff.ffinaly m.m.mmeet you both.¡± The female Selena struggled to get out amidst shou


    Alora, ignoring how painful it was to move, crawled over to the sobbing Selena and dragged her into her arms. Xena whimpered as she crawled over and


    Alora thought about the fact that a Sprite shared their space. She could only have a Sprite as well as a Wolf if she was a Vampire Werewolf hybrid. This


    like her ancestor Luna Bloodmoon Heartsong.


    This also meant that Bettina had a lot of answering to do. There was


    no way for Alora to be a hybrid, unless Allister was not her father as she had always suspected.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    It puts you in an interesting mind set to essentially beforting yourself. In all technicality, the three were one being. However, the full reality of it was t


    Twenty more, ten deep rows of waist high bookshelves appeared. They were dark gray marble shelves with bright silver veins. They separated the white


    The sky had changed as well. On one side was a bright, sum, on the other a full moon. Around


    the sun the sky was bright blue and the fluffy clouds white. Around the moon the sky was a deep midnight


    blue bursting with stars and the fluffy clouds a dark gray. As the skies met in the middle, the sunny side of the sky gradually transitioned into a sunset as


    The fluffy clouds in the middle reflected the vibrant colors of the changing sky, from bright


    oranges and pinks to various colored purples and blues. Around the pond there was another change. In between the ck sand and the dark gray river r


    the pond, a wide band of white river rock appeared.


    With the bonds snapped in ce, and the spell binding them broken, they felt almost whole. The only thing they felt was missing for them


    now was a mate. Appearing from the center of each of their chests were faint silver chains. The three slim chains came together and formed into arge


    The chains looked almost see through, they were so faint, but when Alora reached out and touched it, she could feel it. The chain was warm, and it felt li


    it didn¡¯t seem like it did anything, Alora let it go.


    Alora looked down at Selena, who was looking up at her with wet eyes. ¡°Hello Selena, my name is Alora, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes watered and her lips trembled. ¡°H.h.hello A.alora.¡± she said, then sat up and wiped her eyes before giving Alora a watery smile. ¡°I¡¯m so


    wiped them away with trembling hands.


    Xena lifted her head from Selena¡¯sp ¡°Hello Selena, my name is Xena, I¡¯m d I can finally meet our Sprite.¡±


    A sob shook Selena, then she threw herself forward and hugged Xena¡¯s neck. Xenaid her head over Selena¡¯s shoulder, and Alora could see the same


    Xena was truly d to finally meet their Sprite. ¡°I always knew there was a part of us missing. I could smell your scent, but I was never able to find you.¡±


    Xena had always been able to smell Selena¡¯s presence in their space, but never saw, heard, or felt her. Selena sobbed as she told them how she was so


    could always see and hear them, but never speak to or touch them.


    Alora hugged Selena tighter, her heart hurting for her and Xena¡¯s Sprite. ¡°We¡¯re together now, we will never be separated like this ever again.¡± she vowe


    The three were so distracted with their highly emotional first meeting, that they failed to see that their space had undergone another change. Then it was


    The


    green grass and all the green tree leaves, except for those on the willow, became such a dark green they were almost ck. The tree leaves that were o


    The white marble shelves began to glow brightly, as did the white crystal veins of the ck marble


    shelf and the silver veins of the gray marble shelves. Above, the sky became a deep blue that was nearly ck carpeted in millions of twinkling stars. Th


    The water was glowing like it swallowed the moon. On the shoreline the white river rock was also glowing. Round Japanese papernterns, ced at re


    Inside the glowing pond, colorful glowing koi were swimming about. Some jumped up out of the water in a dazzling disy as the moonlight sparkled off


    Behind them, the trunk and vines of the willow tree glowed along with its leaves and flowers. It was the only tree that was glowing entirely, even the willo


    The hill


    was actually made up of the willow¡¯s buried root system. The glow of them peaking up here and there under the ground all the way to the ck sand sur


    Alora and Selena wiped the tears off their faces and the three looked around curiously at all the changes that had happened to their space, wonder.


    ¡°It looks beautiful¡­but why does it look this way now?¡± Alora asked.


    their eyes wide in


    Selena gazed up at the willow tree. ¡°Our tree¡­


    it is bigger.¡± Now that Selena was no longer sobbing and overflowing with emotion, she was able to talk normally.


    Xena and Alora looked at Selena as she spoke clearly. ¡°Your voice¡­


    when you speak, there is the sound of tinkling bells and chimes apanying it.¡±


    Selena turned to look at them both mutely, not knowing how to respond to that.


    ¡°The sound is beautiful.¡± Alora said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s like a song is ying while you speak.¡±


    Selena felt her cheeks heat, and she couldn¡¯t help the small smile that curled the corners of her plump pale gray lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Before Alora could respond, a wind full


    of power swirled around them. Hand and paw width wide silver metal bracers appeared on their wrists and ankles. Engraved in the middle of the wide br


    On Selena and Alora¡¯s foreheads appeared matching downward V¨C


    shaped crowns, the bands an inch wide. In the center of the crown, inside the band, was a luminescent white circr disk. Traveling up the band on eith


    The white of the moons were represented by white luminescent pearls, while the dark of the moon was represented by obsidian crystal. Around Xena¡¯s n


    Looking down at one of the bracers, Alora touched the engravings. In the center at the top of the bracers, surrounded by the intricate knots engraved into


    Putting her wrists together, she saw the mouth of the crescent moons on each wrist were facing each other. Selena was


    looking down at her ankles and discovered the same thing there as Alora did for the ones on their wrists. Xena was lifting first one front leg then the othe


    at the bracers with her ears perked in curiosity.


    1


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xena asked.


    ¡°I see you have discovered your regalia, I hope it is to your liking.¡± A feminine and musical voice echoed in their space, startling them.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sure our granddaughter is happy with the gifts you have given them mate.¡± The deep growling male voice vibrating across their space.


    The three turned towards the pond where the voices


    originated from and looked in shock at the two beings standing there. A female who stood three feet taller than Alora. Sitting beside the female was a ma

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    second he met you five million years


    ago¡­¡±


    The tall female had dark colored skin, and dual-colored eyes, the inner rings were violet and the


    outer rings molten silver. What should have been the whites of her eyes, were ck. There were


    shiny miniscule flecks shining from the ck, like her eyes held the stars.


    Her hair trailed onto the ground and was white with sparkling silver strands here and there. The


    white of her hair seemed to glow with light and it floated around her like it was a cloud. Her clothing


    looked like a copy of Selena¡¯s, only the color was white and not ck.


    The female had the same bracers and a crown, but there were details that were different. The


    center of the crown was a diamond shape to amodate the crescent moon with an eight point


    star in its mouth. Around her neck was a thick ne that mirrored Xena¡¯s cor, it sat over her


    corbone with the crescent moon and star in the middle.


    [E30002]-Duplicate purchase


    ers was the crescent moon and


    the dark of the moons looked


    Like the ne and the crow


    star. The moons looked to be ma to be made of ck obsidian crystals. While the eight-point stars


    seemed to be made of ice.


    blue diamonds.


    Therge wolf¡¯s fur was the darkest of cks, no other color shone through his fur. His eyes were


    dual colored, the inner ring a crystal blue, the outer ring a molten silver. Like the female, what was


    supposed to be the white of his eyes was ck, and looked like it held the


    stars.


    Around his neck was a thick silver chain, a silver disk hanging from it. On the disk was the


    same crescent moon and star that was on the female¡¯s jewelry, surrounded by a circle of


    intricate knots. Around the wolf¡¯s wrists and ankles, he wore the same bracers as the female.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡± The female¡¯s beautiful voice echoed across her space with every word


    she spoke. ¡°I am the Moon Goddess Arianrhod, and this is my mate and consort Beast God


    Cernunnos.¡±


    Xena bowed her head, Selena knelt on the ground and bowed her head. Alora was too stunned to


    do anything but stand there frozen, mentally unable to process what was going,


    : **¡­ second he met you five million years ago¡­**


    on right now. Alora felt so very smallpared to these two beings and wondered why they


    were here,


    ¡°Rise Xena and Selena, you do not need to bow to us.¡± Cernunnos¡¯s deep baritone vibrating around


    them. ¡°You have suffered much granddaughter and we failed to protect you from having to go


    through such tribtions.¡±


    Xena lifted her head, and Selena looked up in surprise while still kneeling on the ground. Alora bent


    down and helped Selena rise to her feet. It was after the repeated word granddaughter that Alora


    realized the bone structure and features of the female was nearly the same as her and Selena¡¯s.


    The female¡¯s features were only a little sharper and more refined.


    ¡°I see you are now noticing the simrities between us.¡± Arianrhod¡¯s voice echoed musically across


    their space. ¡°You have been reincarnated many times, you and your mate, but you are still our


    granddaughter.¡±


    Being reincarnated was not that big a deal for Alora, after all that was a part of their lore. The two


    gods telling them they were their granddaughter, did not affect Alora as much as it should have.


    What affected Alora was Arianrhod¡¯s mention of their mate, as they no longer had one.


    ¡°We were rejected by our mate this morning¡­and returned his rejection.¡± Alora told them, her voice


    sad.


    Cernunnos scoffed. ¡°That pup was not the mate we talk of, that boy was in need of some help. You


    each became the tool the other needed to break the spells the both of you were under.¡±


    Alora looked at them, reluctant to let herself hope just yet. ¡°So¡­we still have a mate?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Arianrhod nodded her head, a warm and gentle smile on her lips. ¡°Yes, you have a mate, and your


    true mate will being back home to you soon.¡±


    ¡­ second he met you five million years ago¡­¡±*


    Alora felt hope rush through her, they had a mate, and their true mate would return home soon.


    That thought made Alora pause, ¡®return home soon.¡¯ It sparked inside her heart again, the wish


    Alora had suppressed over and over again for years.


    ¡°Our true mate¡­will you tell me who they are?¡± Alora asked, her heart felt like it was being


    squeezed making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°In your heart you already know who your mate is. The male has been by your side for most of your


    current reincarnation. Only leaving your side to receive more training elsewhere. The male still


    watches over you even while miles from you. His two-legged form currently goes by the name


    Damien, while his wolf still goes by the name Zane.¡±


    Alora staggered under the weight of her relief, she would no longer have to suppress her true


    feelings for Damien any longer. ¡®Does he know?¡± Alora did not realize she voiced this. question


    aloud till she received a response.


    ¡°He knows.¡± Cernunnos said, his tone dry. ¡°Just as he knew you were his the second he met you


    five million years ago. The two of you have had an unbreakable bond since and have reincarnated


    together every two hundred and fifty thousand years.¡±


    ¡°We reincarnate every two hundred and fifty thousand years?¡± Alora couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°This is your twentieth sessful reincarnation, you have had a few false starts to it over thest


    two hundred years. The ck Magic Coven kept doing away with you, before you could reach your


    majority.¡± Arianrhod told them.


    ¡°Now you have reached your majority and the spell binding your power has been broken. This


    means, things in this space need to expand.¡± Cernunnos said.


    The ground vibrated under their feet, and Alora, Selena and Xena started to look at each other with


    wide eyes. A rustle of leaves had them looking back at the willow. The willow is bigger, not just


    taller, but also wider, the branches and vines getting longer keeping in proportion with the tree.


    Chapter 51: ¡°¡­ second he met you five million years ago¡­¡±


    The ground next to the white and ck bookshelves expanded, and more ck and white.


    bookshelves appeared. There were now double rows of ck and white bookshelves separated by


    the single rows of silver shelves. Then even more shelves appeared, making each row of shelves


    twenty deep.


    The pond expanded and the bridge widened and lengthened, it was like the space was changing to


    reflect all of their reincarnations. Arge amount of power Alora had never felt before filled their


    space and then her. Alora felt as if the power was singing through her


    veins.


    For Selena, it was like being a withered nt who was suddenly brought back to life. The rest of the


    weakness that had remained in her after years of being bound, washed away with the rush of


    power. For Xena it was like a missing piece of her snapped into ce and everything felt right


    where it had not before.


    Xena stood and shook her fur out, then it was like it was glowing with tiny sparkling stars.


    embedded in the white and ck strands. Selena stretched gracefully, almost like she was a


    blooming flower. Then she took a seat¡­in the air near Alora¡¯s shoulder.


    Alora was d to note there was more on her bottom half than just the skirt. All of Selena¡¯s intimate


    areas were covered as she sat lotus style in the air. A crystal ball appeared in front of Selena,


    hovering above herp. The crystal ball confused Alora because she associated crystal balls with


    Witches.


    ¡°Why do you have a crystal ball, don¡¯t only witches use those?¡± Alora asked.


    Selena shook her head. ¡°Crystal balls are not only used by Witches, but they were originally used


    by the Sidhe. They are a tool for storing magic and scrying. As a Sprite is at magic user like many


    supernatural species, I am able to use the crystal ball for both.¡± she exined in a soft musical


    voice apanied by the sound of thousands of tiny bells. tinkling.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Alora said, then felt like this was something she had already known, but for some reason had


    forgotten.


    ¡­ second he met you five million years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°You are confused, feeling like this was something you already knew.¡± Arianrhod said ¡°That is


    because you did. The repeated interruption of your reincarnation over thest two hundred years,


    combined with that binding spell, has caused you to lose the memories of your past selves. They


    are not permanently gone and eventually they all will return.¡±


    Alora was stunned, and there were suddenly a lot of questions she wanted to ask. Unfortunately,


    before she could ask one of her rapidly forming questions, Cernunnos spoke.


    ¡°Our time here is up, it is time for you to wake up.¡± Cernunnos told them.


    ¡°We will visit you again. There is more you need to know, but now is not the time.¡± Arianrhod said


    ¡°We love you granddaughter, goodbye.¡±


    Then with a gush of wind they were gone. The sky returned to being one half sun and the other half


    moon. The trees and grass and flowers returned to their previous coloring and no longer glowed.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Alora looked down at her feet and scratched her head with one finger That was when some of her


    hair shid forward, and Alora noticed something that had her grabbing a handful of her hair to look at


    it. It looked like there were tiny stars embedded into the strands of her


    hair.


    ¡°I hope my hair isn¡¯t like this when I wake up, because this is going to cause a lot of questions.


    Alora said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Xena said, her fur still sparkling.


    ¡°I suppose it would be inconvenient if we looked like this all the time.¡± Selena said,


    ¡°There is a mor spell we could use, it will hide our regalia and the stars marking our lineage to


    the Moon Goddess.¡±


    Alora looked at Selena excitedly. ¡°Really?!¡±


    Selena nodded. ¡°Yes, but there is a limit to its power, our regalia and hair will be visible on several


    instances despite the spell.¡±


    Xena looked at Selena. ¡°What instances would those be?¡±


    Selena turned to look at Xena before answering. ¡°The full moon, especially during a blue moon. The


    blood moon, which is a lunar eclipse, and then during a sr eclipse as well. Also


    certain transformations will make them visible, like the Lycan form and our Okami Akuma


    form.¡±


    ¡°Okami Akuma?¡± Alora asked, confused.


    ¡°It means wolf demon, but you can call it our Yokai form. It is when we are all three


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make it a Kitsune?¡± Alora asked.


    ¡°We are not a fox.¡± Selena said feeling offended on their behalf, which felt strange to her since it


    was essentially herself asking herself this question. Selena put a hand to her head, it


    was starting to ache with that line of thought. ¡°The term Kitsune is specific to a fox Yokai, or demon,


    apparition, spirit, or what have you.¡±


    Alora was more confused. ¡°So, Yokai is okay, but Kitsune is not?¡±


    Selena nodded. ¡°Yokai is a generalizing term for our two-legged demon form that is atbination


    of all three of us. It is something unique to vampire werewolf or vampire shifter


    hybrids.¡±


    Before Alora or Xena could ask Selena more questions, they now had a million of them, the sound


    of a giant gong rang through their space. It was time for them to wake up.


    Alora looked at Selena in a panic. ¡°Quick, what¡¯s the mour spell?!¡±


    Alora had been lying unconscious on the floor for five minutes when Brogden suddenly stood and


    threw a barrier around her. ¡°Everyone stand back!¡± He growled.


    The ck chains surrounding Alora bulged outward and the sounds of metal stretching to the point


    of breaking could be heard.


    ¡°What is happening?!¡± Ember demanded.


    ¡°The bonds are about to break, and they are holding back more power than I could have ever


    guessed.¡± Brogden exined. Brogden was surprised at how much effort he was having to expend


    to contain the barrier around this little pup.


    ¡°That means there will be a rebound.¡± Alpha Andrew said grimly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Brogden said, right before the chains exploded outward and Alora¡¯s power broke


    free.


    The power was strong enough it broke through Brogden¡¯s barrier and had him stumbling back


    coughing up a mouthful of blood. Brogden grabbed the nearest chair and fell into it, grabbing a linen


    napkin he wiped the blood off his face.


    ¡°Are you all right?!¡± Serenity called out in concern.


    Brogden coughed before answering. ¡°I¡¯m fine, the recoil from her power hurt when it hit me, but I am


    already healing. That and she should be waking up any second now that the binding spell is


    broken.¡±


    Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember knelt down next to Alora on the floor. ¡°Should we move


    her?¡± Ember asked.


    Then a wind charged with power swirled around Alora. The wind caused Luna Ember and


    Alpha Andrew to momentarily close their eyes and hold up their hands protectively in front.


    of their faces.


    Just as quickly as it had started the wind dissipated. When the Alpha and Luna looked


    back down at Alora, there were bracers on her wrists and ankles and a crown across her


    forehead. In her braided hair it looked like the ck strands were embedded with thousands


    of stars.


    Brogden looked down at the pup in shock. ¡°She is not just a descendant of the


    Heartsong¡¯s original bloodline. She is a reincarnation of your first Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. That pup is the


    reincarnated granddaughter of the Moon Goddess!¡±


    Alpha Andrew turned his head in the blink of an eye and his gaze snapped to Brogden¡¯s. ¡°Are you


    sure?!¡±


    Brogden nodded, his expression serious. ¡°That regalia she¡¯s sporting confirms it. The mark


    on her hip is just a blessing, that regalia is a clear mark of her identity and status as the Moon


    Goddess and Beast God¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    A gasp came from the doorway. ¡°Oh my goodness, Alora! Is she all right?!¡± The female¡¯s


    voice was frantic and full of concern.


    Turning, everyone saw that Serenity¡¯s parents Camille and Alfred Mountainmover had arrived with


    her brothers Kain and Galen and her cousin Jaxon. Camille rushed forward to


    kneel on the ground next to Luna Ember.


    ¡°Luna Ember what happened to Alora?¡± Camille asked with genuine concern, then she noticed the


    regalia on Alora and gasped again. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Ember turned to Camille in surprise. ¡°You know what this means?¡±


    Camille looked at Ember. ¡°It was one of the lores I was raised on as a pup, and this regalia was


    originally worn by our first Alpha of Alphas. It¡¯s in all the paintings of her.¡±


    Alpha Andrew looked down and realized that Camille was right, he recognized the regalia on Alora


    being depicted in the painting he had of Luna Heartsong.


    Then something happened, the bracers of the regalia were reduced to nothing more than vivid


    tattoos on her wrists and ankles, while the crownpletely disappeared. Then Alora


    let out a moan and touched her head with one hand.


    ¡°Oww, my head.¡± Alora whined upon waking, then she sat up still holding her head. ¡°Why do I


    feel like Darien ran me over with his car?¡±


    Darien let out a startledugh. ¡°As tough as you are, it would just destroy my car if I ran you over


    with it!¡± He said usingly with a pointed finger at Alora. ¡°What the hell. happened?!¡±


    It was rare for Alora to see Darien this visibly upset. Then again, she had just dropped to the floor


    unconscious all of a sudden. Alora supposed that would give Darien reason to be


    upset.


    ¡°Bettina had a binding spell put on me when I was just a newborn, and I was never just a Werewolf


    either. I¡¯m a Vampire Werewolf hybrid with a Sprite and all.¡± Alora said, then sheThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    stood up from the ground.


    The pounding in Alora¡¯s head finally subsided. ¡°Selena? You still with me?¡± She asked


    worried, scared she would not be able tomunicate with her Sprite.


    ¡°I am here with you and Xena. I am no longer alone in our space, Xena is by me now.¡± Selena


    said soothingly, her voice calm and happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Hybrid?¡± Darien asked almost dazedly, then snapped ¡°You have a Sprite?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alora nodded.


    The rest of those in the room just watched the interaction between Darien and Alora.


    They were finding it amusing, and Werewolves and Supernaturals of all kinds loved to be


    entertained.


    ¡°I want to see.¡± Darien said excitedly, and Serenity nodded rapidly at his side, just as


    excited.


    ¡°Let me see if Selena is willing to show herself.¡± Alora told Darien, then she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Selena? Are you okay withing out?¡± Alora asked her.


    Selena was quiet for a moment. ¡°I can, but their reaction may not be what you expect.¡± she


    warned, her tone serious.


    Alora frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked


    Selena sighed ¡°It is easier for you to experience it than for me to exin. I wille out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready when you are.¡± Alora told her.


    Then Alora felt the shift, she went from being up front, to being a spectator from their space with


    Xena. They were sitting on the shore of their pond, and their pond was a window outside their


    space. Like they were seeing what was happening around them from above.


    After Alora transformed into Selena, Brogden let out a growl of protest. Horrified at what he was


    seeing on an otherwise beautiful Sprite. ¡°The extreme abuse a youngling of your Pack has suffered,


    Alpha, is very evident with all the scarring this Sprite wears on her skin!¡±


    Selena flinched in the face of such a reaction to her presence. She knew she should expect at least


    one to know what the silver marks on her skin were. Selena looked down at her arms and winced


    before crossing them over her waist. Closing her eyes, she hugged herself.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alora told her, and Selena¡¯s eyes popped open with surprise. *¡±You are beautiful and there is


    no reason for you to be ashamed of the marks on your skin. We never asked for


    the abuse that caused them.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    are her years of pain and abuse to the public.¡±*


    Alora¡¯s firm voice kept Selena from crumpling in on herself and running back into their space. Lifting


    her head, she met Darien¡¯s serious gaze. Selena was an inch taller than Alora¡¯s height, it was not


    much of a difference.


    ¡°You are absolutely gorgeous Selena. Remember, he is our brother and his mate our sister.¡±


    Xena told her.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Selena asked aloud in her musical voice, then her gaze shifted to Serenity. ¡°Sister?¡±


    Selena¡¯s voice was hesitant as she spoke.


    Selena knew this male and female called Alora and Xena sister, but would they also call her sister?


    Selena was scared that they would reject her.


    Serenity saw the scared look in Selena¡¯s eyes and just wanted to hug her and make it go. away.


    This part of Alora and Xena had obviously gone through a lot of suffering along with them. Serenity


    gave in to her urge and hugged Selena.


    Selena froze at first, startled by the sudden contact. The hugs and touch she had received. from


    Alora and Xena in their space was the first physical contact she ever had in this lifetime. The hug


    was so warm though, that soon Selena found herself rxing into it.


    Darien watched as his mate hugged this new part of Alora and Xena. When tears started to form in


    Selena¡¯s eyes, he had to hug her too. Feeling Darien hug her too had Selena. sobbing again. After


    being alone and locked away for so long, it made her highly emotional to be free, and to feel


    contact.


    Ember tucked herself into Andrew¡¯s side and fought back her own tears. ¡°Andrew?¡±


    ¡°I know Ember¡­I know.¡± Andrew said hoarsely, hugging her tightly. ¡°I will no longer allow the


    Werewolf¡¯s Council to get away with the damage they have been causing any longer. I am currently


    in the process of finding those who need to be removed from the Council.¡±


    ¡°Like that poor excuse of a wolf that just walked out of here?¡± Brogden asked.


    Andrew looked at him with a dark expression on his face. ¡°Especially that one. Rankin


    Northmountain is the Werewolf Council member who was in my office the day Alora came to tell me


    of her abuse. That day he was telling me that in the case of abuse, the child would be relocated to


    the home of one of her parents¡¯, n Alphas. He told me that even though I was Alpha of Alphas


    and the Alpha of this Pack, I would not be allowed to adopt her as I was not


    her next of kin. His excuse was it was modern times and we needed to adopt more humanws,


    and this was one of them.¡±


    Brogden blinked at Alpha Andrew for a moment and came to realize something. ¡°That was your


    revenge just now, forcing him to assist in transferring Brodie¡¯s titles and positions to


    her.¡±


    Alpha Andrewughed darkly. ¡°This is just the start.¡±


    Brogden looked at him with a curious expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Andrew smiled. ¡°There is a reason that male was able to remain as a Northmountain n member


    even though his hair is not blond, and his dual-colored eyes are not two shades of


    blue.¡±


    ¡°Is that n of Werewolves truly so bigoted as to reject their own blood because their hair is not


    blond, and their dual-colored eyes are not two shades of blue?¡± Brogden asked,


    shocked.


    Andrew nodded, a hard look on his face. ¡°They even reject their fated mates if their


    coloring is not right.¡±


    This brought a snarl from Brogden. ¡°To reject a fated pairing¡­.¡± It was insanity, he did.


    not understand it.


    Most of Brogden¡¯s kind were desperate for their fated mates to show up having been alive. alone for


    so many centuries. Rejection of a fated pairing was not something to even


    contemte.


    ¡°When I am done gathering all the intel I need, I may need some assistance from the Supernatural


    Council in removing all these wolves from power. Cleaning up the corruption. in our Pack and others


    will take a bit more time to do. There is a lot to investigate, and 1 have only been at it for a decade.¡±


    Alpha Andrew told him.


    ¡°There are a lot of wolf packs on this continent, how will you manage?¡± Brogden asked.


    ¡°Well with your King allowing Dragon Masters out into the world to find mates, my investigations just


    got more efficient.¡± Alpha Andrew said, smiling.


    While their conversation had gone on, they did not realize they had soon gained the attention of


    everyone in the room. Selena had stopped crying to watch and listen with at curious expression.


    Serenity and Darien were still hugging Selena as they watched with her.


    ¡°The dark look on Alpha¡¯s face¡­and his smile, what does that mean for that wolf?¡± Selena asked


    softly, turning to look at Darien with wide curious eyes.


    Darien was immediately hit with the feeling that he was a great and strong big brother, who was


    asked a question by his cute and naive little sister. Serenity looked up at her with adoring eyes and


    squeezed her tighter.


    Camille and Alfred stood to the side, Alfred standing behind his mate with his hands. resting on her


    shoulders. Camille was holding a handkerchief and looked like she was about. to burst out crying


    any second. When she first walked in, it was a shock for her to see one of


    her all-time favorite students, unconscious on the floor.


    Camille had always known her student had something tragic in her background, otherwise the


    Alpha and Luna would never have had to step in when it came to her student¡¯s education. When


    Camille realized her student¡¯s scent had changed and she now smelled like


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    a hybrid, did she realize that the tragic past she imagined was much more horrendous than she


    could have ever thought. The marks on Alora¡¯s sprite confirmed that horrendous past.


    Galen, Kain and Jaxon stared at Selena with shocked and confused looks before they eventually


    became curious. When Selena asked her question, the music of her voice rang


    through their ears. It was such a pleasant sound they wished to hear it again. They walked forward


    and appeared in front of Selena, startling her for a second.


    Selena knew who they were and calmed down after a moment. These three males were friends of


    Alora and Xena, two were brothers and one a cousin to Serenity. ¡°Hello, my name is Selena.¡± she


    said, a little hesitantly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Selena, I am Jaxon. You have a beautiful voice.¡± Jaxon said.


    Selena felt her cheeks heat, and she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kain and Galen came forward and introduced themselves. That was when Jaxon got a closer look


    at the silver marks all over her skin, and realized they were scars. This made Jaxon frown, Alora did


    not carry a single mark on her skin.


    ¡°What did this to you, who did this?¡± Jaxon asked, pointing to the mass of scar tissue on her left


    nk.


    When Alora had transformed into Selena, she was transformed inside Alora¡¯s clothing. While inside


    their space, Alora was wearing a gray outfit that looked the same as what Selena had been


    wearing. Being an inch taller than Alora, the shorts Selena was wearing showed more of her left


    nk than they had of Alora¡¯s.


    Selena looked down at the area Jaxon had pointed to. ¡°This is the result of Bettina¡¯s attempts to


    slice and burn off our birthmark given by the Moon Goddess.¡± Selena told them.


    in a faint voice.


    Brogden let out an angry growl after hearing what Selena said. ¡°Alpha¡­I think, it is high time this


    Bettina,¡± He spat out the name ¡°pay for her crimes against this youngling.¡±


    Selena looked at the Dragon Master with wide eyes, she was a little intimidated by therge being.


    If not for the fact that his growling was done in her defense, Selena would have been utterly terrified


    right now.


    ¡°Bettina and Allister¡¯s abuse of her will be paid in full. We first needed to get her out of their reach,


    and we have done that by giving her all that Brodie left for her in his Will.¡± Alpha Andrew said.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I will still have to hold a trial before I can hand down their punishment. Pack


    members need to be assured their Alpha is not arbitrarily punishing


    their fellow Pack members.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the allegations of abuse of a pup, even torture of a pup, are serious. Pups. are


    treasured and protected more than anything else, for pups are our future. For a pair of Pack


    members to be charged with the abuse and torture of a pup is not a light matter. The Pack will want


    proof before the pair can be prosecuted. Unmistakable evidence must be presented, and testimony


    must be heard.¡± Luna Ember told Brogden, her tone grim.


    Brogden¡¯s gaze met Luna Ember¡¯s, there was the serious look in her eyes that told him. everything.


    Luna Ember cared about this youngling like she was her own daughter.


    ¡°You mean she will have to testify, bare her years of pain and abuse to the public.¡± Brogden stated.


    Ember nodded, her expression dark. ¡°It is as you said, and I am¡­reluctant to put her through any of


    it.¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    *¡±And just where have you been¡­?¡±*


    Rankin Northmountain was furious as he could do nothing but obey the dualmands. given to


    him by Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember. They were not supposed to give a member of the Werewolf


    Council an order like this. No matter what that dinosaur from the Supernatural Council had said.


    Rankin tried to fight the order again and was viciously racked with pain before his body continued to


    obey the order he was given.


    Rankin snarled internally, he hated pain, to the point he went to great lengths to avoid it. His dislike


    of pain had him eternally stuck as an omega level fighter. However, the joke was on all those other


    lowly omegas who thought he was one of them. He wasn¡¯t, he was infinitely more powerful than


    those omegas, he was a Senior Council Werewolf. He was allowed to mate from the Frost and


    Northmountain ns.


    Granted the bitch was a reject as not all her coloring was right. If Leanna¡¯s honey brown hair had


    just been a few shades lighter, the dual colors of her gray blue eyes less gray and bluer, and her


    peach-colored skin a few shades lighter, he never would have been given her. Rankin made sure to


    remind her of it every time he forced her to service him. He made sure


    Leanna knew he was the only male who could stomach her ugly coloring.


    He also made sure Leanna knew his title as a Council Werewolf was the only reason she


    was still remotely epted as a n member. Although she was treated as invisible unless it was


    necessary. Leanna was nothing more than a tool, and she knew it. It was beaten into her several


    times a week, especially after one of her suicide attempts. Rankin loved the utter devastation in her


    eyes when she woke up alive, after thinking she had escaped him through


    death.


    Rankinughed internally, if she hadn¡¯t been bound when she was a child, Leanna might have been


    able to fight back. However, without her wolf, she was no better than a lowly disgusting human.


    Rankin walked into the Werewolf¡¯s Council building, and tried to fight the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    direction his body was going in. More pain ran through his body, and he was sure that after


    all this was over, he would go work his mate over to make himself feel better.


    It took him less than ten minutes to get from the restaurant to the Council building and then the


    records department. No matter how much he fought themand to slow himself down, the


    paperwork was officially filed in just those ten minutes. Once done, he felt themands he was


    under fall away. Once free of themands, he started to panic, the Alphas of the Northmountain


    and Frost ns were sure to punish him for this.


    Surely, they would have mercy on him when he told them of the dualmands by the Alpha and


    Luna. Rankin practically ran to his office, mming the door shut and locking it.


    Once the door was locked, he let out the breath he had been holding in a gush of air. Eyes. closed,


    he turned around and leaned heavily against the door.


    ¡°And just where have you been, Rankin?¡± Came the icy cold voice of n Alpha Northmountain.


    Rankin¡¯s eyes snapped open and the sight that met his eyes made him freeze. It felt like his entire


    body had just been submerged in ice water. ¡°A.a.a.alphas¡­w.w.what an¡­ u.unexpected surprise.


    What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so nervous to see us?¡± n Alpha Frost asked Rankin, his voice just as cold as


    n Alpha Northmountain¡¯s.


    Rankin did not know how he was going to survive this meeting with the two Alphas. His original


    hope, that they would have mercy upon him if he exined he had no choice but to obey, died a


    pitiful death in the face of their deadly gazes. In an utter panic and with no rational thought or n in


    mind, Rankin turned around and tried to make his escape.


    He wasn¡¯t even able to unlock the door before he was painfully subdued. His scream of pain


    echoed in the room as his blood painted his office door. His screams would remain. trapped in the


    office, never to reach the other side of the door. All Council Werewolf offices. were made


    soundproof.


    When Selena had made her appearance, there hadn¡¯t been much time left of the one-hour lunch


    break. Selena had retreated inside Alora, and everyone was ushered to find their mode of


    transportation back to the school. Luckily, the school was only a five-to-ten-minute drive from the


    restaurant depending on traffic.


    Alora, sitting in the back seat of Darien¡¯s car again, wondered if she should text Damien and tell him


    about Selena. After a bit of thought thatsted the short drive back to the school, Alora decided to


    wait till Damien¡¯s call that night to tell him. Alora hopped out of the car and happened to look down


    at her ankles.


    The tattoos of her regalia stood out on her bare skin, the new ¡®tattoos¡¯ on her ankles, wrists, and


    under her corbone, would definitely raise questions. It was toote to go back to Bettina and


    Allister¡¯s to change into something that would hide them now. Alora let out a resigned sounding


    sigh, at least the tattoos were less shy than the full-scale regalia.


    Darien and Serenity had hopped out of the car and joined Alora in enough time to see her sigh as


    she looked at her ankles. Darien was about to say something to try and offer Alora a


    littlefort. But it turned out to be unnecessary, as Alora shrugged her shoulders a momentter.


    With her head up, her spine straight, and her shoulders back, Alora now not longer looked beaten


    down. Now she looked every bit the part of a strong and confident. Alpha female.


    Serenity leaned into Darien¡¯s side, and he wrapped his arm around her, pulling her tighter. against


    him. Serenity was smiling at Alora, liking the change she was seeing in the female. It was like


    Serenity was seeing the true Alora, the one that had been hiding just beneath the surface under


    baggy hoodies and loose track pants.


    Music was already pounding through the stadium, loud enough you could feel it from the parking lot.


    Pulling up and parking next to them, were the rest of the group that had gathered at the restaurant.


    Including one Supernatural Council Officer Brogden Terrawing. Having been told about the final


    exams and the challenges Alora had, he asked to stay and


    watch.


    Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember agreed with bright smiles. As the request had Alora, Darien,


    Serenity, Kain, Galen and Jaxon all professing how amazing it would be to have a Dragon Master


    watching their fights. The joy and excitement of the pups had all the adults. smiling as their hearts


    melted.


    As arge group everyone made their way to the entrance of the stadium. Many families. and


    students were still returning, and the Dragon Master was quickly noticed. Alora felt. relieved, with all


    the focus on the Dragon Master, the sudden change in her appearance went unnoticed. When


    parents told the pups what Brogden was, they were just as excited about the sight of him as Alora¡¯s


    group had been.


    The group had to break apart shortly after entering, as the adults had to sit away from the students.


    But not without hugs of love for them all. Alora was given a loving hug from not only Alpha Andrew


    and Luna Ember, but also from Serenity¡¯s mother Camille. While Serenity was given hugs from both


    her parents and Luna Ember. Serenity had squeaked at first in surprise, then epted the hug with


    a wide joyful smile.


    Darien said a reluctant goodbye to Serenity when they all reached the Delta fighter ss row of


    seating. Even though Serenity and her brothers had all three advanced to the Beta ss, they were


    to remain in their original assigned row until the next day. When they would be fighting to defend


    their new rank within their new fight ss.


    Alora and Darien just sat down in their seats when the lights above the stadium seating went off.


    Alora was again grateful for another lucky circumstance that would ward off questions about her


    new tattoos for just a bit longer.


    ¡°Wee Back Students and Family members! I hope everyone had an enjoyable meal while you


    were out!¡± A roar of agreement from the crowd went around the stadium. ¡°Now! We are back for the


    last battle, the battle to the top! The next challenges are the ones you don¡¯t want to miss, as the


    Beta ss fighters try to fight their way into the Alpha ss!¡±


    Another roar of excitement went around the stadium, this one louder than thest one. ¡°First, the


    newly minted Beta ss fighters who submitted challenges to the Alpha ss during the lunch


    break! Let¡¯s see who will advance to Alpha fighter ss level, and who will remain Beta fighter


    ss level!¡±


    This time, the roar of excitement from the crowd was so loud, the stadium shook.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    : Serenity


    Serenity sat in her assigned seat and reflected on all that had happened since she first woke up this


    morning. The events of the day shed through her mind like a movie. Starting from the moment


    she woke to her radio rm clock ring ¡®When Legends Rise¡¯ by Godsmack. Jerking awake she


    had sat up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes like any other


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    morning.


    However, it was as she stumbled towards her own private bathroom in her satin spring. green boy-


    shorts and spaghetti strap top night set, that she remembered this morning was not just another


    morning. The realization had jolted the sleepiness right out of her. Her hair was a wild mess that


    flew around as she ran the rest of the way into her bathroom.


    As soon as she remembered today was the first day of school after her eighteenth birthday, she was


    in a panic to shower and dress in something attractive. After her shower and with one towel


    wrapped around her torso, and another on her hair, she rushed into her walk-in closet to choose


    what to wear that day. Searching through her nicest clothes, Serenity had remembered that today


    was also the first part of their final exams.


    They would be taking the fight training final today, which meant Serenity had to have an outfit that


    was not only attractive, but functional in a fight. That was when she finally settled on the shorts, tank


    top, and sandals she currently wore. Her hair went into the high ponytail instead of the artfully


    messy bun she had originally thought to put in. Her jewelry had been chosen with shifting in mind.


    Serenity debated wearing perfume, then decided against it. While she did like some, she rarely


    wore them. Like most Werewolves, her sense of smell was sensitive, and most. perfumes bothered


    them. There were very few perfumes Serenity could tolerate, and she had the few she could. Today


    she was okay with just smelling like her body wash, deodorant, and hair care products.


    It was as she was starting to leave for school by herself in her own vehicle that she ran into


    problems. Her brothers usually only rode with her during the Halloween season, and that was to


    prevent her from pranking them with something gruesome again. Today they insisted because


    again, it was the first day of school after she turned eighteen.


    Her brothers nned to stay glued to her side all day so they could grill whoever might be her fated


    mate. That was if he were even someone at their school, there was a chance her fated mate would


    not be. Serenity had blushed when she kept thinking about who she had been hoping was her fated


    mate. Serenity had a crush on Darien Moonstar since she firstid eyes on him.


    Serenity had told herself so many times over the years that there was a difference between a dream


    and reality. Still, she had continued to crush on Darien despite all those lectures to herself. At first


    Serenity had balked at her brothers being with her for this, worried they would chase off whomever


    her fated mate was supposed to be.


    Then she decided that any fated mate of hers that could be chased off by her brothers, was not the


    mate for her. Thank the Goddess that when she got to school, her hopeful crush turned out to be


    her reality, instead of an unfulfilled dream. Darien Moonstar was her fated mate, and he epted


    her with open arms and obvious delight.


    With Darien as her fated mate, she was offered a kinship with a female she had wanted to reach out


    and befriend for years now. The joy of finding her mate and finding out it was the wolf she had


    always wanted to be hers, had been overshadowed by a tragic moment. Not her tragic moment, but


    her new sister¡¯s tragic moment. Alora had been rejected by her fated. mate as she was being


    epted by hers.


    It had been so heartbreaking watching that happen to her. Then Alora was attacked by her own


    blood rted sister. Serenity had disliked Sarah immensely before, but now, she truly hated the


    bitch. She wanted to punch Sarah in the face again, and revel in the feel of her bones breaking


    against her fist. Serenity thought she just might be a little bloodthirsty when. it came to her sense of


    justice.


    Not being able to stand the injustice of it all, she had challenged Matthew Stonemaker. Matthew had


    seemed surprised that he had been challenged by her, but there had also been a look of


    understanding in his eyes. That look had piqued her curiosity, but not enough to deter her from


    teaching Matthew painfully just how powerful her fists were.


    Matthew had been unprepared for the hits she had delivered to his face and ribs. Powerful blows


    meant to pulverize giant boulders, had his ribs, jaw, and cheek bones breaking under her fists.


    When Matt was nothing more than an unconscious and bloody mess on the fighter¡¯s tform, the


    ref had called the match.


    Serenity had heard Sarah screeching at her during the entire match. She had been unable to resist,


    giving Sarah a re that held a promise of a beating for her as well. Sarah had cowered back, and


    a hand went quickly to one cheek. It was the cheek she had hit thatst


    time Sarah had crossed her line.


    pup


    of


    Then so much more happened during their lunch break, besides just a meal. Alpha Andrew and


    Luna Ember had greeted her as their son¡¯s fated mate and not as another the Pack. Then the


    Dragon Master had arrived, Serenity still could not get over that. Getting to witness Alora receive


    everything her grandfather had left for her, had ted Serenity.


    Soon after that Alora fainted, and the Dragon Master discovered the ck magic binding spell that


    had been ced on Alora. Everyone had been worried and distressed as Alora remained


    unconscious. While Alora had been passed out, the chains of the ck magic binding spell broke,


    with a powerful rebound that had managed to injure the Dragon Master.


    They all watched, fascinated, as the regalia that marked Alora as the Moon Goddess¡±


    granddaughter appeared on her body. Shortly Serenity¡¯s parents had arrived with her brothers and


    cousin Jaxon. Alora had woken up and they were all introduced to Selena. It


    was at that time that Serenity decided to put in her second challenge fight.


    Serenity was determined to graduate with an Alpha ss fighter rank. She wanted to be able to


    stand beside her mate as an Alpha in her own right. Her brothers had caught her


    issuing the challenge and issued their own challenges as well. They were not about to be left


    behind by their little sister. Now they were going to be the first fighters up for this round of


    challenge fights.


    Serenity was now looking forward to her battle with Garret Shadowtail, she wondered how


    long he wouldst against fists. She had chosen two songs in the electronic music genre for this


    battle, ¡®Arena¡¯ by Snavs and Fabian Mazur and ¡°Power¡± by Turkum. Serenity liked her


    choices, she also liked that she did not have to wait long for her battle.


    The sooner she could sit in the same fight ss as her mate, the better. When the


    announcer called her name and that of her opponent¡¯s, Serenity jumped up from her seat to rush


    down to the arena floor for their battle. She ignored her brothers as they hissed demands for her to


    behave herself. When they started to get on her nerves like this, she would y a prank on them to


    get them off her back for a while.


    The best part was that her mate¡¯s gaze was on her as she took her ce on the fighter¡¯s tform.


    Serenity wanted Darien to watch her win this match, she wanted him and everyone else to know


    that she was strong enough to stand by his side. Serenity looked up at her opponent when he took


    his ce across from her.


    Shedding all distraction and focusing fully on this challenge, Serenity and Rose merged their


    consciousness. It was doubtful they would get through this fight without transforming into their


    Lycan form. Raising her fists up, Serenity got into a boxing pose and waited. Garrett smirked at her,


    his expression one of surprise and disbelief that he was going to have to fight her.


    The bell rang and the ref called out ¡°FIGHT!¡±


    The moment it happened Serenity moved, she was fast andnded her first blow to


    Garrett¡¯s jaw. It would have broken under her fist if Garrett had not turned with the punch. The move


    lessened the impact of her fist, and Garrett was made aware that Serenity meant business. The


    fight was on from there. Serenity did not want a tie, due to the clock running. out while they fought,


    she wanted it truly clear who the victor was.


    As soon as her first chosen song was over, her and Rose shifted into their Lycan form. Now that she


    and Rose had shifted, Garrett having shifted with them, their battle reached a whole new level.


    Garrett lost ground quickly, their blows to him far stronger than the ones he just barely managed to


    land on them. Their battle ended quickly after that, when one of her punches sent Garrett, in Lycan


    form, flying off the fighter¡¯s tform and into the wall of the


    arena.


    With her battle ended, the crowd roared in approval, but there was only one roar of approval that


    mattered above all the others. That roar came from her mate, Darien, and she felt it seal her and


    Rose¡¯s fate to his. Hearts, bodies, and souls, they are now his for all


    eternity.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Next up!¡­¡±*


    Darien whooped, hollered, and roared his excitement over his mate¡¯s defeat of one of his fellow


    Alpha ss fighters. Alora, caught up in his excitement as well as her own, was standing and


    pping with him. What Alora had not expected was for Darien to suddenly grab her by her


    shoulders and shake her as he proudly imed, ¡°That¡¯s my mate!¡±, over and


    over again.


    It took several moments for Darien to calm down enough for him to let go of Alora, who was not


    enjoying him handling her in such a way. Alora had been seconds away from grabbing his hands


    and forcibly removing them from her. While she was usuallyfortable with Darien touching her,


    grabbing, and shaking her like that was another thing.


    Given the situation however, and the fact that he let her go before she had to say or do anything.


    Alora decided to let it go. Darien deserved his excitement, his mate did win her match, and he was


    all too happy to roar his im of her for everyone to hear. Alora smiled, feeling happy for her


    imed brother.


    Alora also felt Selena and Xena¡¯sbined happiness for Darien as well. Darien didn¡¯t


    start to quiet down till the announcer called the next match.


    ¡°Next up we have Kain Mountainmover against Jamison ckfire!¡±


    Darien sat down finally, he was surprised that Kain had challenged Jamison at first. After a moment


    of thought, Darien smacked himself in the forehead. Of course, Kain would challenge an Alpha


    ss fighter, Galen had most likely issued a challenge as well. Where Serenity went, her brothers


    were sure to follow behind her.


    Alora had assumed from the moment of Serenity¡¯s fight her brothers would follow shortly after her.


    The bond between the twins and Serenity was clear and solid. All three were powerful fighters, but


    her instincts told her that Serenity held more power than both her brothers did. Even so, Alora felt


    both Kain and Galen were still incredibly strong in their own right.


    The fight between Jamison and Kainsted three and a half minutes. Ending when Kain


    delivered a loud and powerful punch to Jamison¡¯s ribs. The sound of at least two ribs. breaking


    could be heard by all those in the stadium. Jamison flew back off the fighter¡¯s. tform,nding on


    his back, sliding a short distance across the arena¡¯s dirt floor.


    ¡°Winner of this match is Kain Mountainmover!¡± Yelled the announcer.


    The medics rushed to the field to check Jamison. Broken ribs, even for the incredibly fast healing,


    were no joke. One wrong move and you had a copsed lung and were coughing up blood. Worse


    still, was if your heart was punctured by a broken rib. The medics would assess how badly broken


    Jamison¡¯s ribs were. Then they would tape them until they healed.


    The healing time of broken bones could take thirty minutes to two or four hours, depending on how


    powerful the werewolf was. Jamison, being an Alpha ss fighter, spoke of how much power he


    had. Alora estimated Jamison would heal in the next thirty minutes,


    an hour at most.


    Darien was cringing as he looked at Jamison, he remembered well the pain of broken ribs. Training


    as an Alpha ss fighter could be brutal at times. Alora had busted his ribs more. than once over


    the years of training together. Darien had also suffered a punctured and copsed lung from one of


    those breaks.


    It had not been a very pleasant experience for Darien and had given him a healthy respect for the


    severity of broken ribs. Darien still could not forget the horrified devastation on Alora¡¯s face as he


    coughed and choked on his own blood. It took Darien two weeks to get Alora to stop apologizing for


    it every three minutes they were around each other.


    Jamison was taped up and sent up to his seat. As soon as he was out of the arena, the announcer


    called the next fight. ¡°Next up, we have Galen Mountainmover against Lexus


    Stonemaker!¡±


    Lexus met Jamison in the aisle. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± Lexus asked Jamison.


    Jamison looked at Lexus, and for some reason felt warmth start to spread inside him. He liked that


    Lexus had asked after him. Ignoring his reaction, Jamison said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, just need to sit and not


    move too much for the next thirty minutes.¡±


    Lexus nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He said, then headed down into the arena for his match.


    Lexus did not fare much better against Galen than Jamison did against Kain. Although, their battle


    lasted nearly the entire five minutes. With thirty seconds to spare, Galen delivered abo of


    punches that knocked Lexus out of the ring. Unlike Jamison, Lexus managed to get through the


    fight without getting any of his bones broken.


    The next fight was another surprise for both Alora and Darien. Matthew Stonemaker had issued a


    challenge to Garrett Shadowtail. Garrett grumbled at being called up again so soon, luckily for him,


    he was mostly recovered from his match with Serenity. The matchsted the


    entire allotted five minutes, ending in a draw and Matthew being allowed to advance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be upset or not that Matt is now an Alpha ss fighter.¡± Darien


    said to Alora.


    Alora looked down at her feet, swinging them back and forth with a restless energy as she


    contemted her feelings over Matthew¡¯s advancement. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feel either.¡±


    She told Darien.


    Garrett, havinge back up to their row, overheard Darien, and Alora¡¯s conversation. He stood by


    them as he told them about what he had observed. ¡°If it helps, the look in his eyes. was clearer than


    it has been in years. Like he was sleepwalking this entire time and has just woken up.¡±


    Darien and Alora looked up at Garrett for a moment, theirbined gazes had an interesting effect


    on him. Garrett felt a very intense need to bare his neck in submission. Ast


    a fellow Alpha ss fighter, Garrett was disturbed by this need. Garrett quickly looked away,


    shifting nervously, and clearing his throat.


    ¡°Just an observation.¡± Garrett said, then tried not to rush as he walked towards his seat.


    ¡°The female is more powerful than any other wolf here except our Pack¡¯s Alpha and Luna. The


    male¡¯s power, being our pack Alpha and Luna¡¯s progeny, is second only to the female¡¯s.¡± te,


    Garrett¡¯s wolf, told him.


    ¡°And we are nowhere near their power levels.¡± Garrett said, now understanding his instinctive need


    to submit to Darien and Alora. He would feel the same need if the Pack¡¯s Alpha and Lama had


    stood before him.


    Garrett sat down next to Mason and let out a relieved sigh. Mason, having caught the whole thing,


    patted Garrett sympathetically on the shoulder. Garrett looked at Mason and saw the understanding


    in his eyes.


    ¡°You know, if Alora was even remotely interested in being the n Alpha of the Northmountains, I


    don¡¯t think I would have a chance at bing the n Alpha.¡± Mason told Garrett, trying to keep


    his tone light and teasing.


    Garrett let out a weak soundingugh at Mason¡¯s words. While he was still a little shaken. from the


    experience, he was still amused.


    ¡°Next up! We have Wesley Frost against Alora Heartsong!¡± The announcer called.


    All the Alpha ss fighters went still, and an air of barely leashed hostility started to emanate from


    their row. None of Alora¡¯s fellow Alpha¡¯s were happy about Wesley. challenging her to a fight. Each


    one made eye contact with Alora andmunicated their support in one gesture or another.


    As Alora made her way down the stairs and into the arena, the first notes of ¡®Break Stuff¡± by Limp


    Bizkit came over the sound system. Alora¡¯s Alpha¡¯s aura was so much stronger now,


    she had to make a somewhat conscious effort to keep it drawn in close to her. The power was


    contained just above her skin, it would only affect those within a close distance of her.


    Alora stepped up onto the tform and met the arrogant gaze of Wesley Frost as he looked at her


    with so much disdain. When Wesley realized Alora was not cowed by his gaze,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    a cruel smirk lifted one side of his mouth.


    Wesley Northmountain was seven foot five, with waist length white blond hair. Well defined hard


    packed muscles covered broad shoulders and chest, his narrow waist, and long legs. He had high


    chiseled cheekbones and a strong angr jaw. His dual-colored eyes had inner rings of ice blue,


    with outer rings of sky blue.


    Alora thought he would be a very handsome wolf if he didn¡¯t look so cruel. Wesley¡¯s cruelty twisted


    him in a visible way, even the air about him seemed tainted with it.


    ¡°Surrender now and I might just let you off easy.¡± Wesley lied, his tone rife with his amusement. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t surrender¡­well then I¡¯ll just have to teach you a lesson for defying your superiors.¡±


    The snarl broke free before Alora could stop it, not that she tried all that hard. Alora wasn¡¯t going to


    wait for an attack this time, she was pissed and wanted to feel his blood on her ws as she tore


    him open. Alora and Xena transformed into their Lycan form as they


    moved.


    Wesley didn¡¯t even get the chance to register the appearance of Alora¡¯s regalia with her shift before


    the ws of one of her hands stabbed deep into his stomach. With her ws in his stomach, Alora


    lifted him above her head and threw him off the fighter¡¯s tform.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 57: *¡°Kneel!¡°*


    Wesleynded on the arena floor and rolled limply until his back hit the stadium wall. Some of his intestines were protruding out of the rips in his stomac


    yes. The medic rushed in, and Alora was announced the winner.


    There was a roar of approval from the row of Alpha ss fighters, and the row Alpha Andrew sat in shook the stadium. The Dragon Master had joined th


    Alora debated on going back up


    to her seat or not, she was to fight in the next match as well. Instead of doing triage there on the dirt floor, the medics loaded Wesley up on a stretcher a


    Alora turned to face Byron as he stepped up onto the fighter¡¯s tform, the song ¡®Undefeatable¡® by Sega and Tomoya Ohtani featuring Kellin Quin starte


    It was like Wesley and Byron could have been twins, they were both born on the same day, within moments of each other. Alora thought of the bindings


    Byron looked at Alora with fury, his body vibrated from it. ¡°You had orders from our n Alphas to stand down!¡± He growled.


    Alora narrowed


    her eyes at Byron, still in her Lycan form. ¡°I¡¯m my own n Alpha now.¡± She growled out. ¡°I do not answer to the Alphas of the Frost or Northmountain C


    Byron shifted into his Lycan form. ¡°A bitch that doesn¡¯t know her ce deserves to be


    punished! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces and bring you to heel!¡± He snarled before charging at Alora.


    ¡°Bring us to heel?!¡±


    Xena snarled at Byron, having a voice in thisbined form. ¡°I think not. It is you who will heel!¡± Then Alora and Xena¡¯s released their Alpha¡¯s aura. ¡°Kn


    With their Alpha¡¯s aura released, it mmed into Byron. He had no choice but to obey themand, his bodying to a jerking halt in front of Alora. T


    broke, then Byron let out an agonized howl.


    Byron would have fallen to the tform in a fetal position if he could have, but Alora¡¯s Alpha¡¯s aura held him in ce. ¡°Surrender!¡± Alora and Xena deman


    Byron wanted to resist, but his mouth opened up and his voice howled out, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    The official acknowledged the surrender and the announcer called out her win. Only then did Xena retreat and Alora went back to her humanoid form, pa


    away.


    It seemed to Alora, the more she used her Alpha¡¯s aura, the more control she had over it. Alora made her way back up to her seat in the top


    row. Alora and Jamison nodded at each other as he made his way down the stairs for another challenge. Alora sat down and was immediately drawn to a


    ¡°The song you picked for your fight with Serenity wasn¡¯t your usual music. How did you


    select that one?¡± Mason asked Garrett.


    ¡°Oh! Well, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t pick it. When the song requestes in, down at the very bottom of the selection page, in fine print, is an option that al


    your opponent to choose a song instead.¡± Garrett told him.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding! You mean I could have passed the buck to my challenger this entire


    time!¡± Mason hollered incredulously.


    Garrett grimaced and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this!¡± Mason said, throwing his hands up in the air then turning to re at Garrett. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Or me!¡± Lexus and Jaxon demanded at the same time.


    Garret shrugged. ¡°Sorry guys, I stumbled upon it by ident after a few requests. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t think to tell anyone.¡±


    Alora thought about the song that yed during Sarah¡¯s match to Arthur Treasuregaurd, an obviously Sarah song. Leaning closer to Darien, she grumble


    should have


    suspected we could do something like that when Sarah fought Arthur.¡±


    Darien let out a chuckle. ¡°We should have. Even if we did, would you have really allowed someone else to pick the music for your matches?¡±


    Alora didn¡¯t even take a second to think before she shook her head.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have, any more than you would have.¡± she responded, giving Darien a knowing look.


    Jamison won his challenge and came back up in time to catch Darien throwing his head back andughing. With a curious expression, he pointed at Da


    Alora had a smile on her face. ¡°We just found out that the both of us are music control freaks.¡±


    Jamison was only more confused, but before he could ask anything Mason told him to ¡°Ask Garrett.¡± on his way by for his next match.


    Jamison shrugged and made his way to his seat next to Lexus. Lexus exined it all to him before he could ask Garrett. After Lexus got through his exp


    Garrett let out a frustrated growl, ¡°I already said I was sorry!¡±


    Everyone was stillughing when Mason came back from winning his match. Garrett¡¯s name was called over the speakers for another match. Mason sm


    help saying a cheerful ¡°Good luck.¡± The growl he received back had himughing with the rest of his row.


    ¡°How many more matches are left?¡± Lexus asked aloud.


    Jaxon looked up at the screen. ¡°Enough to keep us busy till the second tost bell of the


    school day. Unless we keep ending them as fast as we have been.¡± he added thest as


    Garrett made short work of his challenger.


    ¡°Sweet, the sooner we end the day the better. I¡¯m already hungry again.¡± Lexus said,


    leaning back against the wall and closing his eyes.


    ¡°We just got back from lunch not that long ago,¡± Jamison said with a frown.


    Lexus looked at him with one eye. ¡°Fighting and shifting takes a lot of fuel, and I¡¯m halfway through my stores.¡± His tone was almost a whine.


    ¡°Quit your whining, it¡¯s only been an hour.¡± Jamison told him, still frowning at him.


    ¡°Would you two lovers quit quarreling?¡± Garrett said as he came to sit back down in his seat. Jaxon¡¯s name was called for the next match.


    Jamison and Lexus looked at him and said at the same time. ¡°We¡¯re not lovers.¡±


    Masonughed. ¡°Yet.¡±


    Jamison growled at Mason. ¡°Quiet you.¡±


    Mason grinned toothily back. ¡°Make me.¡±


    Alora was looking at them with wide eyes and softlymented, ¡°You would think for Alpha ss fighters, you all would be more mature than this.¡±


    Darien threw his head back andughed, while the others ducked their heads in embarrassment. ¡°Give them a break Alora.¡± amusement in his voice. ¡°Th


    Alora looked at Darien with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Wise and sage¨Clike, really?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Darien asked, ¡°You don¡¯t think they could be wise and sage¨Clike?¡±


    A shortugh escaped Alora. ¡°No. If we were talking about Damien, then I would use those words as a descriptor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, we can¡¯t all be like Damien.¡± Masonined.


    ¡°No one is like Damien.¡± Alora responded.


    Darienughed and pushed Alora off her seat, causing her to let out a surprised squeak. Alora jumped up and snarled at Darien. ¡°What was that for!¡±


    Darien started tough harder as Alora and him entered into a p fight. ¡°Not so mature


    yourself now, are you?¡±


    Alora froze, ring at Darien she pointed and said, ¡°Why you¡­!¡± Unable to think of a good response, Alora let out a disgruntled growl. Annoyed, Alora sa


    her arms under her breasts. Darienughed at her frustrated expression, and Alora growled


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    at him again.


    Before they could get back into another argument, Darien¡¯s name was called for a


    challenge. Alora smiled, and as Darien started to move past her, she stuck her foot out and tripped him. Darien stumbled into the aisle and nearly fell. Tu


    growled in response, before turning away to go fight his match.


    Alora refused to look down their row at the expressions of the ssmates she had just used of being immature.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 58: *¡°Very well then¡­have two weeks¡­¡±


    The smack echoed across the first level of the parking garage as n Alpha Frost¡¯s hand connected with Bettina¡¯s cheek. Bettina let out a


    pain filled cry as she crumpled onto the concrete. Sarah screamed in shock and dropped to the ground next to her mother, gathering her in her arms. Be


    ¡°Now, now Sigur. We mustn¡¯t damage her too much.¡± n Alpha Northmountain said as heid a gentle hand on Alpha Frost¡¯s shoulder.


    Alpha Frost red down in disgust at Bettina. ¡°You¡¯re right as always Sieg. She still has one more chance to redeem herself and her family.¡±


    Bettina¡¯s eyes widened at the underlying threat those words contained. They told her if she failed thisst time, there would be severe consequences. ¡°I


    Sarah, for


    once, kept her mouth closed, not wanting any more trouble toe to her mother. Sarah had no idea just how much damage that mongrel Alora would c


    humiliation they were currently suffering because of her.


    Allister had been forced to his knees and


    held there by both n Alphas¡® primary enforcers. He had let out his own cry of pain as his knees cracked loudly against the concrete. Luckily for Allister


    Allister, despite all this, still did not want to hand Alora over tonight. He thought hard on a way to avoid handing


    her over. It took him a moment, then he remembered the Pack Alpha¡¯s


    youngest male.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hand her over just yet.¡± Allister said in a trembling voice.


    Alpha Frost turned to Allister with an angry re that sent shivers of fear down Allister¡¯s spine. ¡°Why not?!¡± Alpha Frost growled out the question.


    Allister dropped his gaze from Alpha Frost¡¯s, tilting his head to offer his neck in


    submission. ¡°W.w.we have to be¡­cautious¡­


    about the timing.¡± Allister paused, peeking up just enough to make sure he had the attention of both Alphas. ¡°The Pack Alpha has been overseeing her


    education for years.¡± Allister went on. ¡°Between that and her being close friends with his youngest male, her sudden withdrawal and absence would brin


    Bettina looked up at Sarah in confusion, still holding her injured cheek. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Sarah looked down at her mother, the smile on her face had a cruel edge to it. ¡°Because now we can teach her a lesson for not obeying us when she sh


    Bettina looked at her daughter for a second, just blinking in surprise. Then a wide smile crueler than Sarah¡¯s stretched across her face. ¡°You¡¯re right my p


    longer be under the ever¨Cwatchful eye of the Pack Alpha.¡±


    Allister looked at the matching smiles on both Bettina and Sarah¡¯s faces and shivered. If he had known how truly evil Bettina was, he never would have g


    he would be able to survive under the same roof as both females. Allister


    shook his head, he would think more about how and when to leave, after the two weeks they had left with Alora were over.


    ¡°So¡­I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and I think you should just sneak up to your room, grab all your things, and sneak back out.¡± Darien suggested, as


    they watched Lexus fight another challenger.


    Alora looked over at Darien with an, ¡®Are you kidding me?¡® expression on her face. ¡°There is no way I¡¯m going to be able to sneak in or out tonight.¡±


    Darien frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Alora rolled her eyes. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, they have already left the stadium.¡±


    Darien looked up in surprise, then he looked around the stadium to see if he could find Allister and Bettina. When he couldn¡¯t find those two, he looked a


    Alora shrugged. ¡°About several fights ago. Same time as n Alphas Frost and Northmountain.¡±


    Darien was a little stunned. ¡°How did I not notice that?¡± He looked down at Alora


    with a confused expression. ¡°And how did you notice when I didn¡¯t?¡± His tone was a little


    usatory.


    Alora looked at him with a steady gaze for a moment before answering. ¡°An Alpha is


    always aware of their enemies¡® movements when one is near.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Darien winced, now feeling a little guilty for having asked hisst question. ¡°Sorry.¡± He said in a subdued tone.


    Alora waved it away, a small smile curling one side of


    her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Then her expression turned serious. ¡°The only thing I need, to make sure I make it out of that house again tonight, is a


    Darien raised a brow. ¡°A royal escort huh?¡± He asked in a dry tone.


    Alora nodded. ¡°Yes, a royal escort. If you escort me to my house as my guest, they can¡¯t turn you away. I could run up to my room, grab my belongings w


    Darien looked down at Alora, shocked, it had been a long time since he had been in the Northmountain¡¯s home. Mainly because it caused Alora so many


    ¡°I can do that.¡± Darien said, after his moment of shock passed.


    Before


    they could talk more, the stadium sounded with roars all around as thest fight ended. The challenger had won his fight against Lexus, bringing one mo


    ¡°That was thest challenge to enter into the ranks of the Alpha ss fighters!¡± The announcer boomed. ¡°Now we are moving onto the challenges from t


    Original Alpha ss fighters.¡±


    Darien leaned back and let out a weary sounding sigh. ¡°Finally, this part of the exam is almost at an end.¡±


    Alora chuckled. ¡°Missing Serenity are we.¡±


    Darien looked at her, his expression pleading for her to understand. ¡°I just met her, and she¡¯s so far away!¡±


    Alora looked at Darien with an incredulous expression. ¡°She¡¯s only two rows down!¡±


    ¡°This enforced separation is cruel!¡± Darien defended dramatically.


    Darien¡¯s words and actions sent Alora into a fit ofughter that had her holding her belly. However, theughter stopped abruptly when the next challeng


    ¡°First challenge of the new Alpha ss fighter against one of the original Alpha ss fighters is Matthew Stonemaker against Alora Heartsong!¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 59: *¡°¡­forgive¡­the unforgivable.¡±


    Alora turned to meet Darien¡¯s gaze, he had a look in his eye that said he


    couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Alora swallowed, feeling a little guilty for not telling Darien about the challenge from Matthew.


    Darien was not the only one looking at Alora in stunned surprise over who her new challenger was. Jaxon, Mason, Garrett, Lexus, and Jamison all wore


    ¡°Did you know he was one of your challengers?¡± Darien asked.


    Alora winced, ducking her head a little. ¡°Yeees.¡± Alora said, drawing out the word.


    Darien¡¯s face scrunched in an expression of confusion. ¡°And you didn¡¯t say anything because¡­.?¡±


    Alora shrugged. ¡°It just didn¡¯t seem important. Besides, it was ast¨Cminute entry.¡±


    Darien


    frowned, he didn¡¯t know how to feel about this. Obviously, he was worried about Alora, and how this challenge was making her feel. Before he could say


    The beat of the song Alora had chosen, Andromeda by Dance With the Dead, already sting out of the stadium speakers. That right there put Darien¡¯s


    less song was a message in and of itself.


    ****


    Matt felt the questioning stares from the Alpha ss fighters sitting behind him, the feeling had the hair on the back of his neck rising. The question wou


    Matt was very aware that he was in for a beating from Alora, one he felt he deserved. He wanted to apologize to her for what he did. Even though he felt


    that no apology would ever be enough for rejecting a gift from the Moon Goddess herself. That was what Alora had been¡­


    a gift. He could never take the rejection back, he could only hope the next male lucky


    enough to receive Alora as a fated mate, would treasure her immensely.


    Matt made his way to the arena, making it to the tform before Alora. The song she had chosen started out with the sounds of a thunderstorm, before i


    as Alora took her ce on the fighter¡¯s tform in front of him.


    He was struck by how beautiful she was, a nearly pr opposite to Sarah. Maybe it was an illusion, abination of the stadium lighting and her caram


    colored skin, but her eyes glowed. Regret weighed heavily on his heart.


    Ares let out a mournful sound, the loss of what could have been was painful to him. Ares knew why his humanoid form had chosen to challenge their now


    ****


    Alora and Matthew did not start fighting right away, instead Alora


    studied Matthew with a narrowed gaze as she tried to figure out why Matthew would challenge her after rejecting her that morning.


    ¡°Why would he challenge us? What is his motivation?¡® Alora asked Xena and Selena.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡® Xena responded


    ¡®Maybe he feels guilty for rejecting us?¡® Selena suggested with a questioning tone.


    ¡®You could always ask.¡® Xena offered


    Alora agreed with Xena, her gaze still narrowed she tilted her head to the side and asked Matthew. ¡°Why?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew¡¯s expression spoke of sadness and regret. Making Alora feel Selena was on to


    something.


    Matt took in a deep breath he let out


    in a remorseful sigh. ¡°I owe it to you after what I did this morning. It was a disservice to not only you but our Moon Goddess.¡±


    ¡®Oh wow.¡® Xena said, stunned.


    ¡®I feel like you should tell him what the Moon Goddess said¡® Selena told Alora.


    ¡®I do too. It is strange, but I also feel he needs this fight.¡® Alora told them.


    ¡®Closure¡­he needs closure.¡® Selena said.


    Although she didn¡¯t respond verbally, Alora felt Xena¡¯s agreement with Selena¡¯s


    statement.


    Alora epted Matthew¡¯s answer and his need for this fight with a nod. Alora decided she would give him a good fight, and


    entered into a ready fighting stance and waited.


    Matthew felt a sense of relief when Alora simply nodded at his answer and took her fighter¡¯s stance. He made the first move,ing at her fast, but not f


    Matthew reacted fast as he fell, twisting his body in the air tond on his feet and then jumping back a few feet. He barely had time to take a defensive p


    his arm.


    The kick had sent Matthew stumbling to the side a bit, he and his wolf admired the


    amount of power Alora had as they regained their bnce. Matthew went in for another.


    attack, only to have it beautifully deflected before receiving another brutal blow. At one


    point Matthew felt like they were a lowly peasant going up against a powerful Goddess. Ast


    the battle wore on, Matt increasingly felt like his moves were slow and bumbling while


    Alora¡¯s were fast and graceful.


    Eventually, when it got closer to the end of the five allotted minutes for the fight, Aloral


    decided the battle needed to end definitively. With a whip¨Clike kick to Matthew¡¯s stomach,


    she sent him flying off the tform and across the arena floor. He rolled a few times, before


    After the countdown ended, Alora hopped off the tform and calmly walked over te


    Matthew. Coming to a stop she looked down and met his gaze. There in his eyes, Alora could


    see that the battle they fought had given him the closure he had sought from it. Alora


    reached her hand out in an offer, he looked at it in confusion for a moment, before he


    epted her help to his feet.


    Matthew was taller than Alora, so once he was on his feet, she had to look up to meet his


    gaze. Alora decided Matthew deserved to know what the Moon Goddess and her consort had


    told Xena, Selena and her. At least the part of it that involved him.


    ¡°Be at peace, our rejection of


    each other was a part of a greater n our Moon Goddess had for us. We were both under powerful ck magic spells that only a rejection was able


    to break. Your real fated mate is out there somewhere just as mine is.¡± Alora kept her voice low, to keep anyone but Matthew from hearing her.


    Matthew looked at Alora in surprise, shocked at


    what she had told him. However, before he coulde back to his senses and ask her questions, Alora had already made her way back across the aren


    ¡®Ares?¡® Matthew asked.


    I sensed only the truth in her words.¡® Ares answered.


    As Alora walked away from Matthew, she felt as if she was closing one more chapter of her


    adolescent life and opening another of her adult life. It was an odd feeling to her, not a bad odd, just an odd feeling. Approaching her seat, she met Darie


    worried gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, we both needed the fight.¡± Alora said, not needing to wait for the question that his eyes had been asking.


    Darien frowned, his expression still worried. ¡°What was it you were telling him when you helped him up?¡±


    Alora sat down next to Darien and let out a resigned sigh, knowing he would just keep asking


    her questions if she didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°I told him what the Moon Goddess told me, that our rejection of each other was necessary. Told him his true fate


    Darien blinked in surprise, struck silent for a moment. What Alora had


    done was incredibly generous. It also told Darien that Alora didn¡¯t hold Matt¡¯s rejection of her against him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven him?¡± Darien asked, although it sounded more like a statement.


    Alora nodded. ¡°I have. What happened was tragic, but necessary.¡± The tragic necessity of what happened allowed Alora the ability to forgive, what would


    have been unforgivable.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 60: *¡°¡­¡®distinguished¡® guest¡­¡°*


    ¡°Got a text from Darien.¡± Ember said to Andrew, she leaned against his side and showed him the message.


    ¡°Alora wants me to go with her when she goes back to the Northmountain¡¯s to collect all her things. She said I would be able to provide a distraction as h


    Ember looked and met her mate¡¯s gaze, he had one eyebrow raised and an amused smile lifting one corner of his handsome mouth. ¡°A distraction as he


    A smile stretched across Ember¡¯s plump lips, and a mischievous gleam lit her eyes.


    ¡°While the youngest son of the Pack Alpha and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s is certainly a ¡®distinguished¡® guest.¡± She paused and raised a hand to


    run an index finger flirtatiously over Andrew¡¯s chin. ¡°Who could possibly be a more ¡®distinguished¡® guest than the Pack Alpha and the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s him


    Alpha Andrew let out a dark chuckle that made Ember shiver in appreciation. Andrew lifted his hand


    and cupped Ember¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Only my mate, the Pack Luna and Luna of Luna¡¯s could possibly be a more ¡®distinguished¡® guest.¡±


    Ember felt herself melt at his words. ¡°Oh, you are good my darling. You know just how to tter a female.¡±


    Leaning down, Andrew brushed his lips against hers while looking deep into her eyes. ¡°Only you my sweet, only ever you.¡± He murmured in a husky voic


    It was the giggling from Lissanna and the coughing fit from Boris that reminded the pair that they had an audience. Ember felt


    her face flush hotly, and a ruddy color spread across Andrew¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Like a newly mated couple you two are.¡± Lissanna teased.


    Ember sent a re Lissanna¡¯s way, but itcked any real heat. ¡°Like we haven¡¯t caught you two necking a few times before.¡±


    This only sent Lissanna into another fit of giggles while Boris put his hands over his


    face and let out a groan: Andrewughed at his friend and Beta¡¯s reaction to Ember¡¯s teasing. Patting Boris on the shoulder, Andrew said amusedly, ¡°Do


    eventually find other ways to both embarrass and torture us.¡±


    Lifting his head from his hands, Boris gave Andrew an annoyed side re. ¡°That does not help me in this situation, nor provide me muchfort in my t


    Andrew grinned widely. ¡°An honest one?¡±


    Boris let out an annoyed growl. ¡°Thanks for your honesty.¡± His tone rife with sarcasm.


    Andrew chose to ignore his sarcasm and replied in a deliberately cheery tone. ¡°You¡¯re


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    wee.¡®


    ??


    Lissanna and Ember were bothughing so hard by this point they were holding their stomachs.


    Andrew looked at the two females before turning to Boris, raising an amused brow. Boris shook his head and looked down at his own mate. A moment


    Alpha Andrew offered up a prayer to the Moon Goddess, his wish for his sons the ability to experience this blessing one day with their own fated mates.


    to the Moon Goddess brought his thoughts back to Alora. The female pup had experienced more trials than any pup should


    have to face. He hoped that his son Damien would be able to heal the wound that scarred Alora¡¯s very soul.


    ¡°This wraps up thest rank advancement challenge for today. Tomorrow¡¯s battles of the


    Senior ss fight exam will be in defending your new or already established fighter ranks. Parents and family will be allowed back to witness these battl


    as a result of today¡¯s challenges on disy. Congrattions to all those who were able to advance today. Thank you to all who joined us today, we hope


    With the announcement, theughter of Ember and Lissanna stopped, and a seriousness took over their expressions. Now that the fights had ended, the


    be done. Boris and Lissanna were going to join Matthew as he confronted Sarah¡¯s three friends. If ck magic was in y


    with those three females, Andrew trusted Boris to manage what needed to be done next..


    Andrew and Ember¡¯s next moves were to join their son, his new mate, and Alora. Alora¡¯s


    things had to be collected from the Northmountain¡¯s safely. For that to happen, Andrew nned to join his son in providing the distraction Alora needed t


    quickly pack all she needed for her move. Soon Alora would be a resident of the Moonstar Mansion.


    ******


    ¡°Finally!¡± Darien said loudly as he jumped up from his seat and grabbed his bag.


    Alora chuckled at Darien¡¯s enthusiasm at the announcement telling them they were done for the day. Folding her hoodie, she stuffed it into her bag befor


    Behind her, Kain and Galen growled in annoyance over their sister¡¯s wild actions. Alora smiled, amused by it all, she liked how Serenity was so free with


    Thinking of giving them a little more time to revel in each other, Alora turned to Kain and Galen. ¡°So how does it


    feel to join the ranks of the Alpha ss fighters?¡± She asked.


    As she hoped, this line of questioning took Kain and Galen¡¯s attention off their sister. With a wide smile Galen was the first to respond. ¡°It¡¯s great, now we


    Alora smiled. ¡°Is that what you both wanted?¡±


    Kain, smiling as well, nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a dream of ours since we were just tiny pups to one day be the Elite enforcers for a powerful and respecta


    Alora nodded, she felt happy for the two. ¡°Have you decided on the Alpha you would like to serve yet?¡±


    Galen, with a serious but lighthearted expression, said. ¡°We believe we have.¡±


    Alora raised her brows in surprise. ¡°Oh, you have, have you?¡± she asked, looking back and forth from Kain to Galen. ¡°Can I ask who it is, or is that too pe


    Galen chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Normally it would be, but seeing as the Alpha we want to serve is you, you¡¯re allowed to ask.¡±


    Alora blinked, she hadn¡¯t expected that answer. ¡°Me?¡±


    Kain nodded, looking earnest. ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    With her brow furrowed in confusion, Alora asked, ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°We believe you will make a great Alpha one day.¡± Galen told her.


    ¡°And you have already been made the n Alpha of the Heartsongs. Any training going forward would be specific to protecting you and your new n.¡±


    ¡°That is, if you allow us the honor of serving you as your Elite enforcers.¡± Galen said.


    Alora felt a little shell shocked over their revtions. Xena, however, had already decided to ept their offer. ¡®Tell them yes, we ept.¡®


    Yes, these two have a good energy about them. They are pleasant to be around.¡® Selena agreed.


    ¡°They are also strong, with a potential to be far more so than they are now.¡® Xena said, adding another reason to ept the offer from Kain and Ga


    Alora, after listening to Xena and Selena, nodded her head. ¡°Alright¡­I¡¯ll ept your offer.¡±


    Behind her there was a squeal of excitement


    and pping, next thing Alora knew, she was having to catch herself as Serenity mmed into her. Serenity wrapped her arms around Alora¡¯s waist and


    ¡°This is perfect!¡± She announced loudly. ¡°This means my brothers won¡¯t be too far away! They¡¯ll be here for the important things in my life, and I can be t


    Darien chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m d this makes you happy.¡± Darien, his arms around Serenity¡¯s waist


    holding her back to his chest, leaned down and nuzzled her neck affectionately. Serenity let out another giggling squeal as she tried to wiggle away.


    Kain and Galen let out defeated


    sounding sighs, Alora walked over and stood between the two. Lifting both hands, she patted their shoulders. ¡°Even if you were able to get Serenity to co


    Kain and Galen looked at each other over Alora¡¯s head, eventually pained looks of


    up,


    resignation took over their expressions. Kain gripped


    the back of his neck and looked letting out a gust of frustrated breath. Galen turned the other way and let out a disgruntled growl as he murmured his ag


    Alora studied the two for a moment, before bursting intoughter. She really liked these two, they were just as entertaining as their sister.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 61: *¡°¡­sachet¡­¡°*


    ¡°Have you chosen who you want to be your Elite Enforcers?¡± Serenity asked Darien.


    Coincidentally, Lexus and Jamison chose that moment to appear, one on either


    side of Darien. Keeping his arms wrapped around Serenity, Darien answered by tilting his head, first to one then the other. ¡°Lexus and Jamison, they offe


    Alora looked up at Darien, her brow furrowed. ¡°When did they do that?¡±


    ¡°It was the day after we had ourst rank cement fight for our final exams.¡± Darien told her. ¡°You were at the University that day for clinicals. I meant to


    Alora looked from Lexus to Jamison, giving them a hard look. Alora wanted to know if she could trust the safety of her best friend, and sworn brother, to t


    do you think?¡® She asked Xena and Selena.


    ¡®I don¡¯t sense anything wrong with their wolves.¡® Xena said. Although they may not be the strongest, they still have power.¡®


    ¡°Their spirits feel honest and loyal.¡® Selena told them. I believe they will be a good fit for our brother.¡®


    Alora nodded, epting their opinions and reassurance of her own assessment of the two wolves. With her eyes starting to glow, Alora said, ¡°In the futu


    Lexus and Jamison felt power in the words


    Alora spoke to them. It was like the answer they were about to give, would be akin to swearing a soul binding vow to the Moon Goddess herself. Jamiso


    Lexus had always known he would not be an Alpha of a n, but he always wanted to be a protector. Being the Elite Enforcer of an Alpha was a p


    Jamison gave his response to Alora first. ¡°It would be my honor to loyally serve


    Alpha Darien Shadowfire Moonstar as one of his Elite Enforcers. To protect him, his mate, and any pups they may have in the future.¡±


    Lexus followed, his own words nearly the exact same. ¡°It would be my honor to loyally serve Alpha Darien Shadowfire Moonstar, as another of his Elite E


    Power seemed to crackle in the air, raising the hair on everyone¡¯s body. Lexus and Jamison felt something settle around them after Alora spoke. There w


    sensation from each of their right wrists, and when they looked down, an image appeared


    on their skin. A hollow moon appeared, oveying the bottom left of the moon, a hollow five¨Cpoint star.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess has heard your vows and has marked you ordingly. So long as your vows hold true, her blessing will remain for you and any of


    There was silence in their row, and everyone was giving Alora a wide¨C


    eyed look. ncing around Alora noticed that their row was the only one that seemed to have been a part of what just happened. ¡®It would be nice if Gra


    us as an ear and mouthpiece.¡® Aloramented to Xena and Selena.


    Xena and Selena didn¡¯t respond verbally, they just sent Alora their feeling of agreement.


    ¡°So, we better get going if we want to make it back to the Moonstar Mansion in time for dinner.¡± Alora said in an overly bright tone of voice, turning aroun


    ¡°Wait¡­are we not going to talk about what just happened.¡± Darien asked.


    ¡°No. We are not.¡± Alora said, turning her head to look at him over her shoulder. ¡°I have had a lot of weirdness happen to me today, and don¡¯t feel I have t


    ¡°Okay, fair enough, we¡¯ll leave it for another day.¡± Darien said in a pacifying tone. ¡°My parents said to meet them on the ground floor near the concession


    Alora gave a small nod, then started down the stairs. Darien and the rest of them


    stayed frozen in ce. Then everyone was shooting Darien questioning looks. Darien shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and I¡¯m not going to pres


    Lexus and Jamison looked at Darien till he turned to meet their gazes, then they held


    up their newly marked wrists in question. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Lexus and Jamison looked at each other, after a shared look they shrugged. Grabbing their bags, they headed down the stairs after Alora. Darien sighed


    Alora was all the way down the stairs before she realized she had left Darien and Serenity behind. Alora felt a little guilty leaving them behind to deal with


    morning. Alora decided she would wait for them to catch up and leaned against a concrete pir to the side of the stairs.


    What Alora didn¡¯t expect was what was happening on the other side


    of the pir. Hearing Matthew¡¯s voice, she decided to stay on her side of the pir and listened.


    ¡°Has Sarah ever given the three of you something that looks like this.¡± Matt asked Beatrice, Lauren, and Agatha. He had pulled out his phone to show th


    Boris, being the Beta of the Pack, was able to use his authority to have the three females and their


    families stay after the fight for this meeting. It concerned ck Magic, and as Beta, one of his jobs was to make sure that kind of magic was quickly suss


    The three females looked annoyed at having to stay behind. They stood in almost identical poses, with their arms crossed. Beatrice was the first to look


    The item Matthew was showing them was something each of them had, given to them by Sarah. After it was given to them, none of them ever really con


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I have one.¡± Beatrice said, reaching into her bag, she pulled out a small wallet. In the small wallet was the sachet.


    Although the pouch was fragrant, Boris was still able to catch the very faint but distinct smell of ck Magic from the sachet. He looked from the sachet


    Agatha and Lauren looked at each other with curious expressions. Lauran shrugged and then reached into a back pocket. Pulling out a small coin purse


    out her own sachet.


    It smelled just the same as the one Beatrice had. Boris looked at Agatha, she reached into the small bag attached to a belt around her hips and pulled an


    sachet out.


    Boris let out a small growl, all three of these girls were under the same type of spell his son had been in. ¡°Ladies, I need you to hand those over to us.¡± It


    While Alora was listening to what was going on, the rest of her group finally made it down the stairs. Catching sight of them, Alora signaled them all to re


    Matt held out his hand and the females ced their sachets in it. Matt looked up at his father, and Boris took out the metal te he had fetched specifica


    with a match.


    The dried herbs and the silk fabric of the sachets caught quickly. They burned away first, leaving behind the strong


    noxious smell of ck Magic. Boris then brought out a bundle of dried sage, Matt struck another match and lit the bundle. Boris drew several symbols in


    with the smokeing from the burning sage bundle. After drawing the symbols, the scent of ck Magic abruptly dissipated, leaving behind clean sag

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 62: *¡°How could we not know¡­?¡°*


    The soul tearing pain filled


    screams all three females let out as the spell was broken would forever haunt everyone within hearing that day. Especially those from Beatrice, the horro


    her next words sending a chilling fear of ck Magic through them all.


    ¡°MY MATE!!!¡± Beatrice screamed. ¡°SHE FORCED ME TO REJECT MY MATE!!!¡± Deste screams of soul searing pain and more sobs came after that r


    Darien¡¯s body jerked hard, like he had been shot. Alora took in his destroyed expression. Serenity had buried herself against Darien, her shoulders shak


    Matt dropped to his knees and gathered the sobbing Beatrice into his arms, holding her close, he rocked her and told her. ¡°He never epted your rejec


    Beatrice looked up at Matt, her make¨Cup was ruined, it ran down her wet face. ¡°The things she tried to make me do.¡± She whimpered.


    ¡°Your bond with Xander was why Sarah couldn¡¯t make you do the things she forced Lauren and Agatha to do.¡± Matt told her, rocking her back and forth.


    Agatha was whimpering


    in the arms of her father, as her family stood around her trying to support her. ¡°Oh, my poor granddaughter.¡± Agatha¡¯s Nana sobbed.


    The only thing that kept Agatha¡¯s Nana standing was Agatha¡¯s mother firmly holding on to her. Agatha¡¯s mother had a look of devastation on her face, tea


    ¡°How did this happen?! How


    could we not know their pain?!¡± Beatrice¡¯s mother loudly sobbed her question. Her mate and Beatrice¡¯s father squeezed her to his side, looking just as d


    Boris had to clear his throat of the emotion choking him before he could answer. ¡°The sachets contained ck magic spells. The spells blocked their true


    know what was happening to Matthew. Till after he was forced to reject his mate this morning, and received a rejection in turn, which


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! Who would do such a thing to our pups?!¡± Agatha¡¯s mother sobbed, her and Agatha¡¯s Nana were about to copse. Fortunately, one of Ag


    ¡°Sarah.¡± Matt growled, Lauren and Agatha both whimpered at her name. Beatrice dropped her face back to Matt¡¯s chest and started to sob again. ¡°Sarah


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren¡¯s mother asked, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Why? She has always been such a nice female.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± Lauren shouted desperately, tears in her voice. ¡°She¡¯s not¡­the things she made me do¡­


    I feel so dirty.¡± After saying that, Lauren broke down, her pain filled cries barely muffled by her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What do we do, she can¡¯t get away with this can she?!¡± Agatha¡¯s father asked, his voice hoarse with emotion. The other parents and family members of


    Boris held his hands up. ¡°First, we need to calm down, we are all highly emotional. What has happened to your pups, and my own, will not go unpunishe


    ¡°You said Matthew was one of Sarah¡¯s victims and was forced to reject his mate.¡± Lauren¡¯s mother stated, her eyes red and her cheeks wet with tears. ¡°W


    Boris was silent, he didn¡¯t know if he should answer that question or not. He looked down at Matt and studied his son, Matt looked up and met his father


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alora Luna Heartsong, formerly Alora Frost Northmountain. Sarah¡¯s biological


    younger sister.¡± Boris told them, shocking them all there with his answer.


    ¡°Her own sister¡¯s mate?¡± ¨¢gatha¡¯s Nana said in a weak voice.


    ¡°The female that looks like the first Alpha of Alpha¡¯s?¡± asked one of Lauren¡¯s family members.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Boris confirmed. ¡°Now if you all woulde with me, the principal is letting


    us use one of the faculty conference rooms to continue this discussion in privacy.¡±


    Matt helped Beatrice to her feet and held her against him as he and his father led therge group out of the stadium.


    Alora and her group waited until they couldn¡¯t hear the others anymore beforeing out from their hiding spot. They


    were all shaken up by what they had just witnessed. They all stood there for a while in silence, no one knew what to say, or if they should


    say anything at all. To be forced to reject


    your mate, something every wolf grew up learning was a sacred gift from their beloved Moon Goddess, was unfathomable for them.


    hope they¡¯ll be alright.¡± Serenity said in a small teary voice.


    Darien squeezed her to him. ¡°I hope so too.¡± Then he ced a gentle kiss on her temple.


    Mason wiped his face vigorously with his hands, before digging his fingers into his hair and gripping it. ¡°I knew we had some really fucked up shit going o


    sob.


    Garrett gripped one of Mason¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This is all the more reason you need to be their n Alpha. You wouldn¡¯t let this go on.¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡± Mason nearly shouted.


    ¡°Come to my house, I think you could use something strong to drink.¡± Garett offered to Mason. ¡°Jamison, Lexus, you want to join?¡± Lexus and Jamison, w


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you four tomorrow.¡± Darien told them.


    ¡°You guys take care.¡± Garrett said, before leading the other three out of the stadium.


    It was just Darien, Serenity, Alora, Kain, Galen and Jaxon left. Darien looked at Jaxon. ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    Jaxon seemed toe out of himself with Darien¡¯s question, wiping his face before he responded. ¡°I¡¯m going wherever Kain and Galen are going. My p


    and show that I am indeed having fun.¡±


    Serenity looked up at Jaxon. ¡°Are they going to be able to make it for graduation day?¡± she asked.


    Jaxon nodded. ¡°Mom saide hell, high water, or dismemberment, they will be


    here for that. She said she hasn¡¯t missed one of her pup¡¯s graduations yet, and she doesn¡¯t n to start with mine.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°I love Auntie Vee, she¡¯s awesome.¡±


    Jaxon smiled. ¡°I do too.¡±


    The change of subject to something so innocent did everyone good, it allowed them to collect themselves mentally and emotionally. However, as much a


    couldn¡¯t quite leave what just happened behind. Fortunately, the Alpha and Luna chose that moment to appear, with Alfred and Camille Mountainmover a


    ¡°Oh, Good, you¡¯re all right here.¡± Luna Ember said when she spotted their group. It didn¡¯t take long for the Adults to see that all the pups were in various


    ¡°Serenity baby, are you okay?¡± Camille asked, rushing forward to cup her cheeks. Serenity started to cry again, and Darien squeezed her again to his sid


    rubbing his free hand up and down her arm tofort her.


    ¡°Sons, Jaxon?¡± Alfred asked concerned.


    ¡°Darien, Alora?¡± Alpha Andrew asked.


    Even though he cleared his throat first, Darien¡¯s voice was hoarse as he exined. ¡°We happened upon Uncle Boris as he and Matt were breaking the B


    Magic spells that were on Beatrice, Lauren, and Agatha.¡±


    ¡°It was bad dad, it was so bad.¡± Kain choked out.


    ¡°Goddess dad, I hope no one ever goes through what those females did ever again.¡± Galen said, his voice breaking.


    Alfred grabbed Kain and Galen into fierce hugs, his expression concerned, he looked at Jaxon. ¡°Will you be alright?¡±


    Jaxon nodded, his eyes shiny with suppressed tears. He swallowed and nodded again. ¡°I will be.¡±


    ¡°Son, Alora?¡± Ember asked, her voice emotional.


    Alora nodded while looking down, she shuffled her feet restlessly before she looked up again. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, more so than everyone else.¡±


    Ember looked at Alora silently for a moment, her lips pursed in thought. ¡°Is that because you¡¯ve experienced their cruelty firsthand?¡±


    Alora met Ember¡¯s concerned gaze and nodded, saying ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 63: *¡°We need to know¡­..¡°*


    Damien and Xander were walking to their dorm, on a break between written exams, when


    Xander suddenly copsed to the ground. Clutching his chest, Xander let out a guttural cry


    of pain.


    Damien knelt on the ground next to Xander, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Beatrice!¡± He gasped out. ¡°Something happened to Beatrice!¡°.


    Damien looked at Xander with a worried frown, his Beta was pale and covered in a sheen of sweat. Getting a better grip on Xander, Damien helped him


    As they walked, Xander slowly gained back his strength, enough so that he was able to walk thest


    hallway to Damien¡¯s room unassisted. ¡°The pain has lessened, someone is there helping her.¡± Xander said, relief in his hoarse voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Who do you want us to call first.¡± Damien asked, after his friend sat weakly in one of his sitting room chairs.


    Xander leaned his head back against the chair, his eyes closed and a frown on his face. ¡°My father, he already knows Beatrice is my fated mate.¡±


    Damien nodded and pulled out his phone to make the call. ¡°Damien? Why did you call, is something the matter?¡± Boris asked when the call connected.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Boris, there is something that is causing some concern. Do you know if anything has happened to Beatrice?¡± Damien asked him.


    There was a moment of silence from Boris¡¯s side. ¡°Is Xander all right, did he feel something just now?¡±


    Boris¡¯s words had Damien stiffening, something did happen to Beatrice, and Boris knew what it was. ¡°He copsed on our way back to the dorms from o


    Xander, listening to the conversation, had lifted his head. His gaze was sharp, his expression hard. Boris


    let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Xander was now on his feet, and walking to where he stood by the window. ¡°I think it


    would be a bad idea not to tell us, Xander isn¡¯t going to let this go.¡± Damien told Boris. Damien was trying to maintain a calm demeanor, something made


    wolf when he suddenly became agitated.


    ¡®Back off Zane, I need to focus.¡® Damien told his wolf. Zane only responded with an angry snarl, surprising Damien.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± Boris said. ¡°What happened to Beatrice ties into Matthew being forced to reject Alora this morning. I¡¯m currently investigating it, but Sa


    Inside Damien, Zane let out a furious snarl at Sarah¡¯s name. ¡°We need to know what happened to Beatrice.¡± Damien said, no longer asking.


    Xander¡¯s eyes were starting to glow with his wolf, after all, this had to do with his mate. ¡°Sarah had Beatrice, Lauren, and Agatha bound to her with ck


    Sarah, and using that control, Sarah forced Beatrice to reject Xander. With Matt¡¯s help, we removed the spells from the three girls, but it had some uninte


    ¡°What effects?¡± Xander demanded, the growl of his wolf in his voice.


    ¡°Xander?¡± Boris asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s here with me, I brought him back to my room after he copsed before calling you.¡± Damien exined quickly, then demanded, ¡°What effects?¡±


    Boris cleared his throat. ¡°When the spells were broken, the females


    abruptly came back to consciousness, fully aware of everything they had done while under the spell¡¯s influence.¡± Boris paused to clear his throat again. ¡°


    Xander was shaking with suppressed rage, his eyes glowing. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Boris, we¡¯ll talk moreter.¡± Damien said, then ended the call before Bo


    Damien could see Xander was on the verge of losing it. Grabbing Xander¡¯s shoulders, Damien forced him to look him in the eye. ¡°Calm down.¡± He dema


    Xander¡¯s entire body shuddered twice before his eyes stopped glowing, and he visibly rxed. Xander had to clear his throat twice before he could spea


    Damien didn¡¯t say anything in response, just patted him on his shoulders and let him go. Turning to look out the window at the grounds of the school, loo


    Zane growled. ¡®Our mate is hurting, her heart hurts and we are not there to offerfort.¡®


    Knowing Alora was hurting put Damien on edge. ¡®We will be calling her tonight, it might not be the same as being there, but we can at least give her our


    ****


    ¡°Oh, Alora, my heart hurts so much for you.¡± Luna Ember said, before gathering her into her arms, holding her tight.


    ¡®I think¡­


    this is what it feels like, to have a mother.¡® Even in her own mind, Alora¡¯s thoughts were hesitant. If Alora was honest with herself, she was afraid to trust,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Alora told her, her voice hoarse.


    Ember gave Alora one more squeeze before letting her go, with a motherly smile, Ember gently cupped her cheek. ¡°Okay, for now we need to get you m


    Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alpha Andrew said. ¡°Ember and I havee up with a n for that.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± Darien asked, looking at his parents with surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ember said. ¡°First, things first, we have


    invited the Mountainmovers to stay with us for the rest of the week so you and Serenity can get acquainted.¡±


    ¡°This means that I will be taking Alora, Darien, Kain and Galen, with me to the Northmountain¡¯s in my SUV. While Serenity, Jaxon, Camille, and Alfred w


    The twins were surprised that they were going to be riding with


    the Alpha. Darien and Serenity didn¡¯t want to be separated, but they understood the necessity. Darien pulled out his keys and handed them to his mothe


    When it came time to separate, Darien gave Serenity a tight hug and a deep kiss. The twins gave their mom and dad


    a hug before going to stand next to the Alpha. After separating from Serenity, Darien hugged his mom before going to stand with the twins and his dad. J


    Ember turned and gave Alora a hard squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t let them bully you. You are stronger than they ever will be.¡±


    Alora only nodded her


    agreement, afraid if she opened her mouth to say anything, she would start crying. With onest squeeze, Ember let Alora go and went to Darien¡¯s car. C


    Andrew, Alora, Darian, and the twins stayed there until they had all pulled out and were driving to the Moonstar Mansion. ¡°Come on, time to get this grou


    Alora nodded and got in the front passenger seat, Darien somehow wound up in the middle of the back seat, with one of the twins on either side of him. A


    are we going to y this?¡±


    ¡°It was in your text earlier, you and I will be going with Alora as her guests. Kain and Galen, however, are going as her enforcers.¡± Alpha Andrew said, ex


    and Galen to go with them.


    Darien frowned. ¡°How did you know Kain and Galen offered to serve Alora as her Elite Enforcers?¡±


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s brows raised in surprise. ¡°I did not know that. I only brought them as enforcers because


    their father told me being Elite Enforcers to an Alpha was their dream.¡±


    ¡°So, it was just a coincidence?¡± Darien asked, surprised.


    Alpha Andrew nodded. ¡°A happy one, I hope. Alora, did you ept their offer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alora told him. ¡°Xena and Selena like them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Alpha Andrew said, genuinely happy about this turn of events. ¡°Before we get to the Northmountain¡¯s, there is something


    I have been meaning to ask you about for a while now.¡±


    Alora looked at Alpha Andrew, her expression curious. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°The ne Damien gave you when you were pups, why did you stop wearing it after Damien went to University?¡± Alpha Andrew asked.


    Alora reached up and


    touched her bare corbone, where the pendant of the ne used to rest. That was another thing Alora needed to pay Sarah


    back for and retrieve from her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 64: *¡°What have we done?!¡°*


    ¡°She never took it while Damien was here, because he would notice.¡± Alora said, her voice distant, as if she was lost in her memories. ¡°Sarah never wan


    she ripped it off


    my neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you stopped wearing it?¡± Darien asked with surprise. ¡°I thought


    it was because you were upset that Damien was gone and didn¡¯t want to be reminded about that by wearing the ne.¡±


    Kain scoffed before admonishing Darien. ¡°And to think, brain trust here is going to be the one to take care of our darling sister¡¯s tender feelings.¡±


    Galen shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s seriously what you thought?¡± he asked with disbelief. ¡°When a female is missing someone, she is more likely to wear or ca


    Darien grimaced. ¡°I have a reason for thinking this way.¡±


    ¡°Really, do tell.¡± Kain said, giving him a hard look, one brow raised.


    Next to Alora, Alpha Andrew was having a hard time containing his smile at the ribbing his son was receiving from his fated mate¡¯s brothers. Alora nce


    ¡°Every morning Damien


    and I would meet up with Alora, he would touch the ne and say, ¡®Good morning, Starlight.¡® Then pat her on the head before we spent time chatting


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Galen said.


    ¡°When you put it that way¡­¡± Kain started.


    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Galenpleted.


    ¡°Hey, look at that, you¡¯re not totally ignorant of a female¡¯s softer emotions.¡± Kain teased.


    Darien growled at them. ¡°What did I do to you two?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reying im to our beloved little sister.¡± Galen said dryly.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Kain said. ¡°Why does Damien call Alora, Starlight?¡±


    Alora blushed, it was an endearment Damien had been calling her since they first met. ¡°It¡¯s something Damien has always called Alora. I never knew wh


    ¡°Alora?¡± Kain asked.


    Alora blushed harder. ¡°It¡¯s something really personal, I would rather not talk about it.¡± There was no way she was going to tell them why Damien called h


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Damien?¡± Galen asked. ¡°Because whatever it is, it¡¯s different from the one you have with Darien.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Right! I was just wondering about that myself.¡± Kain said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would say Damien was your mate.


    Alora had a full body blush going now and wished for nothing more in that moment than for this conversation to end. Damien¡¯s father, and their Pack Alp


    ¡°That was actually a hope of mine.¡± Darien said. ¡°Then this morning happened, and my hopes seemed to crumple into dust.¡± Darien threw his hands up i


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still hoping for Alora to be your sister¨Cinw through mating?¡± Galen


    asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Darien confirmed, then proceeded to exin his reasoning. ¡°No one would treat her


    better as a mate than my brother. He practically worships the ground she walks on. I really can¡¯t imagine Damien with anyone else but Alora, and I never


    Matt.¡±


    Alora


    tried to make herself smaller by sinking further down into her seat, and prayed, ¡®Please let thise to an end, please let thise to an end, please let


    end¡®. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the Alpha, or the sympathetic expression


    on his face. Alora was hoping, by making herself disappear further into her seat they would forget she was there, but she had no such luck.


    ¡°Does Sarah still have your ne, Alora?¡± Kain asked.


    Forced to face the fact that it was impossible for her to be one with her seat, Alora straightened back up in it before answering. ¡°She does.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her wear it?¡± Darien asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she knows if she wears it out of the house, and you happen to see it, she would run afoul of questions she would not want asked.¡± Alora


    him.


    mercy


    What she didn¡¯t mention was the times Sarah did wear the ne. It would just upset Darien to know about them. Sarah liked to wear the ne wh


    Sarah wore as she cut her her knives like a fresh kill.


    up with


    Something must have shown on her face, or maybe there was something in her tone, but a grim air entered the vehicle. Alora looked around, her gaze


    The Northmountain¡¯s house was in a neighborhood that straddles the territory between the Frost n and the Northmountain n territories. This mean


    While Alpha Andrew pulled into the drive, his protection detail, parked on the street. Two big ck SUV¡¯s that screamed


    security detail, parking in front of her parent¡¯s house would definitely draw out all the curious neighbors. After turning off the SUV, they didn¡¯t get out right


    Alpha Andrew sat there quietly and stared down at the steering wheel with a


    dark look on his face.


    Finally, he looked up and his gaze met Alora¡¯s. ¡°Do you want that ne back?¡± he asked, his deep voice low.


    Alora didn¡¯t hesitate to give her answer. ¡°Yes.¡± It did not matter that Sarah had worn it while torturing


    and tormenting her. All that mattered was that it was a gift from Damien, one she had cherished and still would after getting it back.


    Alpha Andrew turned to look out the windshield and nodded. ¡°Okay. I will get it back for you.¡±


    Alora¡¯s heart skipped a beat as hope blossomed in it, if anyone could make Sarah give her


    back the ne, it was the Alpha. Alora¡¯s, ¡°Thank you.¡± came out a little choked.


    Alpha Andrew patted her on her head. ¡°This is nothing you need to thank me for. You have been wronged, and as the Alpha it is my duty to make sure it¡¯


    it is my pleasure and privilege to be able to do at least this for you.¡±


    Alora swallowed, her eyes burned with the tears she barely kept from falling. She didn¡¯t know what to say to express her gratitude at what the Alpha said


    Alpha Andrew hugged her back, and Darien reached forward and pet her back soothingly. ¡°Hey, little sister, everything is going to be okay now. We¡¯re he


    Alora swallowed, and choked back a sob that wanted to escape, she nodded her head against Alpha Andrew¡¯s chest. Alora didn¡¯t trust herself to speak.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get this over with so we can get you home. Knowing Ember, shemandeered the Alpha Wing¡¯s kitchen with Camille and Serenity and


    Alora¡¯s smile was small, but there as she nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll also be asking them question after question to find out as much about Serenity as she can whil


    ¡°Oh, Goddess, we left my mate with my mother!¡± Darien cried out dramatically, gripping his hair at his temples, his expression terrified. ¡°What have we do


    Alpha Andrew turned in his seat to look at Darien. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I was born.¡± Darien answered dead panned. Then he was making shooing gestures.


    ¡°Come on! Come on! Get those furry butts in gear and let¡¯s move already!¡±


    Instead of moving as he demanded, everyone looked at Darien like he had grown a second, and maybe a third, head. Darien


    looked back at each of them in turn.


    Looking confused and frustrated, Darien asked. ¡°What?!¡± Frowning, he looked at them all again. ¡°Why are you all not moving?! I want to get back before


    questions and meddling ways, sending her running for


    the hills!¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 65: *¡°The ne¡­where did you get it?¡°*


    Apanied by the dramatic urgings of Darien, they all got out of the SUV. The Alpha¡¯s protection detail had already moved into ce, doing what they


    eight of the best trained enforcers on this continent.


    They operated in teams of eight, making six groups within the troop that rotated shifts every eight hours. Which meant only three teams would be on pro


    As they started up the walkway to the front door, Alpha Andrew¡¯s phone pinged with a notification. Pulling it out to read it, Alpha Andrew let out a big smil


    Darien, who was walking behind Alpha Andrew and Alora, leaned forward. ¡°What¡¯s excellent news, dad?¡± he asked. Kain and Galen were walking behind


    ¡°Officer Terrawing was able to expedite the paperwork on Alora. Everything has been approved and officially archived. Now Alora¡¯s status, rank, and title


    ¡°When did he leave to get this done?¡± Darien asked.


    ¡°Right after Alora¡¯s fight with Byron Northmountain.¡± Alpha Andrew told him. ¡°Enough, now is not the time for these questions.¡±


    They were on the front porch standing at the front door. Just when Alora was about to open the door and let everyone in, it was violently pulled open. Be


    at Alora. Before a single foul word. came out of Bettina¡¯s mouth, she froze, her eyes widening at just who was standing next to Alora.


    It was


    painful, watching Bettina as she forcefully reconstructed her expression to a false one of pleasantly surprised. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a wonderful surprise? Plea


    ¡°Thank you for so graciously weing us into your home.¡± Alpha Andrew said. Smiling, he put an arm around Alora¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We are


    here apanying Alora as her guests.¡±


    Alora felt she had to give Bettina credit, she managed to keep the wide smile stered on her face after hearing what Alpha Andrew said. ¡°Oh¡­


    well¡­that was¡­nice of her.¡± Bettina managed to say, and it had been a struggle.


    ¡°Sorry to inconvenience you with such an impromptu visit Mrs. Northmountain, but I felt it was necessary.¡± Alpha Andrew said, sounding both earnest and


    Bettina nodded, ying nervously with the pearls around her neck. Bettina was dressed in one of her ssic outfits. A sleeveless knee length a¨C


    line dress with a pleated re skirt, this one a pale pastel pink. On her feet were a pair of white five¨Cinch arrow toed pumps. Her waist length white¨C


    blond hair was swept up into a fancy updo that bared the neck her ever present pearls were around. In her ears was a single pair ofrge pearl studs.


    Bettina, while smoothing the back of her skirt, sat delicately on the couch next to her husband. With her ankles crossed, she ced herced hands on h


    Allister was sitting up stiffly, he was pale with a forced smile on his face. His gaze also couldn¡¯t seem to settle on any one thing for more than two second


    With a practiced sweeping gesture in the direction of the couch in front of her, Bettina asked. ¡°Please, take a seat Alpha Moonstar.¡±


    Alpha Andrew swept forward and sat in the middle of the couch. He leaned back against the couch, looking deceptively casual and rxed. However,


    there was no mistaking the feel of the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s power, the air around him hummed with it. Alora stood next to Darien behind


    the couch, with Kain and Galen nking them.


    ¡°As you know, Alora turned eighteen several days ago, as such she is now considered an adult to the Pack.¡± Alpha


    Andrew said. ¡°Knowing how exemry she has performed in both our Pack¡¯s grade school and university, I have invited Alora to work for the Pack.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± Bettina asked, her smile now showing signs of strain. ¡°What a¡­wonderful opportunity¡­


    for her.¡± Bettina struggled toe up with a reasonable way to get him to rethink


    his offer. She finally settled on one she thought would at least cause some doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a little too young for such a¡­prestigious position?¡±


    ¡°While she is young, her level of maturity is that of someone decades older. That, and with


    her obtaining multiple doctorates at such a young age, makes her truly of value to the Pack. I couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity of retaining such an asset


    Bettina¡¯s smile was now more of a grimace, blinking rapidly as she became agitated. ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡± was all she managed to stutter out. Not knowing wha


    ¡®Sarah!¡± Bettina mind linked Sarah.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sarah demanded impatiently.


    ¡°Alora¡¯s back, I need you down here this instant!¡± Bettina demanded.


    ¡°That whore is finally back? She certainly took her sweet time.¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Yes, now get down here!¡± Bettina yelled at her through their mind link.


    Alpha Andrew smiled widely. ¡°I thought so, and lucky for me and the Pack, Alora immediately epted the offer. This means she has sworn herself to th


    ¡°She what?!¡± Allister and Bettina asked at the same time, their eyes wide with panic.


    If Alora was sworn to the Pack itself, through a blood oath to the Alpha, there was no way to hand her over to their n


    Alpha¡¯s without drawing attention. They no longer had any legitimate hold on Alora, other than the fact that she lived here. Remembering that fact gave B


    next


    words.


    ¡°Now, the job


    offeres with an apartment at Moonstar Mansion. We have already had one fully furnished and ready for Alora to move in.¡± Alpha Andrew told them.


    were going to wait until after Alora was done with her final exams.¡±


    Bettina felt she was on an emotional roller coaster at this point. Allister was not doing


    much better than Bettina.


    ¡°However, my mate, Luna Ember, is too impatient to wait till then to finally have Alora


    under her roof. Therefore, we have asked Alora to move in tonight, a request Alora has agreed too.¡± Alpha Andrew said cheerfully. ¡°I felt it only right to ac


    Bettina swallowed before saying. ¡°This¡­.is all¡­happening way too fast¡­don¡¯t you think¡­dear?¡± Bettina turned


    her head to look at Allister with a wide¨Ceyed look.


    ¡°Yes, just¡­a little too fast.¡± Allister said, agreeing with Bettina, after her prompting look.


    ¡°It


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    may seem fast, but I have been interested in hiring Alora for several


    years now.¡± Alpha turned his head to the side to look at Alora. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you and the twins go to your room and pack?¡±


    Alora nodded. ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± Turning, Alora and the Twins started for the staircase, only to be blocked.


    Sarah had just bounded excitedly down the stairs. Sarah¡¯s Expression turned angry at the sight of Alora and opened her mouth to loudly berate her. But,


    After a signal from Bettina, Sarah¡¯s smile was overly bright. ¡°Sister your home! And you brought such important guests with you. How wonderfully though


    ¡°Excuse me for a second.¡± Alpha Andrew said as he stood up. ¡°The ne around your neck¡­where did you get it?¡±


    Sarah froze, she had forgotten she had put the damned thing on. She had done it in anticipation of tormenting Alora with her possession of it tonight. The

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 66: *¡°It¡¯s a simple question.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question.¡± Alpha Andrew said when Sarah didn¡¯t speak after several moments. ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with that particr ne and would like


    Sarah had been quiet because she was trying toe up with a believable lie. There was no way Sarah was going to tell the Alpha just how she got aho


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking Alpha Moonstar,¡± Bettina said, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°How are you familiar with this ne?¡±


    At first, Sarah had felt relief when her mother started talking, taking the attention away from her. Then she was stiffening back up when her mother asked


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind answering this question, Mrs. Northmountain.¡± Alpha Andrew nearly purred. Although he was smiling, there was now a deadly edge to the s


    Bettina was frozen, she was just now realizing the danger Sarah was now in with her question. Bettina looked at Sarah with panicked eyes and sweat st


    angrily, her eyes usatory.


    ¡°In fact, n Alpha Kovac Kusov loved the design and the meaning behind it so much, he personally made the piece.¡± Alpha


    Andrew said, pausing, he looked first to Sarah, then back to Bettina. ¡°I was told by Kovac Kusov that there would only ever be the one pendant mad


    ¡°Inscription?¡± Bettina asked, weakly.


    Bettina¡¯s question had Sarah shouting at her mother through their mind link. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re making it worse!¡±


    ¡°Yes, there should be an inscription.¡± Alpha Andrew said. ¡°It says, ¡®Ever my Starlight, my guiding light in all this world¡¯s darkness.¡® After receiving the


    a witness to just¡­


    who¡­ the gift was given to.¡± Alpha Andrew turned to look back at Sarah, his gaze sharp. ¡°So, I ask again. How is it that you came to have Alora¡¯s gift, a


    from a member of the Alpha Pack¡¯s Alpha family, around your neck?¡±


    It was the words, ¡°A gift from a member of the Pack Alpha¡¯s family,¡± that made the ne suddenly feel like


    a hangman¡¯s noose around Sarah¡¯s neck. Sarah was scared for a very good reason. Receiving a gift from the Alpha Pack¡¯s Alpha family was a great hon


    comparable to receiving a gift from a monarch.


    Bettina and Allister were both sweating, fear was permeating the air around them. The punishment for stealing a gift given by the Alpha Pack¡¯s Alpha fam


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Sarah said weakly, then she finally settled on what she felt was a believable


    story. One she hoped would turn the Alpha¡¯s anger at her onto Alora, while still being able to keep the ne. ¡°Well, you see, I was admiring the neckl


    Sarah thought she had been clever to give that story, now all she had to do was


    wait for the Alpha to turn on Alora. He would never forgive Alora for giving such a precious gift away so thoughtlessly. That wasn¡¯t what happened though


    Allister and Bettina felt the change in the Alpha immediately, as well as his son Darien. Darien¡¯s expression was just as cold, just as angry, as his father¡¯s


    ¡°Lying to the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s and your Pack Alpha, is stupid enough. Thinking that I would believe those lies you just spewed from your mouth is even w


    The order to tell the truth was impossible to fight against, before Sarah knew it, she was telling him everything. It was like she had no control over her


    mouth anymore. ¡°She¡¯s just a whore who didn¡¯t have the good graces to die at birth! The filthy bitch darkens up our bloodline and is an embarrassment t


    her such an expensive piece of jewelry unless she


    was sucking him off or fucking him blind! What gave that slut the right to seduce Damien when she¡¯s less than nothing?! As soon as Damien was gone, s


    didn¡¯t mean that much to her! So why did she get to keep the gift he gave her?! So, I chained her up in the basement and ripped it off her neck and


    wore it as I started to carve her up like a turkey dinner!¡± Sarah¡¯s face was red, and it was twisted in a way that could only be


    described as pure evil.


    Kain, Galen, and Darien¡¯s expressions werebinations of anger, horror, and disbelief. Every word out of Sarah¡¯s mouth was so shrill and vile. Full of v


    At one point during Sarah¡¯s filth filled tirade, Bettina and Allister tried to rush forward and stop her. They were stopped with just the rise of Alpha Andrew¡¯s


    in a sweat that stank of fear as his whole body trembled with it. There was no way they were going to escape punishment, or an investigation. Sarah had


    As much as they all wished that the pause in Sarah¡¯s words meant she was done. That was not the case. The Alpha had asked her two specific things. S


    her neck. It seemed Sarah had only stopped because she had run out of air. After gasping and huffing for a moment, the tirade restarted.


    ¡°Just today the bitch tried to steal my boyfriend with that stupid ridiculous fated bond! But the jokes on her, Matt is under my control, my auntie made sur


    Finally, it hade to an end, Bettina and Allister had copsed to their knees on the floor. Alpha Andrew¡¯s eyes glowed with his wolf, as did Darien¡¯s, K


    Sarah was finally able toe back to herself enough to realize what she had just done. Sarah crumpled and fell to the floor


    like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Her hands flew up to cover her mouth and her eyes were wide with horror.


    Allister, Bettina, and Sarah all looked up at the Alpha from their positions on the floor and


    trembled in absolute terror at what they saw.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 67: *¡®I bind you in a vow of blood.¡±


    Alora looked down at Sarah, her re hard. She already knew of some of their ns for


    her thanks to Principal Jonathan¡¯s video. Alora realized long ago that despite being a part of


    a highly intelligent species, Sarah was a special kind of stupid. Not wanting to wait any


    longer, Alora stepped forward and ripped her ne off Sarah¡¯s neck before she could put up a fight.


    ¡°Ow! You bitch! How dare you hurt me you filthy mongrel!¡± Sarah shrieked, her hands going to the cuts the ne had made against her neck as it wa


    Sarah had momentarily forgotten the trouble she was in. It was only Bettina¡¯s shout in her head that had her remembering. ¡°Quiet, do you want to make


    worse!¡± Instantly Sarah¡¯s hands, now bloody, were back over her mouth. Wide fear filled eyes looking at the Alpha¡¯s feet.


    Alpha Andrew didn¡¯t dress like all the other wolves, with his position, he had to dress a


    lot fancier than others. No cargo shorts and sleeveless V¨Cneck t¨Cshirts for this male. His


    shoes looked like your sse up shiny ck wing tip shoes. Only they were not, there was a special stic that was cleverly disguised in their desi


    into slip¨Cons.


    His pants were ck straight legged cks with dark blue pinstripes, the waist band


    looked like the waist band of any other pair of cks. That was not so, it was an illusion, the


    waist band was more stic, making them easy to discard for shifting. His fitted dark ocean


    blue cored dress shirt had hidden snaps instead of hidden buttons. The snaps made it easy to quickly strip his shirt off. Over the shirt was a tailored to


    pinstripes. He wore no tie, and his long hair was smoothed back into a single tail bound by a


    ck hair tie at the base of his neck.


    The suit did nothing to hide the Alpha¡¯s size and strength, if anything, it only disyed it better. Alora thought his suit made this scene look like something


    The thought amused Alora, and had Xena rolling around inside withughter, Selena was


    feeling both amused and horrified over our sense of humor. Unfortunately, their amusement


    showed on Alora¡¯s face, and Bettina saw it.


    Bettina got up from the floor and rushed with her arms extended and her fingers curled. ¡°You worthless wretch! I¡¯ll tear that smug look right off your face!


    Bettina didn¡¯t get the chance to reach her, she was caught by Kain and Galen. Bettina


    went wild, she started scratching at the twins and stomping the heels of her pumps into their feet and down their legs. Alora saw the blood that was start


    Galen¡¯s cheek and Kain¡¯s neck, they had a few bloody scratches on their arms as well.


    The sight had Xena sitting up,ughter gone, reced by growls of anger. Selena was radiating a quiet fury, the air around her in their space stirred with


    The amount of force she used caused damage. A cracking sound was heard from Allister¡¯s ribs, a secondter he coughed, and blood spewed from his m


    Releasing the mor spell, Alora¡¯s regalia became solid pieces and stars once more twinkled in her hair. This announced her status to the three beings


    Kneeling on one knee in front of Bettina, Alora reached out with a hand and grasped, Bettina¡¯s chin. Using her chin, Alora raised Bettina¡¯s face till she ha


    her gaze. What Bettina saw there nearly had her releasing her dder, as it was, her panties


    were dampened a bit. Bettina opened her mouth to berate Alora for daring to do this to her


    own mother, but nothing came out.


    Alora, her eyes narrowed, red into Bettina¡¯s. ¡°You hurt my friends.¡± The words were softly spoken, but the tone


    was ice cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡± Alora tilted her head. ¡°I will make sure it¡¯s thest thing you ever do, should it happen again.¡±


    This was a new side to Alora, one that had Darien fear ever getting on her bad side. Kain


    and Galen¡¯s admiration for Alora grew to a whole new level. Kain, Galen, and their wolves


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    were reaffirmed that their decision to be Elite Enforcers for Alora was the right one. Alpha


    Andrew looked at Alora and knew that one day her strength would surpass even his. Only


    Damien¡¯s power would beparable to Alora¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡­are you¡­doing¡­to my¡­mother!¡± Sarah gasped out. Sarah¡¯s words werecking their usual shrillness due to the immense pressure holding


    her to the ground.


    Alora didn¡¯t answer her, instead she said, ¡°Adiuro te in voto sanguinis.¡± Kain and Galen moved


    back as a wind of power rose to circle Alora and Bettina. ¡°Numquam iterum vultis vel tua, nocebit mihi vel meus.¡± A spiral of bright purple mes and blue


    As soon as Alora finished thatst word, the stream of purple me and lightning that was spiraling around her and Bettina changed direction. It came do


    After that, Alora withdrew her Alpha¡¯s aura and stood, reactivating the mor spell that hid her regalia. Bettina was a limp and sweaty mess on the floor,


    ¡°What did you do to my mother! What was that gibberish you were speaking!¡± Sarah


    demanded.


    It was Darien who answered her second question first. ¡°That gibberish was the firstnguage of the wolves. Roughly tranted, what Alora said


    was, ¡®I bind you in a vow of blood. Never again will you or yours, bring harm to me or mine. Act against this vow, you forfeit your body and soul, surrende


    As for what she did, I think those words exin it.¡±


    ¡°What?! What?!¡± Sarah furiously shrieked, confused.


    ¡°It means,¡± Alora said, as she red down at Sarah. ¡°That your mother and anyone she


    calls hers, whether they are blood or not, can not bring harm to me and mine ever again. Or she will die, and her wolf and its soul will return to


    the Moon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Sarah demanded.


    ¡°Your mother bloodied my friends, I didn¡¯t like that.¡± Alora said, her tone cold. ¡°Now, if


    she were to harm them or me again, or if you were to harm them or me, then she will die a most painful death. Her wolf and its soul will be stripped


    from her body. Her flesh and blood will burn from her bones as her own soul is ripped away, taken to theherworlds for


    eternity in torment.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to do this you whore?! Who gave you the power! How could you


    do this to our mother you bitch?!¡± Sarah shrieked.


    ¡°What right?¡± Alora asked. ¡°I have as much right as anyone else to defend myself and


    those I care for. As for who gave me the power, that should have been obvious. I am the blessed granddaughter of the Moon Goddess.¡± Alora looked reg


    incubator, a womb


    that provided my growth. To have been my mother, she would have actually had to nurture


    and care for me.¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 68: *¡°Who is my father?¡°*


    ¡°Bettina Frost Northmountain.¡± Alpha Andrew said Bettina¡¯s full name in a deep andmanding voice. ¡°You will answer me truthfully, to lie will bring you


    Bettina¡¯s eyes widened, of all the questions the Alpha could have asked her, that was thest one she had ever wanted to answer truthfully. ¡°No.¡±


    Allister¡¯s head turned swiftly in Bettina¡¯s direction, anger zing in his eyes. ¡°So! You finally admit it, you deceitful bitch!¡± He snarled at Bettina.


    ¡°How was the DNA test faked?¡± Alpha Andrew demanded.


    Bettina closed her mouth, that was one she wasn¡¯t willing to answer. Bettina would rather receive a brutal punishment, than ever sell out her love. Alpha


    Allister red at Bettina, her refusal to answer that question was all over her face. That¡¯s when he knew. ¡°It was that ck Magic using bitch, wasn¡¯t


    it?! Reba did something to make the teste out the way it did, didn¡¯t she?!¡±


    Bettina¡¯s eyes widened in panic, as long as she wasn¡¯t mentioned, most everyone forgot about the time Reba had lived amongst the Pack. As well as


    confirm the truth.


    Alpha Andrew had enough of Bettina¡¯s resistance and released his own Alpha¡¯s aura. Bettina and Allister whimpered in pain as it forced their submission


    the truth.¡±


    Themand was impossible to disobey this time. ¡°Reba used blood magic to make Allister¡¯s bloode up as the paternal match to Alora¡¯s.¡± The a


    ripped from her


    mouth, while her mind protested.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me?!¡± Allister snarled again at Bettina.


    Bettina was so furious over what was happening, she was unable to stop


    the next words that came out of her mouth. ¡°Because I knew it would torment you! To go around always attracted to that whore! You would feel so guilt


    was your own daughter! You deserved it after selling out Reba to Beta Stonemaker! If not for you, she never would


    have been investigated! I hate you!¡± Bettina shrieked. ¡°I watched every time you got so drunk you couldn¡¯t control yourself anymore, and


    you would go up to her room! Who knows how many times


    you would get yourself off while staring at her as she slept! I know there were many, until the wretch got smart and started to put a chair under her doork


    Alpha Andrew, Darien, Kain and Galen were horrified at what they were hearing, horrified


    and angry. Alora felt embarrassed, angry, and sick to her stomach, all at the same


    time. It only got worse as Bettina kept going after a moment of silence. Bettina¡¯s silence was only so she could catch her breath enough to shriek more.


    ¡°It was really too bad the night that I drugged you, her wolf came out and stopped you. You are so weak, a teenage wolf was able to beat you!¡± Bettina sc


    with anger, spit was gathering unattractively at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Mom! What are you saying? Shut up before you get in more trouble!¡± Sarah yelled shrilly.


    ¡°You vicious psychotic bitch! I¡¯m going to strangle you!¡± Allister shouted, he tried to get up to do just that, only he couldn¡¯t.


    Allister had momentarily forgotten the hold the Alpha¡¯s aura had on him and struggled in vain for several moments.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± Sarah shrieked. ¡°This is all Alora¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t brought the Alpha with her none of this would have happened! She¡¯s the one that d


    be strangled!¡±


    Darien, Kain, and Galen all looked at Sarah with disgusted


    and angry expressions. Alora wanted this all to end, she didn¡¯t want to hear another word of filth. Alora didn¡¯t want to hear one more detail rted to the


    Alpha Andrew turned and looked at Alora, his expression serious and


    his eyes glowing with his wolf. ¡°n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong. Do you formally swear


    to me, the Alpha of the Moonstar Pack and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, the denial of the female who birthed


    you, Bettina Frost Northmountain, as mother and kin?¡± Alpha Andrew asked Alora, his voice deep.


    Everyone except Alora looked at Alpha Andrew in shock. Doing this meant Alora


    would sever all ties to Bettina and Bettina¡¯s ns. This was rarely done, as most wolves never had a reason to sever their ties with


    their birth family. Alora, though, had plenty of reasons to do this. Alora wouldn¡¯t be a n¨Cless wolf doing


    this as others would have, because she was now the n Alpha of the Heartsongs.


    ¡°I, n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong, swear to my Pack Alpha and the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, that I am


    no daughter of nor kin to, Bettina Frost Northmountain.¡± Alora vowed, her voice cold.


    Alpha Andrew nodded, then Andrew turned one finger into a w, and used it to cut


    a line across his palm. When making such vows to your Pack Alpha, especially to the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, it always involves blood. Alpha Andrew held his o


    a line into Alora¡¯s palm, Alpha Andrew pressed his bloody line onto Alora¡¯s.


    ¡°I Alpha of your Pack and Alpha of Alpha¡¯s ept your vow of severance. You are now without a Mother n, an orphan of


    the Moon Mountain Pack.¡± Alpha Andrew stated in a deep and powerful voice.


    The snapping of Alora¡¯s maternal bond with her mother only


    caused a small amount of pain, at least to Alora. Bettina, not used to immense pain as Alora was, screamed and convulsed on the floor.


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Sarah shrieked worriedly, then she managed to finally get to her hands and knees.


    Sarah crawled as fast as she could to her mother, which wasn¡¯t very fast. By the time she got there, Bettina was once more a


    limp and sweaty mess on the floor. Bettina¡¯s hair had fallen out of whatever style she had had it in and was now


    all over the ce. Her perfectly done make¨Cup was smeared, and she was missing a heel.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sarah, who didn¡¯t look much better than her mother, gathered Bettina into her arms. ¡°How could you?! How could you?! What did she


    ever do to you?!¡± Sarah shrieked at Alora.


    Alora looked at Sarah, stunned she would even ask her that question. ¡°Oh, Sarah, that¡¯s


    a frightfully long list. One I don¡¯t think you want me to answer so publicly.¡±


    The only thing that now connected Bettina to Alora was their DNA. Now that it was officially confirmed by Bettina that Allister was not Alora¡¯s father,


    Alora really wanted to know who he was. Alora looked down at Bettina to make sure she was still conscious and found that she was.


    ¡°Who is my father?¡± Alora asked Bettina.


    Bettina just stared at Alora with furious eyes at first. Then a cruel light entered her eyes and curled up one corner of her lips. ¡°Like I would ever tell


    you.¡± Bettina snarled.


    There was no way Bettina was going to willingly tell Alora who her father was. Not after all the trouble


    she had gone through to convince that bastard that Alora was dead. Bettina even went so far as to convince Alora¡¯s father that she was born a male. So,


    realize Bettina had lied, and his child was alive.


    Bettina¡¯s Answer was not what Alora wanted to hear, she was done with this. Bettina had hated her since her conception, and she was


    done letting Bettina make her life a living hell. Once more Alora released her Alpha¡¯s aura and


    mmed it down on Bettina and Sarah both. They both cried out as they were once more forced to the floor.


    ¡°I am tired of your dying


    the inevitable. You will answer my question and you will answer it now!¡± Alora said, cold fury in her tone. ¡°Who is my biological father?¡±


    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ?? ?? : ??


    Bettina tried to fight it, but the power of Alora¡¯s Alpha¡¯s aura was too strong for her to resist. ¡°He was a filthy low¨C


    level Vampire royal from Blood Moon Mountain.¡± Bettina said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Name, Bettina, you give me his name.¡± Alora demanded.


    Bettina¡¯s body shook from the effort she was exerting to keep that answer. Stop it! Stop it! You¡¯re hurting her!¡± Sarah screamed.


    Alora ignored Sarah¡¯s screams. ¡°Give me his name Bettina. Now!¡±


    ¡°Sebastian Dayblood!¡± Bettina screamed as the name was ripped from her mouth.


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s eyes widened in shock, the others didn¡¯t have any reaction other than satisfied


    smiles at having gotten the name of Alora¡¯s father. They already knew Alora¡¯s father had to be a Vampire, otherwise Selena wouldn¡¯t exist. Alpha


    Andrew gave Bettina a cold re of pure fury.


    ¡°Sebastian Silver Dayblood is not just some low¨Clevel Vampire Royal from


    the Blood Moon Mountain territory.¡± Alpha Andrew growled out. ¡°Sebastian Silver Dayblood is King of All Vampires!¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 69: *¡°No¡­no¡­no¡­no¡­¡°*


    Alora stared at Alpha Andrew with a surprised expression on her face. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡®Who is our father?!¡® Xena and Selena asked in unison, both feeling just as shocked as Alora.


    Darien, Kain, and Galen looked at Alora with wide eyes, so stunned by this revtion they could only stand there


    silently. Bettina and Sarah¡¯s mouths were pursed like they had eaten the sourest of


    lemons, while their eyes were so wide and bulging, they nearly popped out of their skulls. Allister was in a shocked daze that had


    him staring down at the carpet sightlessly.


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s gaze, when he met Alora¡¯s, was steady. ¡°Your father, Sebastian Silver Dayblood is the King of all Vampires. The Blood


    Moon Mountain Territory is the Royal Capital of all the Vampire territories.¡±


    Alora broke eye contact first, she felt slightly dizzy. Xena and Selena were silent, not knowing what to say. Letting out a rush of


    air, Alora shook her head. As her gaze jumped around the room, itnded on Bettina and Sarah. Looking at them lying on the floor, she momentarily won


    the reason and withdrew her Alpha¡¯s aura again.


    Alora rubbed both of her hands vigorously over her face, as if to scrub away her current emotions. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get my things now.¡± Alora stated.


    Then she turned and practically ran up the stairs, Kain and Galen had to


    rush to catch up to her. Even though the enemy had been subdued, Kain and Galen were now Alora¡¯s Elite Enforcers. That was a responsibility the twins


    followed.


    Alpha Andrew waited until Alora was up the stairs with Kain and Galen before taking more action. Then he looked down at


    Bettina, Allister, and Sarah. ¡°You three havemitted


    many crimes over the years, and recently. What happened here was recorded by my security team, and all evidence will be turned


    over to the investigators of the Werewolf¡¯s Council, as well as both the Witches Council and the Supernatural Council.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Bettina and Sarah shrieked in unison. Allister remained in a daze, not reacting at all to this news.


    ¡°Both of your n Alphas will be notified of today¡¯s events and will be expected to


    provide an exnation to the Werewolf¡¯s Council. While both of your n Alphas are Senior Council members of the Werewolf¡¯s


    Council, they will not be allowed to use their authority as such in regard to this situation. While the investigation is underway, you all are forbidden from le


    sure you obey this decree.¡±


    ¡°What?! You can¡¯t do that.¡± Sarah shrieked. interrupting the Alpha. ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority!¡±


    Alpha Andrew looked down at Sarah with a re so deadly, Sarah immediately let out a fear filled whimper and scooted back away from the Alpha. ¡°I


    assure you little wolf¡­¡± He drawled in a deep growling voice. ¡°I of all people¡­DO¡­have the authority to do this.¡±


    Sarah shook her head in protest, unable to believe what was happening right


    now. This was all Alora¡¯s fault, ¡®That stupid whore!¡® Sarah screamed internally.


    Alpha Andrew continued with his orders. ¡°Should any of you attend any Pack event between now and the time you all are


    convicted of your crimes, you will be required to keep a minimum of thirty feet between yourselves and n Alpha Alora Luna


    Heartsong. You are not to trymunicating with n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong directly, anymunication will go through her appointedwyer, on


    It was not till after Alora¡¯s new title had been said so many times in a row, before Bettina, Sarah, and even Allister, realized just what the Alpha was


    calling Alora.


    Bettina, eyes wide in horror at the implication, looked up at the Alpha and asked, ¡°Did you call that wretched female, a n Alpha?¡±


    Alpha Andrew stared down at Bettina silently with a cold and wrathful gaze. ¡°After meeting all the criteria listed in deceased n Alpha Brody Heartsong


    This information caused Bettina¡¯s face to lose all color, and Sarah to look incensed. Allister, who had beening out of one shocked daze, was


    quickly thrown into another.


    Alpha Andrew went on without pause. ¡°The process was officiated over by an Officer of the Supernatural


    Council, as well as our own Werewolf¡¯s Council. All necessary paperwork was filed


    and has already been processed and posted in the Official Werewolf and Supernatural Council¡¯s records.¡±


    Bettina couldn¡¯t believe it, shaking her head faintly side to side. Quietly murmuring,


    ¡°No¡­no¡­no¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°Alora is now the n Alpha of the Heartsongs and has already taken a blood oath of loyalty to me as such.¡± Alpha Andrew finished.


    Bettina stared off sightlessly, shaking her head and rocking back and forth a bit. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Sarah asked in a whine.


    Bettina suddenly snapped, whipping her upper body around to look at Sarah with a furious glower. ¡°Shut up! Just shut up!¡± She yelled shrilly at Sarah.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Sarah said, shocked, unable to believe her mother was yelling at her this way.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished! Don¡¯t you get it! The only reason we had any status left in our ns was because of that Will!¡± Bettina screamed at Sarah.


    Sarah stared at Bettina, stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to us now?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°I want a divorce.¡± Allister said, before Bettina could answer Sarah¡¯s question.


    Bettina¡¯s head snapped in Allister¡¯s direction ¡°What? What did you just say?!¡± She asked shrilly.


    ****


    Kain and Galen followed Alora up to the third floor. When they entered Alora¡¯s room, a closet really, they felt an instant sense of ustrophobia. Alora we


    she had to her name. At


    least before the few she had before bing n Alpha of the Heartsongs, now she was loaded with more money than she could probably ever spend


    Kain turned around and looked at everything in the room, it took no time at all, there wasn¡¯t much. The bed was small, but neatly made


    with thread bare nkets


    and a pillow that had seen better days. The desk was small, the wood scarred with years of abuse, and one leg that was shorter than the others, giving i


    a wobble. The chair was just as beat up as the desk. There was no window for air or natural light, only the small deskmp provided enough


    of a glow to see.


    ¡°How do you even have room to think in such a tiny space?¡± Galen asked.


    Nothing was decorating the walls, not one single poster. The mirror attached to the back of Alora¡¯s closet door held no pictures. The twins looked around


    their sister¡¯s room. Serenity¡¯srge room had things everywhere, pictures and all kinds of other things covering her wall. With arge bed that was


    never made but was piled high with fluffy pillows and thick fluffy brightly colored nkets. And several big windows


    that let in plenty of light. The contrast between this room and their sister¡¯s was stark.


    ¡°Better up here than locked away in the basement.¡± Alora said, zipping up her duffle bag and


    slinging it over her shoulder. ¡°Up here may be small and cramped, but when I¡¯m up here. ¡°Alora circled her hand around in the air, gesturing to the room


    basement to a support postying on cold and wet concrete.¡±


    Kain and Galen didn¡¯t know what to say in response to that. With a gesture at the duffle bag, Galen asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Alora looked around the room with one brow raised. ¡°See anything dry tone.


    she asked in a


    Kain and Galen shook their heads. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get back downstairs.¡± Kain said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°After you.¡± Galen said to Alora, gesturing towards the door.


    With a wry twist to her mouth and narrowed eyes, Alora left the room in front of the twins. They were making their


    way down thest stairwell when they heard the yelling and screaming.


    ¡°You bastard! Just who do you think you are! Divorce me and you¡¯ll be left with nothing!


    NOTHING!¡± Bettina screamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who will get nothing you two faced whore! You plotted against me!¡±


    Allister yelled back at Bettina.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it both of you!¡± Sarah shrieked. ¡°It¡¯s that stupid bitch¡¯s fault! She did this to us! Mommy! Daddy! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Kain and Galen looked at each other before looking down at Alora. The trio had paused on the stairs to


    listen without being seen. ¡°They really just me you for everything.¡± Kain said, in an incredulous tone.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even your fault. If they just thought for a moment, and realized if they hadn¡¯t done what they did, they wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Galen said.


    Alora let out a weary sounding sigh. ¡°Yes, well, that logic will forever be lost to them.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 70: *¡°Do I have your attention now?¡°*


    Just as Alora, Kain, and Galen entered the living room again, there was a loud and firm knock on the front door. Alora turned her head curiously in that


    direction, wondering who it could be. Alora sniffed the air, so she could get the scent of whomever was on the other side of that door. There was arge


    group of people on the other side, six of the scents she didn¡¯t recognize, the other four she did.


    The knock had an interesting effect on the three screaming and yelling at the


    top of their lungs. The sudden silence was like a physical thing and made Alora¡¯s ears ring. Bettina and Allister both looked at the door with stark fear on


    ¡°Darien,¡± Alpha Andrew said, without looking away from the three beings that were, for some reason, still on the


    floor. ¡°Go let in my enforcers as well as Mr. and Mrs. Northmountains n Alphas.¡±


    Kain and Galen immediately moved from nking Alora to standing in front of her. They stood far enough apart Alora was still visible and able to see, but


    Darien didn¡¯t respond verbally to Alpha Andrew¡¯s order, he just turned from the


    three disgraced wolves on the floor and calmly obeyed. With long powerful strides, he quickly reached the door


    and opened it. Darien stood there, his bodynguage shouting what he was. The noble youngest son of the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s and an Alpha himself.


    The six enforcers at the door were dressed nearly the same as Alpha Andrew, only their suits and


    dress shirts were all in ck. The only color was the silver and white


    embroidered crest, dering them Elite enforcers of the Alpha of Alphas, located on the left


    chest or breast pocket of their suits.


    Seeing Darien at the door, the six enforcers put their right closed fists over the crest and


    bowed slightly at the waist in respect to Darien.


    After straightening back up, the first enforcer spoke up. ¡°Greetings Alpha Darien


    Moonstar, we have arrived at the Alpha of Alphas Moonstar¡¯s behest.¡± The female voice was


    rough, like a lifelong one pack a day smokers would sound, only she didn¡¯t smoke, her voice


    was just naturally that rough.


    The female was as tall as Darien, with bulky but still somehow feminine muscle. She hadrge breasts that defied gravity due to the muscle


    tone underneath. A plump round bottom


    made rounder by more muscle. Her suits always had to be custom made and tailored.


    Luckily for the Werewolf Bear¨Cshifter Hybrid, there were plenty of bear run


    custom clothing shops for her to choose from in the Moon Mountain Pack Territory. Being the Alpha Pack of this continent meant they had delegations of


    living here. Then there were those cross¨Cspecies matings that brought in the families of the non- werewolf.


    The diversity of their pack was not just


    apparent in their schools, it was also reflected in the Elite Enforcers of the Alpha of Alphas. Be Cossack was just one of those examples. Her father, G


    the Cossack Bear Shifters who found a mate in a visiting werewolf delegate from the Apennine Mountain Pack. To be with her mate,


    Valentina Bernardi resigned from her position as a delegate and transferred permanently to this Pack.


    Be¡¯s brother, Bold Cossack stood next to her, he


    was several inches taller than both Darien and her. He was also wider with more muscle as well. Both had


    dark olive skin tones, their curly hair was deep mahogany with auburn streaks. Their dual¨Ccolored eyes were inner rings of dark


    amber and outer rings of dark molten gold.


    Where Bold¡¯s hair was only two inches long, Be¡¯s was in a waist length French braid. Where Be¡¯s face was heart shaped with plump cinnamon¨C


    colored lips, Bold¡¯s was square and darkly handsome with broad features and a full mouth.


    The only other hybrid on this team of elites was the Werewolf Panther shifter named Johnny Felinus. The other three were full


    Werewolves. Gunther Stonemaker, Devon


    ckfire, and dys Shadowtail. All had features and coloring that were ssic to each of their different ns. With a few additional features that had b


    and there as their n members found fated mates in wolves from other territories, and even continents.


    Stepping to the side, Darien silently let the enforcers in. Then he stepped back into the doorway just as


    the Alphas of the Frost and Northmountain ns tried to enter. Their


    expressions at being stopped


    were furious at first, before they schooled them into polite indifference. However, they couldn¡¯t hide their scent. Anger, like any other emotion, had a scen


    it. It amused Darien to anger these two, their attitudes towards the Alpha of Alphas were entirely too arrogant for their own good.


    ¡°Move aside pup.¡± Alpha Frost said, in a disdainful tone.


    Darien raised one brow. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked, his voice deepening.


    ¡°He said move pup.¡± Alpha Northmountain said, impatiently. ¡°We have important


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    business here and you are in our way. Now move.¡±


    ¡°And just who do you think you are¡­to address me in such a way?¡± Darien growled, releasing his Alphas aura.


    His aura was powerful, not as powerful as his father¡¯s or Alora¡¯s, but it was enough to knock


    the arrogant looks off the n Alphas faces. The Alphas fell painfully to their knees and tilted their heads in submission. The Alphas felt


    humiliated, being treated in such a way by an eighteen¨Cyear¨C


    old pup. The Alphas enforcers tried to step forward but were forced into their own submission under Darien¡¯s aura.


    ¡°My deepest apologies to Alpha Darien Moonstar.¡± Alpha Frost said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°My apologies, Alpha Darien Moonstar.¡± Alpha Northmountain said through his own gritted teeth.


    Darien let out a derisive snort, he didn¡¯t believe for a second that these


    two were sorry. Still, he did enough damage to their egos, it was his father¡¯s turn. Withdrawing his Alpha¡¯s aura, he


    stepped out of the way again. ¡°Don¡¯t keep my father waiting.¡±


    Alphas Frost and Northmountain got stiffly to their feet, letting out grunts of pain. Their enforcers followed, looking warily at Darien as they passed by


    him. They had never expected such a young pup to have


    such a strong aura. No one in the Frost or Northmountain ns had such an aura. To think they had thought the Moonstar ns power had


    waned to a level their n could dominate with thisst generation. They had obviously received the wrong information, and someone


    or several someones would pay for this.


    Alphas Frost and Northmountain swept into the living room, not


    really having learned the lesson Darien had tried to politely teach them. Darien smirked in amusement, knowing his father was about to hammer in that l


    the two Alphas.


    His eyes narrowed and his gaze sharpened as thest of his patience was used


    up instantly. Without warning or greeting he released his full Alpha¡¯s aura. It swelled in the room


    and targeted every one of those wolves who had defied his authority. The effect his aura had on


    the others who were not his targets, was unfortunate, but not something he could help.


    Darien and Alora fared better than everyone else. Even his enforcers tilted


    their heads slightly to bare their necks in submission. While Kain and Galen were not as bad off as the Alpha¡¯s targets, they still had to fight to not


    kneel with their necks bared.


    Alora looked down at Bettina, Allister, and Sarah pinned once more to the


    ground. She thought it was a good thing for them that they were still on the floor, when Alpha Andrew released his Alpha¡¯s aura on them. Alphas Frost an


    The stench of urine suddenly entered the air, after searching for the


    source, Alora saw the puddles of urine spreading out underneath Bettina, Sarah, and Allister. It seemed they could no longer hold up


    under the full release of Alpha Andrew¡¯s Alpha¡¯s aura. Alora thought she should feel sorrow for them, or even pity. However, after


    a lifetime of the abuse they had visited upon her, her feelings towards them were apathetic.


    Alpha


    Andrew red down at the wolves he had forced into submission before focusing his piercing gaze on the two n Alphas. ¡°Do I have your attention no


    The n Alphas trembled with fear, reluctance, and humiliation. Feeling as if their


    dignity had been ripped away from them. Answering in unison, they said. ¡°Yes, Alpha


    Moonstar.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 71: *¡°¡­ the hell away from this ce.¡±


    Alpha Andrew red down


    at Alphas Frost and Northmountain. ¡°Now, as I told Allister, Bettina, and Sarah Northmountain just moments ago, there are charges being filed against th


    The two n


    Alphas expressions became livid. When they went to protest, they found they were unable to. Something about Alpha Andrew¡¯s aura was keeping them f


    ¡°In the meantime, they are not allowed to leave the Pack for any reason. To make sure they will obey this order, they will be wearing monitors. They will a


    to¨Cbe¨C


    appointed legal representative. The legal representative will be a Werewolf from the Supernatural Council to avoid conflict of interest within the Werewolf


    The eyes of the Alphas nearly bugged out of their head when Alpha Andrew addressed Alora by her new title. Their expressions became more twisted w


    ¡°If they attend any Pack held event between now and their sentencing. They are to remain thirty or more feet away from Alora and are not allowed to act


    soaked wolves.


    The Alphas continued to fight against whatever Alpha Andrew had done to silence them. Their efforts were futile in the end. Alpha Andrew¡¯s enforcers ma


    one¨C


    inch bands to their ankles. These bands had locator spells that transmitted back to a spelled receiving device. The bands were also spelled to transform


    The Northmountains would be allowed to freely move about the Pack. However, their location would be constantly transmitted to a team who


    would oversee their confinement within the Pack¡¯s Territory. Alpha Andrew felt he was already being too lenient on them. Especially after


    all that was revealed throughout this day up to this point. Alpha Andrew was also hoping, by allowing these three to run around, they would lead him and


    Now that the monitoring devices were on the Northmountains. Alpha Andrew withdrew the gag order his aura had forced on the two Alphas kneeling unw


    ¡°Alpha Moonstar.¡± Alpha Frost said. ¡°I really must protest this overreach of power. You do not have the authority to go above the Werewolf¡¯s Council like


    ¡°The Council has to issue these kinds of orders and you have not submitted the right requests.¡± Alpha Northmountain said. ¡°Bringing in the Witch¡¯s Coun


    Their words had Alpha Andrew silencing them with his aura again, infuriated. The expressions on the faces of the Alphas at being silenced again were ap


    ¡°I. Am. The. Alpha. Of. Alphas.¡± Alpha Andrew said each word separately. ¡°My AUTHORITY is higher than that of the Werewolf¡¯s Council or of any n A


    The Alphas became petrified with fear, as the eyes of Belfrost red down at them. The Alphas had literally challenged Alpha Andrew¡¯s authority. This m


    Their regret over how they handled this situation was immediate. They had observed the Alpha of Alpha¡¯s bing increasingly hard to manipte and


    There were a number of reasons having investigators from other Council¡¯s here would be very bad for them. n Alphas Frost and Northmountain re


    ¡°One more thing.¡± Alpha Andrew said, his wolf Belfrost, still speaking with him. ¡°Neither you two, nor any other Council members from the Frost and Nort


    Defeat was not something the two Alphas had felt for several decades. They had nearly forgotten what it felt like. This defeat, however, was the


    worst they had suffered in their


    lives. They felt as if everything the Frost and Northmountain ns had worked toward thesest ten generations, was now going up in smoke.


    Alpha


    Andrew nced around, looking at each one of the offending wolves briefly, before nodding in satisfaction. Turning he faced Alora, his expression warmi


    Alora had stood there, like a dispassionate observer as Alpha Andrew had brought her worst tormentors to heel. They had been the big bad monsters in


    upheavals and revtions today, she was still trying to process them.


    Alora nodded to the Alpha, she was more than ready to leave this ce and never see it again. ¡°I have everything, Alpha Andrew.¡±


    Alpha Andrew¡¯s gaze darkened with worry. He knew this day had been hard on Alora, now he was worried it had been too hard. ¡°Alright Alora, you the tw


    Relief


    swept through Alora when the Alpha said that. ¡®Huh? Look at that. I can still feel something after all.¡® Alora thought. Not wanting to stay there a second lo


    duffle bag on the floor next to her backpack.


    Reaching into her backpack, Alora grabbed out her headphones and quickly put them over her ears. Grabbing out her phone and turning on her headph


    her phone right away. ¡°Thank Goddess for seamless technology.¡® Alora said internally. She picked the first song that showed up on her music app and tu


    all the way up. The others would hear it, but Alora didn¡¯t care, she was drowning, and the music was her anchor to desperately needed sanity. (1


    Closing her eyes she leaned her head back against the headrest of her seat, letting out a sigh of relief as the first


    few beats sted out. Then her lips twitched with a wry grin, the song was ¡®Born a Rockstar¡® by NEFFEX. Opening her eyes to look down at her phone,


    were also by NEFFEX ¡®Statement¡® and ¡®Soldier¡¯, followed by Danheim¡¯s ¡®Ivar¡¯s Revenge¡® and Wardruna¡¯s ¡®Lyfjaberg.¡®


    It was an interesting start to her ylist to say the least. Leaning her head back and closing her eyes,


    she rxed again. Alora figured they would arrive at the Moonstar Mansion


    while ¡®Lyfjaberg¡® was still ying. Hopefully her headphones, closed eyes, and the loud sound of her music, was enough to stave off any more interactio


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    To Darien, it was obvious Alora was on an emotional overload. The headphones and the music were not the first sign, they were just the most in your fac


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯s just overloaded. All we need to do is let her anchor herself by listening to her music.¡± Darien said. ¡®Although, I wish Damien were he


    Alpha Andrew climbed into the SUV shortly after them. He looked at Alora and frowned worriedly, the waves of stress that wafted from Alora were almost


    Darien saw the emotional look on his father¡¯s face. ¡°Get us home dad. The best thing we can do for Alora right now is to get her the hell away from


    this ce.¡±


    Alpha Andrew nced back at Darien, now worried about his youngest as well. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    Darien shook his head. ¡°No. No I¡¯m not. But I will be¡­once we get home.¡± Darien swallowed. ¡°I need my mate.¡±


    Alpha Andrew nodded. He knew intimately how his son felt. Putting the vehicle in gear he got them ¡®the hell away from this ce.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 72: *¡°She lied.¡°*


    Before the Alpha had left the Northmountains, he told them and their two Alphas, that the Vampire Council would also be informed of their transgression


    have the Supernatural Council involved. However, they were still not understanding why the Alpha would involve the Witch¡¯s Council, but they had a sus


    Alpha Frost had been the one to ask the question of why the


    Alpha was bringing the Witch¡¯s Council into this. His words as he walked away from them only confirmed their suspicion. ¡°For the use of ck Magic.¡± A


    Andrew said, not retracting his aura until he crossed the threshold, closing the front door behind him.


    The Northmountains sat terrified in their own urine as they looked at their two Alphas. They had good reason to be terrified, their actions had just brough


    Inside Bloodmoon Castle on Bloodmoon Mountain. The Royal Capital of all Vampire Territories.


    King Sebastian Silver Dayblood sat in his office behind hisrge ornate centuries old desk. The desk was made


    from ironwood, with intricate designs carved into the legs, drawers and handles of the desk. The room was made up of a white stone brick, the material f


    high, both it and the walls framed and braced byrge thick ironwood beams.


    Mounted on the wall behind King Sebastian, was an elegantly carved linier sword rack made of dark cherry wood. In the rack rested two Nodachi swords


    Nodachi swords was ck and purple. Painted in the middle of the scabbards of the Nodachi swords were white, blue, and purple moon flowers.


    The cast metal hilt was shaped into a me, iid in one hilt was blue sapphires, in the other purple amethyst. The mouthpieces and knobs of the scabb


    around the throats of the scabbards were made of silver, they were long and had two loops. Engraved into the silver of both were the images of a


    wolf iid with onyx, howling at a moon iid with pearls.


    Underneath these swords there was a que that told you the names of the swords, and who they should have belonged to.


    ¡°The swords of the deceased eldest child of King Sebastian Silver Dayblood.¡®


    ¡®Swords Tamashi (soul) and Hi (fire), together they are Tamshinohi (fire of soul). So named by the swordsmith, for the fire inside the soul of their owner a


    On either side of the wall with the swords, were wide floor to ceiling windows, with twoyers of curtains. The outeryer of


    curtains was a thick heavy material of deep plum. The trim on the sides and bottom of the heavy outer curtains were embroidered with intricate knotted p


    The inner curtains were made of a white colored sheer material. The trim on these curtains were also embroidered with protective symbols with silver thr


    outer curtains were drawn to the side, held there by silver¨C


    colored ropes with hanging tassels. The ropes hung from ornate hooks embedded into the stone walls. With the outer curtains drawn to the side, there w


    In the wall across from the desk, was arge stone firece with a thick dark wood mantal. The door out of the office was in this wall, to the left of the fir


    In the sitting area were two overstuffed couches with heavy dark wood frames, each couch long enough to seat five. In between the couches was a long


    King Sebastian Dayblood was a tall male at seven foot ten. His white¨Cblond hair was waist length and bone straight. His dual¨C


    colored eyes were inner rings of white with outer rings of ruby red, the outer corner tilted up. He had elegant but strong male features, a high brow over a


    defined cheekbones and a full mouth. He had broad shoulders and well defined hard packed muscle that was in between thick and lean.


    He had just finished signing an important document when he felt it. Dropping the


    fountain pen he¡¯d been using he clutched at the center of his chest. As the pen bounced on the desk, droplets of ink came out of the end, leaving blotche


    his desk. The painful burning in his chest was from a life¨Cchain connected to him, the chain of a child he had


    thought deceased for nearly eighteen years.


    ¡°Deimos!¡± Sebastian called out to his Sprite.


    Deimos responded in a shocked voice. ¡°She¡¯s alive¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sebastian was taken aback. ¡°She¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­she.¡± Deimos said.


    Sebastian was trying to wrap his head around this when the door to his office was flung open as his mate rushed in, panic and concern all over her face.


    colored eyes were inner rings of bright molten gold, with outer rings of dark molten gold.


    Standing at six foot ten, Stephanie Violet Goldlight was only a foot shorter than him. Her breasts when they first met were not asrge as they are now, w


    cup to arge double¨Cd cup. Her waist had remained small, bing toned again shortly after having each child.


    Her bottom was more rounded now than when they first met, but it only made that much more tempting for him to spank. There was still plenty of toned m


    defense for his mate, it was a release.


    Stephanie was in her training clothes, something that tended to make him a little hot under the cor. The thick ck leggings and the bright leaf green t


    Stephanie must have been training when their bond told her of his distress. As she came around the desk, Sebastian wrapped her


    up in his arms, holding her tightly. She looked up at him, her golden eyes full of worry in her heart¨C


    shaped face. Under her dainty nose her full mouth was bowed down in a frown, bringing more definition to her high cheekbones.


    Sebastian ran a hand over the hair Stephanie had attempted to contain in a French braid.


    Her hair would not remain tamed for very long. Several strands were already making an escape, it made him smile.


    He loved that her hair was so untamable, just like her. Sebastian buried his nose in the crook of her neck, swaying side to side as he clung to her.


    Stephanie wrapped her arms around her mate, holding him tight. As they swayed, she felt the soothing effect just holding her was having on Sebastian. ¡°


    ¡°Remember what I told you happened during that Blood Moon event that took ce three days before I met you?¡± Sebastian asked, his lips moving agai


    Ignoring the delicious tingles his lips moving against her skin caused, Stephanie answered. ¡°I do, you unintentionally got a she¨C


    wolf pregnant. When you went to find the child, you discovered that the female had been in a car ident while pregnant. Because of


    ale had b the ident, the child was born premature and didn¡¯t survive for more than a few days.¡±


    ¡°She lied.¡± Sebastian said in a low hoarse tone.


    Stephanie drew back in surprise and looked up at her mate with an expression of both shock and disbelief. ¡°What?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression was serious, his eyes full ofplicated emotions. ¡°That bitch lied. About everything, About the child¡¯s death, even about the chi

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 73: *¡°We have to find her¡­¡°*


    Stephanie looked at Sebastian with a whole host of emotions running through her. She could not me her mate for sleeping with the she¨C


    wolf during the Blood Moon event. It was before her mate had met her, and he was already over a century old by that time. The event was to me for a


    What she felt towards what happened was heartbreak on behalf of her mate. Even though the child was unnned, it had still been a precious life create


    wolf. They had found that she had been married at the time of their Moon forced interlude.


    The female¡¯s married status had made Sebastian feel guilty, even if the female hadn¡¯t


    been married to her fated mate. If the female had been married to her fated mate, Stephanie would at least feel that Sebastian¡¯s guilt over the forced inte


    Stephanie also felt anger at the anguish the female had caused her mate over


    the lie that his child with her died. As well as outrage over the female using the death of another infant to disguise her lie. At the same time, there was a s


    ¡°We have to find her¡­¡± Stephanie said the thought aloud in a faint voice. Her eyes snapped back to focus on her mates, in a firm voice she repeated wh


    King Sebastian smiled down at his


    mate. It was not the first time Sebastian felt so grateful, that she was the mate the Gods and Goddesses of the world had blessed him with. Cupping her


    Stephanie smiled up at Sebastian, feeling a little giggly and a whole lot tingly from the kiss. ¡°I love you too, more than anything.¡± She stepped back and d


    on finding your daughter.¡±


    Sebastian nodded, then turned back to his desk, but stopped and looked down at it with a grimace. ¡°Well, this is an awful mess.¡± Looking up at


    his mate, he gave her a pleading expression. ¡°My dear, can I beg your help with this?¡±


    Stephanie looked at her mate with pursed lips, her eyes dancing with amusement. Moving past him she looked down at the mess, noticing that one of th


    Opening several of the desk drawers, Stephanie pulled out a purple ss bottle of ink remover, a small polished ck granite ink bottle, and several she


    The items were to help


    her with her spell, while following thew of equivalent exchange. It just made the spells she was going to do easier to perform. Instead of purely manufa


    After retrieving the items, she ced them on the desk, standing back she raised her hands and snapped her fingers. A quick sh of light and the mess


    was gone. The original documents were fixed and there was now a duplicate set just in case. With a satisfied smile, Stephanie returned the bottles of ink


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to find out what I would do without you.¡± Sebastian said before loudly kissing her cheek.


    Stephanie giggled while saying, ¡°Okay, okay. Your gratitude is noted. Now put me down.¡±


    Instead of putting her down, her ever responsible minded mate held onto her and asked intively. ¡°Do I have too?¡±


    Stephanie giggled again, before sobering and reaching a hand up to pat one of his arms. ¡°Yes Bash, my darling. Especially because we need to find our


    It warmed Sebastian¡¯s heart to hear Stephanie call his missing child theirs. ¡°You¡¯ll help me?¡± he asked her.


    Stephanie smacked him on one of his biceps. ¡°Of course!¡± Then she wiggled. ¡°Can you set me down now?¡±


    Sebastianughed and gently put her down, but still held her loosely in his arms. Taking a


    deep breath to fortify himself, Sabastian focused. ¡°First


    things first. I need to get a message to the Alpha of Alphas of the Werewolves. Although the current one is very young


    to hold such a heavy title, he is an honorable and powerful male.¡±


    Stephanie leaned back against Sebastian¡¯s chest and looked up at him over


    her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s a greatplimenting from you.¡± her expression surprised. ¡°What¡¯s his name and Pack?¡±


    ¡°He is Alpha Andrew Fire Moonstar. His titles are Alpha of Alphas of the first continent, Alpha of the Moon Mountain Pack, and Alpha of the Moonstar


    ns are Frost and Northmountain.¡±


    The


    information on the female was burned into his mind. How could it not be, when one of the most tragic events of his life involved her. Stephanie stepped o


    She grabbed a dark blue suede bound journal off the shelf, unwinding the long suede string that kept it closed. Stephanie flipped through the pages., till


    There were rules that were followed when the ruler of one supernatural species needed to contact the ruler of another supernatural species. Looking at t


    Stephanie said. ¡°We need to contact Alpha Moonstar¡¯s Gamma and submit amunications request through him. The


    Gamma is named Richard Moonstar ckfire. His titles are Gamma ckfire of the Alpha of Alphas, Gamma of the Moon Mountain Pack, and Gamma o


    Sebastian leaned forward and looked at the information over Stephanie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alpha Moonstar¡¯s first, the Beta, also has multiple titles. It seems thi


    ****


    In the Moon Mountain Pack at the Moonstar Mansion


    Alpha Andrew pulled up in front of the Alpha Wing of the Moonstar Mansion, parking in therge circle drive. One of his staff would move the SUV and ta


    to calm.


    Feeling the vehicle stop and doors open, Alora opened her eyes to see they had arrived. Turning off her headphones, Alora took them off and put them b


    and then grabbed the short handles of her duffle bag.


    With Alpha Andrew leading the way, they all entered the mansion. Alora took a deep breath as soon as she stepped through the front door, and her stom


    ¡°Dang that smells so good.¡± Darien moaned, rubbing his own growling stomach.


    ¡°I smell spicy food and fresh bread.¡± Kain said, with his eyes closed and his nose in the air sniffing.


    ¡°I smell something sweet cooking too.¡± Galen said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alpha Andrew chuckled in amusement. At the end of the day, despite them all having reached their majority, these four were still pups. Hungry pups


    who were now following the scent of food. When his stomach let out a growl of its own, Alpha Andrew decided to quickly follow after the pups to beg for h


    Walking into the kitchen, he was greeted with the sight of his mate holding Alora in a breath stealing hug. While Serenity had


    been scooped up by Darien. The twins were being hugged by


    their mom as their father stood behind her, his hands on her shoulders in aforting gesture.


    ¡°From now on, this ce will always be a weing home to you, Alora.¡± Ember said, her emotions choking her. ¡°This will forever be a safe and loving p


    After hearing Luna Ember¡¯s words, Alora sagged in her arms and started sobbing. The sight had Alpha Andrew¡¯s heart breaking all over again for the tria

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 74: *¡°¡­didn¡¯t abandon his child.¡®


    At first Alpha Andrew was wondering what brought on such an emotional statement from his mate. Understanding came quickly as his gaze took in the o


    Alpha Andrew knew immediately that his mate had gotten a minute¨Cby¨C


    minute real time report from his enforcers of what had happened at the Northmountain¡¯s. A report that his Gamma would


    have been overseeing as was his duty. His mate, as Luna, would have been well aware of that. Exining why his Gamma was in the kitchen instead of


    Richard, when not slumped against a wall, stood at seven foot nine. He had thick wavy shoulder length hair, and a dark olive skin tone. His dual¨C


    colored eyes were inner rings of light green


    with outer rings of dark forest green. His body was of medium build, with hard packed muscles that were in between lean and thick.


    Alpha Andrew gave Richard a wry grin. ¡°I see my mate got a hold of you.¡± Then he spotted the half¨C


    eaten tter of food that was sitting next to him on the side table next to him. ¡°And of course, you were all too willing when fresh food was offered.¡±


    Richard nced away and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to deny my Luna a request. Especially when the request is apanied by freshly ma


    Alpha Andrewughed. His Gamma had a real sweet tooth. Then his Gamma picked up therge, icedtte that was next to his


    te. ¡°And your favoritette too. My mate came armed and dangerous I see.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°Your mate is a dangerous female Alpha.¡± He said with a straight face. Before biting into a hot and gooey cinnamon roll. Then


    he let out a moan of pleasure as his eyes rolled to the back of his head.


    Alpha Andrewughed


    again at his friend¡¯s reaction to his mates amazing baking skills. Cooking wasn¡¯t necessarily a skill any Luna had to have, but one Ember had in spades.


    Ember was a natural born nurturer, something that was essential for a good Luna.


    A Pack¡¯s Luna was the mother of the Pack, just as a n¡¯s Luna


    was the mother of the n. The Luna of Lunas was the mother of all the Packs residing in her nation. Ember, like


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Andrew, his Beta, and Gamma, carried the weight of all three titles. Andrew felt she carried it beautifully as he watched her embrace, Alora.


    The feeling of amusement Alpha Andrew was just feeling waned, his mood bing somber. Alora was special, and those who had mistreated her were


    identityes to light, there will be nowhere for the traitors of the Frost and Northmountain ns to run.


    ¡°What they did to that little one¡­¡± Richard growled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them off.¡± Alpha Andrew stated.


    ¡°Good.¡± Richard said, nodding his approval. ¡°My mate received an interesting phone call shortly before you arrived.¡±


    Alpha Andrew turned to look at his Gamma with a raised brow. ¡°Interesting phone call?¡±


    Richard nodded, then he looked at Alora who was still in Ember¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yes, an interesting phone call. From a King Sebastian Silver Dayblood.¡±


    Alpha Andrew, whose gaze had focused once more on Alora and his mate, whipped his head back to look at his Gamma in surprise. ¡°That is too much o


    Richard turned his gaze back to his Alpha¡¯s. ¡°He¡¯s looking for a child of his. The female who bore him his daughter, and he said daughter, was none othe


    ¡°Did your wife find out why he is only now reaching out to us?¡± Alpha Andrew asked.


    ¡°Knowing both of Bettina¡¯s living female offspring are both eighteen and older, yes, she asked him questions.¡± Richard said. ¡°My mate does not tolerate t


    One corner of Alpha Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched upwards briefly. ¡°What answer did the male give?¡±


    Richard looked grim. ¡°This one, I think, has to do with that ck Magic Spell. At least that is my conclusion after hearing what he had to say.¡±


    Alpha Andrew turned back to the others in the kitchen. Alora had calmed down and was wiping her face, tearfully talking to Ember. The area


    around him and his Gamma seemed to


    be in a pocket of space outside everyone¡¯s notice. ¡°You¡¯re using your attention to me¡® magic on us?¡±


    ¡®look away, don¡¯t pay


    Richard looked at his Alpha and revealed the emotions he was struggling to hold back. Whatever King Sebastian Dayblood had told his Gamma¡¯s mate,


    ¡°King Dayblood said that around eighteen years ago, he felt the creation of a life chain between him and an offspring. However, within days of that creati


    Alpha Andrew felt infuriated over this news, just as his Gamma was. ¡°King Dayblood didn¡¯t abandon his child. He was just deceived in


    the worst way possible into thinking his child was dead.¡± He growled. ¡°Arrange an appointment with King Dayblood. I will call him tonight around eight. I n


    ¡°I will have it done now.¡± Richard said, straightening up from the wall he had been leaning against.


    It was then that Alpha Andrew looked around, as upset as Richard was, his mate would have been even more so. This begged a question. ¡°Where¡¯s you


    Richard gave his Alpha a side eye, a wry grin lifting his lips. ¡°She was hell bent on going down to the Northmountain¡¯s and tear them a new one.¡± Richard


    It took everything in Alpha Andrew not tough, and then keepughing.


    ****


    It took Alora what felt like forever, but was only a few minutes, to calm down. Luna Ember¡¯s words and warm embrace had meant everything to her after


    her suffering. Lifting her head, she wiped her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said in a trembling voice.


    Ember cupped Alora¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°Come, you must be hungry. We made some sweets for you and the others to snack on for now. Dinner won¡¯t b


    Alora smiled. Grateful she would have that small amount of time to gather herself back together. ¡°What kind of sweets?¡±


    Ember wrapped an arm around Alora¡¯s waist and brought her over to the long ind counter that was piled with assorted sweets. They ranged from swe


    took it all in.


    Kain and Galen had already piled up a couple tes each with an assortment of sweets and were talking with their mother and father. Darien and Seren


    ¡°Here¡¯s some sweet, iced tea to go with that.¡± Ember said, handing her arge ss of it.


    Alora smiled again at Ember, feeling cared for. It was an odd feeling for Alora, and one she only felt around the Moonstars. Luna


    Ember and Alpha Andrew had been more of a mother and father to Alora than Bettina and Allister ever had been.


    Alora felt like crying all over again but resisted. Swallowing back her tears, Alora asked. ¡°Where should I sit?¡±


    Ember smiled. ¡°How about you sit between me and Andrew?¡± She said, leading Alora to the table where Andrew was now sitting, along with the others.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 75: *¡°That depends on Alora.¡°*


    Sitting between Alpha Andrew and Luna Ember, Alora felt a sense of warmth that was like a healing balm to her


    torn, battered heart. Jaxon came into the kitchen just as Alora was taking a bite of her warm and gooey cinnamon roll. Alora let out an involuntary moan


    buds it was so good.


    Ember let out a smallugh, her smile


    as she looked at Alora was soft and loving. The smile a mother would have as they looked at their child. ¡°I take it you like my cinnamon rolls?¡±


    Alora could only nod and give an ¡°Mhmm,¡± with her mouth full. Andrew let out an amused chuckle at Alora¡¯s response.


    ¡°Did you grab everything?¡± Kain asked Jaxon when he sat down with the twin after loading up a te for himself.


    Jaxon nodded. ¡°I got all the essentials, including the game system.¡±


    ¡°Sweet!¡± Galen said, ¡°Zombie maps tonight?¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Jaxon said, before taking a bite of a caramel and chocte chip brownie. Immediately he closed his eyes and groaned. ¡°Holy Goddess this is


    ¡°Right!¡± Kain eximed. ¡°It¡¯s all so good it should be illegal.¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t a Werewolf, I would worry about bing a blob.¡± Galenmented, before biting into what he thought was the ultimate oatmeal raisin cook


    Serenity giggled at their reactions. ¡°Did you get my things too Jaxon?¡± she asked.


    Swallowing another bite of his brownie, Jaxon nodded. ¡°Janice stopped by to drop something off for Aunt Camille. After telling her what I was doing, she


    Serenityughed then. ¡°Big sis is awesome! I¡¯ll make sure to call herter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d find a way to make you pay for it if you don¡¯t too.¡± Kain said, his tone wry.


    Jaxon turned to the twins. ¡°Janice also said you two were to call her and tell her all about the Alpha you two have offered your services to as well.¡±


    Galen and Kain both grimaced, causing Serenity to startughing at their expense. Ember was delighted, she loved watching the interaction between the


    love and warmth swept through him. Camille and Alfred were amused at the way their pups and Jaxon were talking about their eldest daughter Janice.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has Richard¡¯s mate already assigned Kain and Galen rooms?¡± Alpha Andrew asked Luna Ember.


    Ember nodded. ¡°Yes. Kain and Galen now have a two¨Cbedroom apartment they¡¯ll be sharing in the Enforcer wing.¡±


    ¡°What about Jaxon?¡± Alpha Andrew asked her.


    ¡°That depends on Alora.¡± Luna Ember said, startling Alora.


    Alora looked at Luna Ember with wide questioning eyes. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Why would Jaxon getting a room or apartment depend on me?¡® she silently wondered.


    Luna Ember¡¯s gaze focused on Jaxon. No words were spoken, but that look from Luna Ember was very easy to interpret. It said, ¡°Get on with it.¡± Jaxon t


    Jaxon cleared his throat and rubbed his hands together nervously. ¡°I, Jaxon Stone Mountainmover, formally request to be n Alpha Alora Luna Heartso


    Alora¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise, she never expected this. ¡°What should we do?¡± she asked Xena and Selena.


    ¡°We should ept his offer.¡± Xena stated.


    ¡°ept his offer.¡± Selena second.


    ¡°That is a very fast decision. Why do you two think we should ept him?¡± Alora asked them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Xena asked a question back instead of answering.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± Alora asked.


    ¡°The sense of rightness in the offer, like we are meant to ept it.¡± Selena told her.


    At Selena¡¯s words, Alora focused internally for a moment. It didn¡¯t take more than a


    second for her to catch the feeling. It was like there was something pushing her to ept, an instinct she couldn¡¯t name. This sense had her agreeing w


    As soon as she decided she would ept, the words to do so came to her. Alora got up from her seat and went around the table, stopping in front of Jax


    ced his hand in Alora¡¯s, she drew a line across his palm. Releasing his hand, Alora drew a line across her own palm.


    Pressing both bloody lines on their palms together, Alora stated, ¡°I, n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong, ept Jaxon Stone Mountainmover as my Beta, a


    After speaking those words, Alora felt a bond snap in ce, and a mind link formed. There


    was also the feeling of Jaxson connecting to the others that came to her through her oath to the Alpha. It reminded Alora that she needed


    to perform the same type of eptance with Kain and Galen as her Elite Enforcers.


    Jaxon felt the responsibility of bing Beta to Alora and the Heartsong n settle around him. The weight of it felt right, like he had always


    been destined to carry it. After finishing with Jaxon, Alora stepped forward and stood between the


    twins. They stood up and faced her as soon as she was there, sensing that it was now their


    turn to make their position as Alora¡¯s Elite Enforcers official.


    ¡°Do your offers still stand?¡± Alora asked them.


    They both nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Offering her their palms without her having to anything.


    say


    Alora drew lines across both of their palms, before re¨C


    drawing the line across one palm and drawing another on the other palm. Holding up both of her palms, the twins pressed the bloody lines of their own to


    ¡°I, n Alpha Alora Luna Heartsong, ept you Kain Shadowstone Mountainmover, and you, Galen Shadowstone Mountainmover, as my Elite Enforce


    ¡°Well, our lives have certainly be more interesting today.¡± Alora said to Xena and Selena.


    ¡°They have.¡± Xena said, ¡°And just think, the day isn¡¯t even over yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost nightfall, what more could happen in the next several hours?¡± Selena asked.


    Alora felt her stomach drop. ¡°I really wish you wouldn¡¯t have asked that, Selena.¡±


    Selena was confused. ¡°What was wrong with what I said?¡±


    Xena let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°It¡¯s out there now. No taking it back.¡±


    Xena¡¯s words and reaction to what she said had Selena even more confused. ¡°I¡¯m not understanding, what part of what I said has brought on this reactio


    ¡°It was the ¡®what more could happen¡® part of your question.¡± Alora told her.


    ¡°By saying those four words, you have basically challenged the universe into putting us through more.¡± Xena exined.


    Selena, now fully understanding her error, could only say, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Alora let out a startled ¡°oomph,¡± when Serenity ran into her and wrapped her in another hug. Serenity was obviously physical when ites to her dis


    ¡°I


    guess we¡¯re going to have to get used to this kind of thing.¡± Alora said to Selena and Xena.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s cute.¡± Xena said, genuinely amused by Serenity.


    ¡°Absolutely adorable.¡± Selena said.


    Alora raised her hand to pat Serenity on the head. ¡°I take it, I have pleased you?¡±


    Serenity loosened her tight hold on Alora enough to look up at her with a wide smile and sparkling eyes. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re the best! Thank you so much for ac


    Alora


    was ufortable with all the touching. All her life, most of the touch she received from others came in the form of painful blows to her body. Alora force


    knife.


    When Alora looked over at Darien, she caught him smiling in a goofy love¨C


    struck way at Serenity. Alora imagined if they were in a cartoon or an anime, Darien¡¯s eyes would be giant


    pounding hearts bulging out of his head. All her ufortable feelings fell away, and Aloraughed, highly amused by the look on Darine¡¯s face. Alora e


    ¡°We have so much to celebrate after the pups finish with their exams.¡± Ember said to Andrew, a wide loving smile on her face.


    ¡°That we do my dear. That we do.¡± Andrew said, before leaning over to ce a gentle kiss on her temple..

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 76: ¡°¡­ basked in the afterglow of their mating.¡±


    After they were done snacking, if you could call therge spread of sweets a snack, they were all sent on their way to rest before dinner. Kain, Galen, an


    officially called the Delta Wing, but most referred to it as the enforcer wing. Alora was sent to an


    apartment suite on the top floor of the Alpha Wing, just two doors down from Darien¡¯s own apartment suite. Darien sent Alora to her apartment before go


    There was a tension that had been building in Darien the second he and Serenity had stepped away from the


    kitchen table. The moment he shut the door to his room, Darien leaned his back against the door. Serenity stood in front of him, her green and gold eyes


    took a deep breath to steady himself and regain control. Unfortunately, the deep breath in brought him the scent of Serenity¡¯s arousal, making his wolf ho


    Darien knew the exact moment his eyes started


    to glow, because the scent of Serenity¡¯s arousal thickened. There was a taste to her scent, and it made Darien hungry. It made him long


    to toss her on his bed, strip her down, and bury his face between her thighs. This thought had him hardening to the point of pain. His


    balls swelled and he started to leak from his tip.


    Darien was


    holding onto hisst shred of control. Then Serenity¡¯s eyes started to glow, her skin flushed, and her breathing became rapid. His gaze was drawn to her


    Serenity was on fire as she took in therge bulge in Darien¡¯s shorts. It was when he buried his ws in the door that pushed her over the edge. Grabbin


    her breasts burst from the material, Darien swallowed audibly. Once her top was floating towards the ground, she reached for the zippers on her shorts.


    It was the material of Serenity¡¯s shorts falling to the ground that finally broke thatst thread of Darien¡¯s


    control. With a growl Darien rushed forward. Wrapping his arms around her waist, Darien lifted Serenity up


    and rushed from his sitting room to his bedroom. After tossing her on his bed, Darien stood back and tried again to regain control over himself. Serenity b


    after being tossed on it, she giggled in delight. She felt exhrated by her mate¡¯s loss of control, it told her exactly how much he wanted her.


    Propping herself up with her arms, Serenity looked at Darien with hungry eyes. Seeing he


    still had his clothes on, Serenity got onto


    her hands and knees. As she crawled to the end of the bed, she could visibly see the effort it took Darien to restrain himself. The heat from his eyes mad


    each move she made. Lifting herself up on her knees once she reached him, Serenity grabbed the end of his shirt and pushed it up.


    Darien¡¯s heated gaze snapped to meet Serenity¡¯s. Without a word, their breathing heavy, Darien lifted his arms and let Serenity remove his shirt. When S


    Serenity¡¯s response was equally as passionate. Wrapping arms around Darien¡¯s neck, she held onto him tightly. Her breasts were crushed up against his


    open mouthed kisses on her neck that had Serenity gasping in pleasure, and wiggling her hips as her core grew hot and wet. With one hand still gripping


    At first, he gripped one of her plump cheeks, squeezing enough to elicit another moan of pleasure from Serenity. Then he moved his hand up and forwar


    Serenity felt like her whole body was on fire. Her breasts felt swollen and ached. Her nipples were so hard they were almost painfully sensitive. Her clit th


    felt unbearably hot and empty. Serenity had be so wet her thighs were drenched. Then Darien¡¯s mouth covered the nipple of one breast, while he s


    her core, and her hips moved involuntarily.


    Darien moved the hand gripping the back of


    her neck to the middle of her back. Serenity¡¯s head dropped back, unable to hold it up anymore. Unwittingly pushing her breast up like an offering. Movin


    out more cries of pleasure. After sucking on


    this breast for a bit, Darien started to move his mouth further downward. As he kissed and nibbled down her belly, Darienid Serenity back on the bed. W


    Lifting up, Darien looked down at Serenity. Looking at how wet her core was, he licked his


    lips again. Then Darien was burying his mouth between her legs. This time Serenity screamed her pleasure as Darien began to devour her. At first Seren


    was d he had kept his shorts on as he licked, sucked, and nibbled Serenity¡¯s pussy. He felt he would have buried himself deep within Serenity already


    Darien


    alternated between stabbing his tongue deep into her core, drawing out more of her delicious honey, andshing her clit with his tongue. Serenity couldn


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The orgasm helped dampen the pain of her hymen tearing as he drove into her. The sensation of hisrge member pushing through the sensitive throbb


    help but thrust his hips in return. His thrust was reciprocated with another buck of Serenity¡¯s hips.


    Soon Darien was thrusting hard and deep into Serenity repeatedly. The pressure began to build up in Serenity again, this time it was so much more. Dar


    Serenity¡¯s and buried it against the juncture where her neck met her shoulder. Where their mating mark was supposed to go. Darien¡¯s gums itched as his


    against the area where she was to ce his own mark on him. Just as the Serenity broke, they buried their fangs into each other¡¯s necks.


    pressure inside


    Darien roared against Serenity¡¯s neck, and she screamed against his. The sensations of


    their bond mming into ce, as they marked each other, only strengthened their pleasure. Darien¡¯s body jerked with each jet of seed that was release


    full body shudder of pleasure, Darien fell on the bed beside Serenity. Wrapping his arms around her, he hugged his mate and basked in the afterglow of

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 77: *¡­found an anchor.*


    Alora explored her new room and was a little overwhelmed by the size of it. Her old room could fit in the walk¨Cin closet she


    found in her sitting room. The fact that she had a sitting room felt unreal to Alora. The bedroom closet was so big, Alora didn¡¯t know if she would ever hav


    The bathroom had more amenities than even the master bath at Bettina¡¯s. There was a two¨C


    person bathtub and standing showerbo behind a wall of ss. The toilet was enclosed in arge water closet. Another closet¨C


    like enclosure held a small sauna. The dual sinks had a built¨Cin vanity between them, with floor to ceiling cabs on either side of the sink.


    After she finished unpacking, something that took her less than ten minutes, she decided to shower. It took a bit for Alora to figure out how the shower w


    In the shower there were hair masks, sugar scrubs, facial mud masks, face scrubs, body washes, bath and body massage oils, and different types of sha


    ins on the bathroom vanity. Opening drawers she found a brand¨C


    new hairbrush andb, along with a variety of hair things. Another drawer had an assortment of dental care products. In another drawer there was an


    Opening the cab to one side, Alora found a hair dryer with attachments. There was also a curling iron with attachments, and a straightener. Alora did


    but the hair dryer out of that cab. In another cab, she found a few perfumes, and deodorants that were friendly to those with heightened olfactory


    Alora put on a ck pair of loose drawstring pants, and a ck crop tank top with a built- in bra and silver colored zipper. Alora grabbed her phone off th


    wouldn¡¯t be calling her till after dinner. Since there was time, Alora decided a


    little meditation to connect with Selena and Xena was in order. Besides, she wanted to get to know her Sprite better.


    With that thought in mind, Alora got onto therge bed and crawled to the middle to sit in a lotus position. The bed was a wolf king size, and veryfort


    Alora


    was starting to feel that all that happened today was part of an borate dream she was having. That at any moment she would wake up and find herse


    small pain, Alora felt relieved. It meant that this wasn¡¯t a dream. It meant everything that happened today, had truly happened.


    Alora sat there stunned for a bit, before vigorously shaking her head to clear it. Taking a deep breath, she entered into a meditative state that sent her to


    was lower. It seemed the time frame in their space, reflected the time frame outside. Although they were still dim, things were already glowing again.


    Alora had appeared between


    Xena and Selena. Up against the willow tree, facing the pond. A gentle breeze rustled branches, leaves, flowers, and all the other foliage in their space. T


    up over her very long day, was carried away in the breeze.


    There was an energy to their space that was entering Alora. She felt like she was being refreshed and recharged by their space. They sat there quietly to


    Xena felt the tension wash out of their humanoid form Alora. As Alora


    rxed, so did she. There were so many times today, where Xena wanted toe out and defend Alora. The amount of discipline it had taken her to no


    Selena was going through a whole different set of emotions. After being bound by the


    ck Magic spell for so long had left her with trauma.


    Being cut off from her other selves for the entire time she was under that spell had left even more trauma. This put Selena in a strange headspace that hN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It had her in tears of gratitude all over again. Silent trails of tears sparkled on her cheeks as she counted the blessings this day had brought. It was all ov


    other parts of herself. They were whole for the first time since days after their birth. She squeaked in surprise when Alora wrapped her up in a hug and X


    comfort left Selena with a floaty feeling that was half shock, and half tion.


    Again, no words were spoken, there was no need for them. After all, they were essentially one being, they could all feel what each other was feeling. Wit


    Wincing, Selena said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Xena said with a soft and caring tone. ¡°You needed to cry, and I was happy to offer what littlefort I could.¡±


    Selena gave her a


    watery smile. Xena¡¯s words gave Selena a warm melty feeling inside. It almost had her sobbing again. Giving a sniff, Selena let go of


    them so she could wipe the tears off her face. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to both of you.¡± She said, looking from Xena to Alora. ¡°I really did need to cry¡­


    and thefort.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be okay now?¡± Alora asked Selena.


    Selena looked at Alora and nodded, ¡°I will be.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alora said with a nod.


    Then Alora lifted her


    part of the delicate chain that wasing out of the center of all three of their chests. Itbined into onerger, but still delicate looking, chain. Before


    Alora¡¯s gaze met Selena¡¯s. ¡°Do you know anything about these chains?¡±


    Selena looked at the portion of chain Alora was holding and frowned. ¡°No, I do¡­.¡± Her words trailed off in the middle of ¡®don¡¯t,¡® and her gaze


    became unfocused. ¡°Wait¡­


    maybe I do.¡± Selena¡¯s face scrunched in concentration for a moment. Then she let out a surprised gasp and looked at the chains with wide eyes. ¡°I do kn

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 78: *¡°She¡¯s pulling on her life chain.¡°*


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Life chain?¡± Alora asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes. A life chain is something specific to Vampires and their offspring. After a Vampire¡¯s offspring is


    born, a life chain will connect the two together. Or three if both parents are Vampire. It allows the


    offspring to contact their parent or parents in a time of need. It will also transmit strong feelings of the


    offspring to their parent or parents.¡± Selena exined. ¡°Our life chain should be connecting us to our


    father.¡±


    ¡°This chain wasn¡¯t visible till the spell on us was broken.¡± Xena said in a serious tone.


    Xena¡¯s tone had Alora looking at her, her head tilted slightly. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I think the spell silenced our life chain, the same way it silenced Selena.¡± Xena said.


    Selena looked down at the chaining from her own chest and grabbed it. After studying it for a bit,


    her eyes went wide with a kind of shocked realization. ¡°That means¡­he didn¡¯t abandon us.¡±


    Alora hadn¡¯t really allowed herself to think about their real father since learning who he was. Alora


    knew her father was told they were dead after he had sought them out. The logical conclusion that


    could be drawn from that was that he at least nned to acknowledge their existence. Unfortunately, it


    didn¡¯t stop the doubts from forming. ¡®Would he like them, or would he despise them as Bettina, Allister,


    and Sarah had?¡®


    Alora looked down at the chain in her hand with a frown. There is only one way to find out if he¡¯ll love


    us or hate us.¡® Alora thought, right before she gave the chain a good yank. When she did there was a


    sound, like a giant gong had been struck. The sound resonated so deeply she could feel it in her chest.


    Everything in their space vibrated from the sound, until it eventually dissipated.


    Xena and Selena were both looking at Alora with wide¨Ceyed expressions of surprise. Then Selena


    looked down at the chain she held and pulled hard. Another loud sound of a giant gong being struck


    resonated through their space. Xena looked down at her chain as the sound once again dissipated.


    After studying it for a moment, she grabbed it with her teeth and pulled it. Just as it did with Alora and


    Selena¡¯s pulls, the sound of the giant gong resonated throughout their space.


    They waited a moment, their gazes looking off into the distance. When nothing visible happened after


    that moment they all looked at each other. With silent nods of agreement,


    the three pulled the chain at the same time. This time, there was the sound of several giant gongs


    being struck. The sound vibrated within their chests, and everything around them shook and trembled


    with the sound. This time, there was a reaction besides the sound and resulting vibrations from the


    sound.


    Their space was divided by a dark gray fog that appeared halfway over the walking bridge. The sun


    was gone, and only the moon shone down on their space. Theke and everything else glowed with


    internal light. The three looked at each other with curious gazes, before they got up and walked the


    path to the bridge. They stopped on the dark sand of the shoreline around the pond and waited.


    *****


    King Sebastian was pacing behind the desk in his study. Back and forth he went from the end of one


    window to another. Sometimes he would stop in front of one window or another and look out at the


    enormous garden in the Pce courtyard. Sometimes he would stop and look at his desk, and the


    silent phone that rested in the center. Sometimes he would stop and look at the swords on the wall that


    belonged to his lost child. Then there were times he would stop and look at therge antique clock that


    sat on therge firece mantle.


    King Sebastian knew he was being impatient, but he couldn¡¯t help how restless he was. His call to the


    Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, Alpha Andrew Moonstar had already been returned by the Alpha¡¯s Gamma. A time for


    the call back had already been arranged for that evening. Logically, Sebastian knew that his pacing and


    continued nces at the clock would not make time pass faster. Nor would it make the phone ring


    sooner than it should. Still, he was impatient to hear news of his daughter.


    Sitting in the center of one of the couches between the desk and the firece, was his mate. In front of


    Stephanie on the table, was a tea set and a three¨Ctier food tray. The tray had assorted cakes, cookies


    and other pastries, as well as some tiny sandwiches. The tea was a robust ck tea and set out with a


    heavy sweet cream and sugar cubes. Although Queen Stephanie had made herself a cup and put


    several items from the food tray onto a decorative dessert te, she wasn¡¯t paying attention to them.


    Instead, Stephanie was looking down at the folder the Kingdoms Chief Intelligence Officer had brought


    them. In it was a lot of information on Bettina and her current living situation. In it, she read some of


    what she already knew. Bettina was married to a male who was not her fated mate, and one of her


    three children had indeed died as the result of a car ident. The file included pictures of Bettina¡¯s two


    living daughters.


    One of the daughters gave Stephanie the impression she was one of those fabled Subi.


    It wasn¡¯t the blond hair, the blue¨Con¨Cblue dual¨Ccolored eyes, and her milk pale skin. It was the way she


    carried herself in the photos. The way the female smiled gave Stephanie a sinister feeling. While the


    photos of Bettina¡¯s youngest daughter gave her a sorrowful feeling. In most of the photos, the young


    female was covered head to toe. The only photo that showed more than just her eyes peeking out from


    her hair, was attached to what looked like a fight program.


    In the file were the reports the Moon Mountain Pack had submitted to the Vampire¡¯s, Witch¡¯s,


    Werewolf¡¯s, and Supernatural Councils. With each word she read, Stephanie¡¯s expression became


    cker and cker. Stephanie was so furious and upset over what she read, tears glistened from the


    corners of her eyes. From this report, Stephanie was able to determine just which of Bettina¡¯s


    daughters was born from her mate¡¯s seed. The youngest daughter Alora had her mate¡¯s skin tone, and


    her mother inw¡¯s ck hair.


    Suddenly, her mate came to a jerking stop in his pacing, and Stephanie felt a sh of his immense


    surprise rush through their bond. She looked at her mate with a worried frown. ¡°Bas?¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer right away, instead he ced a hand on the center of his chest. At first, he


    couldn¡¯t believe what he was feeling, until he felt the pull again momentster. Eyes wide, he looked at


    his mate. She¡¯s pulling on her life chain.¡±


    Stephanie stood abruptly in shock, hope sparking in her eyes. The report fell to the floor, the papers


    inside scattering a bit. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Sebastian nodded, then he felt a third pull. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s pulling on her life chain.¡± Then he looked


    around. ¡°I need to enter my and Deimos¡¯s space.¡°.


    With that he moved around his desk and rushed to sit in the center of the couch opposite the one his


    mate was standing in front of. Stephanie clutched her hands to her chest and sat back down as she


    watched her mate enter a meditative state.


    Sebastian had just enough time to join his Sprite Deimos in their space when he felt the biggest pull


    from his lost daughter. The sound of a giant gong being struck was loud and powerful.


    Deimos turned to face him. ¡°Our daughter calls, we must go.¡±


    Sebastian nodded, and they walked away from their life tree, towards their pond and the walking bridge


    that stretched over it. Their life tree was an enormous white oak that towered well above a normal one.


    The bridge looked like something from the ancient Nordic tribes long gone from the earth. The pond


    looked vaguely like a small loch from an era where the


    hignds of the Northern Ind Nations had been at their wildest.


    There was a heavy gray mist that veiled the other side of the bridge halfway up. Side by side, Deimos


    and Sebastian walked through it. Once they broke through the mist to the other side, they were met


    with the beautiful sight that was their daughter¡¯s space. Although it was dark, everything glowed with an


    internal light, dazzling them for a moment as they took it all in.


    At the end of the bridge stood two beings, arge wolf and the humanoid form of their daughter, but her


    Sprite¡¯s form was missing. Sebastian frowned, until he noticed one of the three chains attached to all


    the forms of his daughter trailed off before it went behind one of the many bookshelves that surround


    his daughter¡¯s life tree.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 79: Meeting their father for the first time


    It was just as they heard the footsteps of two beings walking on the bridge, that Selena suddenly ran


    and hid behind a bookshelf. The emotionsing to Xena and Alora from Selena were many and


    complicated. Although they wanted to go to Selena andfort her, they were not given the time to.


    They could only turn back towards the bridge and watch as tworge males entered their space


    through the dark mist.


    They were both tall regale looking males. The taller one of the two males looked almost exactly like


    Selena. Only without the regalia and stars in the hair. His eyes were inner rings of violet with outer rings


    of silver. His skin and knee length hair were ck as night. His body was broad, and his tightly packed


    muscle tone was in between lean and thick. His facial features were nearly identical to the male next to


    him.


    The male next to the first one, although tall as well, stood two inches shorter at seven foot ten. His


    white¨Cblond hair was waist length and bone straight. His dual¨Ccolored eyes were inner rings of white


    with outer rings of ruby red, the outer corner tilted up. He had elegant but strong male features, a high


    brow over a straight nose. High well¨Cdefined cheekbones and a full mouth. His body structure identical


    to the taller male. His skin was the same color as Alora¡¯s.


    It was very clear that they were their father, both his humanoid form and his Sprite. It was because they


    were here in a metaphysical space that they were able to appear side by side. Outside the


    metaphysical space in the physical world, they could only be visible in one or the other form. It was


    making for an interesting first meeting so far. Especially when you added in Selena hiding behind a


    bookshelf.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Alora asked Selena through their shared mind link.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to see my scars.¡± Selena replied, tears in her voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­Selena.¡± Xena crooned, her voice full of caring and sorrow.


    ¡°They are our father¡­eventually he¡¯ll have to know.¡± Alora told her sadly.


    ¡°I know. I just¡­I just need a moment. Just a moment.¡± Selena pleaded.


    ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t need to force yourself now. Come out when you¡¯re ready.¡± Alora said, understanding.


    Once the two forms of their father stood in the ck sand of the shore, they all studied


    each other. Alora and Xena noted the silver marks on the Sprite form of their father. Many of them


    looked like the ones Selena carried.


    ¡°Our father¡¯s Sprite carries scars just as you do.¡± Alora told Selena, hoping it would make her feel


    better about her own.


    Selena was sitting with her back against a shelf, her knees drawn up. Her arms were tightly wrapped


    around her legs, and her tear¨Cstreaked face was buried in her knees. Alora¡¯s words had her lifting her


    face off her knees. ¡°He does?¡±


    ¡°He does.¡± Xena confirmed.


    Sebastian and Deimos were both at a loss of what to say when they came face to face with two of his


    daughter¡¯s three forms. There were many questions running through their minds, but for some reason


    they were unable to voice them. Finally, Sebastian settled on just introducing who they were.


    ¡°I am Sebastian Silver Dayblood, and this is my Sprite, Deimos.¡± He kept his voice low, trying his best


    to put his daughter at ease. ¡°We are your father.¡±


    The wary gaze his daughter¡¯s humanoid form gave them was expected. The twinge of hurt in their


    hearts, however, was not. The humanoid form was the first one to speak.


    ¡°I am Alora, and this is Xena.¡± His daughter¡¯s humanoid form said. Gesturing first to herself, and then to


    the enormous wolf sitting next to her.


    Sebastian was struck by how much she looked like him and Deimos. Her skin was dark like his and his


    father¡¯s. Her hair was ck like his mother¡¯s. Her eyes were the same violet and silver as Deimos¡¯s.


    Her facial features were abination of his and what had to be an


    ancestor of Bettina¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t see anything of Bettina in his daughter¡¯s face. Based on the old pictures of Bettina¡¯s wolf


    form, there was nothing of Bettina¡¯s wolf in his daughter¡¯s wolf. It made him wonder what ancestor of


    Bettina¡¯s had given his daughter the features that were not of him, Deimos, or of his family.


    ¡°What is your Sprite¡¯s name?¡± Deimos asked, his deep voice ringing with thousands of deep sounding


    bells.


    ¡°Selena. My name is Selena.¡± A soft voice came, tinkling with thousands of tiny bells.


    Deimos and Sebastian looked in the direction of the voice, but the one it belonged to continued to hide


    behind the shelf. Sebastian and Deimos looked at each other, their expressions showed their concern.


    Sebastian turned to address his daughter¡¯s humanoid form and her wolf. ¡°As soon as I felt your life


    chain again¡­after thinking it severed by your death¡­we sent out our Intelligence Officers to gather


    information on you.¡±


    Alora and Xena looked at Sebastian and Deimos with frowns. This information seemed to make them


    more wary of them. ¡°What we found suggests that your living situation with your mother was¡­horrific.¡±


    ¡°Horrific¡­¡± Alora said the word while nodding. ¡°That¡¯s one way to describe it.¡±


    ¡°But the word horrific, does not fully describe it either.¡± Xena stated.


    ¡°Selena?¡± Alora said the name like it was a question.


    The experience of meeting their father this way was undefinable to Alora. Xena didn¡¯t know how to feel


    about it anymore than Alora or Selena did. Selena felt like a mess, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Selena


    couldn¡¯t decide if she should keep hiding or stand up and reveal herself to their father. Alora felt a little


    angry at their father and didn¡¯t know why. None of what happened to them was his fault.


    After hearing Alora call her name, Selena closed her eyes tightly and forced herself to stand up. With


    halting steps, she moved out from behind the bookshelf. She heard their shocked gasps and flinched. It


    took everything in her to raise her head and open her eyes. What she saw in their eyes had tears


    spilling from her eyes.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t look at her with disgust as Selena had been expecting. Their eyes and facial expressions


    were very emotional. Alora and Xena turned their heads to look back at her. After meeting their gazes,


    Alora held her hand out. Selena felt so grateful for that one small gesture of solidarity. Selena walked


    forward and grabbed Alora¡¯s hand. Standing between Xena and Alora, Selena faced their father¡¯s


    forms.


    Just by the emotions on the faces of their father¡¯s forms, the three were able to tell their father would


    never have voluntarily abandoned them. If their father had known they were alive, they never would


    have been left with Bettina. Their father would have taken them. from Bettina the second he knew she


    was not only facilitating her abuse and torture but was a full participant. The ck Magic Spell that was


    ced on them may have been released,


    earlier than it had, without the necessity of a rejection.


    At the same time, the three were fully aware of why things had to happen the way they did. ¡°As you can


    see, our life with Bettina was¡­a little more than horrific.¡± Alora said.


    If heartbreak and utter devastation had a face, it would be the expressions on the faces of their father¡¯s


    forms. ¡°We had hoped that the information we obtained had been exaggerated.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice


    broke. Swallowing around the painful lump of emotions in his throat, he continued. ¡°Now it¡¯s obvious to


    us that is not so.¡±


    ¡°You are so powerful, little one. How were you prevented from contacting us?¡± Deimos asked Selena,


    sorrow filling his voice.


    Selena startled in Alora¡¯s arms. ¡°Were you told about the spell ced on us at birth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Deimos said.


    ¡°That spell¡­¡± Tears started to fall from Selena¡¯s eyes, and her voice trembled. ¡°I was trapped here by


    that spell. Bound by chains that kept my presence from being known to Alora and Xena. I was made


    invisible to them. They couldn¡¯t see or even hear me.¡±


    Deimos dropped to his knees, his eyes wide with horrified understanding. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry little one.¡± He


    cried out in a deep hoarse belldened voice. The bells in his voice made the air around them vibrate


    with his sorrow and regret.


    Sebastian stumbled forward a bit, a look of anguish on his face. ¡°If only¡­¡± he stopped and shook his


    head. He closed his eyes tightly and his face was scrunched with pain. When he opened his eyes,


    there was a sheen of moisture across them. ¡°Please¡­can I hold you.¡± He


    choked out.


    They were startled by this request, but each of them felt it was cruel to deny this emotional request


    from Sabastian. Deimos came back to his feet right then. The look on his face was pleading as he, like


    Sebastian, was holding his arm out in a silent request for a hug.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 80: *¡°Not nearly long enough.¡®


    The request was so unexpected that at first, they didn¡¯t know how to react. Alora felt like a vise had


    squeezed around her heart. Her own mother, and the male she had thought to be her father had not


    once, in all this life, offered her a hug. Xena felt a spark of longing as soon as she heard this request.


    Being Alora¡¯s wolf, Xena had also been without the love of her parents. Selena was the first to start


    stumbling forward to ept the offer.


    Selena had been without the ability to touch another living being from shortly after birth till today. She


    could not deny herself the opportunity to be held by their father. As Selena stumbled forward, the other


    two followed in eptance as well. Their father¡¯s forms were taller than they all were, allowing them to


    bury their faces against their chests. They were quickly surrounded in a warmth that entered their


    hearts, and their father¡¯s scent wrapped around them.


    *****


    It was Selena who let out the first heart wrenching sob, followed quickly by Alora¡¯s sobs and Xena¡¯s


    cries. Sebastien and Deimos felt like their hearts were being torn to pieces as the bodies of their


    daughter¡¯s forms shook against them. It went on like that for a while, with Sebastian and Deimos


    shedding tears of their own. Their first child they had thought dead all these years was alive, and in


    their arms.


    Eventually the cries and sobs subsided, and the shaking in their bodies lessoned to the asional


    shudder. It was a little while more before Deimos and Sebastian could bear to part from their


    daughters. They only had so much time left that they could remain in their daughter¡¯s space. All too


    soon they would have to leave it to return to their own space.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to return to our space soon.¡± Sebastian told them. His voice was full of his reluctance to


    part with his daughter so soon after meeting her for the first time.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alora asked, not wanting her father to leave yet.


    ¡°If we stay here in your space for too long, our space will copse into nothing. If that were to happen,


    we would be trapped here in your space, never able to return to our body in the physical realm.¡±


    Deimos exined.


    Alora, Selena and Xena looked at them both with wide eyes that held understanding, and a touch of


    horror. ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± Alora stated.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Selena asked.


    ¡°Not nearly long enough. Just a few minutes left.¡± Sebastian told her.


    Selena¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but she held them back and didn¡¯t let them fall. ¡°Don¡¯t worry little


    one. We will make the necessary arrangements with Alpha Andrew Moonstar to visit you as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how long that will take?¡± Xena asked.


    ¡°If we had our way, we would be heading to you tonight.¡± Deimos said. ¡°Unfortunately, our identity as


    the King of Vampiresplicates things. There are rules to follow when one King visits another.¡±


    ¡°But the Alpha isn¡¯t a King, he¡¯s the first continents Alpha of Alpha¡¯s.¡± Xena said.


    ¡°We are expecting a call from your Alpha tonight. We will set up the visit through him.¡± Sebastian told


    them. ¡°Until then we can keep in contact with each other through several different magical and or


    technological means.¡±


    ¡°Magical?¡± Xena asked.


    ¡°Yes. Our fated mate is a powerful Witch of the Goldlight line.¡± Deimos told them.


    ¡°Stephanie wants to meet you as soon as possible.¡± Sebastian said. ¡°I have to warn you now, she is


    she is very affectionate.¡±


    ¡°W.w.will she like us?¡± Selena asked nervously.


    Her nervousness had Xena and Alora huddling close to Selena to offer herfort and support. This


    sight emphasized to Sebastian and Deimos once more just how vulnerable their daughter was.


    ¡°She will more than like you.¡± Sebastian said, his tone serious. ¡°Stephanie will love you like you were


    her own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Stephanie has a big heart, and zero tolerance for anyone who abuses a child.¡± Deimos told them.


    Then a heavy gong sounded and vibrated the air in their daughter¡¯s space. ¡°Our time is up.¡± Sebastian


    announced with great reluctance.


    It hurt to part with their daughter so¨Csoon after finding her. However, this parting was not forever, as


    they would soon meet her again in the physical world. Still, they could not resist


    stopping at the misted veiled doorway that led back to their space and taking one more look at their


    daughter. At the sound of a second gong of warning resounding through their


    daughter¡¯s space, they stepped back into their own space.


    It was thatst look from their father¡¯s forms that let Alora, Xena and Selena know just how reluctant


    they had been to leave them. It felt good to know that at least one of their biological parents liked and


    epted them. Since Alora did not know how long she had stayed in their space, she felt it was time to


    wake up.


    ****


    Stephanie sat on the couch opposite Sebastian with a worried look on her face. She had felt all the


    changes in her mate¡¯s emotions he was going through in his meditative state. Stephanie let out a gasp


    of pain, as the crushing weight of Sebastian¡¯s immense sorrow rushed through their bond the moment


    he opened his eyes. Sebastian¡¯s pain was reflected in his eyes as his gaze met Stephanie¡¯s. She


    leaped off the couch and over the table, somehow managing to miss knocking into the things set on it.


    Once she was kneeling on the other couch, she grabbed her mate and wrapped her arms around his


    neck, drawing his face to her chest.


    Sebastian wrapped his arms tightly around Stephanie¡¯s waist and let out a gut¨Cwrenching cry of pain.


    ¡°Bas¡­?¡± She asked, her voice full of worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than what was in the reports Annie!¡± Sebastian said in an emotional voice. ¡°She was


    tortured, Annie. Not just abused! Tortured! All her life!¡±


    Stephanie let out a horror filled gasp at what her mate told her. A momentter, she drew back and met


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze, a determined expression on her face. ¡°Show me.¡± Stephanie demanded.


    Lifting one of her hands, a golden circle glowing with an internal light appeared above her palm. Inside


    the circle, were circting bands of varying width filled with symbols, runes, and ancient words written


    in flowing calligraphy. Each band rotated independently in different directions and at different speeds.


    Sebastian looked down at the spell in his mate¡¯s hand with a hard look. After a moment he looked back


    up and met her gaze. Cupping the back of her hand with the spell in his, he drew her hand up and


    pressed it against the side of his face. Allowing the spell to give her the memories of his encounter with


    his daughter and her three forms.


    Once the spell was fully active, Stephanie¡¯s brightly glowing eyes stared sightlessly at Sebastian.


    Sebastian watched solemnly as her expressions changed and her emotions


    became tumultuous. When tears started to pour down Stephanie¡¯s cheeks, Sabastian drew her back


    into his arms. He clutched her tightly to his chest as the memory finished.


    ¡°Oh Bas!¡± Stephanie sobbed out.


    ¡°I know.¡± Sebastian said, clutching Stephanie tighter. ¡°I know.¡±


    Her eyes open, Alora looked at the glowing numbers of a digital clock on the long dresser against the


    wall across from the bed. It was only now as Alora was looking at the time on the clock that she


    realized there was arge TV in the bedroom. It was attached to the wall above the dresser. The


    screen was currently ck, as no one had turned it on. The time on the clock let her know it was time


    to go down and join everyone for dinner.


    Grabbing her phone off the nightstand next to her, Alora got up from the bed. As she stood, she


    stumbled forward a little bit, making Alora realize her legs were asleep. Alora had been sitting in the


    same position for so long, she needed to take a moment to stretch out and get her blood flowing


    properly again. As soon as she was sure she could walk without stumbling, Alora walked out of her


    apartment suite.


    Alora wasn¡¯t the only one leaving their room at this time. Darien and Serenity happened to be leaving


    his room at the same time as her. Alora gave a half smirk of amusement when her gaze met the


    startled and slightly guilty expressions on Darien and Serenity¡¯s faces. Even from this distance, Alora


    could tell they had been very intimate.


    Even without having experienced it herself, Alora could tell what went on between them. It became


    especially obvious when you looked at their necks and their matching mating marks. Alora¡¯s amused


    smirk turned into a wide smile. ¡®They didn¡¯t wait long toplete their union.¡® Alora thought to herself.


    Alora got closer to them and was about to congratte them verbally when she caught the change in


    Serenity¡¯s scent. Alora looked at Darien with a dead panned expression for a moment. Then she raisedThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    one brow before asking in a dour tone, ¡°Seriously?¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 81: *¡°Ummm¡­oops?¡°*


    Darien couldn¡¯t understand why the raised brow, and the harsh sounding ¡°Seriously?¡± from Alora, made


    him feel like a guilty wolf pup caught with his hand in the cookie jar. Although he guessed he did have


    plenty of reasons to feel guilty. He knew what a condom was, and he knew he should have used one.


    He also could have stopped to ask his mate if she was on some kind of birth control before they had


    intercourse.


    He didn¡¯t do any of those things. Instead, he had allowed for his baser needs to take over and they had


    done the deed and marked each other before any of those conversations could take ce. Pregnancy


    was always a possibility when you had sex, even with protection. However, what he did waspletely


    irresponsible. He didn¡¯t even ask if Serenity would be okay with having a pup so early in their


    rtionship. A conversation every newly mated couple should have before the first mating fever came


    about. A conversation to be had before a mate¡¯s heat was to start as well.


    After their first coupling all Darien had been concerned with was how abruptly he had marked Serenity.


    Without even asking her before he had done it if it was okay. It wasn¡¯t until after they wereying on his


    bed cuddling, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes while panting, that Darien realized how much of an ass he


    had been. He lifted one hand and gently drew a finger over the mating mark he had unceremoniously


    put on her. Looking at the mark, he had felt his heart squeeze painfully with guilt and a whole host of


    other emotions.


    Serenity had felt what he felt, with their bond having snapped fully in ce with the mark. She didn¡¯t


    say anything at first. She just lifted her own finger to gently trace the mating mark she had left on him.


    Then she sent him all the emotions she was feeling through their bond. Love, trust, wonder, joy and


    several other emotions that let Darien know just how okay she was, about what had happened.


    Serenity wasn¡¯t upset at all over how abruptly he marked her as they came together for their first time.


    It took Darien a bit to realize what he was feeling from Serenity. But as soon as he did, he calmed


    down, and let himself feel the happiness his moment of overwhelming guilt had drowned out. This was


    his first time with any female, despite having received many, many offers since reaching the age of


    consent. Darien had decided long ago to wait till after he was sure his mate wasn¡¯t among their Pack


    after turning eighteen, before seeking a temporary lover. He was d he had saved himself for this


    moment now. He would never have to worry about a jealous ex¨Clovering up to his mate and


    wreaking havoc in their rtionship.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Still, in that moment, when they were just touching and feeling, Darien should have mentioned


    contraception. Darien had a responsibility to protect his mate. That included


    protecting her from pregnancy if she had decided she wasn¡¯t ready for one yet. Instead of having that


    conversation, they hade together again. This time much slower. Darien had taken the time to


    touch, kiss and lick every inch of his mate. He spent time imprinting every bit of her into his memory.


    He became mesmerized by every sound of pleasure he was able to gain from her. The explosion when


    their slow love making reached its peak, had Darien seeing stars and roaring as loudly as Serenity


    screamed.


    You would think after their second coupling they would have broached the subject then. But again, that


    didn¡¯t happen. Darien had picked up his mate, flushed with their love making, and taken her to his


    bathroom to draw her a bath. His pampering of his mate had led them to another round of lovemaking


    in the bathroom. Who knew sex in arge tub could be so amazing. Or that seeing his mate naked and


    wet, covered in bath bubbles would arouse him to such an uncontroble point. Especially when his


    mate started to return the favor of washing him, with her bare hands. Her touch had made it impossible


    to resist. Not that he offered any protest. Even if he had one, it would have gone up in mes by that


    point.


    By that time, the conversation had be a moot point, as her scent had already started to change. It


    was as he wasying her down on the bed after carrying her out of the bathroom that he noticed. With


    his eyes wide, Darien had stared down at Serenity for a full minute before bursting out, ¡°Oh shit! I am


    so sorry! I am such a dumbass! Please forgive me!¡±


    Instead of berating him or being angry with him, as Serenity had every right to, she burst outughing.


    Which only had Darien sitting down on the bed looking at her with a confused expression on his face. It


    was a few minutester before serenity had calmed down enough that only a couple of chuckles


    escaped as she met Darien¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not upset, the females my n are ridiculously fertile. Like so


    much so we are warned about it from the moment we start to ovte in our teens.¡± She told him.


    in


    His expression still showing confusion he asked, ¡°So¡­you¡¯re not mad?¡±


    Serenity let out another chuckle and shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not mad.¡± She told him in a reassuring


    voice. ¡°Many of the females in my family get pregnant on their first night with their mate. There¡¯s even a


    fable in our family about it.¡±


    He was still confused, but at least he wasn¡¯t in a panic any longer. ¡°There¡¯s a fable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Serenity said, smiling brightly up at Darien, as she rxed into the pillows. ¡°The fable says all


    females born to the Mountainmover n are destined to fall pregnant within three days of meeting their


    mate. All females fated to a Mountainmover male are destined to


    fall pregnant during their first heat.¡±


    Darien had blinked at her with a wide¨Ceyed expression. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­you were prepared for


    this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Serenity said simply, with a smile.


    ¡°Has the fable ever been wrong?¡± Darien asked her.


    ¡°No. Never.¡± Serenity said, then she sat up. Because she was still naked, Darien was distracted by her


    breasts getting closer to his face. ¡°There was even a human female who was fated to one of my


    Mountainmover cousins. She¡¯d been married to a human male for five years. Despite trying, they never


    had a child together. They went to a fertility clinic and everything trying to have a kid. Eventually she


    was told by the fertility clinic she was barren. Her human husband divorced her after that diagnosis.


    She met my cousin a few months after. During her first heat after mating with my cousin, she got


    pregnant.¡± While Serenity was telling him this tale, he started to y with her breasts. Her words were


    bing breathy as she quickly became aroused with his ying. ¡°My cousin¡¯s mate sent word home


    to her human family about her pregnancy. But no one believed her that she was pregnant.¡±


    Darien looked up from the breasts he was massaging, interested in the story now. ¡°What happened


    next?¡±


    ¡°Well, her family demanded proof of the pregnancy. As you know, even if a human falls pregnant with a


    Werewolf pup, their pregnancy is only six months.¡± Serenity let out a gasp. Darien had leaned down to


    suck one of her nipples into his mouth. ¡°That is incredibly distracting.¡±


    He let her nipple go with a pop but didn¡¯t move away from her breast. Darian just looked up at her with


    glowing eyes. ¡°Keep going with the story. I¡¯m finding it very interesting.¡± Then he went back to sucking


    her nipple.


    ¡°O..okay.¡± Serenity gasped. ¡°S.s.she waited¡­till she¡­was f.f.f.four months¡­¡± Serenity stopped trying


    to talk and only gasped and moaned in pleasure.


    They had a fourth coupling that was so intense it was borderline brutal. Darien felt like he couldn¡¯t get


    enough of her. After, Serenityy limply in Darien¡¯s arms, cuddled up closely to his chest. Darien kept


    rubbing a hand up and down her spine in a soothing rhythm.


    Darien kissed the top of her head. ¡°I want to hear the rest of the story about your cousin¡¯s mate.¡±


    Serenity nuzzled her face against his chest letting out a little hum that did things to him. ¡°She waited till


    she was four months along before her and my cousin went to visit her family. She also took along all


    the medical records she had umted from the moment she joined the Pack. Turned out that she


    was never barren to begin with. Her doctors had been paid off and she was being fed contraceptives


    behind her back during her entire marriage to the human male.¡±


    Darien jerked back and looked down at Serenity. ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    Unfortunately, before Serenity could respond to that question, the rm Darien had set to remind them


    to go down to dinner went off. ¡°Damn. You¡¯ll have to finish telling me that story after dinner.¡±


    They had gotten dressed right after that. Bringing them to this present moment with Alora meeting them


    in the hallway. And his response to her question was less than ster. ¡°Ummm¡­.ooops?¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 82: *¡°What did you do?¡°*


    Both of Alora¡¯s brows were raised now, and a dangerous glint entered her gaze. Then she repeated


    what Darien had just said, but she did it slowly. ¡°Oops¡­?¡± Drawing out the word in a controlled voice


    that had Darien sweating.


    Serenity looked back and forth from Alora to Darien. Serenity had a lot of older siblings, and the


    warning signs were ringly obvious to her. They were practically shing at her like giant neon signs.


    Acting on instinct alone, Serenity jumped in front of Darien with her arms out, shaking her hands.


    Alora¡¯s sharp prating gaze was immediately drawn to her. Panicked, Serenity started waving her


    hands around faster as she spoke out in defense of Darien.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault! It¡¯s not his fault I swear!¡± Serenity¡¯s panicked actions looked cute and amusing, to


    Alora. ¡°The females of my n are incredibly fertile and usually fall pregnant within the first three days


    of meeting their fated mate!¡±


    Serenity¡¯s exnation was said in such a rush it took Alora a second toprehend what she was just


    told. ¡°You have to be pulling my tail!¡±


    Serenity¡¯s cheeks were bright red as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. Truly I¡¯m not. There is a fable about


    it in my n and everything.¡± Serenity exined earnestly.


    ¡°A fable? Seriously?¡± Alora asked, astonished.


    ¡°Yes. I was just telling Darien about it, and a story about a cousin of mine, before his rm for dinner


    went off.¡± Serenity told her.


    Serenity¡¯s exnation made Alora curious. She was half wolf after all and naturally nosey. It didn¡¯t help


    that her vampire half seemed extremely curious as well. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re not a cat. Or we would


    be dead by now.¡® Alora thought.


    ¡°A story about a cousin of yours?¡± Alora asked, unable to resist the temptation to know


    more.


    ¡°We need to get down to dinner.¡± Darien reminded them both before Serenity could start telling the


    story to Alora.


    Alora was just a tad bit irritated Darien had interrupted. So, she kicked him in the shin. He howled out in


    pain and started to hop up and down while holding his shin. ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow! You vicious female! What


    was that for!¡± Darien growled.


    ¡°Because I felt you deserved it.¡± Alora responded, her expression and tone deadpan.


    Serenity broke out in a fit of giggles she was trying to suppress behind both of her hands. Darien¡¯s


    head snapped in Serenity¡¯s direction. He looked at her with his mouth and eyes open wide in shock,


    still hopping up and down on one foot. This had the unfortunate effect of breaking thest thread of


    Serenity¡¯s control of herself. She was now bent over doubleughing. Serenity wasughing so hard


    tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    Alora was highly amused at this sight and started tough as well. Darien managed to stop hopping


    around and was now ring at both of them with a look of indignation on his face. ¡°Evil females!¡± He


    growled out. ¡°The both of you are evil!¡±


    His words didn¡¯t help Alora or Serenity calm down. Serenity, who had just managed to stopughing for


    two seconds, was right back toughing. Alora was nowughing as hard as Serenity was.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry.¡± Serenity gasped out between peals ofughter. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­your reaction¡­.¡± She stopped


    trying and sat on the floor abruptly, holding her stomach andughing.


    Darien turned and red at aughing Alora. ¡°This is all your fault.¡± He used her while pointing a


    finger at her and huffed.


    Alora was now on the floor next to serenity holding her own stomach. Tears streamed down her face,


    and she gasped for air between long rounds ofughter.


    ¡°What did you do that was so funny, that these two are practically dying ofughter?¡± Came the voice of


    Galen from the stairwell.


    Darien whipped around to face Galen and Kain. ¡°I didn¡¯t do


    do anything!¡± He pointed at Alora again. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! That evil female kicked me and said I


    deserved it!¡±


    Kainughed. ¡°Why did you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t deser¡­!¡± Darien stopped halfway through that sentence, his mouth abruptly snapping shut.


    Darien just remembered why all of this started in the first ce. He was now looking at his mate¡¯s


    brothers and realized that he was about to be in trouble with them any second now. They would feel


    that he more than deserved Alora¡¯s kick to his shin.


    Galen and Kain¡¯s eyes narrowed as they looked at Darien¡¯s suddenly still and silent form. ¡°What did


    you do?¡± Galen asked slowly in a deceptively calm voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± was all Darien could respond with.


    ¡°Another less than ster response. Great job.¡± Axel said to Darien caustically. ¡°It¡¯s seriously


    embarrassing to be your wolf right now. You¡¯re usually more intelligent than this.¡±


    Darien¡¯s expression became ck as he listened to his wolf berate him. ¡°Yes, well¡­we have never had


    a mate before. A mate that we marked and knocked up within hours of our first meeting as fated mates.


    I doubt our mate¡¯s two protective older brothers are going to be too happy about that. Do you?¡± Darien


    snarled at his wolf.


    Axel was silent for a moment. ¡°Well¡­When you put it that way¡­¡±


    Serenity had immediately sobered up the second she spotted her brothers. Alora felt the change and


    sobered up quickly. Spotting the reason for the sudden change, a small wave of sympathy swept


    through Alora.


    Kain and Galen looked at Serenity with narrowed eyes. Then they took in the mark on her neck.


    Serenity saw where their eyes were looking and hastily pped a hand over her neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of hiding it now that we have already seen it?!¡± Kain snarled the question.


    ¡°Hiding behind Alora won¡¯t help you either!¡± Galen snarled.


    Darien turned to look at Serenity and Alora who were still sitting on the floor. Serenity had ducked


    behind a slightly startled Alora. With her hands on Alora¡¯s shoulders, Serenity peeked out enough, her


    guilt filled eyes were visible.


    Darien turned back to Kain and Galen, ring at them. ¡°Will you two stop snarling at Serenity. She may


    be your sister, but she is MY mate now.¡±


    Kain and Galen looked at Darien with raised eyebrows and amused expressions. ¡°So, you¡¯ll protect


    Serenity, even from her own family?¡± Kain asked amusedly.


    ¡°It was just a light scolding, why are you being so protective?¡± Galen teased.


    ¡°Serenity is my fated mate. As her mate it¡¯s my privilege and responsibility to protect her, even from her


    family if need be.¡± Darien stated passionately.


    ¡°You¡¯re just newly mated, calm down.¡± Kain said. ¡°Besides, it was just a little harmless scolding from


    her older siblings. No need to get your panties in a twist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a delicate little flower.¡± Galenmented dryly.


    Darien growled. ¡°Whether she is a delicate little flower or not, she is my treasure. I expect her to be


    treated with care and respect.¡±


    ¡°A. My heart is melting. He looks so handsome defending my honor.¡± Serenity said in


    a low voice to Alora.


    Alora looked over her shoulder at thepletely smitten expression on Serenity¡¯s face. Alora couldn¡¯t


    help but be amused as Serenity stared at Darien, her eyes sparkling with adoration. Alora turned back


    to look at Darien, only to catch him staring back at his mate with a lovestruck expression.


    Alora felt her face twitch. ¡°These two are so obviously gone on each other. I don¡¯t know whether I


    should feel sick at this disy of affection¡­or happy for the obvious love they have for each other.¡±


    She told Xena and Selena.


    ¡°Both.¡± Xena and Selena responded together in matching dry tones.


    ¡°Jeez!¡± Kain said with an exasperated tone. ¡°If you¡¯re like this now, I hate to imagine how you¡¯ll be when


    she gets pregnant.¡±


    Darien, Serenity, and Alora all went utterly still. Their expressions were all carefully nk


    as they stared at the twins with wide eyes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Galen grabbed Kain by the shoulder, after seeing their reaction to Kain¡¯sment. His eyes narrowed


    in suspicion, and he took a closer look at his sister. Serenity had a guilty look in her eyes. Galen sniffed


    the air, casting for his sister¡¯s scent, Kain caught on and did the same. Suddenly they were looking at


    each other with their eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re never going to escape that damned n fertility curse.¡± Kainined.


    ¡°At least we¡¯ll have three months with our mates before the fertility cursees for us.¡±


    Galen said.


    Then Kain turned to Serenity with narrowed eyes. ¡°Did you even tell him about the curse before you


    guys did anything?¡± Kain asked.


    ¡°Or did you leave the poor foolpletely unaware of what he was getting into?¡± Galen¡¯s question


    immediately followed.


    Serenity let out a weak and guilty soundingugh. ¡°We uh¡­were uhm¡­uhm¡­ busy?¡±


    ¡°Seriously!¡± Kain and Galen snarled in unison. Alora burst outughing, highly amused at the drama


    unfolding in front of her.


    Darien snarled at Kain and Galen. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you two once already to quit snarling at my mate!¡±


    Kain and Galen took two steps back from Darien, raising their hands in surrender. Knowing their sister


    was pregnant put things into a different perspective. Regardless of familial ties, you didn¡¯t mess with a


    male¡¯s pregnant female¡­ EVER. You wound up with lost limbs or some horrendous scarring that way.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!